Hello, readers! Hope all is well with you. I'm still wearing a mask despite being vaccinated and, in addition, having three boosters. That's right...three. It's complicated but the fifth jab was accidental. I feel fine. This virus and all of its cousins just keep coming. I'm too old to feel invincible and I've no desire to get sick even if I don't require hospitalization. Besides, at my age, a mask covering half my face is not a bad thing.
I will repeat that my first 20 stories can be accessed through bluesky5678. For 21+, use bluesky5679. I did revise two old stories and posted them on 5679. May do more but for now…old stories at bluesky5678. All my stories are submitted complete, leaving room for only one review at the end. Questions and comments can, however, be addressed to bluesky5679 through the PM feature at the top of the stories page.
This is #22. All principle characters are courtesy of E. L. James. Thank you, Ms. James. I am grateful for the people you invented. You cannot be held responsible for the rest of the mess…all on me.
There is something that has occurred to me of late. In many stories, mine and other authors', there is mention of characters spending time in foster homes. Usually, these foster home stories involved molestation, beatings and all manner of heinous behavior. Today, while writing, it occurred to me that, for the sake of a story, I was being unfair. We seem to hear about foster homes in the news only as horrible environments…molestation, lack of food and other necessities, people fostering only for the money. Rarely do we read of wonderful, life-saving and true homes for children. The states, for instance, do not pay the parents enough and most foster parents pay a lot out of their own pockets to ensure that the children are well cared for and loved. These homes represent the majority for children and should be acknowledged. Thank god for their generosity of spirit.
There are 125 chapters and an epilogue. Yeah, I know it's long but the chapters are short.
Christian Grey is a multi-billionaire favored with the I.Q of a genius, the devotion of his wealthy and prominent family and every material blessing a man could desire. He has a problem, however. He is a louse and it will cost him.
CHAPTER 1
"So, Chris, where's Victoria today?" Elliot asked, knowing full well where Victoria was today.
Christian shot his elder brother a dirty look. His mother, Grace, simply shook her head at her youngest child as she placed bowls of salad on the dinner table.
"Never mind, dear. We won't miss Victoria."
"Honestly, Chrissy, I thought she was kind of vapid."
Christian grinned at his little sister, Mia. "Have you been hitting the dictionary again, sis?"
"No, smarty…the thesaurus. Vapid as in lacking in spirit, obsessed with her own elegance. Victoria was all about Victoria and she never shut up about herself. A fourth Sunday dinner with her and I'd have skipped a fifth. I don't know what you ever saw in her."
"I know," Elliot teased. "The same thing he sees in all his women."
"You should talk, El. At least I'm discreet while it's no secret that you've been with half the single and not-so-single women in Seattle."
"I don't understand it, boys," Carrick despaired. "Growing up, I taught both of you to respect women and yet the only females you value are your mother and sister. Where did I go wrong?"
"Not your fault, dad. We're just craven cads, that's all," Elliot snickered.
"I just haven't met the right one," Christian argued…but no one bought it except his adoring mother. They'd watched him operate for too many years, littering the landscape with broken hearts…although Christian would say that none of the women had hearts to break. They were just furious, insulted and disappointed that all they got out of the relationship was a jewel or two when they wanted the whole piggy bank.
He had learned from an early age that girls were interested in his surname. The Grey family had been prominent in Seattle for many generations. Carrick's now-deceased parents had left the family name in good hands. He'd been at the top of his law school class and had begun his own highly regarded firm just five years after graduation and a clerking position for a Supreme Court justice. Grace, his college sweetheart, was also top of her class and now a revered Ob/Gyn at the hospital that her parents…the Trevelyan's…had built. Every new wing was largely financed by the Greys and Trevelyans.
These were the kind of things that gave a family cachet.
Add in a couple of smashingly good-looking sons and an exotic beauty for a daughter and, well, they were about as high-society as society climbs. However, excelling in society wasn't all the Grey offspring aspired to do. Inheriting their parents' fortune and marrying well was not enough for these children.
Elliot had acquired masters in architecture and business at Harvard before establishing his own building and design firm. He had a photographic memory when it came to blueprints…one glance and he had it down.
Christian wanted his own firm as well but, unlike his good-natured brother, he craved power and conquest. He wasted no time on academics…choosing to start his own company in technology acquisitions and mergers before he completed high school. Now, he was worth billions which he felt explained much of his appeal to the ladies.
Mia was president of Grey Event Designs. Her taste was impeccable and her organizational skills precise. There was nothing she couldn't pull off…business, weddings, charity gatherings… anything.
Her beauty had initially given her a modeling career but being a supermodel bored her. Still, the money she earned during those years enabled her to open her event planning business and she did love being called President.
Yes, the Greys were an incredibly handsome and accomplished family. However, karma comes for us all.
CHAPTER 2
"Sir, Miss Victoria stopped by again while you were at dinner with your family," Gail informed Grey when he returned to his Escala penthouse.
"Taylor, time to change the lift code again. I hate when they won't give up," Grey grumbled. He had been in a good mood after dinner with the family but his latest ex irritated him.
Gail and Taylor exchanged meaningful glances behind Grey's back. "Tears?" Taylor whispered to Gail. She nodded. They guessed that this one thought that she had a real shot at a relationship with Grey. As soon as he retired to his study for a few hours of work, they settled themselves at the island in the kitchen.
"What do you suppose he says to them to give them the idea that they've got a shot at him?" Taylor asked Gail.
"A lot of pretty lies, for sure. Then he becomes, well, intimate with them and they take it seriously. You've seen yourself how attentive he is to each new woman. They want to believe him…that he's sincere, I mean."
"But you don't think that he is, do you?" Taylor queried.
"I've worked for him longer than you have, Jason. It's always the same story. He hasn't changed his technique in all the time I've known him. Ice in his veins, that one. I think he just enjoys the challenge and then the boot. It's all a game."
Of course, Grey didn't think that he was cruel or frivolous. He liked women. He enjoyed the way they looked at him…all swoony. He loved that they couldn't keep their hands to themselves or their eyes off of him. He found that he could say the dumbest things and they'd hang on every word. Power, in all its forms, delighted him.
He smiled as he imagined Victoria Mason coming off the lift that afternoon to beg him to take her back. Then he flipped open his laptop to settle in with his true love…Grey Enterprises Holdings. A few hours of cuddling with GEH and he'd go to bed on a high.
Or not.
He ignored the ping of the lift as it stopped at his floor and the doors opened. One of his minions could take care of any visitor. That's why he overpaid them, after all.
There was a commotion and raised voices. A sour look crossed Grey's face at this loud interruption. He recognized the female voice. Victoria had returned. Okay, this time he wouldn't be so kind about saying goodbye.
As he walked into the foyer, there stood Taylor…attempting to restrain a rather destroyed Victoria…black mascara running down her face, lipstick smeared into the expression of The Joker, blonde hair wildly askew. She also appeared to be quite inebriated, tottering on her six-inch heels as she struggled with Taylor.
"Christian, tell this man to unhand me!" She screeched. "I'll not be treated this way by your manservant!"
"Oh, Victoria," Christian laughed. "You are quite the sight…sort of a mad clown. Taylor, take her down and put her into a taxi." With that he turned his back to his spurned girlfriend and set off for his study. He felt the hot poker in his back before the lights went out.
CHAPTER 3
The Waterford tumbler, empty now of bourbon, flew past the nurse's head and smashed into the wall next to her…shards of glass flying. She screamed as a couple of those shards entered her skin. Blood flowing, she ran out of the room, continuing to scream as Grey followed, demanding another drink and spewing obscenities.
Tom Ryan came running, cursing his boss Taylor's dental appointment for leaving him alone with this maniac. He put a comforting arm around Nurse Callahan and led her over to Gail who would see to her wounds and her hysteria. This one, he knew, would not be staying any longer than it took for Gail to apply bandages to her superficial injuries. Of course, to Nurse Callahan, who had done her very best and lasted an entire week, nothing about this latest misadventure was superficial.
Having her sign a waiver and paying her twice the normal rate would keep her from suing and the NDA would keep her from contacting the tabloids. Still, the sight of her at the wheel of her car, grim and bandaged, would delight the paparazzi gathered around the gate. There would be photos of her tear-stained face and tight mouth in the evening edition of The Seattle Nooz, among others. The public loved the latest drama involving the Grey family. The Nooz didn't have to quiz this nurse or any of the others to make up a good story.
When Gail, toting a bucket, headed for Grey's room, Tom kindly insisted on doing the cleaning up.
"Can't have our nurses' nurse cutting her fingers while picking up pieces of a $500 Waterford glass," Tom smirked as he took the bucket and tools from Gail. She smiled wearily at him and turned to go.
"Hey, Gail, you okay?" There was real concern in Tom's tone. Gail was looking pale.
"Oh, I'm all right, I guess. I just can't decide whether to hug him or kill him."
Tom chuckled. He hoped to god that Gail didn't get so fed up that she quit. She was patient and a great cook. They wouldn't find another like her. Of course, the Grey's housekeeper, Margaret, had been okay but Gail was the only person Grey cared for and he insisted that she move into the Manor to make his meals. Gail came because Grey was like a son to her and because Grey Manor was where Taylor was now living as well.
"I'll call Dr. Grey and get another nurse…someone with nerves of steel and a heart of stone," Gail sighed.
Grey was back in his room, bellowing for another drink. Tom decided, what the hell, get the arsehole drunk. Let him pass out and give everyone a respite from his demands and his ungodly temper.
Later, Dr. Grey walked in from the garage and noted the quiet. "Is he asleep?" she asked hopefully.
Taylor was back from his dentist's, still numb from the Novocain. He could only mutter "passed out" as Grace sighed. She wanted to tell him that alcohol was not the best thing for her son right now but Taylor would have only replied that it was the best thing for everyone else. She wandered into the kitchen to find Gail languidly stirring a pan of sauce.
"Were you able to find another nurse?" she asked. Grace took a breath. "Working on it. Despite the non-disclosure agreements they have all signed, their faces and slumped shoulders tell the tale. Ms. Callahan called in to say that she needed a week of vacation before she could return to the floor. She is a real tough cookie, the toughest, but even she was worn down by our little monster."
"Oh, Dr. Grey, I know that he's difficult…" Grace snorted in derision as Gail continued…"but it has been such a stressful time for him. Even his psychologist can't get through to him and Dr. Flynn is very good at his job."
Grace sat on a stool, watching Gail and preparing herself for a lecture on patience. She'd always thought that she had a surfeit of that virtue but her son was quickly draining her of it. Even Mia, who adored her brother, was giving up on him. Only Elliot could still tolerate Christian's company and that was only because they'd drink together while Elliot entertained his brother with stories of his latest female conquests.
Christian's right hand at GEH, Ros Bailey, would often come by to distract Grey with business. He could have gone into his office but he refused to be seen in his condition, arguing that no one would respect him. Ros thought that was nonsense but she'd known Grey long enough to understand that his pride was fierce. She no longer tried to persuade him to meet with anyone in person although he did do conference calls. His voice, if anything, had gotten more commanding. These days he was on fire…burning competitors to ash.
"Gail," Grace began, "have I told you as yet how much I…all of us…appreciate your being here. Margaret was wonderful but I really couldn't blame her for deserting us. She said that she'd return when Christian leaves…if she hasn't found a better position by then."
Gail laughed. "Better than one where she is on an extended paid vacation, Dr. Grey?"
Grace blushed. She was retaining Margaret but she still feared that she'd find another job. She wasn't a lazy woman and sitting around all this time must be wearing on her just like Christian was wearing on everyone. Perhaps she and Carrick ought to consider funding an actual vacation for Margaret as added inducement to return…if life at Grey Manor ever became normal again.
CHAPTER 4
"Come in," Dr. Grey's voice called out. She was trying to sound warm and cheerful…didn't want to scare off the new candidate. She stood to greet the fragile-looking young woman before her. She indicated that the girl should sit.
"Well, thank you for coming, nurse."
"Of course, Dr. Grey, although I'm a bit unsure as to why I'm here. Have I done something wrong?"
Grace studied the girl before her. This, she thought, could be a mistake. This…this child couldn't stand up to her son. He'd eat her alive. Still, Grace was desperate. She was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Christian had frightened off a dozen nurses in the weeks since he'd been home. Word had gotten around despite those people adhering to the NDA. This was the last local candidate. Next Grace would have to bring in someone from out of state and that would be much more difficult. Initially, when Christian came home from the hospital, there was no shortage of volunteers…silly women who imagined that he would be more than medically inclined toward them. Now, however…..
"I'm certain that you are aware that my son, Christian, was shot, in the back, a few months ago."
The girl simply nodded. Grace continued. "He is now a paraplegic, confined to a wheelchair. He has always been a strong, independent man and this sudden turn of events has been terribly hard on him."
Grace waited. The girl just continued looking at her. Grace picked up a file, hoping that her nervousness didn't show. Dr. Trevelyan was not known to be nervous.
"According to your file, you are a BSN and a physical therapist…practicing for three years now. However, you are only 25 years old. How did you manage all that in so short a time?"
"I've been lucky." It was clear to Grace that private details would not be shared.
"Your file doesn't mention any family?"
"No. No family.
"Dr. Grey, I have a lot of patients at the moment who depend on me. Some will be ready to be dismissed soon but I would be unable to devote all my time to your son. However, as I understand matters, his condition requires more of a physical therapist's time than a nurse. Has he been working on his therapy?"
"We've only had nurses thus far. He's been…umm…resistant to therapy," Grace sighed.
"So. In which of my skill sets are you interested?"
"Both would be great. Will you take the job?" Grace knew that she sounded anxious. No sense hiding it.
"How about this? I will come to see your son and do an assessment. Following that I will make my decision. Would that do?"
Grace thought an immediate acceptance and a promise to stay no matter what would really do but she would take what she could get at this point. Oh, my, this simple girl will run for the hills.
"Of course, as soon as you are able. Our last nurse left two days ago. What shall we call you? The others preferred Nurse."
"Ms. Steele or simply Steele will be fine. I can come by this evening around 7 p.m. if that isn't too late."
"Not at all, Ms. Steele. My son tends to stay up quite late."
"Mr. Grey is staying at your home? How many others live with you, Dr. Grey?" Steele pulled out a notebook and pen from her bag.
"My daughter, Mia, moved back home after he was shot. My elder son lives nearby and is often with us. Of course, there is my husband, Carrick. He's an attorney. And then we have Christian's security team as well. That number varies but four, as a rule. Oh, and Gail, Christian's cook and housekeeper has moved in with us."
Ms. Steele smiled for the first time. Grace thought it a charming smile.
"Carrick, such an Irish name…seldom heard anymore."
Grace smiled, too. "Yes. I call him Cary usually. Well, we'll see you this evening then?"
CHAPTER 5
After Steele had left to return to her duties, Grace breathed a sigh of relief…possibly undeserved. This young woman was professional but she was such a petite person…certainly no more than 5 ft. 4 inches…small frame. How does she lift her clients? By all rights, Christian should have a male nurse but they frightened off more easily than the women.
Ms. Steele with her small frame, seeming lack of muscle, ponytail bouncing, large blue eyes…seemed inadequate for the physical demands of the job.
Grace looked at her file again. Steele had graduated at the top of her class at the University of Pittsburgh. Grace stopped dead. Steele didn't have a bachelors in nursing. She had a doctorate! She was Dr. Steele. Why had she said nothing? She could, by rights, use the title.
Aside from her academic achievements, her file was stuffed with letters from her professors and the doctors she'd worked with who couldn't praise her enough. How had Seattle General acquired Ms. Steele? She could have gone anywhere. There were documents offering her positions in Europe as well. Ms. Steele, it appeared, spoke both French and Italian fluently.
Grace smiled to herself. Steele and Christian could carry on conversations since he also spoke several languages fluently. Perhaps Steele's smarts would impress Christian enough to make him inclined to cooperate more with his new nurse. One of his problems had always been that he was the smartest person in the room and he was easily bored by his inferiors…as he saw them.
Grace felt a glimmer of hope. If only Steele weren't so small and lacking in assertiveness. If only her voice was bigger. If only…
There was a knock at the door and a head popped round. Dr. George, a fellow ob/gyn greeted Grace. Grace liked George well enough. How could you not like someone who resembled Barney Fife? He was, however, a terrible gossip.
"I just passed Mighty Mouse in the hallway. I think she said hello. Hard to tell. You didn't hire her to work with your son, did you?"
"Hello, George. None of your business, George, what I was doing with Ms. Steele. Why did you call her Mighty Mouse?"
George hesitated and did not dare walk into the room. Grace Grey had an imperious air about her that made most of her colleagues treat her with respect and a certain amount of caution.
"Mighty Mouse? The cartoon hero in the superman outfit?" Grace continued to stare at him.
"Here I come to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," George sang. Grace blinked.
"Well, anyway, Steele is small but… It's just a nickname the other nurses have given her."
"Does Migh…umm…Ms. Steele know about this nickname."
"Possibly. I don't know. No one would call her that to her face. She's rather famous for her lack of humor. All business, that girl. Business she is very good at, by the way. Good hire…you know, if… Well, I guess I'd better be getting back to mine," George grinned and went on his way.
"Your business being to spread this bit of gossip," Grace muttered under her breath. However, curious, Grace opened her laptop to search for videos of this Mighty Mouse character. Minutes later, people passing her door could hear Grace laughing out loud! Dr. Trevelyan laughing? Nah. Probably someone else using her office.
Inside Grace was watching Mighty Mouse fight off demon cats, vampire cats and just plain cats in order to save damsel mice in distress…like Pearl Pureheart.
It did her good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she had a good belly laugh. It was certainly before that terrible night.
CHAPTER 5
"Dr. Grey? This is Mr. Grey's security chief, Jason Taylor."
"Taylor," Grace chuckled, "it's been five years. You don't have to introduce yourself every time we speak." Since her son had become famous for acquiring billions at such a young age, he'd needed security just to get him to his car some days. The paparazzi never let up. There were also threatening letters.
Christian just blew it all off. "Letters. Isn't it nice that people still write letters?" Grace didn't think it so funny and she was grateful for Taylor's presence. The need for his services had only increased as time went on. Christian stopped joking about the letters when they began arriving for his family. Everyone had close protection officers now and Taylor had even suggested covert agents.
The Grey mansion was now a fortress with bullet proof glass, gates guarding the driveway, all sorts of alarms. It had been a gradual increase in protective measures…so gradual that everyone adapted and even thought it amusing that one day, Elliot had been detained by guards because he'd tried to enter the grounds via the water side.
It was that occasion that made everyone suddenly realize how drastically their lives had changed and all because Christian was on the cover of Forbes and sole owner of a multibillion dollar global concern.
It was a sobering moment for the Trevelyan-Greys. They began their adjustment all over again. Then came the call.
"Yes, ma'am. I'll keep that in mind. I'm calling with difficult news. Your son has been seriously injured. Ms. Victoria shot him in the back. We are currently at Seattle General. Mr. Grey is in surgery. We have no news as yet. I've spoken with Tom Ryan who is just arriving at Grey Manor and will be driving you, your husband and any other family members with you to the hospital. Please don't refuse this help, Dr. Grey. Dr. Grey?"
Grace had dropped the phone several sentences ago and was in shock. Carrick had heard the phone ring and then the thud. Mia was rooting around in the fridge. The two of them rushed to Grace…Carrick picking up the phone and demanding to know to whom he was speaking. Taylor repeated everything and Carrick, in a dull voice, agreed. After this, he called Elliot and asked him to please wait until they stopped by for him.
There was absolute silence in the car on the way to the hospital. Elliot put his arm around Mia, her eyes open and staring at nothing. Tom Ryan tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He was a professional and was, in theory, not allowed to have emotions while working. That theory wasn't working out for him just then.
Ryan had never thought much of Mr. Grey's behavior…had never liked him much. He said yes sir and no sir and did as he was told while cashing quite generous paychecks but he sometimes needed a drink after a shift with the arsehole he worked for. No one who worked for Grey liked him. He was insufferable…but he was their responsibility and they'd failed.
Gail had to make romantic dinners for him and his girlfriend of the moment. She had to watch as he treated each girl like a queen, gave them jewelry and made promises as he lured them into his bedroom. She was grateful that, at least, she didn't have to observe as he broke their hearts. On those occasions, he preferred public arenas like his restaurant, the Mile High Club, so that the girl would be forced to restrain her emotions. Oh, sure, people would observe his date turning gray and rushing to the ladies' lounge, later returning with eyes red and mascara smeared but they'd also see Grey attempting to sooth and comfort her before he saw her home.
Had he broken off the relationship at Escala, allowing the poor woman some privacy, she might have screamed, broken dishware and refused to leave the apartment. Grey was also wily.
The morning after the breakup, the tabloids would have pictures of Grey holding her hand and walking out of the club with his arm protectively around his now ex. Of course, everyone knew it was all an act but he looked good in the pictures and that was the important part.
Why women continued to give him a chance was no mystery. It was an opportunity. Each woman thought that she would be different…that she could love him better…be better in bed…sparkle more than the last girl. Each believed that she would be the one to earn the affections of the handsomest man, the richest man, the smartest man.
Victoria Mason was the latest in that long line of women convinced that he was telling the truth and believing that she was different from all the rest. Unfortunately for Christian Trevelyan-Grey, CEO of GEH and narcissist of the first order, she was different. She was the owner of a Saturday night special with a full chamber.
CHAPTER 6
It was a very long night…the longest Grace had ever known and, as a physician, she had known some long nights. Her son was in surgery for an eternity with no word on his condition or prognosis.
"Taylor, what happened?" Mia asked in a voice choked with emotion. Taylor had to keep himself from answering that her brother got what was coming to him.
"Umm…a young lady, distraught over the end of her relationship with your brother, came to the penthouse…to seek answers, I suppose. He dismissed her and when he turned away, she pulled her hand out of her pocket and shot him. He'd ordered me to see her out and into a taxi because she was drunk and so I had my arms around her to more or less drag her out. I didn't see her reach for the gun. It was all over in a nanosecond.
"I grabbed the gun as she tried to fire again and then dropped her to the floor. Ryan grabbed her but it really wasn't necessary. She was curled up and sobbing. We summoned an ambulance and the police."
"Why didn't you call us right away?" Elliot snarled.
"When would right away have been, Mr. Grey? When I was trying to stop the bleeding? When I was clearing the way, rushing to the emergency room, seeking answers from doctors? The moment I had the time for more than a few words, I called." Taylor stopped and drew in a deep breath. The family was staring at him.
"I apologize. I didn't intend rudeness. It's just that the conversation that I would have had to have with Mr. Grey's mother would have been seconds taken from trying to save Mr. Grey's life."
"Don't apologize, Taylor. I wasn't thinking. I just wish someone would come out and give us some news. We haven't had to sit around in a waiting room, scared to death, since Mia had appendicitis.
"God, she was sick…in absolute agony. I was only ten and I thought that she was dying. That was bad. This is worse," Elliot moaned.
There would be more waiting…for surgery to end…for 72 hours to see if Christian would survive…for another 48 hours to find out that he likely wouldn't walk again…for weeks in a coma…for time to get him well enough to be released and then the never-ending wait for him to recover emotionally.
His family had tried to give him everything he needed but nothing was enough. He tore around the house in his souped-up wheelchair, knocking things over just for the thrill of it, chasing nurses and laughing when they screamed in terror.
He complained incessantly about the smallest things. He appreciated nothing…including his family's devotion to him. He insulted everyone in the meanest possible terms. The night that he called his beautiful sister a foul word and told her that her looks were only for those with unusual taste…making her cry…Elliot came as close as he ever had to socking his brother.
The love for him was still there and always would be but it was becoming tainted and dulled by his behavior…like a nasty old relative that one couldn't wait to incarcerate in a sub-par nursing home and then never visit.
His family's growing distaste for him was not lost on Christian and he reacted the only way he knew…with more anger. Matters were truly going to hell in a hatbox.
CHAPTER 7
Enter Steele.
"Yes?"
"Mr. Grey? There is a woman out here who claims that she is expected. We don't have her picture on our list. Her name is Steele." The agent sounded dubious about the girl in the banged up, rusted out VW beetle. She looked like a groupie to him. Young women were always trying to get to the rich Adonis.
"Please let her pass, Baxter. Thank you." Carrick sighed and rang off. Despite her impressive credentials, Carrick had been through too many of these nurses to have faith anymore. Grace had described Ms. Steele as petite but Carrick thought she'd been too generous in her physical description. The girl walking up to the door seemed too delicate to work in even the pediatric ward.
"Ms. Steele, welcome to Grey Manor," Carrick smiled. Ms. Steele returned his greeting with a solemn nod. Wonderful, he thought, she'll be out of here in ten minutes. She stepped inside and inquired after Dr. Trevelyan. Grace appeared and offered Ms. Steele a seat in the living room.
"Did you have any trouble finding the place, Ms. Steele?" she asked.
"It is quite a distance from the hospital and from my home," Steele answered.
"Is that going to be a problem?" Oh, god, Grace fretted, fearful that Steele would refuse the job on those grounds.
"My car isn't always dependable but we'll see how it goes. Wanda has her moods," Steele replied. Then she pulled her notebook and pen from her bag. "I'd like to ask some questions of you and the other occupants of the house. Is that acceptable?"
"Carrick?" Grace patted the cushion next to her. He sat and they began. Steele had a number of questions about the staff, the layout of the house, the grounds, and so on. She managed to be intrusive without being nosy.
"I noticed that you have security precautions in place. Why is that? It is my understanding that Mr. Grey's assailant is incarcerated in a mental facility."
"Because she isn't the only person who'd like to kill him or, for that matter, anyone connected to him," Elliot's strong voice took over the room. His parents glared at him. Steele looked up at the big blond man looming over her.
"Elliot, I presume? Please sit. Looking up is hurting my neck," Steele pointed to a spot next to Carrick. Steele made another note in her book.
"How many attempted assaults have been made on Mr. Grey himself? I ask because it speaks to his state of mind."
"Oh, this is the only serious assault," Carrick assured Steele. "He does receive threats, however, but the only ones that bother him are those directed toward us, his family, and sometimes his COO, Ros Bailey."
"His security chief investigates all threats and determines their level of credibility," Elliot joined in. "A few people have had to be taken seriously. My sister, Mia, was under heavy guard for a time."
"Did I hear my name?" Mia blew into the room like a hurricane and swiftly hugged her mother from the back of the couch. Steele watched this affectionate display with interest. Elliot thought he saw an expression of sadness on Steele's face but it came and went too quickly. Mia rounded the couch and reached down for Steele's hand to shake.
"Lord, are you tiny!" she remarked as her long fingers enveloped Steele's small hand. Steele regarded her passively. "Welcome to the Hell Mouth," Mia grinned. Mia noticed her mother's disapproving look and so quietly sat next to her brother.
"Since the incident, have you seen any signs in your brother of guilt or fear for your safety…emotions that might affect his physical well-being?"
The group looked around at each other. Due to Christian's general demeanor of mean, that he might feel guilt had not occurred to them. When they delayed answering, Steele asked if they would consider themselves to be close to him.
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Steele. Christian has one over-riding emotion these days…anger. No," Carrick replied, " I don't believe any of us has seen guilt."
"So, the security force in place is the same as before the incident?"
"Well," Grace offered, "come to think of it, there are quite a few more precautions being taken. No one is allowed out without a small army of CPOs and coverts. Christian is particularly concerned with Mia's safety. He vets every person who comes within ten feet of her."
"Is your son aware of my possible employment?" Steele turned to Grace. Grace blushed and for the first time, Steele smiled. It was a small smile but warm, nonetheless.
"You're fearful of his reaction to yet another nurse attending, is that it?" The imperious Dr. Trevelyan suddenly seemed so vulnerable.
"All right. I'll need to enter some of your numbers into my phone." Taylor produced all the numbers of the security detail and the family turned over theirs as well. Business concluded, Steele smiled at the family.
"Well, let's beard the lion in his den, shall we?"
CHAPTER 8
Christian occupied the large bedroom on the main floor. The en suite had been enlarged and remodeled with universal design. As she entered, Steele looked for the usual equipment necessary to a paraplegic…a lift hanging over the bed to help the patient sit and rise…a massage table…various machines to work his muscles to avoid atrophy…none of these were present. There was only a motorized wheelchair.
The man himself was reclining in a chair facing the broad windows overlooking Lake Washington. There was a recently installed double door through which he could access an outdoor patio.
Steele looked around for reading material but aside from some business magazines there was nothing. Half of a wall was occupied by a huge flat screen and a ball game of some sort was playing on mute.
Steele had seen many pictures of the beautiful Mr. Grey. He was, indeed, a breathtaking man. She could understand women falling under his spell even without the money factored in. Losing the use of his legs was undoubtedly a blow to his image of himself.
He seemed unaware of her presence as she studied him from behind. She stood for some time, watching and assimilating all that she had learned about him in the past week. What she had learned is that he was brilliant, driven, ruthless, feared and disliked…except, of course, by women who would take anything he dished out in order to be close to him.
She could already surmise that his spirit had collapsed under the weight of his feelings of helplessness. He had only his anger and arrogance to keep him afloat and a year from now that, too, would be gone…worn down by despair and failure.
She knew that he would be her most difficult patient and this prospect did not discourage her at all. It, in fact, thrilled her. A challenge such as this would occupy all her mind and spirt, keeping her from having to deal with her own demons.
Steele approached the floor to ceiling windows and tapped lightly on them. "Bullet proof," she said out loud. Then she walked out the door into the patio and examined the security measures in place. Perhaps not all were visible but it seemed too open to sniper fire…for starters. She'd have to have a talk with the security chief. She didn't feel that her client was truly safe out here and yet he needed to be outside for a time every day. She wanted him down by the water as well…perhaps in a boat.
"Who the fuck are you?" the man behind her growled. She smiled to herself. Such growling was quite normal from her patients.
She turned around to see a face that the magazine covers could not do justice. Even red with anger, he was so handsome that her breath caught in her throat. Ignoring that face in order to do her job was going to be her first challenge.
Christian, for his part, had squired and seduced supermodels, women of unparalleled beauty. This insignificant creature standing before him, with her small but curvy figure, her soft blue eyes and her kind expression surrounded by lush and glossy mahogany curls flowing over her shoulders and down to her perky little breasts…took his breath away.
However, both were too much masters at hiding their feelings…even from themselves. Christian remained angry and Steele remained professional and unmoved. She had a job to do. She pulled out her phone and a few minutes later, Taylor appeared in the room, coming out to the patio.
Steele calmly explain her concerns. Taylor assured her that special precautions had been taken to ensure Grey's safety when he was out of doors, even when he was out in the open on the massive Grey lawn. Boating had not been considered as Mr. Grey was not comfortable out in open water.
"Getting out on a boat might be part of his therapy, Mr. Taylor, so would you please see what you can do to avoid snipers and such?" Taylor bowed slightly and left the room even as Christian bellowed his objections to everything.
Going back inside, Steele looked at Grey's wheelchair. Again, she pulled out her phone. This time Elliot arrived, taking note of Grey's look of astonishment.
"Elliot, you appear to be quite strong. Could you please remove that wheelchair and return with a non-motorized version?" She made a note and ripped out the page to hand to Elliot. "Thank you."
Again, Grey objected strongly but was ignored. Steele's quiet manner had seduced the family into following her orders. As Grey loudly cursed, Steele wrote in her notebook. When Elliot returned with a simple, armless, hand-operated chair that his brother had initially rejected, Steele handed Elliot a long list of equipment that she wanted installed. Grey could yell all he wanted.
A new sheriff was in town.
CHAPTER 9
Having assessed the environment and noted the changes needed for her patient's progress in healing, Steele sat in a chair and removed a large manila envelope from her bag. She held films up to the light and studied them yet again.
"You've deteriorated, Mr. Grey. You were in a more promising condition immediately following your release from the hospital than you are today. Does this concern you?"
"What concerns me, lady," Grey responded in a voice dripping with bile, "is your presence here. Now who the hell are you and get the hell out!"
"Steele. Your latest nurse and, apparently, your first physical therapist. Why you've needed a nurse confuses me." She looked at him so directly that he found it disconcerting.
"Obviously, I needed someone to check my wound, bath me, move me from bed to chair, watch my health….this is none of your business, Steele!"
"You are unable to transfer yourself from bed to chair to bath to chair?"
Grey was free with his temper. "I'm paralyzed, you ignorant ******."
"Why not have a calm conversation about my intentions and your needs, Mr. Grey?"
Grey took a hard breath and accused Steele of raising his fragile blood pressure. Steele reached again into her bottomless bag and removed a blood pressure cuff. She wrapped his arm and instructed him to breath as easily as he could.
"110 over 60. It doesn't get better than that, Mr. Grey. Basically, you appear to be in good shape. However, your original injury should have been tended to and has not. We will have to begin with simple exercises to restore you to some independence."
"Independence is not something that I will ever have again, Ms. Steele. Do not feed me a line of bull just to amuse yourself and earn a fat paycheck."
"Is that what you really believe, Mr. Grey…that you are doomed to spend your life in that chair, having someone empty your ostomy bag and carry you into the bath? Giving up does not seem a trait compatible with a man of your accomplishments. Perhaps this is your first real test of character."
"Get me a drink. The liquor cabinet is over there." Steele spied it and then made another call. Carrick arrived.
"Mr. Grey, please remove that cabinet. Imbibing alcohol will impede your son's progress. Please tell your cook that we must speak as well. Thank you."
As Carrick gathered up the bottles of booze, Grey protested so loudly and furiously that he bounced about in his recliner, nearly toppling it. His screams could be heard throughout the house. In the kitchen, the women cringed…sure that if Christian could get out of his chair, he would kill Ms. Steele.
"Well," Elliot remarked as he returned from disposing of the motorized chair, "I've never seen him this riled up…yet Ms. Steele is calm and unmoved. Of course, she might be sorry if he does ever get back on his feet."
"What's going on in there, Elliot?" Mia asked.
"Changes, little sis. Big changes. It's going to get pretty interesting around here," he grinned.
CHAPTER 10
For the next 30 minutes, the only sounds to be heard in the house were those emanating from Grey…some of the most brilliant swearing, at volumes in double digit decibels, that Elliot had ever heard…and he'd thought he'd heard it all on his construction sites. The family sat on the stools around the kitchen island…eyes wide, faces grimacing. Without saying a word, each knew what the others were thinking…thank god, Steele was bearing the burden. It was kind of comforting knowing that none of them had to run in to save a terrified nurse.
Finally, Steele emerged, unruffled. "Elliot, your brother is quite tired and has also lost his voice. Would you put him to bed, please? See if you can get him to drink this glass of water first. It will help him to sleep more deeply. Of course, don't mention that I've spiked it. I'm certain that he would toss it across the room."
Elliot nodded and left. Everyone else sat and stared at Steele. She made more notes and then closed up her bag. Mia smiled.
"Your bag reminds me of Hermione's. She had everything in that magical bag of hers."
Steele looked inquisitive. "Who is Hermione?" she asked to the surprise of all.
"Hermione…Hogwarts?" Steele simply stared. Then she pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before she stopped to read.
"Oh, I see. A children's book." She smiled slightly and then looked up at her new employers, their faces full of questions.
"I have to be going now. Mr. Grey, if he takes the water, will sleep through the night. He exerted himself excessively and unproductively today but we will begin anew tomorrow."
"Was all that yelling about his wheelchair and the liquor?" Carrick asked.
"Some of it, yes. The rest was about his displeasure with me and my questions and suggestions…which I expected, considering his initial attitude. He is quite strong-minded so I'm not expecting cooperation tomorrow either. He needs to detox…to adjust to the loss of both his chair and the alcohol in his system. He has been depending on the wrong things all this time."
"I feel that I should apologize for his behavior and his…umm…language, Ms. Steele," Grace said.
"Unnecessary. I've experienced worse. He will undoubtedly try to manipulate all of you to give him what he wants. Ignore him. If he tosses a meal across the room, do not bring him another. He is a child right now. Treat him like one. Good night."
With that, Steele left the house. Elliot returned to the kitchen. "He drank the water. I think his throat is raw. Mom, I emptied his ostomy bag. When is Ms. Steele coming back? She is coming back, right?"
"Huh. She didn't say. Well, tomorrow but not the hour. She's something of an enigma, isn't she?"
"Isn't that how the Nooz always refers to Christian…as the enigmatic multibillionaire playboy?" Mia giggled. "Now we'll have two enigmas in the house."
"And that, dear sister, is why your company is so delightful. You are the absolute opposite of an enigma," Elliot grinned. It was true. Mia was as open a book as you are ever likely to find. One never knew what was going to pop of her lovely, no-filter mouth. Sometimes she could startle people with her intelligence and a moment later blurt out that the drugstore was out of her favorite tampon brand. This woman could put together all of the details of the most complex event and wow her clientele with the results but to her family, she was a ditz.
As Steele drove down the street, her mind was busy with plans for treating Mr. Grey. His temper was going to be an issue but she'd had patients so heavy with apathy, who'd so completely given up, that their recovery was severely compromised. And, yes, she'd had failures…in particular, a suicide. She was good at her job. She knew that…but she also knew that there was no substitute for experience. She'd been practicing for less than three years. She was lacking in the wisdom that years can bestow. She knew this and that knowledge kept her on her toes.
While she was merging onto a thoroughfare, her car was also lacking…in the power necessary to outrun the sixteen-year-old who'd been gifted a fancy sports car for her birthday.
CHAPTER 11
Grace was hurrying to finish paperwork required to release two of her patients who were anxious to go home. The quiet knock at her door was unwelcome. She ignored it. It continued. Gritting her teeth in an attempt to hold her temper, she bid the persistent visitor to enter.
George. Of course. The man knew no boundaries.
"Good morning, George. I'm afraid that I have not a minute for conversation," she said, waving a release form in the air.
"Then I'll not waste another second of your time. I just wanted to know if you are aware that Mighty Mouse was brought into the emergency room last night."
For a moment, Grace was confused. Why on earth would a cartoon character…oh, my god.
"Is Ms. Steele badly hurt? What happened to her?"
"Rear ended on the freeway while attempting to merge. Of course, that ancient beetle of hers shouldn't have been allowed in a high traffic area. She was released, at her insistence, around midnight. Her attending has already gone home."
George took his leave, closing the door and abandoning Grace to her chagrin. Her concern was not only for Steele but, shamefully, she thought, for Christian and a household already on the brink.
Her cell phone rang. It was Carrick. Perhaps he'd heard from Ms. Steele.
"Please don't tell me that Ms. Steele called and cancelled."
"Ms. Steele limped into the house on crutches, her leg in a cast, but all business. She said a good morning to me and Gail and then went right into Christian's room. He's laughing at her as we speak. I've no idea what happened. I'm afraid to ask. Her demeanor does not invite conversation."
"She was in a car accident yesterday after leaving our house. She was supposed to be admitted but she signed herself out. I'm too busy to come home right now. Be sure that Taylor helps her."
"I believe that he's already on it. I can hear Christian trying to fire someone but maybe that's Ms. Steele."
"Here she comes to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," Grace sang into the phone to her husband's absolute bewilderment.
Grace's day was such a pile of paperwork and patient care that she forgot about Ms. Steele and the situation at Grey Manor. It was for the best since there was really nothing that she could do anyway.
Ten hours later, she dragged herself in the door, flopping down on the couch. It had been one of her tougher days at the hospital in terms of workload. She reminded herself that her patients were progressing and there had been no deaths…so, it had actually been a good day, if exhausting.
It took her several minutes to realize that the house was quiet.
CHAPTER 12
Steele was pleased to see that Mr. Grey was already in his wheelchair. Taylor stood off to the side. She greeted him and then asked if Grey had used the bar hanging over his bed to lift himself to a seating position. Taylor looked sheepish and Grey yelled at him to keep his mouth shut. That was her answer. Then Grey accused her of tripping over her own feet.
"You've got some nerve ordering me around when you can't walk without breaking a leg," he laughed…a little too loudly. Steele did not reply. She studied him for a minute and then approached him…reaching down to grip his bicep. He looked startled and wrenched his arm away from her touch.
Steele sat down and rummaged around in her bag, her hand emerging with a set of small barbells.
"Please do some lifts with these," she said, handing them to Taylor who was, frankly, fearful of giving them to Grey. "Unless you think that you are unable…in which case, I'll bring lighter ones."
The implied challenge pushed Grey to take the weights and do several curls. Although he hid it, he was dismayed to find that it was harder than he'd thought it would be. He glanced at the number on the barbell…20 lbs. Prior to his being shot, he routinely bench pressed 200 lbs. Now he was really feeling a mere 20. He disguised his feelings, returning the weights to Taylor who was relieved that his boss had not thrown them at anyone.
"Good," said Ms. Steele, "that was about what I was expecting. I'll leave those and bring heavier ones next time. You need to rebuild the muscle in your arms. It's begun to atrophy from lack of use. Taylor, do not help Mr. Grey to sit up in bed. He must use the bar. Understood?"
Taylor nodded while Grey threatened to fire him.
"Now, show me how well you're able to maneuver your chair," Steele commanded. Grey took hold of the wheels and turned his back on Steele.
"Is that the best you can do? Is it because you don't have the strength or because you lack agility? I suspected that you would need some time to learn how to move yourself around."
She'd pushed the right button again. Grey struggled to do wheelies but succeeded…smug in his ability. Steele was unimpressed.
"Acrobatics will not serve you in your daily life, Mr. Grey." She lifted herself from her chair, a feat Grey secretly marveled at…considering that she seemed to lack any muscle. He watched as she steadied herself on her crutches. He didn't let on that he'd noticed the flash of pain that crossed her face.
"Let's go for a walk, Mr. Grey. We'll start with a trip around the house." She lifted a crutch, pointing at the bedroom door. Grudgingly, Grey turned the chair and began the journey. It was not easy. He realized that he was sadly out of shape. He stopped and complained that he couldn't do it.
"I could take you over to the pediatric ward at Seattle General to observe five-year-olds dashing about in their chairs. We do obstacle courses…including hills. Perhaps the children could show you a thing or two." Steele did not smirk. Her expression was mild.
Grey gripped the wheels and moved them forward. It was clumsy and slow. He missed his motorized version. Gradually, he reached the threshold and then got stuck. Steele observed but said nothing. Grey backed up and tried again. Again, he was stuck. He backed up. On his next try he moved his grip further down on the wheels and pushed for all he was worth, sailing over the bump. He turned the chair around and looked at Steele…a triumphant look.
He was rewarded with the slightest of smiles. For the next 30 minutes, Grey worked at wheeling around the main floor before returning to his bedroom. He was panting and sweating. He had not exerted himself that much since before...since before. Steele took his blood pressure and his pulse. Both were elevated which concerned her. He was in worse shape than she'd first surmised. She indicated that Taylor should return Grey to his bed for a rest.
"No," Grey breathed out, "let's go again."
"Rest is important after exercise, Mr. Grey. Athletes know that. We'll go again in a while."
"I'm your boss. You'll do what I say!" he yelled at Steele.
"You misunderstand our positions, Mr. Grey. I understand that you are accustomed to giving orders. However, in this instance, you will have to become accustomed to taking mine. You do not know how to get well without me. You have a long journey ahead of you.
"I know the way."
Grey glared at Steele as Taylor picked him up and laid him in the bed. He was asleep within a minute. Ms. Steele sat in her chair and wrote an entry in her ever-present notebook.
CHAPTER 13
"Come in," Carrick called out as he worked in his study. Since Christian had moved in after being released from the hospital, his father had reduced his workload and taken to doing much of it in his home office. He owned his firm and so had no one to answer to but himself. He had always been something of a workaholic and a micromanager so his absence from his downtown office was a bit of a relief for his employees. He was passing off more of the work to associates who needed the experience. He was a little put off upon realizing that his presence was not absolutely essential to the success of Grey and Associates. However, he adjusted. He wanted to be home with his son.
He would never admit it to himself or even Grace but Christian was his favorite. His intelligence, his drive, his dedication to Grey Enterprises Holdings mirrored Carrick. Elliot was quite successful, as well. He owned Grey Design and Construction and was a multi-millionaire but, while he worked hard, he was easy-going and so good natured, more like Grace. They had originally hesitated to adopt an older child for fear that his years in foster care might have affected him adversely. Indeed, their first meeting had not portended well.
Elliot had been brought into the visitors' room by a grim-faced social worker. His face was tear-stained and angry. He'd been playing with some other children and was not pleased with the interruption.
"Let's get this over with so I can get back to the game," he grumbled. He refused to look at Grace and Carrick.
Carrick recalled sighing, already decided that this six year who looked eight was not for them. They'd wanted an infant but those were in short supply. He opened his mouth to politely decline a meeting but Grace beat him to it.
"Let Elliot go back to his game, Ms. Trumble. We can wait until he's ready to leave." Carrick shot his head around to stare at his wife. Elliot perked up immediately and turned around to race back to his friends.
"What?" Carrick yelped. "Gracie, can we speak privately for a moment?" His wife shook her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was always a sucker for that smile. "I don't understand," he said.
"He's the one, Cary. We just caught him at a bad moment. When he's ready, he'll come to us." She turned to Ms. Trumble and chastised her for not giving the child a warning that company would be coming. Ms. Trumble blushed with indignation but held her tongue. She wanted to rid herself of Elliot and these were the Greys, the finest family in Seattle. It would be a feather in her cap to get Elliot adopted and by the Greys.
They sat. They waited. Carrick sighed heavily. Grace smiled at his dramatics. After an eternity/hour, Elliot came running back in. He was beaming and Carrick felt his heart melt.
"I won!" Elliot proclaimed. He walked up to Grace and Carrick and put out his hand to shake. "So, you guys want a kid? There are a bunch here who are younger and cuter than me. I don't know why Ms. Trumble brought me out. Come on, I'll introduce you to a real sweet four-year-old," he offered.
"Elliot," Grace spoke in a soft voice as she knelt down to Elliot's height, "we would like to be your parents…that is, if you want to be our little boy."
Elliot was stunned. He looked at Carrick, seeing the smile in his eyes. No one had ever wanted him. He was big and loud so he'd just resigned himself to living in a lot of different homes. It was okay. He could handle it.
"You know, even though I look big, I'm really only six so I can't mow your lawn yet. I'll try to do stuff around the house but I'm just tall, not really strong. If you want help around the house, you'd do better adopting Luke. He's 14 so he could even babysit if you have littler kids."
Grace couldn't stop herself. She pulled Elliot into her arms while Carrick reached out and tousled his blond hair.
"Please let us adopt you, Elliot. You don't have to mow but maybe you can help me make cupcakes? "Don't worry, son. You'll have chores. You'll have to make your bed and clean up your room. Is that okay with you?" Carrick asked gently. Elliot was staring at them both…unable to believe this turn of events. Ms. Trumble had brought him in to meet people many times but they never wanted him. He was too big, he knew
"Okay. I guess." Elliot went home with the Greys who lived in a little house until Carrick's mother died and left them Grey Manor. He waited but they never took him back to Ms. Trumble's. Shortly after his seventh birthday, they went to a big building downtown and into a huge room called a "court" where his adoption was finalized. He would never have to go back. His name was Elliot Grey.
Carrick was still musing so Taylor tried again. "Mr. Grey?"
"Oh, sorry, Taylor. Thinking. What can I do for you?"
"I thought that you'd like to know, sir. Today has been going well. Your son is sleeping now. Ms. Steele intends to start again when he wakes but I'm concerned about her health. I'm sure that she is in pain and in need of rest but, well, perhaps if you speak with her?"
CHAPTER 14
When Carrick entered the room, his heart clenched a little as he looked down at his boy, sleeping with a peaceful expression on his handsome face. Carrick couldn't remember the last time Christian had looked like that.
He couldn't say the same for Ms. Steele. The strain was showing on her face with a little V between her eyes. Her color wasn't good either. She looked up from her notes as Carrick took a seat next to her.
"Taylor tells me that things went well today. Not what I expected. You're certainly good at your job, Ms. Steele."
Steele shrugged. "Mr. Grey cooperated."
Carrick tried again. "That, in itself, is remarkable. Christian is not cooperative, as a rule. He says "jump" and we all say "how high"," he chuckled.
"He needs to be reminded that he is a capable man and not in need of having much done for him," Steele retorted.
"Yes. Of course. You see, he's so gifted that seeing him reduced to helplessness was a shock for the family. That night, in the hospital, when Grace and I were allowed to see him for just a few minutes in the ICU…well…he was so pale and so close to death," Carrick's throat seemed to close up on him Steele softened a little watching the pain on Grey Senior's face so that she felt compelled to touch his hand.
"He's been through so much horror in his young life. Grace found him in the emergency room, covered in cigarette burns and bruises, emaciated and terrified. His teenaged mother was dead, beaten by her pimp. Grace had seen a lot but for some reason, this little guy tore the heart out of her. She called me and I couldn't understand her through her tears so I raced to the hospital, scared to death of what I'd find. I held her for quite some time before she calmed down enough to tell me about Christian.
"When I stepped near him, he shuffled up against the wall and hissed at me. He was like a feral animal. He wouldn't talk. We later learned that he'd never spoken much. He needed a year of therapy before he could speak in full sentences. His therapist told us that the fact that he could recover so quickly was an indication of his intelligence. That was our first clue that we'd adopted a genius. He's always been a difficult child with a quick temper."
"How does he get along with the rest of the family?" Steele asked, surprising herself with such an intrusive question. It wasn't like her.
"Mia and Elliot adore him. Grace fusses over him. We know that he loves us, indeed, treasures us. He doesn't let anyone else get close with the possible exception of his COO, Ros Bailey. He has close protection officers guarding everyone."
"Yes. I found the guards surprising when I first arrived. It wasn't something I expected."
"Speaking of arriving…" Carrick began…
CHAPTER 15
Steele lifted her head to regard Carrick. It was clear that he wanted to say something but…
"Yes? Did I arrive too early, Mr. Grey?"
"No. No, that isn't it, Ms. Steele. Your schedule is our schedule. We are so grateful for you. No, what I mean to say is that we didn't expect you today…given your condition."
"My condition? My leg? It's only broken, Mr. Grey. I'll need crutches for the duration but that will not affect my work with your son."
"May I ask what happened?" Carrick chanced.
"Just an accident," she answered.
"A car accident, I presume. I noticed that you arrived in a taxi cab. What happened?" he blurted out.
Steele pursed her lips. Clearly, Carrick had gone too far but she was too polite to shut him down.
"I was hit as I tried to merge into traffic. I was actually quite lucky. It could have been so much worse. Fortunately, the young lady speeding toward me had good reflexes and managed to hit her brakes so as to blunt the force of the blow. My car was totaled but I'd have been unable to drive without the use of my right leg anyway. I suppose that you ought to alert your security guards that I'll be arriving in taxis for the foreseeable future. There was a little bit of confusion this morning."
"Ms. Steele, you must allow us to pay for your taxi expenses."
"Unnecessary, Mr. Grey. My accident was not your responsibility."
Carrick felt his litigator persona rising up. "Ms. Steele. Your services to this family, to this man, are invaluable. It is in our best interest to see that you are able to continue to do your job for my son. Fussing with taxi cabs, trying to care for yourself in your present condition, ignoring the pain you are in and the decrease in your energy levels…all this will inevitably affect your work. I am aware of your determination but sometimes that is not enough. I insist that you allow me to fill in the gap in any way that I deem necessary to ensure your continued fine care of my son.
"I know that you will push yourself to do the same excellent work that you are accustomed to doing for your patients but you must recognize that you are operating with an obstacle not usual for you."
Ms. Steele was staring, open-mouthed, at Carrick. She wasn't used to interference of any kind…even well-intentioned. She found herself, moreover, in agreement with Mr. Grey. She was fatigued. She had arrived fatigued this morning after a sleepless, pain-filled night, an inability to prepare a decent breakfast, standing on the street trying to hail a taxi…even the fuss of dealing with the guards at the gate this morning had tired her.
"I agree, Mr. Grey. You are right that I cannot do my job up to my usual standards. I will submit my resignation and endeavor to locate another person to help your son." She tried to rise from her chair but Carrick gently sat her back down.
"Unacceptable, Ms. Steele. You are the only person who has been able to deal with my son and we've been through too many nurses to count. I will not accept your resignation. I have a different proposal of which I am certain that you will not approve. Nonetheless. I would like you to move into the house. We have many empty bedrooms. There is one in the west wing with an en suite. You will have all the privacy you wish. However, you won't have to worry about meal preparation, laundry, cleaning and all the other chores that will tax you. There will be no need for transportation except when you wish to go somewhere. You will have access to a car and driver for those occasions.
"You can work with Christian at your best. As I look at you now, I can see that you are in pain and suffering from a lack of sleep. I suspect that you refuse to take medication for fear that it will cloud your thinking. Pain also clouds the thinking. Every day that you leave here I will worry that you will be unable to continue working with Christian. You could fall, for instance. Some criminal could take advantage of you. Every morning that you do arrive safely, I will wonder if you are feeling well enough to do the job up to your usual standards.
"I think that I've made quite logical arguments, Ms. Steele. If you would please give your apartment key and address to Taylor, he will pack up what you need."
Carrick finally stopped speaking. He did not think for a moment that Ms. Steele would agree to his conditions.
Steele closed her mouth and looked down at the floor. She was silent. Mr. Grey's proposal was unacceptable and disturbing…living with her patient. On the other hand, she hadn't been entirely truthful with Mr. Grey about her leg. The break was far worse than she'd revealed. It would be a lengthy recovery and her attention diverted. She looked up at Christian who was beginning to wake.
CHAPTER 16
He had done well today. Steele had arrived…in pain, tired and hungry…but Christian's sudden progress, on a day when she had expected more resistance, had buoyed her. It seemed, indeed, that her broken leg had buoyed him. He seemed to enjoy seeing that she had trouble walking.
"Mr. Grey, your proposal is normally something I would dismiss out of hand." Steele took a breath. "However, it is not entirely irrational. I will meet you half-way. A couple of weeks…until I acclimate to my condition…until your son grows more accustomed to therapy. Then we will revisit your proposal."
"What's going on, Dad?" Christian mumbled from his bed. He pushed himself up on his elbows but made no effort to reach for the overhanging bar.
"I need Taylor to put me in my chair," he groused as he fell back against the pillow.
Carrick took out his phone but Steele placed her hand over it and shook her head. "Mr. Grey, try using your lift bar to sit up."
Christian commenced whining. He was too tired, too weak. He didn't want to pull himself up. He hollered for Taylor who appeared instantly. As he walked to the bed, Steele caught his eye. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place so he froze.
"Who pays your salary, Taylor? Pick me up!"
"Taylor," Steele said softly, "we'll call when we need you."
"Dad, tell that bitch that she's fired. You're fired!" He began thrashing about, throwing a tantrum like a little boy. Steele just regarded him calmly, with indifference. The tantrum escalated. Carrick shifted his gaze to the ceiling. He was embarrassed.
"Chris. Chris, take it easy, bro." Elliot ran into the room, set to do his brother's bidding. He, too, caught the placid expression on Steele's face. He sat in the chair next to Christian's hospital bed, then leaned down to whisper into his ear.
"I wouldn't cross Steele, bro. In her case, discretion is the better part of valor. I suggest you do some reconnoitering before you do battle with her." Elliot winked conspiratorially at his brother and then left the room.
Christian eyed Steele. He did like a challenge. Even more so, he liked to quash his opponent. He would take Elliot's advice. Observe, find Steele's weak spot and then crush her under the weight of his superior intellect.
He reached for the overhanging bar and tried to pull himself up. His arms felt like wet noodles. He crashed back down to the bed. Ms. Steele seemed to be in deep conversation with his father. He tried again and then again. He cursed under his breath. He used to be so strong…could have lifted himself with his little finger. Still, Steele ignored his efforts. She was writing something in that infernal notebook of hers. She tore off a page and gave it to Carrick along with a key.
As his father left the room, Steele looked over at Grey. "It is harder than it looks." She struggled to her feet and grabbed her crutches, hobbling over to the bed. "Let's continue. With each attempt, you'll make headway."
CHAPTER 17
"Geez, dad. That woman has a way about her, doesn't she? I think that I'm a little scared of her," Elliot chuckled.
"I think you ought to be, son. There is something just under the surface. I can't put my finger on it but I'm wary of it, nonetheless.
"Taylor, would you take this key over to Ms. Steele's apartment and gather up everything on this list, please?" Carrick took in Elliot's startled expression. "Steele is moving in, son. My idea. I haven't been married to a doctor for 40 years without picking up on a few things. I'm afraid that Ms. Steele is in worse shape than she is letting on."
"Does Chris know? He's going to flip!"
"Yes. Flip. We should be so lucky if that's all he does. I'm hoping to keep him in the dark for a while. I'm installing Ms. Steele in the west wing. I haven't been in there for years.
Gail? Would you take a look at the larger bedroom and see what it needs to make it livable? Don't do any of the lifting yourself. I'm not certain what you'll find. Security can handle the heavy duty."
Gail nodded. She had never been in the west wing nor the east, for that matter. The dust alone might fall under the heading of heavy lifting.
"Thank you, Gail. Not a word to my son…just yet." Gail nodded and headed off to the west wing. Just how big was this place anyway? she wondered.
Taylor left for Ms. Steele's home. It was close to the hospital which wasn't a bad neighborhood but not posh either. He was stunned to discover that she lived in a third-floor walk-up. He was even more surprised when he opened her door…feeling a sharp object pressing into his back. With a swift and fluid motion, he turned and disarmed…a tiny old man.
"What you want here, mister? Where'd you get the key to Ana's place?" The little fellow was not disturbed to be facing a hulk of a man…three times his size. "Gimme back my potato peeler. I got to make dinner with that."
Taylor handed over the utensil and put out a hand. "My name is Jason Taylor, sir. I work for Christian Grey and Ana is his therapist. She asked me to bring her some of her things. She's going to be moving in while she works with him."
The old man appreciated Taylor's respectful manner. "Okay. Sure. She can't stay here the way she is now. Can't tell her that, tho'. Stubborn woman. You won't find anything in her fridge. I don't know what she eats! Been telling her that she needs some meat on her bones."
He turned to go, remarking over his shoulder that he'd keep an eye on her place until she returned. Taylor should let her know.
Taylor glanced around. The apartment was small and sparsely furnished. There was a stool at the kitchen counter…a microwave but no stove. In the living room, there was a single chair and not a picture on the wall nor a table of any kind. No television. Down a hall, he found a bedroom. He found a suitcase in the closet and set about filling it with clothes…most of which seemed to be scrubs. On her bedside table, there was a small clock and a copy of Jane Austen's final book, Persuasion. In the bath, he packed up bottles of shampoo and conditioner. There was nothing else in the room except bath tissue. In the bedroom and bath, there was nothing in the way of decoration. There was, in fact, nothing in the way of personality in the entire apartment…no pictures, pillows…none of the usual feminine touches. Well, he thought, maybe she hadn't lived here long.
As he locked the door behind him, the neighbor popped his head out the door. "Remember, tell Ana not to worry about her place. I've got an eye out."
"Sir, can you tell me how long Ms. Steele has lived here?" The old man rubbed his chin and considered things for a bit. "Oh, couple of years, I guess." Then he slammed his door.
Part of Taylor's training and experience had taught him to profile people but he was at a loss with Ms. Steele. She seemed to lack a profile and her personality was a conundrum. Well, she did read Austen…and that was all he knew. He'd thought it strange that she'd never heard of Harry Potter, books he'd read to his daughter several times. It didn't occur to him that Steele had never really been a child nor treated like one.
CHAPTER 18
"Cobwebs! Lord, Gail. This wing is like something out of a horror movie. You haven't seen a spider, have you?" Ryan ducked another cobweb.
"I doubt there are any in here, Tom. There's nothing for them to eat. All these webs are quite old."
"How do you think Mr. Grey will react when he finds out that his nemesis is going to be living with him?"
Gail laughed as she moved quickly through the room, tidying and dusting. "Def con 1. I think that I can handle this room. Why don't you check the en suite? I think that we ought to have some bars installed for Ms. Steele. What do you make of her anyway?"
"Efficient and to the point. Does not wander off into personal territory. Maybe she'll open up after she's been here a while. Ms. Mia is very good at getting people talking. Let's watch her go to work on Ms. Steele."
Together, the two dynamos dusted, cleaned, scrubbed and in general, put together a nice bedroom for their guest…although they suspected that she wouldn't really notice. Ryan brought in a television and they finished up with dusting the hallway. Yes, it was a very nice accommodation. They were curious about the rest of the wing but exploration would have to wait for another day.
On their way back to the main part of the house, they could already hear Christian objecting to something. He was very loud…and then he was quiet. Ms. Steele was quite competent.
"Again," Steele said firmly. Christian looked at her with fury blazing in his eyes. She was unmoved. This was discomfiting for him. No one, with the occasional exception of Ros Bailey, was unmoved by his temper. Usually, even a hint that he was about to blow was all that was required to have his demands met. This one…this one was different. He was trying to figure her out and frustrated that he was getting nowhere.
He obeyed, reaching for the bar and lifting himself a bit before quitting again.
"Mr. Grey, next time count to twelve in your head before you stop."
Strangely, he knew that if he only counted to ten, Steele would know. He stared at her as he counted. Odd. He'd just now noticed her eyes. Aquamarine? Some kind of blue but unusual.
"Do you wear colored contacts?" he asked. "No. Again," she replied. Panting, he swore at her. She wrote down something in her notebook.
"What are you writing?" he gasped out as he lifted again. "Are you counting?" she answered. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Steele smiled ever so slightly.
For the first time, Grey looked closely at the harridan who was torturing him. She was pretty…and she was pale. She gave away nothing. Was she pale naturally or was she tired or was she in pain?
CHAPTER 19
It had been a long day. Grey had never before worked so hard…and it was clear to him that he was in bad shape. Since he'd been cleared for therapy, he'd only had nurses. He should have been in therapy all this time. Of course, he'd never been able to keep a nurse more than a few days before they ran screaming for the exit. And he'd been in that damn coma. Right now it seemed that he'd been paralyzed always. He had vague memories of being strong and lifting weights and running for miles and swimming laps in his building's pool. Now all he knew was sitting and lying down and being shifted to avoid bed sores. He felt like an old man. All he had left was his anger.
He was laughing at Victoria's dramatics and then he was in terrible pain and then enveloped in darkness. Waking was confusing and frightening. He wasn't familiar with either state. He was Christian Grey.
For days, he struggled to understand where he was and what he had become. Grace was the first recognizable sight. Mother. She was mother. Gradually, he came to see his father and his siblings and to understand that he was hospitalized. He didn't want to be a patient and so he tried to tear the IV lines out of his arms and hands. He had to be restrained with leather cuffs. He raged while Grace gently explained that he needed to leave the lines in for the time being. His father held his hand and squeezed encouragement. His father hadn't held his hand since he was a boy and they had to cross a street. Christian hadn't liked being touched. Touch was pain…burning pain.
He was rarely alone and this was another state with which he was unfamiliar. At GEH, he was in his office save for the meetings he blasted through impatiently. At Escala…he never called it home…nothing was home…he spent most of his time in his study or his bedroom. He ate whatever Gail put out for him whenever she told him that it was time to eat. He ate automatically without tasting. His mind always elsewhere.
Now a parent or a sibling or a nurse or a doctor…someone was always with him. It didn't matter how loudly he screamed. He wasn't left alone. And now, this Steele person was relentless in her persecution of him. Why wouldn't people just let him be…let him die?
There was really no reason to go on. There never had been. Even building GEH was only due to his need for complete independence…no reliance on anyone. He never considered that he did rely on Taylor and the rest of his security team. Rather, they were just part of the apparatus that supported his lifestyle. He would grudgingly admit to caring for his family but he considered that to be just a habit engendered in him after a lifetime of being with them. He was used to them, he'd tell himself. Once a month he'd give in to his mother's pleas to attend Sunday dinner just to get her off his back.
He suddenly realized that he was lying alone in his room. Where was Steele? He recalled yelling at her. Had he managed to chase her off? He reached for the bar and lifted himself up into a sitting position. It wasn't until after he'd done it that he realized what he'd done. Where was Steele? She should see this. He wanted to rub her nose in it. Of course, he'd only done what she wanted, hadn't he? Damn her.
When had she left? Had he been sleeping?
"Steele!" he yelled. "Steele, where the hell are you? I'm not paying you to…to…Steele!"
Elliot rushed into the room, saw his brother sitting up on under his own power and burst into a huge grin.
"Wow, bro. Look at you." Elliot's pride in his accomplishment embarrassed Christian. Hell, all he'd done was sit up…something everyone did without thinking about it.
"Where's Steele? She's supposed to be in here…working," he grumbled.
"She had an appointment at the hospital to check on her leg. Mom thinks that one of her screws slipped out of place. She was sweating from the pain."
"Is she coming back?" Elliot noticed a slight bit of concern in Christian's voice…although knowing his brother, the concern was for himself.
"Sure. Her name isn't Steele for nothing. She might need to have her leg re-screwed or whatever but she'll be back tonight in time for dinner. She, uh, gave me notes. I'm supposed to put you in your chair and go for a walk. You up for that? I hope so because I don't want to face that girl without having followed instructions."
Christian grudgingly agreed but inwardly he was eager to see how far he could go this next time. Maybe his arms would be stronger. He sat up on his own!
Elliot lifted Christian like he was a doll and set him down in the chair. As before, Grey took a run at the threshold but this time he cleared it the first time. Elliot was elated but Christian shrugged it off like it was no big deal. It was.
The carpet was harder to traverse than the tile and wood floors, of course, but Christian wanted to rise to the challenge. He could tell Steele, when she returned, what he'd done and without her help. After 30 minutes, he was gasping for breath and Elliot wanted to quit but Christian wouldn't hear of it.
"More. 45 minutes this time. Then rest because you have to let the muscles recover," Grey told his brother while Elliot secretly smiled at the way that his little brother repeated Steele's words without admitting it.
The extra 15 minutes proved taxing. Elliot laid Christian back down and watched him immediately pass out, his chest moving up and down. He hoped that they hadn't overdone it. Ill at ease, Elliot decided to stay with Christian for a while…watch over him like he had when they were kids. He'd always felt protective of Christian, right from the start. Grace and Carrick had worried that Elliot would have to adjust to the competition but were surprised that Christian's big brother was just that…his older, caring, big brother.
It wasn't easy, either. Elliot couldn't touch him so he had to learn how to look after his little brother in ways that Christian would allow. Even though the boys had separate bedrooms, Elliot usually wound up sleeping on the trundle bed that pulled out from under Christian's bed. Christian always had nightmares but with Elliot next to him, he needed only a word or two before he calmed down.
Elliot still remembered the first time that his little brother wanted to come into his room and play with his train set. Elliot always shared. He was used to it because he'd had to in the foster homes. Nothing was your own in a foster home.
So, he and Christian would sit and watch the train go round and round, mesmerized. Carrick gradually added on to the tracks, making the setup more complicated, to keep the boys interested and playing together.
Mia wanted to play, too, but was rejected due to her being a girl. She would plop down in the doorway and mope. It was always Christian who gave in…he felt sorry for her. She became the sibling that he protected…even when her little baby hands would reach out to snatch the engine off the tracks. Elliot would fall back to the floor in exasperation as Mia fondled the engine, giggling, until Christian gently removed it from her hands.
Now, Elliot looked up as Mia tip-toed in and sat quietly beside him, watching over the little brother who'd grown older but had never quite grown up.
CHAPTER 20
The house was silent and dimly lit when Grace returned with Steele. It was well after midnight. Elliot and Mia had gone home. Carrick had gone to bed early, having a court date first thing in the morning. Taylor and Gail were asleep and night security was on watch.
Grace helped a wobbly Steele to a chair in the living room before she excused herself to check on Christian.
"How are his vitals, Grace?"
Grace smiled as she took a seat across from Ana. They'd had a difficult afternoon and night but they'd had it together which had led to something of a bond and to addressing each other by their first names. Grace was honored but she stayed low-key about it…knowing that Ana was somewhat self-conscious.
"He's doing quite well. Elliot was worried for nothing. Isn't it wonderful all he's accomplished in just two days of your care?"
Ana frowned. She'd seen patients make remarkable strides in a short period of time only to relapse and have to start over. She took nothing for granted. She'd already warned Grace about this but chose not to belabor the point. Let Grace enjoy the moment.
"You, however, I am worried about, Ana. You should have listened to your doctor. He is, after all, one of the finest orthopedic surgeons on the west coast."
"Then perhaps I should have relied on the skills of one of the lesser surgeons. Maybe then my screws would have stayed put."
"You don't believe that maybe you were too active, that you should have stayed home for a few days, that Christian could have waited until you were further along in your healing?"
"I'm a therapist. I know how to handle such an injury. It's a good thing that I did come to work or I would have found myself alone instead of in the company of an excellent doctor when that poorly installed screw came undone."
Grace shook her head and smiled. Ana was as stubborn a creature as her son. She did have a point, however. Had she been home, she would have attempted three flights down to a taxi, quite possibly fallen and broken more than her leg.
"Gail made up your room. Neither of us has eaten in many hours. Are you hungry for a sandwich?"
"No. I will accept your help to my room, tho. I am awfully tired. Grace, thank you for your help today. I am embarrassed to have put you out so," Ana blushed.
"Don't be ridiculous, Ana. While I feel badly for the reason, I am happy to have had the chance to get to know you a little bit better. Now, let's get you into bed."
Grace helped Ana down the hall and into the west wing. It was rather a journey and Ana was out of breath when they finally made it to her room. Grace was delighted that the room was so well-prepared but Ana seemed to take no notice. She sat on the bed, set aside her crutches and bid Grace goodnight. Grace wondered how Ana would manage undressing and using the en suite but she also knew better than to call Ana out on it. Ana, she'd learned, was fiercely independent…or, Grace thought, fearful of being let down if she did lean on someone.
As Grace passed Christian's room, she thought of looking in on him again but weariness won out and she headed up the stairs to Carrick. The moment that she laid down, he would roll over and throw an arm around her. He always knew, even in his sleep, when Grace wasn't with him.
If she had looked in on Christian, she would have seen him with eyes wide open…curious about the voices he'd heard outside his door.
CHAPTER 21
When Christian opened his eyes the next morning, he wondered if yesterday had been a dream. He made a tentative reach for the bar and managed to grab hold. He then held tight as he brought up his other hand. He'd done it…caught the bar with both hands. Shutting his eyes and taking a deep breath, he pulled as hard as he could and found himself able to sit up. He fell back but tried again until he made it stick on his fourth try.
He didn't realize that he had a big smile on his face when he saw Steele in the doorway. She was smiling as well, in a gentle way.
"So, you do better when I'm not in the room. Don't know how I feel about that." She made her way across the room to her bag lying on a chair.
"Something is different today. Something with your leg. What is it?"
"The cast just needed an adjustment." She picked up a dumb bell and handed it to Christian.
"Tell me when you feel ready for the other one. We need to get your arms much stronger so that you can begin to transfer to your chair on your own."
Christian didn't argue. He began to do curls with his right hand…as many as he could tolerate…then he switched to his left. Steele made notes.
"I'm going to get a look at that notebook someday," he threatened. Steele didn't look up but she did smile as she wrote. It was nothing interesting…just medical information…but if curiosity motivated Christian, she'd let him believe that her notes were compelling.
For instance, she could have been noting that her patient had a dazzling smile and that his gray eyes sparkled like blue ice when his spirit was lightened. These things she had noted when she came into the room to find him working on his own. What she hadn't noted, in her notebook or in her consciousness, was that she was a little more than dazzled herself.
Today Christian found himself wanting to work hard and once Christian made up his mind, he tore into a project with gusto. For all these months since the shooting, he'd allowed himself to wallow in self-pity barely disguised as anger. He didn't want independence…because he didn't believe that he could have it.
Now that he saw the possibility, Steele's problem was keeping him from pushing too hard. She kept repeating the mantra of muscle recovery and Christian kept asking if he'd rested enough.
"Can we go again?" he'd ask. "Can we now?" Like a little boy. He'd no idea how he touched her heart when he'd beg to go back to work again. Unable to stand on her own, she brought in a massage therapist once a day to loosen his stiff muscles. It was also a way to keep him busy in between work sessions.
As the time went by, he felt that he needed less and less rest. Taylor would come by to see if Ms. Steele wanted him put to bed for a nap and he'd protest that he wasn't sleepy…again, like a little boy who doesn't want to take the nap he needs. Muscle recovery, she'd say, and he'd give in under protest, falling right to sleep.
Impatient, he was quick to snarl at people but now just as quick to relax. Mia and Elliot talked him into board games at night. Naturally, he was a killer at Monopoly. Ms. Steele would disappear in the early evening. Christian would awake from a nap to find her gone and he would assume that she'd gone home. It took him a week to find out that she was living down the hall in the west wing.
As he was wiping the board and his sibling's bank accounts, he looked up to see Taylor and Grace running past on their way to the west wing.
"What the…?" he stared after them. Without thinking, Mia spoke. "Oh, dear. I hope Steele didn't hurt her leg yet again."
"Let it be, Mia. You know how she is about attention. Mom and Taylor can handle it," Elliot warned.
"Steele is living in the west wing? How long has this been going on? Why wasn't I informed?" The irritation in his voice was clear. Christian Grey didn't like being kept out of the loop.
CHAPTER 22
"Now Mr. Grey. Please cooperate. I do know best," the saccharine tone of his nurse only served to rile him up more. He wanted to punch her…and she knew it. She rather enjoyed his reluctant company and his inability to fight back. He thought she was a sadist and he wasn't far off.
No one in the family liked this temp. She ordered people around and kept a constant smirk on her face. It was "Mr. Taylor" this and "Gail" that all day. She didn't want to hear about what Grey could do. She wanted to tell him. If she could get her way, she'd have kept him sedated constantly so that she could work on her needlepoint.
She'd watch him lift himself up with the bar and remark that he was doing too much. He'd ask for the dumb bells and she'd tsk tsk that he was a long way from being able to handle that. Elliot would infuriate her by putting his brother in his chair despite her protests and taking him for walks around the house. She would ominously insist that he was setting back his brother's recovery by pushing too hard.
She also heavily hinted that it would be best if she lived in as Ms. Steele had done. As soon as she was out the door at 5 p.m., Gail would collapse on a kitchen stool and thank the lord that Nurse Ratched was gone for the day.
"Imagine having that woman around 24/7?!" Gail exclaimed. She smiled as she watched Christian wheel into the kitchen for a bottle of water. He missed Steele.
"Steele better get her pert little ass back here before I kill that bitch," he'd swear as the nurse drove her Dodge sedan out the gate. Gail teased him. "Oh, you noticed Ms. Steele's posterior, did you?" He'd growl and roll away with her giggling behind him.
In truth, he was worried about Steele, pumping his mother for information every evening when she returned from the hospital. She'd tell him that Steele was doing well and it would be a few more days. Steele had done too much. She should have remained in the hospital for at least a week after the initial accident. Grey looked forward to lecturing her about muscle recovery when she got back.
He found that he missed her not just because he was now stuck with Nurse Ratched but because he just missed her. This confused him and he was careful to conceal his feelings. As often as he mentioned her absence, however, he wasn't fooling anyone.
"Do you think that Christian likes Ms. Steele…you know, really likes her, El?" Mia asked one night after he'd turned in early.
"I wouldn't be surprised. Women fall for their doctors. Men fall for their nurses. It's a thing," Elliot responded. Then he lowered his voice.
"I wouldn't wish it on her, tho'. You know how Chris is about women."
"I know how you are about women, El," Mia scoffed.
"That's different, Mia. I'm up front with girls about my intentions. They don't expect anything much from a night with me. Chris, tho', he always enjoyed drawing them in and raising their expectations. It's kind of surprising that Victoria was the first woman to take revenge."
"Plenty of women took revenge before Victoria," Mia protested.
"Giving a nasty tell-all interview to the Seattle Nooz isn't the same as shooting someone in the back." Elliot involuntarily shuddered as he remembered that terrible night. "I was shocked at the responses to someone trying to kill my brother. I mean, except for a few insincere condolences to Mom and Dad, most people seemed almost gleeful about 'Grey getting his'."
"That was the worst night of my life," Mia said softly, almost coming to tears again. "But I really like Steele. I wish Christian could feel serious about her. She's so good for him."
"But is he good for her? I don't know, Mia. Besides, Steele is all business. I don't think that she'd let herself fall for Chris. She'll get him up on his feet and then she'll move on down the road."
They weren't speaking as softly as they thought. Huh? Christian thought. Ana? Huh.
CHAPTER 23
Christian Trevelyan-Grey was a slow learner for a genius.
It was true that he sincerely missed those blue eyes and that soft smile but he wasn't going to let sincere emotion stop him from the thrill of conquest. In all the months since he'd been shot, while he had wallowed in misery…and mostly in bed…romance and sex were the last things on his mind but he was getting stronger and Steele was getting better looking all the time.
He didn't realize that his lightened moods and his brighter outlook for his future were due to Steele's presence and encouragement. As usual, he gave himself all the credit. He was working hard, wasn't he? And it was paying off. He'd work harder. By the time that Steele was ready to return, he'd amaze her with his skill and…and his virility.
Only one thing bothered him. Could he have an erection…and feel it? He hollered for his laptop and one of his minions, he didn't notice which, ran in with it. When nurse Ratched tried to take it from him, he slammed the screen down on her hand. When she yelped in pain, he told her that she was fired and to get out. He told the minion to escort her to her car and see that her pass was revoked.
Christian had research to do.
"What is he up to in there?" Gail wondered. Should she call Dr. Grey or Mr. Grey and tell them that he'd fired another nurse…one they were all happy to see go? Gail had caught Nurse Ratched…er…Banner heading for the west wing the other day. Nurse had explained, haughtily, that she was planning to choose a room for herself because she was increasingly of the opinion that she needed to be on site around the clock. Mr. Grey was a difficult patient who required constant monitoring.
Gail tersely explained that the west wing was not in shape for occupancy. Thankfully, the door was closed and locked. No, Gail didn't know who had the key. She surmised that it was in the possession of Mr. or Dr. Grey. Nurse would have to speak with them about her concerns. Well, Nurse had already done that and her idea rejected so….she stomped back to Christian's room, muttering about being inconvenienced.
In reality, she made certain that her day was nothing but convenience. She'd brought a bell with her one day and rang it all too often, expecting service of some kind. If she didn't get a response to her ring, she'd scream down the hallway. It was less unpleasant to run when rung for than to hear that screech. Nurse wanted food. Nurse wanted Christian put into bed. He seemed to need a lot more rest than he had with Ms. Steele. Nurse wanted a magazine. Nurse wanted to read the Seattle Daily Nooz. Nurse wanted a pillow. Nurse wanted…wanted…wanted.
Her interest in the Nooz was due, they later discovered, to her interest in her own notoriety. Coming and going from the house, she would smile and wave to the paparazzi always gathered at the gate. On leaving, she would pull over to the side of the street a ways down from the house, to talk about her day, the house, the occupants, Christian's condition and any questions the newshounds had. She was always quoted as being uncooperative when questioned but it was clear that the information in the Nooz could have only come from her.
She was spoken to, several times, by both of the elder Greys. She always indignantly protested that she was a professional and bound by her oath to respect her patient's privacy…which she pronounced "preevicy"…thinking that it sounded posh. Of course, neither Grey believed her but they felt stuck until Steele was able to return.
For a few days after one of these lectures, Nurse would continue on down the road when leaving, concerned that one of the guards would be spying on her. However, when matters died down, she'd start up again…only down the road and around a corner.
The day that Grey fired her, she didn't bother to go around the corner, ostensibly out of sight. She parked just outside the gates and blabbed on for quite some time. That night's edition of the Nooz was filled with pictures of the angry, wounded woman who'd done her very best for a very nasty man who'd assaulted her. Yes, she was considering filing charges but, you know, the Greys have an undo amount of influence in this town and she would be outgunned in a dispute.
CHAPTER 24
Steele opened her eyes to the same sight that greeted her every morning…the drab, clinical décor of her room on the rehab floor of the hospital, her leg still hoisted in the air. She was uncomfortable, always in this position, and only the drugs made her sleep at night.
As always, the same thoughts that greeted her were of gray eyes and a smile that shifted something inside of her. She'd asked for information on her client and was told to concentrate on her own recovery. She hated being a patient and felt more sympathy now for all these people who were treated like addlepated children. When she was firm with the nurses about her needs and questions, she was ignored. She didn't have it in her to berate them. She knew that they worked hard in a thankless profession.
Every day she pleaded with her doctor to release her but he insisted that her leg needed more time.
"As a nurse and a therapist, Ms. Steele, I would expect that you'd understand the process of healing. Proper treatment and time, Ms. Steele. If you'd respected those parameters when you were first injured, you'd be on your feet by now. Hopefully, after this rest, you'll be able to leave here in a boot. Please try to be patient as a patient."
He'd smiled at what he thought was a clever pun. Steele did not return his limp grin. She loathed this man. She'd already decided that he was a quack. She tolerated him only because of Grace.
Grace Grey…Ana's one light in this debacle. She visited every day as often as she could despite a heavy patient load. So many parents wanted only Dr. Grey because she was the best ob/gyn pediatrician in Seattle in their opinion. Ana found her to be the best doctor period. She would check Ana's vitals, lower her leg to the bed for a rest, check her chart and be sooo reassuring. She would share what was happening at Grey Manor and Christian's progress. Ana was pleased to hear that he had not stopped working at his recovery. He'd asked for heavier weights and now had no trouble lifting himself with the overhead bar. She wanted to get back to work but she wondered if she was necessary. Grace acted horrified at the notion that Ana would not return to work with Christian. Ana was growing fond of Grace.
A mother's love wasn't something with which Ana was familiar. Her own mother had drunkenly driven her car into a river one night coming home from a bar with her passed out husband on the passenger side and her infant daughter in the back seat. Ana learned from newspaper accounts that she'd been rescued by a passing police officer.
Her mother's sister and her father's brother had fought for custody of Anastasia Rose for a couple of years while she languished in state care. Neither visited because neither really wanted a child…just the child's inheritance. When a judge wisely deduced this fact, custody was denied to both relatives who then disappeared from Ana's life. The money was then entrusted to a fiduciary who invested wisely…in order to increase his percentage…and it was then given to Ana after she turned 18.
She was a smart girl who'd never allowed herself to become attached to any of her foster parents. Social services moved her every couple of years and so it was useless to form relationships. She behaved…did as she was told and mostly studied in her room. She graduated a year early after the 11th grade and enrolled herself in college. She had enough money to finish college with a BSN and a degree in physical therapy. By then she was broke so continuing on to medical school was out of the question. She went right to work and distinguished herself in her fields.
She kept her head down and continued to avoid attachments of any kind. With her dark brown hair in a bun and her slight figure, she didn't call attention to herself on a physical level either which suited her. She intended to ensure that she had financial security and perhaps travel a bit but she otherwise lacked any grand ambitions for her life.
Romance, marriage, motherhood…none of these occurred to her. None seemed possible. They were for other people. Besides, what she saw of these was discouraging. Co-workers seemed always to be unhappy over one or more of the trio. Nurses mooned over doctors who used them often to cheat on the wives who helped to put them through med school before providing them with children.
These same doctors all seemed to quickly develop god-complexes as soon as they'd finished their internships. They were saving lives, for gosh sakes. Nothing their wives or girlfriends needed from them in terms of time and attention could compete with that. Everything they wanted and did was more important than anything else. Even their children were to understand that they had to come in second. A school play or a surgery? No contest.
Were the women doctors any different? Not really…except that their husbands and children were expected to be exceptionally understanding considering that the women managed to become doctors in addition to wives and mothers. Truthfully, Ana did find those sorts of time-management skills rather amazing.
She'd once watched a doctor finish a difficult operation after her water broke. Bravo, she thought. Still, the woman returning to work a day after giving birth did seem to indicate a lack of proper prioritizing.
No, doctors of all stripes did not impress Ana Steele. Her lack of awe when around them was evident but she didn't care. She was too good at her work to fear their poor opinions of her. Every evaluation concluded with a suggestion that she learn to be more personable with her co-workers and supervisors.
These suggestions were always met with blank expressions. Her superiors would sign off and send her back to her station of the moment knowing that their opinions did not matter a whit.
And she knew that everyone called her Mighty Mouse behind her back.
CHAPTER 25
Ana was simply staring into space, thinking, when the door opened and Mia's smiling face popped around.
"Ms. Steele, may I come in?" Mia asked in a small voice. Usually her preferred entry was fast and loud but she was a little bit afraid of Steele.
"Yes." Well, okay, Mia thought. Short and to the point. She walked closer to the bed, looking at Steele's propped up leg.
"Is that as uncomfortable as it looks? Is it numb?"
Steele shrugged and regarded Mia without expression. Mia was rethinking her visit.
"I'm putting together a birthday party for one of the patients here. I figured that since I'm here, I'd stop in and see how you're doing. If you're tired, I can go…"
"Please sit, Mia. Tell me about this party." Ana was not practiced at small talk and, thus, carrying on conversations made her uncomfortable but she knew that Mia liked to talk so all she had to do was encourage and listen. That…she could do.
"It's for his great-granddaughter. He had a heart attack, his sixth, and he doesn't think that he'll be around for her next birthday so he wants to make this one really special so she'll remember him," Mia sighed and looked down at her hands.
"Well, that should be no challenge for you, Mia. Why do you look so down?"
"The little girl is only 5, ya know? It's unlikely that she'll remember the party…less likely that she'll remember her grampa's part in it. He thinks that the renowned Mia can somehow come up with a plan that will make it memorable. It doesn't matter how memorable I manage to make it, a 5-year-old just isn't going to recall much."
"I have very clear memories of my 6th year of life," Steele spoke without thinking. "Scratch that. Those were not good memories. Children are more likely to remember traumatic events than good ones. Sorry. Not helpful, I guess.
"What if you give all the guests disposable cameras? Are those still made? Have them turned in as the guests leave and then make a photo album for the child? Perhaps pictures will jar her memory in the years to come. You could even arrange for a professional videographer."
"Those are great ideas. Pictures will help and my client will be able to look at them with his granddaughter while he's still here.
"Thanks, Ana! Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot. Ms. Steele."
"Ana is fine, Mia. When is the party? Soon, I hope…if the grandfather is that ill."
"Next week…but I can put together anything with a whole week. I'm going to get going on this right away. I have to come up with a design for a cake."
"Maybe design it around something this little girl likes," Ana shyly suggested. She was talking too much, she thought.
"Yes! She likes fairies. Oh, this is going to be good. Thanks so much, Ana. You've been a great help." With that Mia flew out the door. Ana found herself smiling. Then she recalled her birthdays and the smile left her face. She went back to staring into space.
CHAPTER 26
Mia dashed into the house and ran for the stairs.
"Whoa, sis. What's going on? Everything okay?" If Christian had warm feelings for anyone, it was Mia.
"It's great. Things, I mean. The day started out kind of a bummer but then I talked to Ana and now I'm all charged up. Can't talk. Have to dig stuff out of the attic." And she was gone, taking two steps at a time.
Christian sat in his wheelchair and watched her go, wondering what Steele had to do with Mia. Obviously, she'd seen her and he was curious about her. His mother was seeing "Ana" but keeping her info pretty close to her vest. Patient confidentiality and all, he huffed. Mia, however, could be persuaded to talk easily. He'd just sit at the bottom of the stairs and wait.
He was still waiting when he felt a shadow looming over him and then his brother's giant paws on his shoulders.
"You want to go upstairs for something, bro?" Elliot asked.
"I'm waiting for Mia to return from the attic. What are you doing here so early? Dinner isn't for another couple hours and I don't smell pie."
"It started raining a while ago. Can't put on a roof in the rain."
"Oh, my patio door is open." Elliot rushed back to Christian's room to shut the French doors. There was already water on the floor. The rain was really coming down hard. He grabbed a couple of towels from the en suite and laid them down on the puddle before returning to Christian.
Mia was standing on the bottom step, her arms filled with books, her way blocked by Christian.
"Come on, Mia. You can't leave now anyway. It's pouring down and you shouldn't be driving. You're not great on dry pavement," he reminded her. She pouted. You hydroplane once and they never forget. Of course, she'd hydroplaned right into a jersey barrier and lived to tell the tale only because she was driving the tank Christian bought for her.
"All right but let me sit down on the sofa, for cryin' out loud. I need to search for ideas in these books. I'm planning a children's party and Ana gave me some great ideas."
Christian and Elliot exchanged glances. "Ana, eh?" They said as one.
"Yeah, she's okay with me calling her Ana."
"So, you saw her today," Christian stated.
"Duh. Yes, I had to see a client and I stopped in Ana's room down the hall. Poor thing. She was just lying there with her leg in the air. Looked really uncomfortable but she just blew off my query about it. Then we talked about the party."
Mia went back to turning pages and perusing her books. Her brothers were quiet for a few minutes before they started in on her again.
"Is that all? What else did Ana have to say about, well, anything?"
Mia thought for a second. "Well, come to think of it, she did make one odd remark. She said that kids tend to remember traumatic things from their childhoods before they remember happy things. It was like she was talking about herself but then we went back to discussing the party."
"Did she, you know, ask about anyone…or anything going on here at Grey Manor?" Christian prodded.
"Nope. Oh, here is a great idea. I can use this." Mia was really getting wound up now.
"Mia," Christian continued to push, "are you certain that she didn't inquire about her patient at all?"
"Yeah, Mia," Elliot jabbed Christian, "didn't she want to know all about Christian?"
Christian gave him a filthy look as Mia simply shook her head. "Why don't you ask Mom about this stuff? She's in Ana's room several times a day. Look, I have to read and think so I'm going to hide out in the library until dinner." And she was gone.
"I'll run you down, you rotten sot," Christian snarled as he wheeled quickly after Elliot while Elliot whooped and laughed.
CHAPTER 27
The rain had stopped and Elliot had to go back to clean up his construction site. Mia was still sequestered in the library and Christian was bored. He picked up his weights and practiced curls. He wanted to surprise Ana with his ability to transfer from his chair. He had become inured to the humiliation of being carried to the toilet but now that the possibility of handling his own needs could become reality, he was back to feeling embarrassed…especially since it was Elliot, his father or one of his security detail who was tasked with the chore. Before Ana, the nurses had handled all the lifting.
Now he practiced moving his chair close to the bed and trying to transfer. Sometimes he fell on the floor and would have to call for help but mostly he just fell back into his chair. He was angry. He'd lost time with all those other nurses…months of, as Ana had put it, deteriorating.
That word…deteriorate. It was a word with the definition that he'd gotten worse and, therefore, could have been better. If only he'd been working on his strength all this time. Another glass shattered against the wall. Oh, how he wanted something stronger than water. He turned to head for his father's study when he heard Ana's voice in his head telling him that hydration was vital to the recovery of his muscles and that alcohol would hinder, not help.
On Ana's orders, he was also eating mostly fish and vegetables. Red meat was only a rare treat. Speaking of treats, she advised against sugars and for getting his carbs mostly from the vegetables. Toast in the morning with eggs was his big treat now. Jesus, he was bored with his diet, his allowed activities…his life!
As he endlessly curled...Christian, don't overdo…Let your muscles recover…blasted woman! He thought back to Elliot's and Mia's chat about a relationship between him and Ana. Of course, he found her attractive…blue eyes, long glossy hair, pert little butt and breasts…and her scent. What was that fragrance that wafted off of her and around the room? When she leaned over him, he fought to keep from nuzzling her neck. Ana seemed quite gentle but he still had a notion that sticking his nose in her skin would get him whacked against the wall like the glasses he used to toss every day.
That would be so hot.
He smiled. He hadn't had a new conquest in some time and, being so consumed with his condition, he hadn't even considered attempting one. Ana, however, would be a real challenge…something different from his usual. A dazzling smile, an intense gaze, whispered sweet nothings in her ear and, of course, a jewel or three…these would not work on a woman like Ana. He would have to try something resembling sincerity. Real sincerity would only get him into trouble but if he could conjure up enough magic…hmm…it could get interesting.
Besides, Ana didn't seem the sort to pack a pistol in that bag of hers. Maybe a slap across his face but nothing lethal. At least, he hoped he had that right. Women, in his experience, were simple creatures, easily managed…with a few exceptions. Victoria.
Christian's blood boiled at the thought of her. All she'd gotten for attempted murder and ruining his life was an indefinite term in a psychiatric hospital. The judge said that when she was well again, she could be tried in a court of law. That was certainly something to look forward to for not only her victim but his entire family.
Carrick called the DA at least once a week to inquire about Victoria's health and push for a trial. The DA was patient. This was, after all, Carrick Grey and his son, Christian…two people the DA certainly didn't want to piss off. He always assured Carrick that he was in constant contact with Victoria's doctors and ready to go to trial at first opportunity.
Unfortunately, Victoria was catatonic.
CHAPTER 28
The nurse was feeding her patient like you would feed a toddler. A spoon of something mushy touched to her mouth to urge her to open and swallow. It was a tedious job but the only way to get the patient to eat at all. She had already lost 15 lbs. off her slender frame. Her hair was thinning…her face pale and gaunt. When she'd arrived at Sunnydale Sanatorium, everyone had marveled at her beauty. With her stunning face, creamy complexion, golden hair…well, she was not the usual patient. However, her skin was now dull and her hair, no longer being bleached and dyed, was half mousy brown and half yellow.
She didn't interact with anyone…spending her days staring out the window or into space. Catatonic, the doctors said. They couldn't get through to her. She was being medicated and was once subjected to electronic convulsive therapy but nothing worked. It was an odd case in that her brain scans had appeared to be normal. Therefore, she was diagnosed as a catatonic via psychological trauma.
The doctors were told only that she was unhappy about a breakup and had shot her ex-lover in a fit of piqué. She'd immediately collapsed in hysteria and was taken to the hospital where she then slipped into a state of catatonia.
She was technically under arrest for attempted murder but until she emerged into awareness once again, she was simply a patient, a sick woman who needed care. The doctors assured the Seattle district attorney's office that they would release Ms. Mason whenever she recovered and, no, there was no indication that she was faking.
"She doesn't move. We have to get her up and walking several times a day to keep her from losing that ability and to ensure that she doesn't develop bedsores from sitting constantly. She has no reaction to anything. She would have to be an incredible actress with immense discipline to continue on this way.
"For cripes sake, she was a beautiful woman who is now a wreck and has to wear diapers. Aside from avoiding a prison sentence, she has nothing to gain from living this way…and I use the word "living" loosely.
"The only way that she could survive the hell she's currently in would be if she were genuinely psychotic and enjoying playing with us. That is, of course, highly unlikely. She is also, it appears, slipping deeper into catatonia. I think it is possible that she may be long term."
"Long term," the DA nervously repeated. Oh, how he dreaded revealing that prognosis to the Greys. They so desperately desired revenge on this woman who had shredded all their lives…not just Christian's. The prospect of her living out her life, in a chair, in a room, her every need being tended to by nurses paid by the state…oh, no…they would not take it well.
The Greys wanted Victoria to spend her life in a tiny cell with a tiny window overlooking a wall, a wall that would restrain her from ever again touching her bare feet to blades of grass or bending to pick a wildflower. They wanted her to have nothing in her life but regret for her foolish actions…to sit on her bunk and torture herself with 'what ifs'.
What if…I'd simply gone home? What if…I'd never had a gun? What if…I'd said no when he first approached me? What if? What if? What if? All the what ifs screaming in her brain for the rest of her horrible life. Even if she was paroled after 30 years, she'd never be the beautiful woman she'd been and she wouldn't have a dime to her name and no friends to whom she could turn to help her rebuild her life.
No. There was no pity for Ms. Mason from the Grey family although perhaps there should have been a little.
Victoria had used her beauty to work her way up from an ordinary life. She devoted herself to exercise, acting classes…anything that would help her advance. She had many friendly acquaintances but no true friends and when the god, Christian Grey, had taken an interest in her, she was primed to trust his intentions. It was what she'd been working toward…what she'd planned on. She had his number. She wasn't a fool like the others. She thought that he would be the easy mark.
He outright lied to her, leading her on for weeks, until he grew bored with her and suddenly and coldly broke it off in a public place where she felt constrained from expressing her pain. He gently and kindly led her out to the street where he shoved her into a taxi without a goodbye. She was truly stunned and perplexed…overcome with confusion and agony. She was deep in shock when she arrived that night at the penthouse. All she'd wanted was an honest answer to her questions…something to help her make sense of the chaos in her head. Instead, she was cruelly mocked and dismissed.
And now, as her doctor explained her condition to the DA, he failed to see a faint light in her eyes.
CHAPTER 29
Ana knew little of the circumstances that led to her patient's paralysis. How he'd come to be this way was not her concern. Her interest was purely in his recovery…as far as she could take him, that is. She'd studied his x-ray and MRI films intently and she'd held discussions with his doctors. They were of the opinion that his condition was reversible with a great deal of therapy and dedication. The films bore out their opinions. However, it was a very long shot, indeed, and Mr. Grey was a quite recalcitrant patient so they felt it would do no good to give him hope. Thus, his chances had never been revealed to him. If Mighty Mouse wanted to stick her neck out and get it loped off, that was her choice. She'd been warned.
Ana intellectually understood their positions but she emotionally despised their cowardice. They didn't care about Christian. They were only concerned with not being sued if they were unable to deliver results. Ana had quickly ascertained her patient's driven personality and was determined to use that to get him to his feet…even though it could be a quite lengthy recovery. It was up to Christian to overcome his self-pity, to push himself as far as he could go.
The coma and the following months of neglect by his caregivers may have lessened his chance at walking again but that chance was still there…slight but possible. Maybe he'd never again walk as he had but he had a shot at crutches. It was certainly better than being dependent on a wheelchair. Ana hoped that he could be reasoned with in time.
As he learned that he could rebuild muscle in his arms and become independent, perhaps he would be willing to do the tremendous amount of work necessary to stand again.
Ana had spent her life being determined and resilient. No one was better equipped to deal with Christian Grey.
However, as Ana lay in her hospital bed, chomping at the bit to get back to work, she was in the dark about Grey's intentions. He was going to brighten his life by once again playing his games and this time with his PT. Drawing her in and basking in her adoration of him would give some of his ego back to him. He needed to convince himself that he was still Seattle's premier playboy…legs or no legs.
He still had the face and the money and the brains. It was time to get back to being The Christian Grey. First up, Ms. Anastasia Steele. From there, he'd move on to the next adoring woman. Of course, he still needed to know whether his champion cock was in working order.
He picked up his laptop and began his research. There was so much to read and so many opinions. He'd have to find a doctor who specialized in paraplegic sex. He couldn't depend on any of his usual sources. This one was on him alone. However, as many times as he entered an inquiry in google, that was as many times as he was given a different answer.
Ana would know. Damn it. The last person with whom he could share his quest.
Welch! Discrete and thorough.
I need to know the best doctor to ask about erectile dysfunction in paraplegics.
Welch, you there?
Ah, yeah. Well, this is a new one. Wouldn't it be better to ask your own doctor?
I require discretion. I don't want to discuss this with my doctors.
Understood. I'll get right on it. Might take a while. Do not text back in ten minutes.
Okay. Oh, and I'd also like whatever info you can get on Dr. Anastasia R. Steele.
Welch put down his phone. Grey hadn't learned his lesson.
CHAPTER 30
As enthused as she was about getting back to work, Ana was paradoxically unsure about the commitment necessary to fix Grey. It could be years and Ana didn't relish using up that much time on one patient. She resolved to get him to a certain point and then turn his care over to another PT.
As she squirmed about on the bed, Grace walked in…the epitome of calm and self-possession. She instantly released Ana's leg from its hoist and settled it on a pillow. Ana sighed with the relief and stopped moving.
"I really need to get out of here, Grace. Stir-crazy doesn't cover it."
"I understand, dear. I've been speaking with Dr. Logan about it. He's still hesitant but knowing that you would be taken care of at Grey Manor is slowly bringing him around. I think that he just wants to get you into a walking boot for his own gratification. Also, your bedsores are an issue."
"No kidding. I ring for a nurse every 30 minutes. It doesn't help for long. Do you have time to sit and talk with me…distract me for a while?" Her pleading eyes won Grace over.
"So. What would you like to discuss? Any favorite topics?" Ana's big smile easily won Grace over.
"Tell me more about my patient. Grace, I've wondered. He was shot in the back…this much I know. I understand that it was something to do with a dispute with an ex-girlfriend."
Ana saw a black cloud pass over Grace. Her usual warm expression morphed into an ugly fury. "A woman he'd just broken off with shot him as he tried to walk away from her. His security chief, Jason, was holding both her arms as Victoria screeched at Christian but, unfortunately, he was holding her by her upper arms only. She could still move her lower arms. She slipped a gun out of her pocket." Grace paused for a few moments. Ana reassured her that she didn't have to continue but Grace wanted to speak.
"Jason, poor man, has never gotten over it. No matter how many times we assure him that we hold no grudge… Anyway, Christian came very close to losing his life. You read his file, I presume?"
"Yes. Three surgeries, a coma and a lengthy recovery at the hospital. I don't understand why he wasn't receiving therapy until I came along."
Grace huffed. "His idiot doctors did not advise us properly. We've paid thousands to nurses who did little more than change his ostomy bag and give him sponge baths. You're the first to even suggest therapy. He's come a long way since you came aboard."
"This woman who shot him…Victoria? What happened to her?"
"She was evaluated and confined to a mental ward. When she is cleared, she goes to trial. However, it's taking a long time and we'd really like to have a resolution."
"What has she said about that night, if anything?"
"Nothing. She doesn't speak. Supposedly catatonic but we wonder if she's faking it. Her doctors, unfortunately, believe her to be incompetent to assist in her own defense, so…we wait. And the wait is excruciating, especially for Christian."
CHAPTER 31
Ana lay in her bed, mulling over everything Grace had told her. Between the lines, Ana heard that Victoria was the last in a very long line of women betrayed by Christian Grey. While Grace would never admit that Christian was a player, it was evident, from the numbers alone, that Grey got around and that he had short-term relationships only. She picked up her laptop and googled Victoria Mason/Christian Grey. Immediately, dozens of photos and articles about the pair popped up.
They had first been seen together at the Coping Together Gala hosted by Grace each year. Thereafter, Victoria starred above the fold in The Seattle Nooz at least twice a week…always with Christian's arm around her shoulder or his hand in hers, his gaze intense and completely on Victoria. Anyone who didn't know better would swear that they were in love.
Victoria had shot him two months from their first date together. One of the articles mentioned that Grey had thrown over a woman named Bianca the day he'd met Victoria. Bianca, interviewed by The Nooz, expressed her anger and reamed Christian a new one…referring to him as a womanizer and scum. She went on to say that he'd convinced her that they had a future together and that they were happy until the night he took her to his Mile High Club and broke it off in front a hundred people. Yes, she said, I should have known better because they had met the night he broke it off with Trish…at the Mile High.
By gleaning a little something from article after article, Ana was able to trace Christian's "love" life back six years. Talk about a love 'em and leave 'em' lothario, she marveled. And every girl was in shock after being told that he'd searched for that one special girl and found her at last. No 'relationship' lasted more than a couple of months before Grey grew bored and needed a new toy.
Well, Ana thought, best be keeping my head straight around those dazzling eyes. She suddenly felt badly for Victoria Mason, beautiful but broken in half by Christian Grey. She wondered if any of the other girls were still carrying a torch for this bad boy. She also wondered if some of Grey's anger was aimed at himself for underestimating a woman scorned.
Having submersed herself in Google for most of the afternoon, Ana was now quite sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted away to a land called Grey where a handsome prince named Christian lived. They were together, arms entwined, as they entered a ballroom and began a waltz, floating through the air, foreheads touching. He was breathing on her neck and holding her hand over his heart. She'd never felt a love so strong. Their connection was solid and their need for each other immense.
Then they were in a bedroom and he was tenderly undressing her…all the while pressing her lips with his and moaning. He made love to her with passion, her nails digging into his back, until they came together…calling out the other's name. As they came down from their high, he looked into her eyes, murmuring that she was his and he hers…body and soul.
Suddenly, they were seated at a table in the center of The Mile High Club, surrounded by admiring diners. Christian took her hands between his two, raising them to his lips and kissing them. In barely a whisper, he told her that she shouldn't blame herself…that it was all his fault. She was the most exciting woman he'd ever known and he knew that he'd never find another like her. He didn't want another. He would miss her until the day he died.
Ana was confused. What was he talking about? She withdrew her hands and stared at him…his pupils dilated and darkened with…lust? Her head was buzzing and her stomach roiling, watching him smile at her. Oh, that smile…only for her.
Then he escorted her out the door and called out for a taxi, giving the driver her address and a large bill to make certain that she was delivered safely to her door. He would never forget her. Oh, and buckle up. He slapped the roof and the driver took off into the blackest night she'd ever known.
CHAPTER 32
Ana jerked awake, feeling ill and her face wet with tears. No, she told herself. She was nobody's fool. Christian could work up a lather, pledging his love and fidelity, but she would not be buying it.
Wait…she stopped thinking for a moment and came back to earth. It had been nothing but a dream. Even if he hadn't been the biggest rat in the rat hole, he was her patient and she would hold to her professional boundaries.
It was some time before the ache dulled. Even though it had been only a dream, it hurt the way that dreams sometimes do. She smiled to herself. She'd never bought anyone's bull sh*t and wasn't about to start. She was Mighty Mouse and she'd save her own damn day.
Meanwhile, Christian was plotting his next takeover. No need to rush things. Ana would be around for some time to come. She was smarter than any of the others so he had to up his game. He might even have to fool his own family to keep them from sabotaging his play. He felt the adrenaline rush he always got at the start of a new thing.
Okay, so he'd paid big for his dalliance with Victoria. He wouldn't make that mistake again.
Grey, you there?
Go ahead, Welch.
So, erectile dysfunction depends on the individual and the type of injury they sustained. Yes, you do have to speak with a professional about this. I don't read x-rays.
Damn. All right…what do you have on Anastasia Steele?
Sending specifics now.
Anastasia Rose Steele. Orphaned as an infant. No other family. Grew up in foster homes in Pittsburgh, Penn.
Received Bachelors in Nursing WSU…age 20
Physical therapy license obtained age 22.
Received doctorate in Nursing age 23.
Top of class.
Moved to Seattle when offered $50,000 signing bonus by Seattle General.
Accepted to Harvard Medical and a dozen other schools but chose to continue to practice nursing and PT for now.
No known friends. No emergency contact.
No known religious affiliation or political preference.
No known hobbies.
Is that all?!
I'll keep digging but it seems that all this girl does is keep her nose to the grindstone. Taylor says that her apartment looks like no one lives there. Quite self-contained, impervious to emotions. I don't think that you'll be breaking this one's heart, Grey. All the others were a cake walk.
Oh, yeah? We'll see.
Karma, Grey. Haven't had enough of it yet?
Fuck off, Welch.
And so, ideas were formed, directions determined…even plans made, although vague. And neither person knew that the other was aware.
Grey believed that, as usual, he was in control. Ana believed that she understood his character, his motivations and could use this knowledge to bring him to his feet.
Neither understood that knowledge isn't always power and control is an illusion.
CHAPTER 33
"Hey, mom. What are you doing home so early?" Mia thought that Grace looked beat. She worried about her a lot. Grace had always worked too hard at a job that could easily break her spirit…a spirit that had already taken a terrible hit when Christian was shot.
Grace was the sort of mother who couldn't think badly of her children even when the evidence was staring her in the face. The rest of the family knew of Christian's reputation. They'd see the women come and go…especially those lucky enough to be chosen at the time of the annual charity gala. Often times the latest girlfriend would endeavor to be so warm and friendly with the family, believing that these people would be an important part of her future. Elliot and Mia would struggle to fake their way through the evening even though they knew that it was a waste of time. But Grace…
Grace would take a genuine interest in each girl because she didn't believe her son to be capable of duplicity. With each young woman, her hope was renewed that her son would have finally found the "one". Even Carrick's off-hand remarks about Christian's latest plaything went right over his wife's head.
"Mom? Tough day at the hospital?" Mia wrapped her arms around her mother's shoulders and Grace smiled wearily.
"Lost a patient, I'm afraid. Even when the chances aren't good, even when you see it coming…it doesn't help. Having to take a child's parents aside to tell them to say goodbye…" Grace sank into the sofa cushions.
"And now, it just reminds me of when Cary and I thought that our luck had run out. You kids had always been so healthy and we managed to keep you safe."
"Mom," Mia spoke softly as she nestled into her mother's side on the sofa, "we are still healthy and safe. If Christian never walks again, he is still healthy and safe. You and dad have done a wonderful job as parents."
"Hmm…" Grace was not convinced. "Christian is miserable and so angry and just when we find Ana," her voice trailed off. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mia opened her mouth to speak again and then thought better of it. For now, her mom didn't need a lecture…just rest and comfort. Sometimes we find ourselves in rolling seas and all we can do is ride the waves.
Mia ran her mother a hot bath and then went to make her a cup of tea. After a nap, Grace would be feeling better…Mia hoped. As she put the kettle on, Christian came rolling out, muttering under his breath. Mia had no patience with his temper just now.
"Chrissy, Mom had a bad day. It would help if you cheered up for her."
"Where is she? I want to talk to her about Ana," he growled.
"In a bath. Then a tea and a nap. Leave her alone, you selfish lout." It was highly unusual for Mia to lash out at anyone…much less Christian. He was taken aback.
"I was just wondering when my therapist would be returning is all. You don't have to take my head off," Christian whined.
Mia sighed. "Christian, you have so many connections. Call that investigator. You know, the one you always sicced on every boy who's tried to date me."
Christian chuckled. "And it's a good thing I did. There were some real losers in that pack. Maybe I will call Welch. You don't think that she's avoiding me, do you?"
Mia was surprised to hear a slight undertone of concern in her brother's voice…he of supreme carnal confidence.
"Of course not. She's suffering, too. Lying in bed, wearing a catheter. She's so independent and now she's a prisoner of Seattle General. You know, that's partly on you."
"Me? I didn't try to merge onto a high-speed freeway in a rusty bucket of bolts," he protested.
"She should have healed up before returning the first time but she was too concerned about you. You probably should have insisted that she rest but all you were thinking about was yourself. You know that I adore you, Chrissy, but sometimes your self-concern is striking."
With that last slap across his ego, Mia left the kitchen with her mother's tea while her brother stared after her…feeling wounded.
Welch, find out what's going on with my therapist.
Stand by…
Christian amused himself with wheelies in the foyer. He was bored. He'd been bored every day without Ms. Steele. Not that she was a barrel of laughs but she was intriguing. Grey did enjoy observing her.
Ms. Steele is doing better. Her leg is out of the hoist but still needs to rest on a pillow. She has been lobbying for discharge but her doctor is still refusing. Insurance won't pay without his okay so she's kind of stuck.
I can pay her bills.
And if she finds out that you've been throwing your weight around?
But I'd be helping.
Welch groaned. Consider for a moment that Ms. Steele wouldn't see it that way. Oh, and here's a new tack…maybe her actual doctor is right.
CHAPTER 34
Grace's spirits were better after her nap. She and Mia made a dessert while Gail cooked the entrée. Carrick had won an important appeal in court that day and Elliot had finished a project for a client he badly wanted to see gone. So, things were looking up.
Even Christian was trying to be good company so the food was good and the dinner companions were swell. Christian had to continually bite his tongue to keep from pressing his mother about getting Ana discharged. Mia seemed able to tell what he was going to say every time he opened his mouth. If it was Ana related, he'd get a kick in the shins.
He could feel it and it hurt which was actually a good sign but he wanted Ana back so he could start working on standing. Then, of course, he also wanted to get going on his latest "project". His last project had shot him so he needed to find out if he still had "it". Every time he reflected on Victoria's actions following their breakup, he found himself more baffled than angry.
She hadn't gone willingly, with grace. She had come to his home twice. She had behaved hysterically…and then, violently. The other women had cried on his shoulder, expressed their love for him and then allowed him to settle them into a taxi. Where had he erred with Victoria? She had initially seemed serene and rather subdued, happy to be at his side and in his bed. She had pressed him for nothing more than he gave. With her, he felt that his company was enough…unlike so many others who'd so obviously wanted the attention derived from being seen with him. She was a nice girl…until she wasn't.
His flawed judgement of her bothered him a lot. He'd always prided himself on his ability to suss out people. He was never wrong. Yet, somehow, this one woman had hidden herself from his keen vision and brought him to his knees…literally.
And this was his primary motivation to pursue Ms. Steele's affections. He needed to know if he had lost his talent for seduction. Before Victoria, the only other woman to have ever rejected him had been Ella, his birth mother. As brilliant as he was, emotionally Grey was shallow. So scarred was he by his first four years of life that he'd never developed an understanding of women. They, like Ella, were only creatures to be conquered. Every time that he was able to make a woman fall in love with him…he'd won over Ella…he'd shown himself that he was desirable.
The high of that realization, of course, didn't last. Eventually, it was too easy. He knew that it was the money, the face, the fame and, yes, the skills he'd developed in the bedroom. The adoration of each woman would gradually lose its effect on him and he would know that he wasn't worth it. The woman could no longer soothe his soul. Instead, he would become uneasy and then resentful…their presence grating on his nerves.
It was time to move on to a new challenge…to prove once again that he was worthy of love and could have it for the asking. Time to show that Ella had been wrong…she had been unworthy of him.
"Chris? You still with us?" Grey looked into his brother's hazel eyes. Everyone at the table was watching him with concern.
"What? Oh, just daydreaming, I guess."
"You sure? Your expression was, I don't know…kind of raw. Are you feeling all right?" Elliot asked.
Christian tried to smile. "Oh, yeah. I'm fine. Just…nothing, really. I'm going to go lie down for a little while, I think." He wheeled away from the table. His arms were stronger. He could transfer himself from the chair. Elliot stood but Christian waved him down.
CHAPTER 35
With great effort, Christian lifted his body from the chair and threw himself on the bed. Panting, he pushed himself up and grabbed the bar. He twisted around and dragged his legs all the way unto the bed until he was lying on his back. Sweat slipped down his cheeks as he lay catching his breath while staring at the ceiling.
He didn't see Elliot watching from the door. Being assured that his brother was okay, Elliot walked back to the table. When asked if Christian was all right, Elliot just nodded and looked at his plate.
"It's fine if you want to cry, El. I do it every day." Elliot reached out and squeezed his little sister's hand.
"Yeah…but I'm a big strong man," Elliot grinned at Mia as one tear slid down. "Chris does better when Steele is here. I hope she gets back soon. I think he really needs her."
"Again," Ana commanded. Her physical therapist thought that she was pushing herself too hard but he was also intimidated by Mighty Mouse so they continued. Her face was red and her breath coming hard but she would decide when enough was enough.
Grace didn't say much but Ana knew that she needed to get back to Mr. Grey. She felt that she'd abandoned her patient and he'd lost so much time already. She was still hiding her attraction to him from herself. Hiding her needs and emotions from herself was how she'd gotten this far. It was automatic now, second nature.
She certainly didn't see anything of herself in Christian Grey. They were nothing alike and had nothing in common except the desire to have him walking again. And so, she worked herself to exhaustion every day to get herself on her feet. She'd never failed a patient and couldn't have tolerated doing so. It was bad enough that she'd had to transfer all her other patients to other therapists. Success required only that she work hard and stay the course. It was a formula that had always gotten her where she needed to go.
As she transferred with ease from the bed to her chair, Dr. Logan sailed into the room with his usual high and mighty demeanor. Oh, how she wanted to whack him with her crutch.
"Good afternoon, Ana," he brightly greeted her…until he saw the thunder in her eyes. "So, Dr. Steele, tell me how you're feeling. I've been getting excellent reports from your nurses. You're stronger. You are handling matters independently." Dr. Logan stopped to allow Dr. Steele to speak but she simply stared at him. He coughed…to cover his nerves. She'd no idea that he wanted her gone as badly as she wanted to be gone.
"I've been perusing your latest x-rays and I'm pleased to say that you're healing nicely. Quite the turnaround from your previous condition."
"This hospitalization would not have been necessary, Dr. Logan, if the initial treatment had not been flawed," Ana spoke without affect.
Dr. Logan wanted to defend himself but stopped. It was useless. This woman was not to be reasoned with, he knew. He'd only be getting himself into an argument he couldn't win and he had hours to go before the end of his shift. And so, he said nothing as he studied his clipboard.
"Anyway, I believe that you are ready to be released. Of course, this release is conditional on your returning to your quarters at Grey Manor. Is that still an option for you?"
Before Ana could respond, Dr. Trevelyan breezed into the room with a genuinely bright smile on her face. "Why Dr. Logan, I'm surprised to hear you ask that question. You know quite well that Ana is wanted and welcome at Grey Manor. In fact, I believe that I made note of that on her chart when she was readmitted."
Dr. Logan turned a bit red and pretended to be double-checking Ana's chart. "Oh, yes, of course. Here it is. Well, I suppose then that first thing in the morning, we'll have you ready to go. Please follow instructions this time, Dr. Steele. We don't want to see you back here again."
Despite his smile, both women knew that he meant that he really never wanted to see Ana again.
The moment he left, Ana and Grace dropped their facades and burst into laughter.
"Lord, that man is annoying," Grace grinned. "You know, the children groan when he struts into the Peds ward, too. They see right through him.
"I'm thrilled that you'll be coming home with me tomorrow. I've taken a couple of hours off to see you home and settled. Everyone, especially Christian, is excited to have you back."
Ana's rare smile was for Grace. "I'm excited to get back to work. Do you have your son's latest films?
CHAPTER 36
"These are good, Grace. The prior deterioration is stabilized and I believe that I detect a bit of reversal. Am I being too optimistic, do you think?"
"Not at all. The radiologist agrees with you. I think he's also a little put out that you read films as well as him," Grace chuckled.
"I take it, then, that Christian has been working quite hard on his own as you said."
"You doubted my word?" Grace was mock-offended. Ana laughed.
"Not your word, Dr. Trevelyan. However, my patient's mother's viewpoint is a bit biased. Her son is a saintly genius, you know. He simply has moments of agitation."
Grace laughed. She was a bit less blind to Christian's faults then people thought but she chose to ignore his dark side. To her, he was still that badly damaged but brave little boy that she'd brought home from the hospital.
When she first saw him, he was wild. The nurses were afraid to approach him. He'd lash out with sharp fingernails that had never been trimmed. He'd bite. He'd coil up like a snake and then jump and hiss. Grace, however, saw his fear…his terror, in fact. She'd seen a lot of frightened children. Most, indeed, who came into her orbit were clinging to their parents. This tiny boy had no one to cling to and, she knew, had never had anyone to protect him.
She ordered all the nurses to leave him alone. She had cups of pudding brought to his bedside table and set within his reach. She smiled softly at him but he'd never seen that expression on a face and didn't understand it. "Food" she said, pointing at the pudding cups. 'Food' was a word he understood.
He inched carefully toward the table as Grace stayed well back. Then he lunged and grabbed the first cup, retreating to his corner. Grace disguised her dismay as she watched him ignore the spoon in favor of using his hand to scoop the pudding from the cup. He then grabbed the other cup and it was quickly gone.
"Would you like more food?" Grace asked. He stared, sitting with his empty cups. "I can get you more food, if you'd like. Simply nod your head…like this," she demonstrated. He seemed momentarily confused but then he imitated her movement. She smiled again and instructed an orderly to bring a sandwich, milk and apple slices. She needed to be careful not to overdo. It was quite evident that the boy's stomach was shrunken and he could get sick eating too much.
For the next several hours, Grace stayed with the child. For the first time in his short memory, his tummy didn't hurt. He felt comfortable. Grace had put a bit of sedative into his milk to help him sleep. He slept deeply and didn't wake as she bathed him and dressed him in the first clean clothes he'd probably ever had.
She settled him in her arms in a rocking chair and sang to him as he slept. She knew that he'd probably be scared to find himself in her arms when he awoke but that was all right. They'd get to know each other.
He was her little boy.
CHAPTER 37
Christian heard the crunch of tires on the gravel as his mother's car pulled up. His heart was racing but he didn't go to the door. He rolled out to his patio and pretended to have fallen to sleep…but Steele didn't come into his room. He heard his mother's voice going by his door as she walked Steele down to her room in the west wing.
What were they doing? He was her patient! Wasn't she at least going to look in on him, fer cripe's sake? What was he paying her for anyway?
Having worked himself up into a hissy fit, he wheeled to the door and threw it open and himself out into the corridor. Grace was just closing the door and walking back. She smiled at her son.
"Guess who's back, Christian?" she beamed.
"Who?" he snarled.
"Well, Ana, of course. She wanted to get right to work but all the fuss of getting her out of the hospital and then the long drive…well, she's kind of worn out so I insisted that she take a nap."
"A nap? She's supposed to be working! I'm paying her to work…not lie around in her own wing!"
"Christian," Grace replied sternly. "Ana has been working hard every day to get back here but she is only human. When she is settled back in, she'll come to your room and then you can begin again to complain about her running roughshod over you. Meanwhile, perhaps you ought to rest up. She has some good news for you and she'll not be going easy on you."
Grace rarely spoke to Christian firmly and he was taken aback. He watched the west wing door as Grace went past him on her way back to the car. He sat in the hallway for some time but then just couldn't help himself. He needed to see 'Ana'.
For one thing, he wanted permission to call her by her first name and he wanted to hear his name on her lips. He'd no idea why such a simple thing mattered to him. Maybe, he thought, it was just a first step toward conquest.
He quietly turned the knob and pushed the door open. He had explored the west and east wings as a child with Elliot but hadn't been in either for many years. He was greeted by silence and a musty scent. The door opened into a large foyer, not unlike the one to the main house. He decided to settle for the light from the hallway instead of turning on the sconces. There were doors lining the open space. He wondered which was Ana's.
He wheeled further into the large main room. His vague memory of the wings was that they were mainly sitting rooms and bedrooms. His great-grandparents had held large parties regularly at a time when Bellevue was a long buggy drive on rutted dirt roads from Seattle or a boat ride down Lake Washington to the Grey dock. It was assumed that people would stay the night. He was grateful that his parents didn't invite strangers by for long visits.
His eyes adjusted to the dimness and he was able to detect a faint slice of light coming from under a door. He rolled slowly down to the room and stopped…listening. To his bewilderment, he could hear a soft voice…singing! It was a pleasant sound although he couldn't make out the words. Nor was the tune familiar. Grey wasn't much for songs. Most songs, anyway. He did like to hear his mother singing while she went about her business in the house. It reminded him of his childhood when Grace would sing him to sleep each night…until he decided that he was too big for that.
He regretted turning her away now. For a long time, he missed her singing to him. He had trouble getting to sleep but eventually he grew out of it. It had been some time since he'd thought about those days…when he first arrived at Grey Manor.
Much of it was hard to recall now but he did remember the misery of that room he shared with Ella. She was his mommy…not a good one…but still. For some time, he wondered about her and if she would come for him. He never asked his new mommy and the man he called daddy because he never asked anything. He didn't talk. They talked to him all the time. So did Lelliot. He was something called a 'brother'. Lelliot never shut up. He still didn't, Grey reflected.
Yes, it was a strange new world for a little person who knew a room and a mommy who was usually sick. He knew cold sometimes and hot other times. He knew yelling behind the walls. Mommy called them neighbors. He knew couch and blanket. He knew toilet and sink but those were things that only Mommy used. He knew pain in his tummy. He knew cans with beans in them that he could take out with his hands and make his tummy feel better. Oh, and he knew a glass with a drawing of a funny man. His Mommy would fill it with water and he'd drink. Sometimes he'd try to tell Mommy that he wanted to drink again but she never paid attention.
His world was tiny, like him. And then Mommy got sick again and laid down on the couch and didn't get up. A person, not like Mommy, picked him up and he didn't fight because he was too weak. When he awoke, there were mommy people all around him, touching him, making noises at him. He didn't recognize the noises. Mommy didn't make many noises at him so all he knew was "shut up…no…go to sleep". For the first time in his life he was terrified. He tried to get away.
Then she was there. She was quiet but in a different way than Mommy. And his world grew.
CHAPTER 38
Well, if she was singing, then she was awake. He knocked…and Ana bid him to come in. He figured that she'd be angry about him bothering her but he needed to just see her so he would chance it.
"Hi, Mr. Grey. Please come in," she was sitting in a rocking chair. He wheeled closer.
"Hmm…sorry. Mom did tell me to not bother you but I just wanted to see when we could get back to work." Suddenly, he felt intrusive and foolish. His sister was right about him.
"It's all right. I'm happy to see you." She smiled!
"You are? Why?" He was flummoxed. Had they given her happy pills at the hospital?
Then she actually laughed. It was a wonderful laugh…not harsh nor loud…more like music.
"I hated the hospital and I was worried about you. Your mother told me that you were working on your own but I didn't know if she was just being Grace. Have you…been working?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I have. I can transfer now. It still knocks the wind out of me but I'm getting better at it all the time. I use the dumb bells…up to 30 lbs. now."
Steele clapped her small hands together…fingers to fingers like a child. It was endearing. Grey found himself uncomfortable.
"Okay. I guess I'd better let you get your rest. Maybe I'll see you at dinner? I think Gail is making something special for your homecoming. Well, not home. I mean, you know, return," he said, stumbling all over his words. He felt nothing like the suave Christian Grey.
Steele frowned a little. "I don't have much of an appetite," she said, wondering why she was being so personal. Her patient didn't need to know about her eating habits.
"You have to eat to be strong…you know, to deal with me," he smirked.
"Oh, you aren't so difficult, Mr. Grey," she smiled again. Her smile gave him a bit of courage.
"Ms. Steele, Dr. Steele, I was wondering about something. Hmm…we've known each other for a while and, well, since we have a good working relationship, I was hoping that maybe we could simply use our first names. I mean, it wouldn't change the professional relationship that we've established, I don't think. It's just that 'Mr. Grey' sounds so old and I'm only a few years older than you are."
He babbled on, unable to stop himself, until Steele put up a hand to quiet him.
"I'm actually quite tired right now. I'll see you at dinner." Her facial expression was once again impassive. Grey nodded and left the room.
Well, he said to himself, weren't we smooth? Geez, that woman took me right back to being 15 again and unable to talk to girls. Still, there were a couple of moments there…weren't there?
He resolved to have a lie down himself and think about how he usually went about seducing women. He'd done it so often that he shouldn't have to think about it but he did. He seemed to have forgotten where to start. Of course, usually all he did was look at a woman and she melted. Steele was not a melter. At least, she seemed honestly pleased to see him. Probably just as a patient. Repairing his body was a goal for her so she was happy to see him making progress. He'd better slow his roll or she'd call it a success and move on.
CHAPTER 39
The family sat around the dining table, happily sharing their day. All were in good spirits although none would say out loud that it was because of Ana's return. Ana hadn't come out to dinner and no one mentioned this either. Gail made up a plate and took it into the west wing. She would retrieve it an hour later…untouched.
After dinner, there was mutual and unspoken agreement that Ana would be left alone. The family played a couple of board games…games that Christian usually won…but everyone was used to that. They'd been losing to him since he was young.
"Steele sings," he suddenly said…apropos of nothing.
Mia stopped her move in midair as all heads swiveled to look at Christian.
"How do you know that Ana sings?" Grace asked.
"I heard her," he answered as he swooped in on Mia's move.
"What was she singing?" Carrick inquired.
"I don't know. Some song. It was pretty…her voice, I mean," Christian replied as he totaled up his winning score. Mia didn't even care that she'd been outplayed.
"She's way down in the west wing. Were you listening outside her door or was she belting it out like Adele?"
"I just stopped to say welcome back and, you know, to urge her to get back to work. That's all."
"Christian! I told you to leave her be," Grace scolded.
"She didn't mind, mom. She was awake…rocking. I only stayed a minute." He looked daggers at his brother who was cackling knowingly.
"Son, I know you're proud of the strides you've made in her absence and we're proud of you as well. I haven't had to use a heating pad on my back in days," Carrick noted. "However, Dr. Steele is still recovering. Restrain your enthusiasm. Don't push her or we're liable to lose her yet again. Oh, by the way, I received a call today from the other driver's attorney. He was a little sheepish about representing this 16-year-old spoiled brat. Her parents have retained him to sue Dr. Steele on her behalf because the front end of her Porsche needs replacing."
"The little twit was doing 100 mph, Dad!" Elliot raised his voice in protest.
"Yes. Their position is that Dr. Steele's vehicle should never have been allowed on the freeway. Crazy, I know. I doubt anything will come of it but their little darling is just in tears all the time. Seems she is afraid to drive on the freeway now because of this traumatizing incident. I told Mike that they can't hope to get more than insurance out of Dr. Steele. They think that she is an M.D…making the big bucks. I told him to inform his clients that Dr. Steele is a Ph.D with medical debt thanks to his client and that I will be representing her in her case against them.
"I think that Mike is relieved that he won't have to face me in court. I've humiliated him too often. Imagine the gall of those people."
"Let's sue 'em, dad," Christian growled. "Who are they? I'll bring GEH down on their rotten necks. Get their kid's license revoked for the next decade." He continued to mutter threats as his family stared at him.
"Steele sings real purty, don't she, bro?" Elliot guffawed. And they were off. Elliot could still outrun Christian but his arms were getting stronger and he could really fly in that chair.
Ana was just about to come into the main house when she heard the commotion. She didn't know what it was all about but she thought better of emerging. Elliot and Mia were laughing like loons while Grace and Carrick were demanding order.
Grace feared that Christian would either fall out of his chair or run over Elliot. Carrick could be heard demanding that his children, his grown children, behave. Ana smiled. It sounded like…fun. She was curious. She would have liked to watch…watch and try to understand. Rough housing, hijinks…these were words she'd seen in print but she'd never seen adults having fun like that. Sometimes her patients in the Peds ward would play boisterously but it had always made her nervous.
Finally, the noise quieted and Ana waited. She could just make out Mia whining and Christian saying no to something. The fun was over so she turned to go back to her room. Then she was stopped in her tracks by music. Maybe they'd put on a cd. Only it wasn't a recording. It was real. Someone was playing Fur Elise on a piano.
CHAPTER 40
"Ana. As your resident doctor, I will not allow you to return to your duties unless you get some sustenance into you. You've skipped three meals now," Grace was seriously chiding Ana and hoping that Ana was buying it. She wasn't. However, she liked Grace and wanted to please her so she smiled and agreed to breakfast. Grace's pleasure was her reward.
She allowed Ana's independence via a rolling crutch but she stayed close. Getting about was harder than it looked and Ana was not strong. Grace worried, in fact, that Ana might have an eating disorder. She didn't. She'd just never eaten much in the foster homes because it meant spending time with the families…unpleasant time. Then, throughout her university years, she hadn't been able to afford much food. Thus, she had grown accustomed to skipping meals. Eating with other people meant being urged to put more on her plate and, in pleasing them, she would make herself ill. When she did eat, it was usually alone where she would not be well-meaningly badgered to "try a bit more".
Now she would have to have to sit down to a meal with the family. A Sunday brunch, no less. A platter of roast chicken. Bowls of vegetables. Salads. A basket of breads. Pie for dessert with ice cream topping.
The Greys acted delighted to have her as their brunch guest. She considered herself to be an employee who ought to be eating in her room but they wouldn't hear of it. No, she was to think of herself as one of the family. Her head was buzzing and beginning to pound from the pressure. She would have to be gracious and jovial. There would be conversation in which she would be expected to participate. Questions. Personal questions to be answered. She had no answers. There was nothing to say about her life.
As she sat looking down at her plate, she was unaware of Christian's steady gaze. He saw her wan complexion…the shaking of her hand as she brought a drink to her mouth. The family was laughing at a story Mia was telling about one of her clients. It was only a matter of time before Ana was the center of attention.
"Dr. Steele, I am really sorry but I have some important questions about my condition that just can't wait. I hope that you don't mind but could we eat in my room so I can get right to it?"
Ana looked up at his face. He was trying to save her. She knew it. She didn't understand it or how he knew that she needed saving but….
"Of course, Mr. Grey. I have a bit of news anyway. I am anxious to share."
Carrick and Christian's siblings loudly protested his rudeness but Grace seemed to understand.
"Now, now. Let's not argue about it. We all know how Christian is and Ana is a professional. Christian, you can manage a tray on your lap, can't you? I'll bring in a plate for Ana to nibble at while you talk."
The others were stupefied by this change in plans. It was their very first opportunity to really get to know Dr. Steele and it was being slipped out from under them. Mia muttered about her brother's selfishness while Elliot shook his head. He figured that Christian wanted to get Ana alone. Carrick was just befuddled.
CHAPTER 41
Christian believed in a hearty appetite so he happily chowed down while sitting on the patio, watching the water. Ana ate a bit of this and that. It was all delicious but it wasn't long before her stomach was uncomfortably bloated and she had to set her tray aside. Christian said nothing.
"Rare day over the Sound," he remarked.
"How's that?" Ana asked.
"The sun is shining. The sky is cloudless. This is Seattle, you know. Land of rain."
"Oh, I suppose that I don't usually notice. I'm generally inside, working with patients. Sometimes we go out if I feel that they need fresh air."
"You don't need fresh air, Ana?" He wondered if the use of her name was as noticeable to her as to him.
"Well, I suppose that I get some, coming and going from home, Christian." She said his name easily…no strain. "I ought to take walks but I get exercise working out with my patients. What sort of exercise do you take?"
"Well, Taylor and I used to run for an hour every morning. I also do a workout in the gym in my apartment followed by swimming for a couple of miles. Prior to this little mishap, I was in great shape," he sighed.
"You will be again. I spent some of my time in the hospital studying your MRIs and CT scans. I also ordered an ultrasound last week. Thank you for not fighting me on it."
"I didn't know who ordered it. My mother just loaded me into the car," he snickered. "Saying no to Grace Grey is not something I'm accustomed to doing. So. You've been studying my films. You implied that the results were encouraging."
"Yes, come see." Ana had had a lightbox mounted on the wall. She inserted the films and began to explain what she could see. Christian listened intently and interrupted when he had questions. He didn't know what he was looking at most of the time but Ana was patient in explaining. He was determined to understand so examining the films went on for some time. Ana was surprised to find that she was tolerant with her patient.
When he became frustrated, she would start over…always gently. Gradually he felt that he was getting a grasp on his condition.
"You see now? The slippage of your spinal vertebrae has ceased. In fact, some of the swelling has gone down and the tissue is firming. All this muscle around here has increased. Your core is lending better support. Compare this film taken post-coma to this one taken just before your release to Grey Manor and then this one taken most recently. Can you see the improvement?"
Christian pinched the bridge of his nose. His vision was beginning to blur on him. Ana knew that his brain was about to steam.
"We'll let all this information settle for a while. We can look at it again tomorrow or the next day. The important take-away is that the deterioration you were experiencing has ceased and your injury is possibly repairing…possibly. I want you to be hopeful but realistically so. Your arms and lats are already much stronger. You did a good job on your own.
"Are you certain that you need me?" she smiled.
"Yes! I mean, there is so much more to do. I want to walk, Ana. I won't be satisfied with a wheelchair. Do you ski?"
"Ah, no. Why do you ask?" Snow, water…rich people hobbies.
"Someday, maybe, I could teach you. I have a chalet in Aspen." Ana said nothing. If…and when…Christian could again ski, she would be long gone from his life. He wasn't the first patient to talk about 'someday' and having her join them in the activities they'd love to do again. Those that recovered enough to return to their hobbies hugged her goodbye and were gone from her life. That was as it should be. She was their teacher, moving on to other pupils when they graduated. Rarely did she ever again hear from them.
"Downhill at high speeds," she laughed. "No, thank you." Now, I want to see you transfer to your bed and back. Let's go."
Christian didn't argue. He was feeling optimistic. Ana would get him up on his feet. He just knew it. She was his little miracle worker.
He forgot, for the moment, that he was supposed to seduce her. For the moment, he forgot his need to make Ella love him, to secure power over women. For now, he just wanted to work on his transferring skills…to impress Ana. He wanted her to squeeze his biceps again and see how hard his muscles had become.
CHAPTER 42
Things didn't happen for Christian as fast as he wanted. He'd always been a demanding man…of himself more than others. Ana tried to slow him down and get him to see that good things take time. He knew that she was right but still, somedays, he would work himself so hard that he would have to stop, take a day and let his muscles recover.
Even on those days he would feel compelled to seek out Ana. She would insist on having her evenings to herself…to read, write, relax. Sometimes she would roll down to the water. She found the boathouse and the little row boat inside. With some difficulty, she hopped up the stairs to the second floor and found a little garret that she loved. It was done up as a bedroom for a young girl…probably Mia, judging by all the pink. She sat down in a wicker chair, propping her foot on a stool, and watched the water all the way through to the sunset. Bliss. She'd never had anything like this.
As the sky and the water lit up with the flames of the setting sun, she heard him. Wheeling around the lawn, yelling for her.
"Mother Mary," she muttered to herself. As if answering her prayer, Grace hollered back for Christian to "leave that girl alone and come back to the house". Ana smiled…thank you, Grace. She knew, however, that when she returned, Christian would sulk. And when she paid no mind, he'd torment her with questions and requests. She tried to concentrate on the colors shining outside the window and let her battered soul rest.
Ana found that personal reflection was dangerous ground. It did no good to muse about her life. Even when she reminded herself about her good fortune…a good brain, health, her parents' life insurance to get her through school…her bad fortune would intrude bringing a rush of self-pity. The worst of it…being molested by foster fathers, being alone in the world, Hyde…could suddenly drown her in fear. She always fought back, though…just as she had fought back against the people who tried to hurt her. She'd remind herself that she was a survivor, strong and stoic.
Then she would feel her inner strength rise up and she'd straighten her shoulders and jut out her chin…daring all comers to attempt to bring her down. At present, that comer was a handsome man with gray eyes for whom, she didn't kid herself, she was capable of developing feelings. Awareness, she told herself, was her first defense.
Right now, his attention to her was really all about him. He needed her to return him to the man he'd been. Once he had what he wanted, he would…rightly so…be grateful and dismissive. She'd seen the pictures of him and all those stunning women. She was not like them.
It was growing dark as Ana rose from her chair and carefully made her way back down the steps. Thankfully, she'd missed dinner and the pressure to be one of the family. Their warmth for her would also fade when life returned to normal. Ana understood this while the Greys did not. They thought of her as a new friend, a new member of the Greys…an illusion engendered by her living with them.
Damn that little princess and her daddy's lack of sense. On the other hand, if he'd had any, he'd have bought her a Hummer and Ana would probably be dead now. Ana chuckled a little to herself.
As she struggled up the incline from the boathouse, the shadows momentarily hid the man waiting for her. She gasped.
"Come on. Sit on my lap. It's too much for you to climb all the way back to the house." In the dimming light, she could see Christian and she felt her heart clench.
"I'm fine, thank you," she spoke as she tried to pass him. Why did his torso seem so much taller and stronger, she wondered? In a flash, she was pulled onto his lap and they were rolling toward the house. She had to hold onto his neck to avoid falling…her crutch lying back on the grass, soon to be retrieved by one of the many coverts lurking about.
They were too close. She could smell his scent. She could feel his skin, his hard chest, and…worst of all…his erection.
CHAPTER 43
Christian lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His sister had pasted glowing stars above him when he was first brought to Grey Manor. He had trouble sleeping and she thought it would help for him to watch the stars. He'd never paid much mind to them but tonight he was mesmerized.
He'd had an erection! With Ana sitting on his lap, he'd become aroused…like a man would. When they'd returned to his patio, she'd quickly jumped up and hopped across the room to a chair. She'd felt it, too. It wasn't his imagination. Her face was rosy and her eyes avoiding his. She thanked Ryan for her crutch, said a brief good night and was gone to the west wing.
He wondered what she'd thought…aside from embarrassment. Did she understand that he was excited to be so close to her? He hadn't planned on pulling her onto his lap. It had been spontaneous…necessary, it seemed. She would have had a struggle to make it back to the house and she might have fallen.
Once she was on his lap, however, he wanted to put his arms around her but he had to push the wheels. Her arms, though…her arms were around his neck, her face so close to his. He could smell her and, oh, the feel of her body against his…
He laughed out loud when he realized that he again had an erection and not a soft one, either. Rather an erection like he remembered them. Ana was bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
Ana didn't have stars to gaze upon in her room but she could see in the darkness. Silver eyes looking into hers…both blazing and tender. Did he see into her as she could see into him? Her body was more alive than she'd ever known. She ached for him. She'd never experienced such a feeling. It was more sensation than she'd ever known it was possible to feel. What was she to do with it? Not only did her heart ache. She found her hands reaching down between her legs. She needed desperately to touch, to rub. It brought her some ease. She found herself pretending that her touch was his. Her heart was pounding.
This was wrong. Christian was her patient. Her ethics prevented her from acting upon inappropriate emotions. She had to control herself. She couldn't light up whenever she entered his room. She had to concentrate on the job…only the job.
She brought her hands back over the covers and repeated the job, the job, the job. Thus, she was asleep when her door softly opened. She would have seen him silhouetted in the doorway. She would have watched him wheel slowly toward her bed and felt him lean over her…touch her face…brush her hair from her eyes. Maybe she would have even been able to see his silver eyes turn to charcoal as he looked down at her.
Gradually, his eyes returned to soft silver as he touched her hand and then turned to go. For him, it felt wrong. He should be with her but he no longer wanted to conquer anyone. He just needed to hold her. After a final, long look, he closed the door and rolled back to his room.
With accustomed ease, he transferred to his bed and returned to gazing at his stars. He was wondering if Ana would like stars over her bed as peace came over him.
Happily, for Christian, disturbingly for Ana, both dreamed of the other. He held her in his arms, twirling her around a room, captivated by the way she threw her head back as she laughed with joy. He then slowed the dance so that he could press his lips to her creamy throat.
In her dream, Ana was running…away from the stunningly handsome man who laughed as he pursued her across a vast lawn lit by a full moon. She wanted him to catch her. She wanted to get away. Yet the closer he came, the more excited she became. She turned and put up a hand to ward him off.
"No," she cried out. "This isn't right. Go back. This isn't right!"
"Yes," he breathed in her hair as he caught her and picked her up in his arms. "It is right. You and me together is as right as it can be," he panted as he covered her mouth with his.
Ana's eyes shot open. The brilliant light from a full moon illuminated the room and she could smell his scent.
CHAPTER 44
"Yes. A couple of inches to the left. Okay, right there. Well, I think that's everything. Thank you," Ana said as she watched the workers leave. She turned to Margaret and Gail who'd been watching the installation with some fascination. Margaret had recently returned when informed by the Greys that the storm at Grey Manor had calmed.
"It looks just like the physical therapy room I spent those two awful months in after my back surgery," Margaret marveled. She turned to Gail. "Don't ever have back problems, Gail. It never ends."
Gail grinned. "All right, Margie, but I don't think that I'll have all that much to say about it."
"Thanks so much for getting this room cleaned and ready, ladies. I feel like such a useless burden."
"Useless burden?!" both exclaimed in unison. Gail shook her head firmly. "Without you, Dr. Steele, we'd still be living with hysterical nurses and a, well, temperamental patient. Now," she smiled, "there is peace in the valley." Margaret laughed as the ladies returned to the main house.
Ana wandered about the room, checking the equipment again. Now this was a proper space for her client to work in. His bedroom should be a place of rest. They would have to leave the bar hanging over his bed for now but she could see a day when he wouldn't need it any longer…or her.
"I don't like this," Christian grumped as he came into the room. Ana paid no attention. She'd come to understand her patient's control issues. He'd object initially to almost anything of which he wasn't in charge. She'd listened in on a couple of his meetings with Ros Bailey, his COO, and marveled at Ros' patience. She'd let him thunder on and then thunder right back at him. Hearing the way they volleyed back and forth on issues was rather entertaining. Ana wondered if perhaps she ought to do some yelling, too. It certainly seemed to work for Ms. Bailey.
"It is a perfect therapy room, Mr. Grey." She knew that being referred to by other than his first name would set him off so she ignored him while he whined about her refusing to honor his command to call him 'Christian'.
"How about I call you by your full name? Mr. Trevelyan-hyphen-Grey. He narrowed his eyes at her.
"I am your boss, you know. Sign the checks and all."
"No checks. Direct deposit, gramps," Ana giggled…and up went the tent in his pants. He wheeled about and headed back to his room to change into his tight briefs. He'd never be able to wear boxers around this woman again.
Ana thought that he was just being churlish so she continued her inspection of the room and then sat down with her bag and her notebook. It was half-filled now. She read the first page.
Patient is quite angry. Will require more than usual accommodation. Has had no therapy. Starting from scratch.
Ana sighed. Patient was still angry much of the time and she was still being accommodating too much of the time. However, physically he'd come a long way in these last months. She glanced at the parallel bars. Christian would not like the overhead harness he'd need to be strapped into when he was first able to use the parallel bars. He'd try to increase the speed of the treadmill beyond her instructions. He would, in fact, fight her on everything but by now she was used to it.
What she wasn't used to and would never get used to was the way he looked at her and the 'accidental' touches and his efforts to get closer to her. The job. The job. The job.
CHAPTER 45
Christian had done quite well today. He hopped about, transferring from chair to bed to table to pull-ups and on and on. His muscular arms bulging, his muscled chest visible under his tight t-shirt. He was strong and feeling every bit of it. He flew around the room from one hold to another like Tarzan traversing the jungle on vines. Ana struggled to keep her smile to herself.
He was showing off for his therapist…this, they both knew but neither acknowledged. Since their adventure on the lawn, Ana had kept things cool and detached. Soon, she knew, Christian would be ready for the parallel bars. She'd no doubt that he'd be able to stand on his feet soon. As he dried off with a towel, Ana recorded her impressions in her notebook.
Suddenly, Christian's knees were against hers. She looked up, locking eyes with him. She held herself close, seeming to ignore the way his eyes darkened. What did he want?
He was clear about what he wanted. He leaned in, taking her face in his hands before she had time to resist and he kissed her. She placed her hands on his, intending to push them away but instead holding still. His kiss began with tenderness, exploring her lips. Soon, it became demanding, his tongue slowly slipping into her mouth and connecting with her own tongue. He curled his tongue around hers and his mouth began to gently suck, to connect them. Ana didn't know how long this kiss went on. She was lost in feelings that she'd never before known. She let Christian take what he wanted.
He removed his tongue and again, tenderly, owned her lips. When he finally moved back a bit, his forehead touching hers and breathing hard, he whispered something so softly that she didn't understand. As if he understood that she didn't hear him, he leaned back a ways and released her face…taking her hands in his. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.
"That was a long time coming, Dr. Steele. It was everything and more than I thought it would be." He moved his chair back so that she could get up from her chair, half expecting her to slap him. Still, she seemed frozen in place. She stared at him…not quite in shock but certainly stunned. Was this good or bad? He didn't know but mostly he was just elated to be so close to her.
He beamed at her and then wheeled out of the room. He had a rager to calm. Ana watched him go as her brain gradually began to work again. She pondered how she felt. Her heart, she noted, was pounding hard and racing. Her head was buzzing…her limbs limp. She needed to stand but she feared that she would fall to the floor. She was breathing too hard, making herself dizzy.
As she descended from her high, she was better able to think clearly. She'd never been kissed like that. She had, indeed, never been truly kissed. The men who'd molested her had forced their mouths on her and their tongue filling her mouth so that she was unable to breathe. This was different. It didn't seem forced even though she hadn't asked for it nor returned the kiss. Yet, despite this, she didn't feel violated. She felt…wanted?
No. No, that she was imagining. Grey must be playing a game with her the way he did with all the other women. She was just available…close at hand. He was amusing himself. She was a prize to secure…that was all it was.
She felt vulnerable. He would win if she took any of this seriously. Well, she wasn't about to do that. For starters, it was time that she returned to her own apartment. She was walking easily now with a boot and soon even that would be gone. There was no excuse for her to be living at Grey Manor.
She was also getting too close and comfortable with the whole family…eating meals with them, talking, laughing. She was happy at Grey Manor and that had to stop. Tomorrow while Grey was out on his boat with Elliot, she would go home.
She took a deep breath, picked up her bag and returned to her room. She locked the door to avoid any interruptions as she sat down to write goodbye and thank you notes to the family and to Margaret and Gail. They had all been so lovely to her and gotten her to let down her guard. It was a mistake to have allowed this.
Ana was cold, dispassionate and dead inside. This was her protection from all the world tried to do to her. She had slipped up badly while living in this home. If she didn't somehow get back her former persona, she was doomed. She would get hurt. She would lose her way. She would find herself once again climbing inch by inch out of the abyss.
All the warmth and acceptance of Grey Manor was merely a charade…a foggy dream created around her by all the people who wanted Grey well and walking. Soon, she wouldn't be needed.
Ana had only herself…this, she knew.
CHAPTER 46
Christian didn't want to leave the house…and Ana…but he was looking forward to being out on The Grace for the first time in a year. Maybe he could even get into the water. He and Elliot had grown closer these last few months since he'd regained some of his confidence. He also felt a kind of excitement about each day and he knew that that was because Ana was just down the hall in the west wing and soon he would see her.
He couldn't stop thinking about that kiss. Well, he thought, of course I can't. He'd never kissed a woman with such…such thoughtfulness. The other women over the years had been playthings. He never thought about their lips. He just thrust his tongue down their throats. Kisses were just one more way to take possession. Sure they were arousing but the woman wasn't.
But with Ana, he had to maintain control all the time…at least until he couldn't and yesterday he couldn't. He hadn't planned to kiss her. He'd just finished his workout and as he toweled off the sheen of sweat he'd earned, he'd looked over at Ana.
She was writing, again, in that damned notebook. Her tongue poked out a couple of times as she concentrated. She'd pushed back stray strands of that beautiful dark hair that had come loose from her bun. Her skin, her hands. He wanted to see her eyes. And so, it happened. He didn't feel like he was forcing himself on her even though she wasn't kissing him back. She simply allowed him to do what he'd long wanted to do.
And, oh, it was a moment of magic. Her lips, her tongue, her mouth…his hands holding her face and her beautiful blue eyes on his after. She looked dazed…but not in a bad way. He didn't want to stop or to let her go so he'd taken her hands in his. They were soft and small in his large grip. What he'd really wanted in that moment was to envelope her in his arms, to bury his face in her shoulder…to hold her close and tight.
However, he'd already gone too far so he whispered to her that he loved her and then left. She hadn't heard him which was probably for the best. He wanted to tell her when he was fully a man again…when he could stand before her.
"Hey, bro, you with me?" Elliot had just settled into a deck chair beside Christian, beer in hand, after helping The Grace's deckhand and caretaker, Mac, unfurl the sails. Mac was at the helm so all the brothers had to do was take it easy and enjoy the air and the sun.
Christian shook himself out of his thoughts and smiled at Elliot. He was a good brother…always had been…while Christian knew that he wasn't a good brother or son. He always put his family through hell. He was the reason that they had to have bodyguards everywhere…the reason that they were followed by strangers and paparazzi who were followed in turn by the best in security that money could buy. They had grown used to the men in suits and paid no attention to them most of the time. It was just a constant reminder that they were, in fact, in danger.
There had been incidents over the years…some serious…and, of course, the threats that came in the mail. They couldn't even open their own mail for fear of what the envelope might contain. Yet, they endured all this and didn't complain to Christian because they knew it was necessary and they knew that he was protecting them. It was a sign of his affection for them and since such signs were rare, this one they accepted.
"Want a beer, Chris?" Elliot asked as he held out a bottle of Blue Moon.
"Ana says that I shouldn't put alcohol into my system," he shrugged.
Elliot let loose with a hardy laugh. "Boy, are you pussy-whipped, brother."
Christian didn't protest. He was, indeed, under Ana's thrall and he didn't mind at all.
CHAPTER 47
Ana was packed and ready to go. She'd ordered a cab. She'd left the notes on the kitchen counter while Margaret and Gail were working in the laundry room. The family had all gone off to their jobs. Security would take note of her leave-taking but they'd no reason to interfere.
She would return Monday morning to continue working with Christian and she would pretend that he'd never kissed her, that she'd never sat on his lap with her arms around his neck, that his scent stayed with her and drove her crazy. No, she would be professional and continue her work.
There was a beep from the cab, announcing its arrival, so Ana picked up her suitcase and bag and left the house. She gave the driver her address and didn't look back. Tonight, she would eat alone in her bedroom, alone with Jane Austen. She would not be lonely or afraid. She would not miss Grey Manor.
Christian had decided to have that beer after all. Soon, he and Elliot were a bit drunk and feeling good. It had been some time since he'd felt that kind of buzz. It wasn't as good as the buzz he got being with Ana but the company was good and the air and the scenery.
"Great to be back on the water, right, Chris?" Elliot commented as they took in all the beauty around them.
"Yes, it is, El. Should have done this long before now." He was quiet for a time. "El, I want to apologize to you and thank you as well for being there for me…always. I don't know what I would have become if not for you and Mia and the folks. You've always tolerated so much from me. This last year I would probably have just rotted away but for the support all of you gave to me."
Elliot was stunned into silence. Who was this guy next to him?
"Chris, you're my brother for the past 23 years. Why are you surprised that I'd be here for you no matter what? And the rest of the family is, well, your family…the foundation of our lives. We're all one. Yeah, you're unique and we've all known that since Mom brought you home. This scrawny kid, I thought, is interesting. I knew that you were going to be a lot of trouble," he chuckled, "I didn't care. You were my brother now and I had to take care of you.
"Actually, I don't know that I did a very good job. I helped you through the nightmares but I was a real bad example for you when it came to women and relationships. I should have been a better man and maybe you would have been and you'd never have been shot by that loon."
"It's true, El, that I watched you and how you treated women but I added an extra element to my misbehavior. I humiliated women. That's how I got my comeuppance. I've thought about it a lot during all the time I've spent lying around in a bed…helpless. I don't hate Victoria any more. I feel bad for her. I think that she was fragile to begin with and my treatment of her just pushed her over the edge. Now, partly because of me, she's catatonic in a mental ward. She's far worse off than I am…especially since Ana came into my life."
"You're pretty crazy about her, aren't you, Chris? I know that I've teased you about it but it's real, isn't it?"
Christian sighed and smiled. "For me it is, El. Trouble is, I think that Ana is worse off than I am when it comes to connecting with others. I've always had my family to keep me somewhat stable but Ana has never had anyone and I don't think that she knows how to relate to others. I also think that she is afraid to let anyone get close. I had Welsh do an in-depth on her."
"What is an in-depth, for god's sake, Chris? You had this woman vetted like one of your other tarts?" Elliot was disappointed.
"No, El, it isn't like that. Well, not anymore. When Ana first arrived, I wanted dirt on her to use to make her life miserable…like all the other nurses I tortured. Yeah, I know that I was awful to those people. But, no, the in-depth was to try to understand Ana. She certainly wasn't going to sit down for warm chats and tea with me. So, I learned more about her through Welsh."
Elliot sipped his beer and looked out over the water. He needed to swim for a while. "Chris, I brought this thing called a sporty to wrap around your waist 'cause I know you can't use your legs to stay afloat. Want to go for a swim?"
Christian looked at the sporty…dubiously. This foamy wrap around was supposed to keep him from drowning in the Sound? Without waiting for an answer, Elliot secured the floaty around his brother and then picked him and threw him over the side of the boat. Christian yelled a few obscenities but then realized that he was, indeed, not going under. Elliot drove into the water, laughing with the joy of doing so.
"Wow, isn't this great, bro?"
"Yeah…after you get used to the cold. The pool is heated, you know. Still, it doesn't have scenery like this in the basement," he laughed.
CHAPTER 48
The boys swam and played in the water, talking and laughing. Elliot couldn't remember the last time that they'd enjoyed each other so much. Chris had never let go like this. Elliot knew it was Ana and he hoped that she wouldn't break his heart. He also had to wonder how much of what his brother was feeling was due to what Ana called patient transference…like when people fell in love with their shrinks. He worried for Christian because he'd never seen him like this…happy. If things didn't work out with Ana, Christian might end up worse off than before he met her.
"The only problem with this floaty is that it keeps me from diving deep. It just keeps bringing me back to the surface. Got to get these legs working," Chris grumbled.
"I know that you're doing really well these days, Chris, but is getting your legs back a certainty? I know that Ana said that there was a possibility but I also know that she cautioned that it might not happen."
"Elliot, I can feel my legs now. When Ana is massaging them, I feel her hands on me. Before we started, they were just a couple of logs. You could have taken an axe to them and I wouldn't have felt a thing. She's got me feeling…a lot of things. Elliot, just between us, okay? I get erections. In fact, I get them around Ana all the time which is kind of a problem. I've taken to wearing tight briefs instead of boxers," he laughed.
"You're shitting me! Chris, that's great! Inconvenient but great. Wow, bro. I'm so happy for you. Does Ana know that…hmm…you have these reactions around her?"
"I had one, the first one, when she was on my lap as I was wheeling us back to the house that night several weeks ago. She didn't say anything but she certainly got away from me as fast as possible."
Elliot laughed and splashed water on Christian. Christian retaliated and they were off…wildly splashing, dunking and racing around. After they'd used up all their energy, Elliot threw his brother back onto the boat before he climbed up himself. They lay on the deck, trying to get their breath back and laughing.
Mac looked down at them, shaking his head. "There's a lunch ready if you want it."
After toweling off and settling themselves on their deck chaises, they were ravenous. They dug into the buckets of food that Gail had made up for them until they were too full to move. Then they slept the rest of the afternoon away. What a great day.
Meanwhile, Ana was settled into her apartment, sitting on her one chair with a pile of mail on her lap. It had really accumulated in all the time that she'd been gone. Most of it was junk that she tossed into the recycling bin.
There was a card from her colleagues at the hospital. They expressed their concern for her and wished her well in recovering from her accident. Ana smiled. She thought it was nice that they'd done this…considering that she'd never made friends among any of them. She figured that her supervisor had simply pulled an appropriate card from the stash he kept in a drawer and then passed it around for everyone to sign.
Ana tossed it into the bin.
There were billing notices but they weren't important. All of Ana's bills were on autopay. The notices were just a waste of paper and they were bin-bound. Her bank statement was a welcome notice that she had accumulated quite a bit of savings…most of it a result of her latest job. The Greys were paying her almost triple her usual rate…desperate to keep her. She didn't feel right about it but they had insisted that she was worth it to them.
There was also a letter from her insurance company enclosing a check for her totaled car. She'd wanted to just get it fixed but the adjuster was adamant that the frame was bent and the repairs would cost more than it was worth.
She needed a car. It was too expensive to cab it out to Bellevue and back every day. Ana looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and wondered if car dealers were still open. She opened her laptop and googled 'car dealers near me'. The Wi-Fi in her place wasn't was fast as at Grey Manor but, of course, nothing at her humble abode was going to be as fine as that at a mansion with east and west wings.
She found a couple of places and cars that were potentially suitable but, oh, was she tired. Still, it was Saturday and the dealerships would not be open on Sunday so she told herself to be disciplined. She took a bus to Abbot's Pre-owned Motors. She informed the salesman as to what she needed in a vehicle and was introduced to several candidates.
Ever efficient, Ana choose one quickly, told the salesman what she was willing to pay for the car and, smiling politely, turned to go when he declined her offer. As she stood at the bus stop, the salesman came running up to her. He'd have to speak with his manager to get the offer approved, he said. The bus appeared around the corner. Ana said that she had to get to the other car lots before they closed but thank you anyway.
As the bus doors opened and Ana put out a foot to board, the salesman shouted 'all right'. Her offer would do. She smiled at the bus driver and said that she wouldn't need the bus after all. She'd just bought a vehicle. The driver grinned and said goodbye.
CHAPTER 49
She wrote out a check. Al, the salesman, called her bank to see if the check would clear…papers were signed and he handed her the keys. She smiled, again politely, and drove off. The seat was comfortable. The interior immaculate. It handled well and had a full tank of gas. Ana was pleased with her purchase although she didn't know why car salesmen had to be so dramatic about everything. She'd been clear about what she wanted and what she was willing to pay for it and that should have been the end of it.
She shook her head. Suddenly that kiss popped into her brain. She supposed that it was all that thinking about knowing what one wanted and not making a fuss about it. Christian wanted her and he was willing to tell her so. Only he wasn't ready to catch a bus if Ana refused him. He'd stick around as long as it took…this she knew. Oh, what was she going to do about him?
Well, get him on his feet and then shove him in the direction of some tall, gorgeous blonde. Problem solved.
She was now so tired. She pulled into the parking spot assigned to her and resolved to skip grocery shopping. She'd order a pizza later if she was hungry after her nap. Wearily she climbed to the third floor. There had been a first floor apartment available when she moved in but the third floor walkup was less expensive and Ana had debts then. Besides, the walk was good exercise.
Now she wondered about perhaps moving. She could afford it. Maybe she should even consider a bit of decorating. Her place was sparse and she'd grown used to niceties after living at Grey Manor. Comfy sofas. Pretty lamps. Pictures on the wall. Of course, those things could be an encumbrance when she needed to move quickly. Here, as it was, she needed only to pack a bag and run. She didn't even own the bed.
As she walked down the hall to her door, she saw them. Breathing deep to avoid panic, she picked up the flowers and locked herself into her apartment. It was a really good lock, the kind you couldn't kick in. She'd had it installed just after moving in. The landlord didn't care and didn't know when she hammered nails into the window trim so that the window opened only a few inches.
After throwing the flowers in the garbage, Ana read the card. Her head began to pound. She hadn't had a migraine in months…not since she'd moved into Grey Manor. Maybe she shouldn't have left…but then, she couldn't have hidden there forever. Now she would have to move again. With no time for a nap, she studied the real estate section of the paper. Maybe she could afford a secure building now…something with a doorman. Here, she was a sitting duck.
She set the card on the counter. A policeman had once told her to keep everything as evidence but Hyde was careful to never incriminate himself. Only Ana could interpret what he'd said on the card.
After her nap, if she could sleep, she would begin looking for a new apartment. She thought about the pawn shop down the street. She'd only passed it while walking. Now she wondered if perhaps it offered guns. She knew how to use one. A policeman had taken her to a gun range and had her practice. He'd explained how there were different kinds of bullets…calibers, he'd called them. She would need a big bullet.
Lying on the bed she didn't own, her need for rest overcame everything else.
Hyde was down on the street, checking out Ana's new car…memorizing the details and the plate.
CHAPTER 50
As Jack turned back to the street, he first noticed the big guy in the black suit and tie leaning casually against the Mercedes SUV parked in front of Ana's building. The man was watching Jack, making him nervous. As he hustled to his car, suddenly the man was in front of him, blocking his way.
"Whadda ya want, buddy?" Jack snarled. The man looked down at Jack…a good 6 inches shorter.
"The vehicle that you were lurking around belongs to a friend of mine. I'm curious as to your intentions."
"What intentions? I was just interested in a car and looking it over. I don't know your friend."
"You always memorize the plate numbers of cars you fancy?"
Jack was starting to sweat. Bullies are usually cowards as well and Jack Hyde was no exception. He tried to push past the big man but the guy was like a stone statue. He didn't budge.
"Look, you got this wrong. I was just admiring the car…checking it out from the back end. Besides, it's just a temporary tag until she gets her new plates."
"She? How did you know that the car was owned by a woman?
"I didn't. It was just a guess because you're a guy and you're protective. Look, I gotta go, okay?"
"I've noted all the details of your vehicle as well," the man informed Jack before walking away.
Jack got into his car and sneered. He'd just steal another. Note all the details you want, Hulk. Then he made a U-turn and sped off down the street in a show of machismo. Luke Sawyer just smirked. He'd already figured that the car was stolen. This guy was bad news and what did he want with Dr. Steele?
Luke returned to his vehicle and settled in to spend his shift watching Ana's building.
Christian and Elliot had arrived home in great spirits…still half-drunk and laughing at nothing. Their moods would soon deteriorate. Mia had made it to Grey Manor before them and was gloomy. She handed over the notes that Ana had written. Elliot read his and remarked that Ana would be back on Monday…so there was that.
Christian read his. It was no more personal than the one written to Elliot. He was insulted but more than that, he was hurt. He'd kissed the woman and she'd moved out. He had certainly lost his touch and at the absolutely worst time. Well, he wouldn't allow it. He couldn't live with an eight-hour day of Ana. He needed more. He craved as much time as possible. He almost ignored his phone vibrating in his pocket.
"Sawyer, everything okay with Ana?"
"Not sure, sir, but I have a feeling that there's a problem. Ana bought a new vehicle. Shortly after she parked and went inside, a guy parked nearby and got out to inspect Ana's car. He told me that he was just interested and didn't know the owner. I don't believe him. Also, the car he's currently driving is stolen. I've already sicced the cops on him but odds are he's ditched the car and stolen another. Something smells bad here."
"Welsh did a deeper vet of Ana and found a guy named Jack Hyde in her background. He was stalking her a couple of years ago. She went to the police but they were useless. This could be the same guy. If it is, years later, she's in danger. He isn't quitting. I'll have Welsh see what he can find on Hyde. Meanwhile, watch yourself as well as Ana."
"Yes, sir. I'll update my relief as well."
Elliot and Mia were staring at Christian as he rang off. His face was pale. Nothing ever scared Christian. Faced with problems or danger, he was the knife edge. He relished facing an opponent. Victoria was the first person to best him and she had to do it with his back turned to her.
"Chris, does Ana have a stalker?" Elliot asked as he instinctively moved closer to his little sister.
"Maybe. No one will get past Sawyer. The guy's like a mountain. He's bigger than you, El. I feel like a kid next to him. He's also smart. Ana will be safe."
He rang up Welsh and gave him instructions. They'd find this creep and get him out of Ana's life. Trouble was that there could always be another creep and Ana was alone. Now she'd moved out and she seemed determined to go it alone.
"I'm sure gonna miss having Ana around," Mia sighed. "It was like having a sister for a while."
"Yeah," Elliot agreed. "With Ana here, none of us had to listen to your treatises on fashion."
Mia elbowed him hard in the ribs.
CHAPTER 51
When Sawyer's relief, Reynolds, arrived, one watched the front while the other checked around back. It was dark now. Reynolds did a visual sweep of the street out front while Sawyer drove around the block and down the alley to the back of Ana's building.
Still working on Hyde. However, something about Ana's history is now of more interest, Welch texted Grey.
Go on.
She's moved at least three times a year beginning when she was working on her Ph.D. in Pittsburgh. Since moving to Seattle almost four years ago, she's moved ten times. These were not strictly upscale moves. They all had one thing in common. Each building had better security than the last. This one, for instance, has a locked front door.
You think she's on the run?
That would be my best guess. I'll get back to you on Jack Hyde asap.
I want everything you can get on him, Welsh. And find him. I want my men on him.
As Sawyer drove down the alley with his lights off, he could see a lone figure approaching the fire escape attached to Ana's building. He stopped the car, turning off the engine. The figure was definitely a man and he was behaving in a stealthy manner, carrying a black garbage bag as if he was merely going to the dumpster. He was looking around. It was possible that he was just being cautious about strangers lurking. He threw the bag into the dumpster and seemed to be walking away, passing the fire escape on his way, when he suddenly turned and jumped up to grab hold of the bar. He pulled the stairs down and began his way up.
"Reynolds, Ana is three flights up, #310. Intruder heading her way on fire escape."
"On it." Reynolds ran for the outside door and picked the lock in a nanosecond. He took the steps two at a time and was outside Ana's door in less than a minute. He knocked and identified himself as James Reynolds, close protection officer in Christian's Grey employ. There was an intruder making his way to her apartment on the outside stairs.
Ana opened the door, her face gone white. Reynolds smiled reassuringly and stepped inside. He instructed her to stay in her living room. She nodded without speaking. He carefully worked his way to her bedroom, staying close to the wall and out of sight…his gun drawn. Suddenly, the dim light coming through the glass was blocked by a large shadow. Reynolds waited. The figure outside couldn't see him. Then the glass shattered. Reynolds stepped out as the man began knocking more of the glass out of his way in his attempt to enter. As he put a leg through the now empty window frame, he made out the figure of Reynolds. He froze. He swiftly turned to retreat when he realized that another man was climbing the stairs beneath him. In a desperate move, he leapt from the third floor landing into the dumpster below.
Sawyer jumped from the second floor and raced to the dumpster. The man was inside, face down in a rank-smelling pile of garbage. He wasn't moving. Sawyer cautiously rolled him over. It wasn't the same man from that afternoon.
Sawyer called the Seattle PD to report the incident while Reynolds stayed with Ana. He notified his head of security, Jason Taylor, who steadied himself for reporting this to his boss.
"Dr. Steele, drink this water. How are you feeling?" He was concerned. Ana seemed placid yet her complexion was white, her eyes were wide and her hands were shaking. Still she spoke calmly and assured Reynolds that she was fine…a bit disturbed but really just fine. She thanked him for coming to her rescue.
She seemed surprised to find that Christian Grey had two men guarding her home. She was not at all sure how she felt about him watching her although it was certainly a lucky thing tonight. She would have to get that gun as soon as possible. First thing in the morning, she'd walk down to that pawn shop. It was always open, it seemed. She'd need to move again immediately.
Meanwhile, Grey was making the walls tremble with his reaction to the news that Ana was indeed in danger. What were this man's intentions? Had he planned to burgle or truly harm the occupant of the apartment? Did he know that this was Ana's apartment and was it Ana that he was after? She couldn't stay there. He forbid it.
Ana, meanwhile, was speaking with her landlord about boarding up the window. She'd no plans to go elsewhere tonight.
CHAPTER 52
Sawyer was wired after the evening's event so he decided to stick around, parked back in the alley, watching Ana's window. Her landlord came by shortly after the police left and Sawyer helped him haul the heavy pieces of plywood up the stairs to block Ana's window. Sawyer and Reynolds were both baffled by how chill Ana was being. Most women, they were sure, would be hysterical with fear but aside from her initial reaction, Ana was calm. She wasn't worried, she told them. The perp was in custody and she knew that the boys were guarding her. It was far more than she was accustomed to in the way of protection.
Christian called repeatedly…demanding that she return to Grey Manor immediately. She tried to soothe him but after the 5th call, she sweetly told him that she was now going to sleep and he should as well. She would see him Monday at 8 a.m. Then she turned off her phone.
Reynolds went over her car bumper to bumper to ensure that no one had tampered with it. Sawyer was interviewed by the police after they talked with the man they dragged out of the dumpster. They had followed up on his report earlier in the day but the stolen vehicle was found abandoned on a side street. Forensics was going over it in search of clues.
The intruder swore that he was just seizing an opportunity and hadn't been hired by anyone to break in. Sawyer begged the cops for just ten minutes with the guy. He could get him to talk. He was sure that this was a connection to the guy from the morning but the cops, while sympathetic, calmly told him that they couldn't allow Grey's men to "beat it out of him" even though they'd like to help.
Sawyer had surreptitiously managed a photo of the guy from earlier that day and was anxious for Taylor to ascertain his identity. It wasn't the best shot as the guy had tried to hide his face but it was enough for Welsh and his special facial recognition software to pinpoint an identity…Jack Hyde. Not surprising to Ana.
"You have some explaining to do, Dr. Steele," Ana had just limped in the door…to find her patient parked in front of her. He wasn't smiling as he usually was in her presence. There was a dark cloud around him. Well, why was he all snarly? She was the one who lay with her eyes open the last two nights… getting up to check and double check the plywood. She'd told herself that if someone tried to get in that way that she'd be awakened by the pounding needed to loosen the screws. Still, she didn't sleep. Christian's security was watching out for her. Still, she didn't sleep.
Jack was there…somewhere…and now he was hiring other men to come after her. Even if she moved into a higher security apartment, he would soon find her and find a way in. Gosh, she was tired. Well, Grey could just sit, staring at her with his pissy temper. He wasn't the object of any maniac's obsession.
Then she stopped herself. He was in a wheelchair because of someone's obsession with him. He had to hire an army of security experts to protect himself and his family…and, now…her. She should be ashamed to cause him more distress. He was worried about her…scared, in fact.
Christian intended his glare to win his battle to get Ana to move back in but he lost the moment he looked at her. She was pale, circles under her eyes. He knew that she hadn't slept any more than he had. Her limp was more pronounced as well. How could he yell at her when she'd been through such an ordeal? His hissy fit was unjustified…and, he knew, he was terrified for her. What would he have done if she'd been hurt…or worse? What would he become without her?
Without warning, Ana threw herself into his lap and hugged his neck…tight. He automatically wrapped his arms just as tightly around her. They stayed in this position for some time. He thought that she was just scared and finally letting it out.
She spoke then…her soft breath next to his ear. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm so sorry. I was being thoughtless and cruel. It was wrong of me to refuse your plea for me to come here that night. I put you through pain. I'm so sorry."
She leaned back and looked in his eyes. She was sitting on his lap with their arms around each other. She expected to see his silver eyes turned dark but they were bright and shining. She also realized that she wasn't sitting on an erection either. The expression on his face…soft? Tender? She was confused.
Christian gazed into her eyes. She had been worried about him…and her fear wasn't for damage to his L4 and L5. She wasn't his therapist as she embraced him. She was just Ana, concerned for Christian, the man.
CHAPTER 53
Margaret and Gail were walking through the house, past the foyer. They stopped in their tracks. Christian and Ana were sitting together, their arms around each other, looking into each other's eyes.
Margaret and Gail quickly continued on their way, smiling. They were surprised about Ana but certainly not about Christian. They immediately began happily clucking away about this new development.
"I shouldn't have demanded that you come here."
"I shouldn't have made you worry."
"I can be very demanding, insistent on having my own way, insistent that I know best."
"I've always been alone and I tend to overdo my independence."
"I like that you're independent."
"You do?"
"I like that you challenge me. Don't stop. And I don't just mean the therapy. I mean everything…the way I think, the way I treat people. You get me all wound up…and I like it."
"I'm too insistent that I know best. I don't give an inch."
"You delight me."
"I delight you?"
"Everyday…all the time. Dinners without you were so boring. Everyone thought so."
"But I say very little."
"But what you say is always so funny or enlightening and that sets everyone else off."
"I don't eat enough. It makes you mad."
"Not really mad. That's just how I express myself…poorly. I worry because you don't eat enough to be healthy. Really, it's none of my business what you eat."
"It's a bad habit. I've never eaten much because there wasn't much to eat. I'll try harder. I like baked potatoes."
"Then we'll have baked potatoes every meal. Please come home, Ana. I sleep better knowing that you're close by."
"I didn't sleep even though I knew your men were looking out for me."
"I didn't sleep, either, even though I knew Sawyer and Reynolds wouldn't let you get hurt. It was unreasonable but I was just scared."
Ana leaned her head on Christian's shoulder and instantly fell asleep. Christian held one hand on her hair. "Oh, Ana."
CHAPTER 54
Christian knew what he was doing was inappropriate…certainly taking advantage…but he couldn't help himself. It was as if he was on autopilot. And he didn't mean anything untoward about it. He just needed to be near her, to hold her.
He wheeled down to her room and set her sleeping form on the bed. She'd sighed…contentedly? He watched her for a while and then pulled the duvet over her body. He watched her some more until he felt about to fall asleep himself. That was when he wheeled around to the other side of the bed, lifted himself out of his chair and curled up behind Ana. He wrapped his arms around her as he pulled her soft body close to his chest.
Then he let go and slept.
"Has anyone seen Christian today?" Mia had decided to skip shopping with Lily after taking off early and leaving her minions to follow the instructions she'd left. However, Lily was being unusually annoying lately. Mia wasn't blind as to why Lily needed her friendship. It was really all about getting close to her brother. She hinted constantly for invites to dinner or brunch. She spent the annual Coping Together gala sneaking around…following Christian. Mia had tried to reason with Lily many times but the stupid girl was obsessed…certain that given a chance she could make Christian want her.
Mia did have to credit Lily for wanting Christian just because he was so incredibly handsome. She didn't care about his name or his money…and even after he was left paralyzed, she still wanted him. But she was wasting her time, her youth, on a man who barely registered her existence. It wasn't as if she had no other choices. No, indeed, she was pursued by a number of men. She was a beautiful woman who could be so charming. Yet, she used them and disposed of them. She would wait for Christian.
Lily wanted to come to Grey Manor to entertain Christian, she said. Mia said no, enraging Lily. That was okay, however. Maybe she wouldn't speak to Mia for a week. Mia could use the week off and she wanted to be alone with her brother… to try to help him. He was so upset about Ana moving out and he might be exceptionally rude to her today. Mia could be a cushion between the two. She certainly didn't want Ana to quit. Eight hours a day was better than none at all. Maybe Mia could talk her into lunch down on the dock.
"Margaret, Christian isn't in his room or the therapy room. Did Elliot take him somewhere?"
Margaret glanced at Gail as if to ask her how much she should reveal. Gail piped up instead.
"Oh, Mia, dear. You know about that terrible incident Saturday night at Ana's apartment. Your brother didn't sleep well and neither did Ana. So, when she arrived today, they were both extremely tired. They decided to rest for a while."
"Makes sense. So. Christian is in Ana's room, isn't he?" Mia smirked. Gail and Margaret laughed.
"It might be best, Mia, if we kept that to ourselves. Don't you agree?"
"Oh, come on, Gail. Can't I tease him just a little bit? Please?" Gail narrowed her eyes and Mia sighed defeat. She was happy though that her brother and Ana were getting close. It was what the entire family wished for…and a backyard wedding.
Well, actually, Mia didn't want a wedding at Grey Manor. She wanted a blow-out extravaganza held at Bell Harbor. 400 guests. Daddy could finally pay back all those wedding invites he'd accumulated over the years. Mia had a binder full of ideas for the perfect wedding and she wanted to use them on her brothers. She didn't believe that she'd ever marry. She was 24 and had never been in a truly serious relationship. She'd never met a man whom she'd immediately known was the one. Maybe that was a silly romantic notion but it was one in which Mia believed.
Meanwhile, Christian and Ana were still sleeping peacefully…Ana now curled into Christian's chest. Neither had ever slept so well. Nightmares, waking several times a night, insomnia…these were their usual night time companions. With each other, sleep was dreamless and deep.
When Ana did awaken, she would understand this and, despite her discomfort with the unprofessionalism, she would have to accept reality. Her life since meeting Christian was better and had been a steady road toward a different sort of relationship. She'd realize that she'd been in denial since that night in the boathouse.
When she opened her eyes, gray eyes blinked back at her.
CHAPTER 55
"Sleep well?" he asked. He prepped himself for a scolding…or an outright yelling.
"The best I ever recall sleeping. I usually awaken with anxiety roiling in my gut."
"That's awful…so do I," Christian replied.
"I tried one of those body pillows, you know? I thought that if I hugged it all night, it would fool my psyche into thinking that I was in someone's arms…but I guess it takes real arms."
"So, you're not going to shove me onto the floor?" he grinned.
"This isn't right. I'm violating the ethics of my profession. Nowhere in the course work was it mentioned that cuddling with one's patient is part of therapy."
"Even if your patient feels like he could run or fly. Even if your patient felt the best he could ever recall feeling."
"We are on dangerous ground here, Christian," Ana fretted.
"Two people who care for each other are sharing a bed. Yep. Dangerous ground. I like it."
Ana sat up. "I'm going to clean up. We have a couple of hours left. Let's get cracking, Grey."
With that she hopped out of bed and disappeared into the en suite. Grey watched her go and tried to imagine her naked after they'd made love. He was determined to continue down the road.
Taylor, would you mind coming to the therapy room?
On my way, Dr. Steele.
"Thank you for coming, Taylor. Today we are going to try the parallel bars. Mr. Grey will need to be strapped into the overhead harness."
Christian looked up at the harness and his expression soured. Following Dr. Steele's instructions, Taylor lifted Grey up as she attached the harness around him.
"I know that this isn't comfortable, Mr. Grey, but we've a long way to go to get your legs strong enough to stand."
"My arms are more than strong enough to hold me up," Grey groused. He'd gotten used to be able to do most things now and here he found himself right back at the beginning.
"I promise, Mr. Grey, that you will be able to stand one day with only your arms for support. You still have to use your arms to steady yourself."
Held up by the leather straps, Grey was able to move himself along the bars with his arms…dragging his legs behind him. He could feel them. His brain told them to move but he couldn't even put his feet flat on the floor. They were useless. It was embarrassing. Taylor averted his eyes.
Grey was about to blow when Ana came close. Almost in a whisper, she reminded him that months ago he was completely bedbound, dependent on others to get into a wheelchair that he could only move by manipulating a stick. Stay the course, she said, and you will get where you want to go. He looked into her eyes, her shining blue eyes, and nodded.
CHAPTER 56
Carrick won his morning hearing, of course…he couldn't remember the last time he lost. This one was important, too. He secured his client's custody of his children and a restraining order for a year to keep the ex-wife away from the family. Of course, he warned his client, restraining orders were seldom effective but the judge had warned the woman that if she violated the order, she would be jailed. This is what Carrick hoped for. The poor woman was ill and refused to take her meds. He was trying to get her committed to Sunnydale. It was a sad case but her violent behavior had already scarred her young children.
As he was chauffeured home by his CPO, something he'd grown used to over the years, he thought of his own children. He and Grace had, upon adopting Elliot, committed themselves to protecting their children in all ways…even from themselves. It had been a far harder task then they could have anticipated. It had also been more rewarding than they'd realized it would be.
This latest trial with Christian had come close to wrecking them but, gosh, it had turned around since Grace found Ana. He smiled to himself when she'd told him that she had scraped the bottom of the barrel in Seattle and the surrounding area…that next they would have to look elsewhere. They assumed that this young nurse, Ana Steele, would last a few days and be gone. Many months later she had worked miracles. Carrick came home to a quiet house, nothing broken. The security agents weren't quitting any more. Margaret and Gail were always laughing together.
As the Mercedes SUV rolled down the street toward Grey Manor's gates, the usual mob of paparazzi was standing around. Carrick took care to wave and smile. Otherwise, the evening edition of the Seattle Nooz would feature a picture of him "arriving home mid-day, grim and glum due to the latest drama at Grey Manor". The paps missed the days when nurses fled the manor. Those pictures were gold.
However, it had been a long time since a money shot was to be had. The Nooz had to make do with shots of Ana and her broken leg. It was implied in the Nooz that her accident was a result of lack of attention due to the trauma of working with Grey. When she was no longer filmed coming and going from the manor, the headline was that yet another nurse had quit. No one bothered to correct this impression. The Seattle Nooz was a bird cage liner. Tabloids were hoping to be contradicted. It meant more print.
Today, Carrick was feeling generous. It was a humid day and he knew most of the paps by now. He actually felt bad for them. How boring it must be to stand around outside the gates 24/7 hoping for an opportunity. And since lately there had been no opportunities, he wondered how they made a living.
He asked his driver to stop before opening the gates. He rolled down his window and grinned as the horde surrounded his door.
"Aren't you about ready to give up, boys? Since we put in the tunnel, you'll never see much of the family."
A buzz went up from the crowd. "Mr. Grey, where does the tunnel go to?"
Carrick laughed. "You guys are too easy. Look, everything is fine here at home. My son's therapy is going well. The family is doing well."
"Why are you home so early then?" The whole time flashes were going off in his face. It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining. It was probably just habit since Seattle was usually rather gray.
"Won the case for my client and decided to spend the rest of the day working from home. That's all there is to it, boys. Nothing to see here, as they say. Settle back with your beers and relax."
Carrick smiled at them again, rolled down his window and told the driver to move on.
"May I ask, sir? Why did you give them the time of day?" Baxter had never seen any of the Greys being accommodating with the paparazzi.
"Oh, just in a good mood, I guess. Those guys have chosen a strange career and I kind of felt for them today. Life is going so well. I wanted to share a little cheer."
"Can't wait to see tonight's Nooz," Baxter remarked. "It'll be interesting to see what the tabloids make of this little chat. I bet you're on drugs and you've locked your son in a closet."
Carrick burst out laughing. Baxter was right. Tonight's editions should be interesting.
Baxter pulled up to the front door, letting Carrick out, and then moved the car into one of the many garages. He'd been working here for almost a year now and he couldn't complain about the job. He was looking forward to taking a seat in the security office and enjoying the peace and quiet.
CHAPTER 57
And there was peace and quiet until an alarm went off. Tom Ryan calmly checked the board. Nothing rattled Ryan. Baxter was in awe of his superior. Bax was newer to the job and tended to be jumpier
"We've got a drone," Ryan said. He flipped a switch that immediately set all the windows to fog. A button sent out a signal that would short circuit the drone's operation. Ryan assumed control of the drone and brought it down on the back patio. He turned over the security boards and monitors to Baxter and went off to pick up the drone. If it had been armed, it was harmless now. Ryan was a little surprised that the paps had even tried to use a drone. Word should have gotten out by now that it would be an expensive loss.
He picked it up. It was, indeed, an expensive loss. This was a real pricey drone…all the bells and whistles. It even had a backup system. Nothing that Taylor hadn't anticipated and planned for, however. Security at Grey Manor had its bells and whistles, too.
Ryan was sitting on the steps, looking over the drone when Taylor sat down next to him.
"Everyone okay inside, sir?"
"Yeah, Ana was unnerved at first. Thought it was a fire alarm. I think she was going to throw Grey over her shoulder," he chuckled. "And Margaret and Gail are always unnerved easily. So, what do we have here, Ryan? It's been a while. Must be a new guy."
"A new guy with money, sir. This is a top-of-the-line model. You don't get grainy pictures with this one. Our visitor had serious intentions."
"Huh. Well, let's see if he got any results." As Ryan and Taylor got to their feet, the alarm went off again. They ducked inside quickly.
Baxter, keep the windows fogged but let this one go until I contact you.
Yes, sir.
Ryan and Taylor slid the patio doors open just enough to watch the drone. It flew slowly along the back of the mansion and then around the perimeter of the property…down to the water wall, around the boathouse and then hovered over the water for a time. It then flew swiftly toward the house.
Baxter, is it armed?
No, sir. It's just like the other one. It appears intent on flying over the house. Checking out the roof?
Bring it down, Baxter.
Yes, sir.
The drone crashed on the lawn. Ryan picked it up and looked it over. "Same as the other one. Can we assume same owner?" he asked Taylor. Ryan was in awe of Taylor. "That would be a safe assumption, Tom…and a disturbing one as well. This guy was casing the entire property. This isn't just a newshound…too expensive."
They walked back into the house. Taylor told Tom to keep the windows on fog until further notice. In addition, put the team on high alert, he instructed. If anything else flew by, take it down immediately. The next one might be armed.
Ryan noted the grim expression on his boss's face. He'd seen Taylor solemn before but this was a whole new kind of alarming visage. Something here was really wrong.
CHAPTER 58
Ana smiled at Christian. He was exhausted, sweaty, as she unhooked him from his harness and he settled back into his chair. He had done well, she told him. He didn't agree. What did she consider well? His legs didn't work. His arms were in great condition and they were what had gotten him back and forth on the parallel bars. He'd just dragged his legs behind him. Still, Ana was smiling and he certainly liked that.
She handed him a towel and took a seat nearby. "I know that you're not impressed but that's only because you don't see this from a therapist point of view. If you keep working like this, you'll have your feet back in no time."
"Just my feet?"
"First things first, Christian. Being able to put your feet flat means standing. Now, it's time for a shower and some rest before dinner. I'll see you in the morning."
"What! You think that you're going back to that apartment? Uh, uh…no way in hell. I know about Jack Hyde now."
Ana looked alarmed. Grey whipped out his phone.
Welsh, did you get everything on Jack Hyde?
Not much. Still digging. Never met one like this. He's a ghost. Get Ana to talk.
Ana ran out of the room. She had to get some air. Without thinking, she walked out of the patio doors and ran toward the water wall. She gulped air so quickly that she began to hyperventilate. Far away, through the noise in her head, she heard an alarm. She looked out over the water, the soothing blue water. Then, suddenly, something flew in front of her face. It hovered there, two little eyes looking at her…just inches away.
Already deeply shaken, she could now handle no more. She screamed and couldn't stop. As she continued to scream, the drone dropped like a rock out of the sky and onto the wall in front of her…still staring at her.
And Ana screamed…even as her throat began to close up on her. Her head was pounding. She felt as if someone were hitting her with a hammer.
Barely aware, someone swooped her up in their arms and began running. She tried to scream for help but her voice had stopped working. It was over. He had her now. It was almost a relief. No more running, looking over her shoulder and all around her, no more listening for strange sounds, no more flowers. But why was Christian here? No, he had to go. Jack would hurt him.
Ana begged Christian to run. Please, please, run. But he was still here. She felt so sleepy but she had to stay awake to keep Jack from Christian. She hit Jack as hard as she could, over and over, until her hands and her arms gave out. Still, Jack had her and Christian wouldn't go away. Terror had taken over her mind and all she could do was hope that Jack wouldn't hurt Christian. He had her now. Wasn't that enough?
It was getting dark. Yes, he would take her somewhere dark…somewhere that no one else would ever find her. He would do what he wanted with her for as long as he wanted. She prayed that he would tire of her soon and then finish her. Oh, she was beyond fatigued. All she could do was given in to the dark. When she awoke, it would be bad.
"Mom?" Christian was wan and weak. It was Ana now…more than his workout…that had taken all he had.
"Dr. Mitchell would like to keep her overnight for observation. He's concerned about her blood pressure. It was soaring when you brought her in."
"I want to be with her, Mom."
"Christian, we've already established that her pressure goes up when she knows that you're near. We don't know why but we can't take the chance."
Christian looked defeated. He didn't understand. He blamed himself. Something about Jack Hyde. He had to find this guy. As he was contemplating what he would do to Jack, Taylor emerged from an exam room. He was bruised and bandaged. Ana had really done a number on him.
"Taylor. How do you feel?" Christian asked.
"Sore. That little girl really packs a punch. We've got to get this guy, sir, or she'll never have peace. Ryan texted me. The third drone was like the first two and we suspect they're all from the same source. I don't have proof…just a gut feeling…that they were looking for Dr. Steele."
"It stared at her, Taylor, like something from outer space. Just hovered there, staring at her."
CHAPTER 59
Since Dr. Trevelyan's family had contributed the funds to build the hospital, it wasn't difficult for her to secure a room for Christian for the night. He refused to be any further away from Ana than he was forced to be. He'd tried to finagle a bed in her room but his mother knew that he'd just slip in with Ana and get in the staff's way.
He pretended that they were back at Grey Manor and Ana was nearby in the west wing like always. Thus, he was able to sleep. He was pretty worn out anyway. Elliot insisted on sleeping on a roll-away in Christian's room. His little brother needed him.
Back at Grey Manor, Mia was staying over, concerned about her parents. As she was warming up some milk, she mused on the strange life the family lived. It had been strange before Ana arrived, of course. The Grey family had always been prominent in the community. Her grandparents had built the hospital and then continued to add wings and new departments.
Carrick was the one to watch in the legal world. Mia recalled the fuss made over him when he won a case people said couldn't be won. He'd saved the life of an innocent woman whose in-laws had schemed to frame her for the murder of her new born son. Ironically…and with a great deal of gall…they had begged Carrick to then defend them. He took such pleasure in his refusal.
It seemed about then, when Mia was 10, that the number of paparazzi had increased. She was a beautiful child…tall, exotic…and her parents had to watch her ego as pictures of her began showing up in the tabloids and her circle of "friends" grew exponentially. That was when she began her unfortunate association with Lily Hamilton. Despite her parent's misgivings about the girl, Mia allowed the friendship to grow. Now she felt rather stuck with it.
Lily at first loved seeing her picture in the paper alongside that of Mia. Then she got a look at 14-year-old Christian and 13 years later, he still had trouble remembering her name. He kept calling her Lila and she told herself and everyone else that Lila was his nickname for her.
Mia grew inured to the attentions of the paparazzi. They were just there…like the air. Then came GEH, her handsome brother, her brilliant wunderkind of a brother who'd make his first million when he was just 19. Then the millions grew into billions and there was a stunning building downtown, shining blue glass with Grey House in gold letters writ large across the front.
The paparazzi numbers exploded. They were like gnats, everywhere and in everything. They jumped in front of Mia as she exited a building. They walked backwards in front of her as she walked down the street. The incessant clicking of their cameras…the inane comments and questions designed to get a reaction. They grew even more aggressive when her brother's "love" life became news.
Several years ago, she came home to Grey Manor with her clothes torn and her hands shaking. She'd been to lunch with Christian and when she emerged from Grey House, the paps rushed her and chaos ensued.
It was shortly thereafter that Jason Taylor came into their lives…6 foot 6, lean but muscled, a master of several martial arts, trained in all kinds of weaponry, somber but somehow comforting. Shortly thereafter, Mia was introduced to her first close protection officer and life would never be the same again.
CHAPTER 60
Christian shot awake. Something was wrong. He reached for the bar hanging over his bed but it wasn't there. He pulled himself to a sitting position anyway and leaned over, feeling around for his chair. It wasn't there. The room was only dimly lit by outside lights and he couldn't make out whether his chair was in the room.
He had to get to Ana. He rolled onto the floor and dragged himself by his arms to the door. There was a man walking into Ana's room. Christian moved quickly, pulling himself along. It was taking too long. The strange man emerged and walked away.
He was too late. He hadn't saved Ana. He lay on the corridor floor, broken.
"Christian, Christian. Come on, bro. Wake up. You're having a bad dream." Elliot had been trying to protect his little brother from his nightmares since he'd first come into the family. He'd continued doing so after he was shot and had to move home.
"Christian, look at me. You're awake now and everything is fine."
"Ana is in danger. I have to get to her, El."
Elliot had to chuckle. His brother had assigned two CPOs in round the clock shifts to guard Ana's door. Still, he acquiesced to Christian's plea to check on Ana. He found both agents standing like the palace guards outside Ana's room.
"Everything all right, fellas?" They nodded.
"No one strange try to get in?" Just medical personnel, sir. One of the nurses is inside changing a bag…you know, a drip bag.
Really, Elliot replied. Think I'll just take a quick look. Inside he found a tall man wearing a surgical cap and a mask injecting something into the bag attached to Ana's arm.
"What is that?" he asked. The hair on his arms was standing up. He knew. He approached the man who hadn't answered his question. The guy kept his face averted and then turned in a flash and slashed at Elliot with the syringe. It merely scratched Elliot's arm but he felt a reaction instantly. He had just enough time left to call out for help. Then his world went black.
He came to lying on his roll-away, with his arm attached to a drip bag. What the? He turned his head to find his mother sitting by him, her face etched with concern.
"Elliot, dear, how are you feeling?" She gently laid her hand on his forehead. It took him a few moments to remember.
"Mom. Ana. Some kind of injection." His words tumbled out. She nodded and reassured him that Ana was all right. "You saved her life, Elliot. Don't you remember? You tussled with the man and pulled the line out of Ana's arm while doing so. Then you passed out because some of the drug got into your arm. Very little but enough to knock you out."
"So none of the drug got into Ana?
"No, it was midway down the line when you pulled it out. Of course, that resulted in blood but nothing serious. The guards heard you yell and raced in. There was confusion and the man got away. Last I checked, Christian is with Ana and refusing to leave her. Taylor quietly dressed down his men. They looked quite ill themselves.
"And now that you're awake and the drug is out of your system, all is well….which is good because I'm exhausted."
"I'm okay now, Mom. Why don't you go rest?" Elliot urged. Dr. Grey looked doubtful but agreed that she'd be no good for anyone the rest of this night. She leaned down and kissed Elliot's cheek before taking her leave. When she opened the door, Elliot got a glimpse of a CPO standing guard. Geez, he wondered, what must the staff think of this family and all its drama?
He knew that Christian and Ana were all right but he still had to see for himself. It was difficult but he hefted himself up, pulled out the line and, lurching from wall to bed to door, he made it out into the hall. He was dizzy as all hell. His CPO, Sam, immediately grabbed a wheelchair and made Elliot sit in it.
"Where are we going, sir?" Sam asked.
Elliot smirked. "Where do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded and moved the chair next door to Ana's room. Sam was good at his job but Elliot had never known him to be jovial.
Christian was sitting next to Ana, holding her hand. Her arm was bandaged with a bit of red showing through. The hydration bag line had been reinserted in her other arm. She was sleeping. There was no sign that she'd been aware of the struggle to keep the man from killing her. She certainly didn't need to know about it now. She was looking better…even had a bit of color in her cheeks.
Christian, however, looked wrecked.
CHAPTER 61
"Hey, bro. You don't look so good. Maybe you ought to go back to bed," Elliot knew he was just spitting in the wind.
"Last time I left her, she was nearly killed. I argued with the doctor but he insisted that she had to stay the night and Mom agreed. Ass. Not Mom. She was actually too tired to fight him. Taylor talked to the guys and I don't think the man will be back but I'm not leaving Ana alone.
"How are you feeling, El? You're kind of white."
"Dizzy but Mom says I'm okay. Did anyone tell you yet what the drug was that he tried to kill Ana with? I got a scratch of the stuff and it took me down like that," he said, snapping his fingers.
Christian winced…thinking more of what it might have done to Ana. Still, Elliot had saved her life.
"I'll never forget what you did, Elliot. I'll owe you the rest of my life although I could never repay the debt."
"Forget it. You're my little brother. I just did what big brothers are supposed to do. This girl is really important to you, isn't she?"
"I'm in love with her, El. Don't know how it happened. Didn't know it could. Crazy. I owe it all to Victoria," he smirked.
"We'll have to drop by Sunnydale one of these days just to rub it in her face. That might snap her out of her catatonia," Elliot laughed.
Christian was quiet for a minute as he gazed at Ana. "She's almost as white as the sheets."
"Nah. She looks good. A bit rosy, even. Enjoy it while it lasts. When she wakes up and recalls everything, she'd going to freak again. Be prepared."
"I'll take care of her," Christian said…so sincerely that Elliot was touched. He hoped that Ana wanted to be taken care of.
Elliot nodded to Sam who understood and wheeled Elliot out of the room. Taylor was in the hallway, waiting to speak with Elliot.
"In my room, Taylor. I don't want Chris to hear." Taylor nodded and followed them to room next door.
"The hospital called the police, Mr. Grey. Therefore, I had to answer some questions. In the morning, I have to be interviewed at the station. You, security, some hospital personnel as well. They also want to interview your brother but I have tried to deter them. I need to know all you know. You do know how your brother will react to being asked questions so let's try to cut them off at the pass."
"You know, Taylor, that the SPD just wants to put the great Christian Grey under their microscope for the fun of it."
"If it comes to that, your father will be with him. Even if we can't stop them, we can get him some time to recover from last night. I'm sure that he'll want to protect Dr. Steele from an interview as well. So, now, from the top…tell me what you know."
CHAPTER 62
"We do appreciate you coming down this morning. Are you feeling up to some questions?" Detective Parker was being obsequious. This was Elliot Trevelyan-Grey, after all…and he'd brought his father with him. Should the SPD upset anyone named Grey, the mayor and police commissioner would have his job.
"I'm fine, Detective Parker. Please continue. I want to get this over with and get back to work. I have several projects going right now and I need to check on each. My clients pay me to do the best work."
"Of course. All right. Please tell me what you know of last night."
Elliot went through the story, previously coached by Carrick, claiming that he didn't know who would want to harm Dr. Steele. The man, he told the detective, was disguised and he could remember nothing about him that would make him stand out. No, Elliot didn't notice any tattoos.
His brother, Christian, was sleeping in the room next door when Elliot left to check on Ana because he was having trouble sleeping.
The detective seemed frustrated but Elliot kept his expression impassive. Parker thanked Elliot for coming. He knew that Elliot's father would call him out on any further questions designed to trip his son up.
The hospital personnel weren't any help, either, nor were the two CPOs posted at the door who'd just let the man into Dr. Steele's room.
And no, Carrick said, his other son knew only that his physical therapist upon whom he'd become dependent, had been attacked.
Ana was brought to the hospital because she'd been frightened by a drone and become hysterical. He supposed that the drone was the same as others that sometimes flew by under the direction of some members of the press. Surely Detective Parker was aware that the Grey family was under constant surveillance by the media. Complaints had been made in the past and nothing had come of it. Freedom of the press and all that.
Dr. Steele suffered from hypertension and the family felt it best that she be checked by a doctor after her scare.
Will that be all?
Detective Parker was beyond agitated. A patient at Seattle General had almost been murdered but for a fortunate bout of insomnia that caused Elliot Grey to take a walk down the hallway. No one had any idea as to why Dr. Anastasia Steele would be targeted yet three members of her employer's family and two body guards had stayed the night near her.
The guards had explained that anyone connected to the family had been assigned protection to keep the paparazzi at bay. Had Detective Parker never been made aware of the press mob gathered 'round the Grey's gate, Grey House, the building sites of Grey Design and Construction? Did he not know that Ms. Mia was followed everywhere?
Yes. Yes. Yes. Detective Parker understood the need for private security.
After a morning of attempting to acquire information about the murder attempt last night, Parker gave up. The case would remain open, of course, but he doubted anything would come of it. He was certain that Grey's security team would handle the investigation and someday, they would close it. Maybe they'd even let the SPD handle the arrest.
Christian insisted that he carry Ana into the house on his lap, up the ramp and down to her suite. She was still tired and her blood pressure was still higher than it should be. She'd been prescribed medication which the doctor and Grace hoped would keep Ana stable in future. Grace promised to bring Ana in for a full workup soon. Who knew how long she'd been hypertensive and what damage had been done in that time?
Ana went right back to sleep and Christian again slept with her. Grace went straight to bed as well while Carrick settled down with a tumbler of bourbon in his study.
'Morning, Welsh. How'd you sleep?
Funny, Grey Senior. Isn't it a bit early to imbibe?
How did you…never mind. Anything on Hyde?
No progress at all. I've never been so frustrated.
We think that he tried to kill Ana last night.
! I'll find this guy or die trying, Carrick.
CHAPTER 63
"Christian?"
"Hmm?"
"Did something happen last night? At the hospital, I mean. The people at the gate were yelling stuff."
"Nothing important. Go back to sleep," he mumbled.
"So, no one tried to kill me?" Grey's eyes popped open and he was suddenly very awake.
"Honey, it's nothing for you to worry about. I'd never let anything happen to you. You're safe."
"Okay. You go back to sleep, too." Ana kissed his nose.
Who knew the nose could be an erogenous zone? Well, now he and his morning wood were completely awake. He carefully reached over Ana's sleeping body for his phone.
Dad…anything from Welsh on Jack Hyde as yet?
Nothing. Son, try to concentrate on your therapy and let us worry about Hyde.
Don't see how I can do that, dad.
If you're all wound up, it will frighten and upset Ana.
Yeah. Okay. Both of us are knocked out. See you at dinner.
Telling Christian Grey to let someone else worry about the man who was trying to kill the woman he loved was like telling a pilot to leave the flying to a passenger. Welsh was the best. He'd proven himself so time and time again. Grey hated to do it but he was going to have to push Ana to talk. She held all the answers.
He watched her sleeping and felt such overwhelming tenderness for her. It was a new emotion for him…as were so many others he'd never noticed before Ana. He couldn't believe how protective he felt…watching her all the time to be sure that she was all right. He sensed that she kept many things hidden and that bothered him. He wanted her to share everything with him…ironic, because Christian was not a sharer and he knew that his family was bothered by that. To get Ana to open up, he knew that he'd need to tell her about him…and he didn't really know how to do that. What would sharing be like? What should he say to her? And how would he begin…just blurt it out? She might think that he was crazy. Worse, she might not be interested.
He knew that she cared about him but how much? Was there at all a chance that she could love him in return? Oh, lord, he thought as his insides twisted, what would he do if Ana didn't love him?
He laid back and looked at the ceiling, his heart racing with a new kind of fear. He'd never feared much in his life but now every fiber of his being felt the pain of knowing that he might be misinterpreting Ana's feelings.
He'd given his heart away. For a man like him, there was no going back. For the first time, he truly understood loneliness and it terrified him. He couldn't get up every morning without Ana…knowing that he wouldn't see her that day or the days after…thinking about her, worrying about her.
He'd trained his heart to need no one. He'd loved his family in his way but if he lost them, he knew that he could go on.
Without Ana, what would he do?
CHAPTER 64
Ana put his feet flat on the floor and, as Christian pulled himself along with his hands on the bars, Ana moved his feet.
"Can you feel that, Christian?"
"Yes, I can feel everything but what's the point if I can't control my legs?"
"It will come. Patience. Do you want to take a short break or continue?"
"Let's take a break. I'm thirsty. I don't suppose that I could have a bourbon?"
Ana chuckled as she shook her head. Christian maneuvered his body into his chair as Ana retrieved two bottles of water from the small fridge. She tossed one to Christian who easily caught it. For a second, he reflected on the fact that a few months ago, he would have needed someone to hold it for him with a straw to drink.
"Something is on your mind this morning, Christian. I need you to be fully present during your therapy. Can you tell me what's bothering you?"
Christian took a swig of the water and then looked at Ana…Ana and her blue eyes…Ana and her beautiful face.
"You're bothering me, Ana." Okay. That wasn't what he'd intended to say but truth will out.
Ana looked back, startled. "Have I done something to upset you? What is it?"
"We've grown close these last months. We've even slept together. I think, I hope, that you know that I'd do anything for you. At this time, that anything is mostly about keeping you from being hurt by Jack Hyde."
Ana paled, taking another long draw of her water. It was clear that she didn't want to talk.
"Ana, this family that you think is going to forget about you when I no longer need your professional services, loves you. You have stolen all of our hearts without intending to but you have, nonetheless. I hope that you know that you have my… affection… as well.
"You're in trouble and have been for years since this guy began targeting you. Please, Ana, I need you to tell me everything so that we can catch Jack Hyde and get him out of your life."
Tears began to slip down Ana's face and then drop onto her lap as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Christian rolled over to her chair and picked her with ease, settling her on his lap. He embraced her and gently rubbed her arm.
"Oh, Ana. I know that you're afraid and that you think that he'll always find you, that there is no hope. But, Ana, you've been living with this for so long…don't you want to be free of him?"
Ana leaned tightly against his chest, sniffling. She fought the urge to jump up and run. Then she finally spoke…in a tiny voice, as if speaking out loud would somehow invite Jack into the room.
"Yes."
Christian let out a sigh of relief. "We've been working hard to find this guy, Ana, but my best investigator is flummoxed. We need to know what you know about Hyde. Will you tell me?"
Ana was beginning to tremble in his arms so he held her tighter. He reassured her that she was safe with him…that Jack could never get to her. Even as he said it, he thought of that night in the hospital. So close, so close. He didn't understand how he knew to wake and alert Elliot. He feared that Ana knew that she was in danger and somehow told him in a dream. He wanted to believe that she knew nothing of that night…that she was sleeping peacefully. He didn't want to believe that she slept in fear.
"I don't know much about him, Christian. I'm not even certain of his physical appearance because when he's let me see him, it's been in shadows. He's tall and I think his hair is sandy-colored. I had just started working on my Ph.D when he came into my life. I don't know why he chose me. At first, I'd return to my apartment and find a bouquet of flowers at the door without a card. Then, the next day, I'd find a card slipped under the door asking if I'd liked the flowers. He said that we should meet. I had no way of contacting him.
"Things escalated from there. More flowers, some dead. More notes demanding that we meet…angry notes telling me that his feelings were hurt by my lack of consideration."
CHAPTER 65
"I've always been independent, Christian, and I've never let anything or anyone frighten me but the longer this went on, the less sure of myself I became. I collected all the notes and went to the police but they told me that they couldn't find any clues to his identity in the notes. They did tell me that they'd be keeping an eye on my apartment building but, of course, driving around a couple of times a night wasn't going to help. So. I moved. I left at dawn, hoping that he'd be asleep at that hour. I rented a new place under a fake name. I stayed in that day and the night studying, wondering how I could disguise myself when I went to class. When I had to leave the next morning, there were flowers…dead flowers…and a very angry note left on the floor by the door.
"I don't know how he could find me as I didn't even tell my landlord my forwarding address. I can only surmise that he was nearby watching at all hours. I began sitting in the dark in my window watching with binoculars. I mounted a tiny camera in the hallway and in the peephole of the door. The flowers and the notes continued but the cameras showed nothing. He'd sprayed black paint on them."
"So, you kept moving?" Christian noted.
"Yes, I couldn't afford buildings with doormen or even buildings with the front door locked. I moved lots of different times of the day but it never helped. I even tried moving into a motel with an inside hallway and a clerk who promised to keep my door number to himself no matter who asked. One night the desk called and said that there was a police officer wanting to talk to me. I told him that I'd be right down.
"When I got downstairs, the police officer was waiting outside. I went out but the officer was standing in a shadow. He said that he would always find me. I asked him what he wanted of me. He replied that he knew that I'd never give him what he wanted but he'd still always keep watch over me. He said that I didn't appreciate him but that he was trying hard to keep from hurting me the way that I was hurting him. His voice was so low and threatening. He took a step toward me so I ran back inside. I told the clerk that if he ever saw the man again, he should call the police.
"I stayed at the motel because it was close to the University hospital where I had classes and the walk was well lit. There was also a bus which I took a lot. I never saw anyone like Jack on the bus."
"When did you learn his name?" Christian asked.
"I don't know if that is his real name, Christian. One night as I got off the bus, he was standing in the shadows near the door to the motel office. I was ready to scream but instead I popped out with "what is your name?"
"He seemed to think for a long time as I inched closer to the door. I could see the clerk at the desk. As I reached out an arm to open the door, the man spoke. He was laughing. "You can call me Jack," he said. "Okay, Jack," I replied. "Do you have a surname?"
"Surname," he answered. "You and your fancy words. You're really smart, aren't you…but not smart enough to get away from Jack Hyde." Then he faded deeper into the darkness while I ran inside and to my room. The police had no Jack Hyde on file. Nor did the FBI. It's probably a fake name. Maybe he borrowed it from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.
"I completed my courses, got my doctorate and planned my next move. I received offers from several prestigious hospitals but I refused all of them because they came by mail and the envelopes had been opened. Instead I called Seattle General from a pay phone at the hospital and asked if they were interested. They said they would send the papers immediately but I said no…we had to conduct our business on the phone. They were, of course, skeptical but I had graduated top of my class. They contacted my professors so they said to come as soon as I could."
"Do you know how Hyde followed you here?" Christian kissed her head and smoothed her hair as he held her close.
"I bought an airline ticket to New York. I didn't try to hide it because I knew that he would somehow divine what I'd done. I told the clerk to forward any mail to John Hopkins. Then I took a cab to the airport. I went into a restroom and donned a disguise that made me look like an old lady. I emerged with a different bag and sat down in a place from which I could watch for Jack. I saw no sign of him. Finally, I caught another cab to a bus station and rode across country on buses, switching companies. I never saw any sign of Jack. I thought I'd gotten away."
"But you hadn't," Christian said.
"I moved into a hotel room that first night. I was barely unpacked when there came a knock at the door, someone claiming to be a bellboy. I called the desk and they said that flowers had been delivered. There was a card this time. It said "Welcome to Seattle, Anastasia. We'll be meeting soon."
"Since then I've moved almost a dozen times. It was all futile. When that drone flew into my face and stared at me, I knew. My head seemed to explode with crazy. I think that I was screaming but I didn't know for sure. Then Jack grabbed me and carried me off. You tried to stop him but he was too strong and he was going to hurt you so I tried to fight him. The next I knew, I woke in a hospital with you next to me. You were all right. I was so relieved…so grateful."
"Why, Ana, why were you happy to find that I was okay, that I was with you?"
CHAPTER 66
Ana jumped off his lap, still shaking. "We should get back to work. I talked too long." As she started to walk away, Christian's hand reached out and took hold of hers. He held it firmly and looked up at her, his eyes soft…almost pleading.
"Ana, you must know that I am in love with you."
Ana gulped but she didn't pull her hand away. She looked at the floor. "There's this thing called transference wherein patients develop feelings for their caretaker," she started. She gasped as Christian pulled her back onto his lap and kissed her…hard and urgently. One arm around her and a gentle hand holding her face as he explored her mouth with his tongue. This time Ana returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his mouth with hers. As he moved his mouth from her lips to her neck, his hands to her breasts, she felt sensations all over her body. She understood where he wanted this to go and she knew that she was willing to go with him.
He stopped to catch his breath, his forehead leaning against Ana's. "There's this thing called transference wherein therapists develop feelings for their patients," he grinned with joy. "Ana, do you want me as much as I want you? Please say you do. I don't think that I could stand it if you didn't want me. I've never felt like this…never…for anyone. I didn't think that I was capable of so much feeling, so much need for one person. Every day I wake up craving you. It's so much more than lust. I love you so much, Ana."
Christian was breathing hard and Ana could feel his erection. "Does me sitting on your erection hurt?" she asked. Christian laughed. "I just poured my heart out to you…yeah, a little but it's a good hurt. Being touched by you is always good."
"Christian, all I know of sex is being used and hurt by the men who fostered me over the years. You're dealing with an amateur here."
"Ana, the door is locked. The windows are fogged and we're far away in the west wing. No one will hear me when I call out your name." He looked in her eyes, elated when she nodded. She stood up and pulled down her slacks and panties. She watched shyly as he loosened the draw string on his sweats and lifted himself slightly to push them down. There it was…the monster that had hurt her so many times.
Christian saw the fear in her eyes. "Ana, we'll take this slow. We'll stop any time you want. We're both learning. Neither of us has ever made love. I'm as much in the dark as you. Help me?"
Ana nodded. She straddled his lap and he helped to ease herself onto and down his cock. Both were trembling, breathing rough. For Ana, it was the first time a penis had entered her gently. For Christian, it was the first he truly thought about the connection and not just the hard thrusting necessary to get him off.
They gazed at each other in amazement, smiling as if together they'd accomplished something they'd never thought possible. Ana began to move, up and down, slowly at first then faster as she needed more friction. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feelings. Oh, god, they were so good. She couldn't find the words in her head. Christian watched her…watched her breathing escalate. She threw her head back as something inside her was building. What was this, she wondered?
Christian held her hips, tilting her body just enough to have his cock rubbing against her clit. He wanted to cum so desperately but her pleasure was even more important to him. He'd never cared before whether the women he was with were satisfied but with Ana…with Ana he needed to know that she was in heaven with him.
"Christian," Ana gasped, "something…something is" and she shuddered violently and called out his name. Then he let go and buried his face in her neck as he screamed her name.
She collapsed against his chest as his head lolled back, both undone. He enveloped her in his arms and they stayed together for some time…neither speaking.
CHAPTER 67
"Christian," Ana whispered, "was that an orgasm?"
Christian beamed. "Sure was. Best ever. I felt my soul soaring."
"You're just exaggerating to please me," Ana frowned.
"What could I say that you'd believe?" he teased.
"Well, that it was okay." Christian laughed. "Then I'd be lying to you. Ana, my sex life has been just that…simply sex. Making love with someone for whom you care deeply is entirely different. Thank you for giving me that experience."
"You're welcome. Thank you, too. It was wonderful. Can we do it again sometime? I mean, if you want?"
"Ana, did you miss that prelude where I might have mentioned that I am madly in love with you? For the first and last time in my life, I love someone."
"Last?"
"I know myself, Ana, and I know that what I feel for you, I'll always feel. There will never be another. You are my first love and you will be my only love. I don't want to feel this for anyone else."
"You can't be sure of that. Maybe someday…" Ana began before Christian took her face in his hands, his look more intense than she'd ever seen on a face.
"No. No, Ana. Do not doubt me on this." His tone was so firm, almost angry…but as his eyes locked onto hers, she saw the love in them. It was almost too much. She'd always been alone and now this beautiful man was determined to have her. She didn't know how to give herself to him.
"Christian, I've never…I mean, all my life…" Words tumbled out of her mouth. He was asking her for something she didn't understand. She didn't know how to do this…whatever it was. She'd never gone to movies. She'd never observed love around her. She did read Jane Austen but it puzzled her rather than offering clarification.
Again, she tried to run but he held her. He wouldn't let her go and she realized that it felt good to be imprisoned in his arms.
"Ana, I won't demand anything of you. That is to say, I'll try not to demand anything. I've been a selfish man all my life but I'll try to change my thinking. You must know, however, that I want you to love me, to never leave me. So, maybe you could work on that?"
Geez, he thought, was that clumsy enough? With Ana, he lost every bit of the suave, smooth Christian Grey who seduced hundreds of women. Now he was just an ordinary man with no tricks up his sleeve, no sly smiles…nothing. He couldn't even remember his old moves. He was completely at sea without the charming ways that used to get him whatever he wanted. He was just Christian with nothing to offer but his honest feelings…and maybe Ana was too damaged to return those feelings.
"Okay." Ana smiled at him. He loved Ana smiles.
She climbed off of his lap and went into the en suite to clean up. She returned dressed and carrying a towel. She gently cleaned him as well before pulling up his pants and tightening the drawstring. He had another erection and this pleased her because it meant that he was regaining his range of motion. He also had a really nice penis. Should she tell him, she wondered? Was it too intimate a compliment? On the other hand, he wanted her to be more forthcoming so perhaps it was a place to start?
"Christian," she announced as he looked longingly at her, "you have a very nice penis. In fact, I'd have to say that it is the nicest I've ever seen and I've seen quite a few. Skinny and long. Short and pudgy. Yours, however, is just right. I like it very much," she beamed at him, pleased with herself for being so candid.
Christian knew that he was well endowed but no one had ever told him so in quite this way. There was nothing licentious about the way Ana described his member. She might have been talking about his haircut. But…she was trying…and she was adorable.
CHAPTER 68
Byron was in a snit. Things had changed. She wasn't alone anymore. He was upset with himself for delaying in taking possession of what was his. He had been so enjoying all these years of taunting her and hadn't anticipated the Greys.
He'd also been having fun preparing her quarters. Between that and the excitement of playing with her, he'd wasted time and now she was harder to reach, impossible to meet in the shadows. She was under the protection of the Greys and they were powerful people, especially that crippled son. He may not have legs but he had many billions with which to have his bidding done.
And one of the things he was bidding for was information on Jack Hyde. Byron laughed. Can't find information on someone who doesn't exist. Of course, he considered, there may actually be a real Jack Hyde out there somewhere. Wouldn't he be surprised to find a swat team pulling up to his house one day! Byron chuckled as he tidied up his apartment in the lower level…imagining dozens, maybe hundreds of Jack Hydes being dragged off to their local jails.
"By, baby, do you want your pancakes round or in funny shapes? I can do Mickey Mouse again if you want." Byron gritted his teeth. His mother's voice seemed to be getting shriller by the day.
"Mickey Mouse, ma," he yelled back up the stairs. Byron had rather a thin tone to his own voice but he was working on it. Whenever he'd 'visited' with Ana, he'd lower it as far as he could so that he sounded quite manly, he thought. He missed her. Except for that day at the Grey's, looking at Ana through the drone's lens, he hadn't seen her up close since she moved in with them. He'd taken to lurking outside the gates, telling the paparazzi that he worked for a student newspaper. He actually enjoyed those days…sitting with the guys, gossiping about the Grey's. They weren't much interested in his physical therapist but he learned a lot about the Grey family.
"Are you coming up, sweetie? I don't want you eating cold pancakes. You know how your tummy is sensitive." That was true. He'd always been a sensitive boy…so many allergies. He was allergic to protein so he had to eat a lot of carbohydrates for energy. As he mounted the stairs, he dreaded the daily ritual of working his way through his drawer full of medications.
He was huffing and puffing as he sat down at the table. His mother regarded him with a worried expression. He was too heavy and in bad shape but he rejected her suggestions that he take up some exercise or, at least, move into one of the bedrooms on the main level. There was too much light upstairs and he was too busy for exercise, he told her. He had more important things to do. She'd no idea what these important things were. Byron was understanding. Mothers didn't know that real men needed their lairs to be dark and underground. She did know that lately he'd taken an interest in drones. They were expensive but she didn't complain. She just wanted her boy to be happy. Hadn't she moved them to Seattle because of his allergies? She wasn't entirely clear on how the rainy climate helped but her By swore it did so here they were now.
He'd never had been a happy child, of course. He'd always been difficult but his mother put it down to her difficult pregnancy and agonizing labor…something Byron heard about often. He also had colic for his first three years of life. He refused to sleep without her holding him. He threw world class tantrums but his mother blamed it on his sensitivity to, well, everything. He either had an emotional sensitivity or a physical one. It was so hard on him, she fretted.
His father had toughed it out until Byron was five…hoping that kindergarten would help him learn to behave better and perhaps he'd make friends. However, Byron was sensitive to everything about kindergarten…sharing, the noise of other children, teacher's orders. His mother pulled him out after deciding to homeschool him.
One day his father didn't come home from work. Byron didn't mind. He preferred his mother's company anyway. Nothing more was said about his father. Pictures of him disappeared. Byron was vaguely aware that a check arrived every month but otherwise, it was as if Harold Baumhauser had never existed.
Byron finished his breakfast and returned to his lair. He needed to break in his latest pair of custom heels. At 5' 7", he was only three inches taller than Ana and he needed to tower over her to be intimidating. His latest pair of shoes added six inches to his height and he kept falling over. He needed to prepare, to practice, for their next meeting. He intended it to be their last.
CHAPTER 69
"Dad," Elliot began as he burst into his father's study. Carrick looked up at him in exasperation.
"Son. Do try knocking. I'm in a meeting," he growled, indicating the nurse sitting stiffly on the couch. She stood, tall and blonde, reaching out a hand to Elliot.
"Hello. It's all right. I think that we're done here, aren't we, Mr. Grey? You have my number and yes, I'll call if I remember anything else." She nodded to Elliot and began to walk out the door. Elliot pivoted as he watched her go and then hustled quickly to the front door to open it for her. She smiled and bid him farewell as she climbed into her truck and drove from the house with Elliot still watching her go.
"Dad. What the hell?"
"Well, that was quite the reaction, son," Carrick answered with a big grin on his face. He'd never seen his eldest react so to a pretty girl.
"Are we hiring another nurse? If so, good choice," Elliot smiled.
"No. She works at Seattle General and felt that she had information to share about the man who tried to kill Ana…or we thought tried to kill her. Turns out the poison was just a diluted form of a drug that can mimic death in a person. Kate is a pharmacologist. She knew that the hospital was only going to reveal this information to the SPD and she felt that we might feel better if we knew that the man didn't intend to kill Ana."
"Can't she get into trouble?"
"For what? The drug wasn't dispensed by Seattle General. And we aren't going to talk, are we, son?"
"Oh. She was kind of pretty, wasn't she?"
"Yes, Elliot. She kind of was. Want her number?" Carrick teased. He picked up the phone to call Taylor. Yes, indeed, Taylor could use this information. Why would this guy want Ana heavily sedated to the point of fooling people into thinking that she was dead? What were his intentions?
Taylor could figure only one reason…and now they had one more piece of the puzzle.
"Dad, Taylor, having a meeting without me?" Christian's tone was tense. When it came to Ana, he expected to be kept in the loop.
"Christian, what are you doing? You didn't walk all the way from the west wing, did you? You know that you're not supposed to push it. Does Ana know that you're running around the house?"
"Dad, don't deflect. What's going on?" He was panting with the effort to make his legs work with the walker. Ana had gotten one with a seat and he was supposed to sit down every few steps but she was out with Mia so he was forcing himself to work harder than he should.
"Sit down. I said, sit!" Carrick didn't mean to yell but he worried when his son didn't obey Ana's instructions.
Christian sat on the leather couch and stared at his security chief and his father. Their expressions were serious and not just because of Christian.
"One of the paparazzi was talking with Baxter today. They were just chatting amiably about some ball game when the pap mentioned that sports were a big topic with all the guys gathered out there…with one exception. The pap, Bob Howard from the Seattle Times, started talking about this new guy…a strange little man who wasn't interested in sports. He wanted to talk about the mansion occupants. Well, at first Bob didn't think much of it because the guy said that he was from some student newspaper and didn't know much about us.
"However, Bob thought he was kind of old to be a student…figured him to be around 40."
"Then," Taylor said, "information about the Greys wasn't enough. He started zeroing in on you and your therapist. Pretty soon, it was all about the therapist. Bob thought it was odd since he doesn't consider your medical staff to be newsworthy. Baxter asked him to point out this guy which Bob did in a rather obvious way…by stretching out his arm and pointing."
"Well," Carrick continued, "the guy saw this right away and took off on a little scooter, a Vespa, Baxter thought it was."
"Did Baxter get a license plate or a physical description of this guy?" Christian asked.
"No plate. The guy was around 5'7", bald and chubby. It was the best Baxter could do with everyone in the way and things moving fast," Taylor replied. "He thinks that the scooter was a faded blue, rusted. We've checked with the SPD for any registered scooters with that description but no luck. Now we're checking police records for any short, bald and fat offenders but it's going to take some time. It's just a lead, Mr. Grey. Don't get too excited."
"Ana said that the guy was tall…at least six feet. She also thought that he was big but not in a fat way."
"He could be using a disguise, son. Ana said that he tried to stay in the shadows."
Christian sighed. He was frustrated all the time, it seemed. Frustrated with his condition, frustrated with the danger facing Ana and frustrated with the lack of progress in catching Jack Hyde.
"Where did Ana and Mia go off to?" Carrick grinned. "I'm surprised you let either of them out of the house. Mia told me that you've been hounding her about moving back in until Jack Hyde is caught."
"You know Mia. She's never taken her safety seriously and now she convinced Ana to go shopping for this damn gala," Christian grumped.
"This damn gala is important to your mother, son, although I am surprised that Ana agreed to go."
"I convinced her that I'll need her there to look out for me. I'm fragile, you know."
Taylor and Carrick roared with laughter at that description of Christian. He had to smile a little, too. He'd never been fragile…even when confined to a hospital bed, he radiated strength somehow…even if it was just mental strength.
"I sent a half dozen guys with them and another half dozen coverts."
Taylor frowned. "Mr. Grey, I am the security chief…not you. We discussed procedure before I accepted this job. This is not the first time I've had to speak with you about this. You are forcing me to instruct my team to ignore you and put everything through me first."
"Oh, beep beep, back up the truck, Taylor. I figured that they'd go running to you to see if they should obey me. Perhaps you ought to have a talk with them."
"Oh, I will be having a talk with them. From now on, Mr. Grey, tell me what you want before you give any orders. Agreed?" Taylor snarled.
Christian saluted in mock obeisance as Taylor stormed out. Carrick shook his head and warned Christian that he ought not to be disrespectful.
"Geez, dad. I'm his boss, remember?"
"No, son. You just pay him to protect you and your entire family and now your physical therapist. You're not his boss. By the way, what is going on with you and Ana? I've been getting vibes lately."
"Vibes, pop?" Christian chortled. "Where have you been picking up words like that? Gosh, you're so hip."
Carrick smiled, feeling a bit silly. He was nearing 60, a highly respected attorney and he'd never said vibes in his life. He feared what Mia might have him saying next.
"Anyway, now who's deflecting? You and Ana. What's going on?"
Christian shrugged and averted his eyes. "What makes you think anything is going on? We work together…hours every day…so we're, you know, friendly."
"Baloney. Mia's been giggling about you but won't tell your mother and me anything. Grace thinks that you and Ana have a romance developing. She says that you've slept with Ana at least once that she knows."
"Well, when I brought her home from the hospital, I was probably overly solicitous. I was exhausted and I fell asleep. It was just sleep, dad."
Christian didn't want to lie to his father but Ana was still reluctant to behave less than professionally. She insisted upon discretion while Christian wanted to run around the house telling everyone that he was in love and that, miracle of miracles, Ana loved him back.
CHAPTER 70
Having spent the last several years on guard for Jack Hyde, Ana was quite sensitive to the presence of others watching her…and they seemed to be everywhere. She was trying to keep up with Mia's enthusiastic chatter while being distracted by the three men in black suits and ties walking in front of them and the three similarly attired men trailing them. In addition, there were the men with cameras walking backwards in front of their CPOs, yelling idiotic comments and questions at Mia who seemed to take no notice of any of this.
"Mia, I'm sorry to interrupt but how is it that you can ignore all the staring and the paparazzi?"
Mia took Ana's arm as they walked and smiled. She really liked Ana and was so pleased that she and her brother were in love. So pleased, in fact, that despite it being completely against her nature, she was keeping the information to herself. She'd told not a soul.
"I'm a Grey, Ana. Even before Christian became ridiculously rich and had his face splashed all over the news and Forbes and Business Weekly and every other publication it seemed, our family was well known and this little troop of paps were just a part of everyday life. The circus really came to town when Christian made his first billion at 26 and the cover of Esquire as the handsomest man this side of anywhere. That's when the close protection officers became a fixture. We hardly notice them anymore…the wallpaper of our lives," she sighed.
"When I was younger, I rebelled. I spent all my deviant, evil energy working up ways to dodge them or pull pranks but after I was kidnapped, I learned my lesson. Now I appreciate the heck out of them. We Greys aren't like other people and I've just had to accept that this is my life. Sometimes I talk to the paps but mostly they're wallpaper, too."
"When Christian comes walking with me one day…just walking down a street…is this how it will be?" Ana's voice quavered just a little but Mia noticed
"Christian will always protect you. He'll do anything to make you happy. If you don't want people watching you, somehow he will clear the streets. With Christian, you will be safe and loved. I promise. Please don't let this experience scare you off, Ana," Mia pleaded. Maybe she shouldn't have put Ana through this shopping expedition. Maybe she should have ordered a selection of gowns to be delivered to Grey Manor for their perusal. It was just that Mia so enjoyed shopping and she wanted to share the experience with the woman she knew would someday be her sister.
For her part, Ana had grown fond of Mia over the many months she'd spent with the Grey family. She'd needed to grow accustomed to company, to having meals with others, to asking people about their days and their work…all the things that normal people learned early in life. At first, it had been hard…even frightening. Christian would hold her hand under the table and that helped but he wasn't always with her as she walked through the house. She invariably would encounter one of the cooks or security and, as the work day ended, there was Elliot, Carrick and Grace. They were always so warm and kind and Ana struggled to be like them but she would begin hyperventilating and have to flee to the west wing.
Her struggle was evident to everyone but they didn't attempt to reassure her. Grace told Christian that Ana wanted to learn and he shouldn't try to shield her from all the things that made her nervous. It was hell for him to restrain himself but he left Ana alone as often as he could force himself to leave her to find her own way.
That was why he didn't jump in to object when Mia simply announced to Ana that they needed to go shopping. Ana had looked at Christian in dismay but he squeezed her hand and told her to have a good time. She'd smiled at him with fear in her eyes and it broke his heart but he knew that she'd be in good hands. He also intended to send a small army along with them.
"Ana! This is a great store for our needs. Do you like champagne?" Mia asked as she pulled Ana into the shop.
Ana had never had champagne or any alcoholic beverage, for that matter. And what did champagne have to do with buying dresses?
Shortly thereafter, sitting on a plush settee, watching models parade around in gowns while she held a flute in her hand and her first taste of champagne on her tongue, Ana marveled at this new world in which she found herself. It certainly wasn't Walmart.
CHAPTER 71
The dresses were all beautiful and the champagne was buzzing in her brain. Ana found herself enjoying this activity. Her champagne flute seemed to refill itself and Ana loved the bubbles tickling her tongue.
"Oh, Ana! That is the one for you," Mia exclaimed, pointing out a pale blue chiffon gown. "Let's try this one on you. I'm going to see about this pink dress." She pulled the glass from Ana's hand and set it down as she gave instructions to the shop clerk to put the dresses in rooms for her and Ana. She pulled Ana up from the settee while Ana looked back longingly at her glass.
Twenty minutes later, the shop had instructions regarding alterations and delivery and Mia and Ana walked back out into the loud and crazy of the street. Something was scratching at Ana's brain.
"Kidnapped!" she squealed as she stopped in her tracks and stared at Mia. The word was like a bell for Pavlov's dogs as the security surrounded the women and the coverts eyes worked the crowd.
Security pushed the women back into the shop and blocked the door. Mia burst into laughter while Ana turned white and fainted, fortunately caught by Sawyer before her head hit the floor.
She came to a few moments later and found herself lying on the settee, her head a whirl and her stomach queasy. She jumped to her feet and ran to the door marked Toilette. Mia held her hair as Ana vomited several flutes of champagne. She rinsed her mouth and gratefully accepted the mints that Mia offered.
"Home?" she sighed. Mia nodded.
In the car, Ana had to be told to stop apologizing to the two CPOs up front. It was just that she was so embarrassed to have caused such a stir. To distract her, Mia related the story of her kidnapping. There wasn't all that much to it but it had been enough to change her attitude toward protection.
"I'd once again ducked my CPO of the day and was taking a walk through a park by the water when suddenly a hand was over my mouth. Chloroform. I vaguely recall being carried and being in a vehicle before I truly passed out. When I woke up, I was in the emergency room being checked over by a cute doctor and glared at by my CPO.
"Turns out that I wasn't kidnapped for long…a few minutes…before the van was surrounded by Taylor's men and I was rescued. The dumb asses who grabbed me are doing time…a lot of it since kidnapping is a really big deal. Taylor told me that he considered letting the men drive me over the state line so they'd get even more time but he figured that I'd wake up and irritate the kidnappers so much that they might harm me…so I was a kidnap victim for about 5 minutes."
"Have any other members of the family been kidnapped?" Ana asked with such innocence…as if she were wondering when would be her turn to be chloroformed.
Mia smiled as she shook her head. "No, thanks to my youthful stupidity, I hold the honor of being the only person in Christian Grey's orbit to be taken against my will."
"Have there been any other times that someone in the family has been threatened?"
"Oh, Christian gets death threats all the time and I'm sure that there's plenty of mail aimed at the rest of us, too, but Taylor goes through it all and his team checks out every threat to determine the level. You know, level 1 is just talk…level 5 is lockdown. We've never had a lockdown by the way. We live our lives and never really give threats a thought. That is poor Taylor's worry. He is a real pro and he hires real pros, too. The best in their fields. Right, guys?" she directed toward the front seats.
"Yes, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to serve the Grey family." Mia just giggled as the men offered rare smiles. Usually their facial expressions showed all the personality of mannequins.
Christian was at the door in his wheelchair as Ana walked in. She was unsteady on her feet and immediately fell into his lap as Mia laughed.
CHAPTER 72
Ana was drunk. "Mia, what did you do with my girl?"
"She's a lightweight, Chrissy. I didn't know that she'd probably never had a drink…though, come to think…she never has wine at dinner. Anyway, too much champagne. We did find dresses so we won't have to go shopping again for a while. I don't think that's Ana's thing anyway. Anyone home yet?"
"Mom called…double shift. This new virus is knocking everyone out. Dad is having dinner with a big shot client so he won't be back 'til late. Are you hungry? Gail will make you something."
"My darling brother. Do you not recall sending me to culinary school in San Francisco and a pastry school in Paris a while back?" Mia teased.
"Yeah. I recall those tuition and housing bills, all right. I just didn't know that you cooked much anymore with your business to run." He adjusted his hold on Ana as she began to slip off his lap.
"I thought that you didn't like being out of the loop. I cook here all the time and I supervise all the catering done for my events clients. Your eyes are always on Ana. I'll bet you haven't even noticed the new puppy."
"What!"
Mia roared with laughter as she walked up the stairs to her room…leaving Christian at the bottom… looking dumbfounded.
"Ana, did we get a puppy? Ana? Sweetheart?" She was out cold so Christian wheeled her down to the room they now shared. Of course, his parents and his brother didn't know that they were sharing a bed.
Christian was rarely in his wheelchair anymore. Mostly he practiced getting around with his walker. His legs were getting stronger so he was looking forward to the day he could use crutches. And then the day when he could walk steady and strong across the room to Ana, pick her up in his arms and carry her over the threshold of their home.
Even more, however, he was looking forward to the day when he could throttle Jack Hyde…payback and a punishing term of imprisonment…the day when Ana would be safe.
The short, balding pseudo-paparazzi who might have been one of Jack's henchmen would not likely be back to spy on the Greys from the front gate. The other paps knew about him now and would detain him to gain favor with the Greys. He'd been the only lead in months and Taylor was beginning to show his annoyance…something Grey had never before noticed in his cool and collected security chief. If Taylor was helpless…
Grey, well acquainted…and delighted…with Ana's body since they'd become lovers, undressed her and himself, and slipped beneath the sheets. He was still somewhat in disbelief that this woman was his. Well, not completely. He knew that until he was no longer in need of a physical therapist, she would not agree to marry him or even to announce an engagement…both of which he wanted so badly.
He could not remember the man he used to be any longer…that callous, black-hearted bastard who used women to boost his immature ego. Gad, it was a miracle that no one before Victoria had shot him.
He wrapped himself around Ana, as usual, burying his nose in her skin and drawing in deep breaths.
CHAPTER 73
"And how are we feeling today, Victoria?" her doctor cheerily greeted the silent woman. "About usual I see. We're starting you on a new medication today, sweetie. Maybe this one will help."
This doc was relatively new. He'd been shown pictures of Victoria in Sports Illustrated so he understood that she was once a great beauty but he was only familiar with the haggard woman who spent her days staring out the window.
He injected her with the drug, patted her head and walked away. There were many other patients…some of them salvageable…that he ought to be spending his expertise on. Victoria was a lost cause.
When she'd first arrived, she'd had visitors… a sister who always pointed out that the state would have to take care of Victoria because she had no money, former colleagues... but lately just the one. Byron Baumhauser came by a couple of times a month. He was probably a fan who papered his walls with covers from Sport Illustrated, the doc figured, as he was certainly no one the formerly glorious Victoria would have bothered with socially. He claimed to be a dear friend, her once and future boyfriend but no one believed him. Nonetheless, he spent hours talking to her which freed up the aides to tend to other inmates so they paid him no mind.
Today Byron emerged from his basement lair to drive his mother's Buick over to Sunnydale. His mother thought that he was volunteering at a hospital and she was quite proud of him and his giving heart. He told her that it was a distance and his scooter was having problems.
He stopped at the reception desk to present his identification and accept the lanyard he needed to wear while in the facility. Without it, joked the attendant on duty, he might be mistaken for one of the patients, get drugged up and never get out again. Byron wasn't amused. He was far too intelligent and dignified to be misidentified. He even believed that people stood up and took notice when he entered a room. His mother always told him that he was a bright boy with good manners.
He headed for the far end of the ward toward the tall, wired-mesh window where he knew that he'd find Victoria. She was wearing a bright red track suit…one that he had purchased for her, hoping that a nice outfit would cheer her. That worn and faded housecoat they usually dressed her in must be depressing, he thought. His mother was always extra happy on the days when she wore her favorite bedazzled turquoise track suit.
Victoria looked the same…wan, worn…nothing like her pictures on the magazine covers but that wasn't her fault. She wasn't being looked after properly. No one did her hair or makeup. They spooned mushed up foods into her mouth.
Byron had a hard time looking at her but he needed to win her trust and bring her back to life…so that she could finish the job she'd started.
So, he sat with her and talked with her about her wonderful life before Christian Grey broke her heart. She was a super-model, the top of her profession. She could have gone on to running her own agency, if she wished, or perhaps become a movie star. Grey ruined all of the golden future that had awaited her. He was out there right now ruining other girls just like her. He had to be punished and she had taken the first step but, though crippled, Grey was still alive. Didn't she want to stop him? Byron would help her. He would get her out of this awful place and take care of her. He would make plans with her and once she completed her revenge on Grey, she could start again. No one would blame her for doing what needed to be done. Everyone knew that she had been pushed to the brink.
On and on, Byron would repeat his message, adding tempting details each time, assuring her that he would rescue her and she could do what she wanted to do. Was he wrong? He asked her. Am I misreading the situation? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Do you not want to be beautiful again, having men fall at your feet? Do you want Christian Grey to have his good life and all his women?
Victoria's eyes would sometimes spark for a moment. Byron saw this. Eventually, she would light up for good and then…. But he was anxious to move forward. Yesterday's Seattle Nooz had revved his engine. There she was, above the fold, below the fold. Ostensibly, the pictures selling the tabloid were meant to be those of Mia Grey. Byron had to admit that Grey's sister was an exotic beauty…tall, long black hair, a voluptuous figure and bright green eyes visible even on the cheap paper pages of the Nooz. The petite person by her side was captioned as a "friend". It angered Byron that the Nooz made no mention of Ana's beauty.
Byron felt that he was among the most discriminating and sophisticated of men who would settle for nothing less than the best so for the Nooz to not recognize which of the two women was the greater beauty was insulting to him. Perhaps he needed to punish this tabloid in some way but it would have to wait until he'd punished Ana.
CHAPTER 74
"Christian," Ana whispered. "Christian, she whispered a bit louder. His eyes opened and he turned to her, concerned.
"Ana, what's wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" His love frequently had nightmares. There was so much in her past to cause her pain…the foster fathers who'd molested her…the boys at college who'd harassed her because she paid them no mind and, of course, Jack Hyde, who'd terrorized her for years. Sometimes Christian missed the dreams, waking up after to find Ana trembling. She might be pacing the hallway or sitting on the bathroom floor, crying, trying not to disturb Christian's rest no matter how many times he'd begged her to always awaken him. Her selflessness was endearing and frustrating. He wanted, he needed, to care for her.
"Ana," he crushed her to him, kissing her forehead. "Tell me. No. Don't apologize for waking me."
"You're sure?" she asked quietly. "Okay. I'm worried about the gala. There's so much to do to prepare. Mia tells me that I have to wear these high heels that she picked out but I've practiced and practiced and I'm going to break an ankle, I know. And my hair has to be styled and I don't own any jewelry…."
Ana went on and on. Christian glanced over her body at the clock. It was 3 a.m. He had to be up at 5 a.m. to fly to China for an important trade summit. It was his firm belief that a balanced trade relationship with hostile countries was an important strategy for maintaining peace and world security. He'd only gone global to promote that relationship. For this summit, he'd convinced several other business moguls to come with him. The plans for this meeting had been in the making for more than a year. It was impossible for him to beg off.
However, since Ana, his personal relationships were of primary importance to him, beginning with his girl. Her fears over appearing in public, all done up, with people staring at her because she was with him, overrode all other concerns.
As it was, leaving her for ten days was tearing the heart out of him. He wondered how he could manage concentrating on tea with some Chinese diplomat while his girl was more than 5,000 miles away. He was, frankly, terrified to leave her…both for himself and for her. His security team had taken every possible precaution to disguise his departure so that Jack Hyde wouldn't know that Ana was alone. Of course, she wouldn't actually be alone. The whole family would be with her. And he and Taylor, who staunchly refused to leave Grey's side, had also arranged for protection for Ana that made the secret service look like a scout troop.
Still, none of this eased his mind. Ana was thrilled that he was back at GEH and excited about his work with China. She agreed with his belief that peaceful trade was key to peace itself. There was nothing like the possibility of losing money to make people behave whether it was a minimum wage job or a billion-dollar dacha in Russia.
She didn't let on that her heart hurt at the thought of ten days without Christian. After a lifetime of extreme independence, she'd finally let someone into her heart, her life. Love for Christian consumed her now and the loss of him, she knew, would end her. Many of her nightmares were now about such a loss but she didn't tell Christian. He believed that she dreamt mostly of the rapes and being tormented by Jack Hyde. Christian didn't know that she'd purchased and trained to use a big gun. The clerk at the pawn shop told her the name of the weapon but all she'd remembered was that the bullets it used were powerful enough to stop someone in their tracks and that was all she cared about…stopping Jack.
"Honey, Mia's idea of fashion is probably a little different than yours. You don't have to wear heels. Get a comfortable pair of flats. I'll have Preston take you to shop. You just follow her instructions, okay? She won't let you down. I don't want you in heels anyway."
"Why not?"
"It would be different. Suddenly you'd be taller than I'm used to you being. I like you up against my chest so I can smell your hair and kiss your head. If I want you to put your head on my shoulder, I'll just pick you up."
CHAPTER 75
Ana giggled and fell back to sleep. Christian knew that he could do so as well but he wanted to stay awake and enjoy holding Ana. Ten days. How was he going to manage without her? She would have gone with him but there were bad elements in China who would think that kidnapping a rich American's girlfriend could be a lucrative endeavor. No matter the size of army Grey took along, it wouldn't be enough. He couldn't chance it. Ana was disappointed but she understood his fear and she didn't want it to distract him from his work. She would stay home and she'd worry about gangs attempting to kidnap her fiancé.
When Ana next awoke, it was after 8 a.m. and Christian was gone. He'd left her a lovely note and said that he'd call her on Facetime as soon as he could. She decided that she'd be naked when he called. She'd learned about this thing called phone sex and she was always looking for new kinds of sex to share with Christian. He was a very sophisticated man, she knew, having "known" many, many women. He'd been having sex for years while she'd been reading Jane Austen. She thought that he was very kind to want such a naïf as she. He was so patient with her inexperience, never once complaining. Sometimes he would answer her when she asked for suggestions as to what else people did sexually but he never asked for himself. If something he mentioned didn't seem appealing to Ana, he'd drop the subject immediately and assure her that he was thrilled with what they had together. It seemed unlikely coming from a man of his experience but he made her believe it.
She found a book in Mia's room when she was borrowing a dress. It was called The Joy of Sex and she'd read it cover to cover. Some of the drawings made her jaw drop. Some of them made her laugh.
"Christian, look at this picture. This sex position is called the wheel barrow. Have you done this one?"
Ana was not the embarrassed one. Sometimes these discussions with her unsettled Christian. All that sex with all those women and this one little woman could make him blush.
"Once or twice. It's awkward and kind of dangerous. You have to concentrate so much on not falling over that you don't really enjoy the sex."
Sometimes, Ana would find a position so ridiculous that she would insist that she and Christian try it despite his protests. Matters would only wind up causing hilarity, at least on Ana's end. Christian would just shake his head.
Ana was certainly familiar with oral sex. From the very beginning of their sex lives together, Christian had kissed and suckled his way down her body, often bringing her to orgasm before he even made it to between her legs. Still, he'd continue exploring and licking and sucking and kissing until she exploded again. He never entered her until she'd had at least one orgasm. He told her that it was only gentlemanly to see to a lady's pleasure before one's own.
Sometimes, however, it was impossible to think of Ana first. He needed so badly to be inside her, to feel her. These times were invariably when he was stressed or when he'd been away from her for too long and being home inside Ana was all he craved. This was fine with Ana. She loved being so needed and she loved the connection, the closeness.
Christian would never forget the day Ana came to him as he practiced walking out on the lawn and nearly knocked him over dragging him to their bedroom. He was baffled by her as she almost tore his clothes off and pushed him onto their bed. Naturally, he had an erection. He was like a newly pubescent boy who had uncontrollable erections all day long and wet dreams all night long. He'd forgotten the days when he was master of his domain. Now Ana was mistress of his domain.
Flat on his back, figuring that Ana had just had a sudden need for sex, he was astonished as she took his cock in her small hand and then took it into her mouth. His head shot up and he stared as she licked the head and then sucked on it. He'd been hard but now he was a steel rod. He wanted to be aware of every second but his entire body was abuzz and he was hyperventilating. He gripped the sheets and bent his head back as he arched his body. The woman he desired more than life itself was giving him a blowjob.
She licked and sucked in a spiral from the head of his cock down to his balls. She gagged but refused to give up…only conceding when he came with a roar. She swallowed his cum! He lay panting and sweating, most of the blood feeding his brain having travelled way down south. Ana left him for an eternity of 30 seconds to retrieve a damp cloth with which she dabbed at his face, to cool him down, and then washed his penis.
She lay next to him, gently stroking his penis until he was rock hard again. "Should I…again?" she asked. He'd barely croaked out, "god, yes," when she began anew. This time was even better and he was able to last longer.
"I can't believe that you swallowed my cum," he gasped out. Ana had cleaned both their faces and rinsed her mouth. She was tired, too. "From your reaction, I'm guessing that I did it right?" She was thinking that she didn't care for the taste but she'd get used to it.
"Oh, Ana. I am going to make you cum tonight until you howl like a banshee."
Ana laughed. "I think we're too loud as it is, darling. We always get uncomfortable looks when we go to dinner. I'm going to start biting down on a pillow. We've never even said aloud to your family that we're now lovers. Perhaps we ought to do that soon. It might be a relief…especially for Elliot. I can tell that he wants to rib us but feels that I'm too virginal and delicate to bring up the subject."
"Oh, honey, you left virginal and delicate a long way back down the road," Christian laughed.
Ana giggled. "I am now a woman of experience. I am wanton and shameless…a proliferate libertine."
"No, sweetheart," Christian smiled, "you are not any of those things. You are quite simply a wonderful lover…the kind of which a man can only dream. For so many women, sex is just a chore."
"That's sad. But, then, those women don't have you to make them realize that sex can be so incredible. At one time, you know, I feared having to ever please a man. I didn't believe that I'd ever marry because I hated sex, being touched.
"Christian," Ana sat up and looked at him, "thank you for all you've done for me…for all you've given me." Her eyes grew wet with tears and he pulled her down to him and held her tight.
"Oh, Ana," he said, his voice choking, "I can never find the words to tell you how you've changed me, changed my life…and I don't just mean my legs. I mean my heart, my soul. I can never fully express my gratitude and my love."
CHAPTER 76
In China, there was rain for ten days. Christian didn't like to fly in bad weather nor did he like to conduct foreign affairs on gloomy days. The Chinese with whom he was dealing were distracted by news of serious flooding in parts of China and whole villages being inundated. Everyone did their best to conduct their business but it was definitely a trial.
All of the countries represented at the summit were enthusiastic about fair trade. The Chinese were encouraged to accept more imports. It was firmly pointed out that other countries accepted their exports and that they needed to do their part so that trade did not become a war. They seemed to listen, particularly to the young man from America. Several companies in China already imported his technology and were familiar with his reputation which was both intimidating and courteous. He was asked to speak before the entire group several times. His opinion was important. Of course, Grey had worked hard for the past several years to build his reputation. He'd learned passable Chinese so that he could carry on private conversations. His efforts pleased the Chinese. They trusted him and this, trust between nations, was his goal.
Every morning he ate breakfast on Facetime with Ana. She nibbled idly at toast, wearing little but a sheet which she let slip off a breast…nonchalantly. With that and a bit of giggling, Grey went off to his meetings each morning with both a hard-on and a smile.
Every evening, Ana wore one of the many glamorous negligées that Christian had bought her. She wore her hair down in shiny curls. They talked about his day. It delighted Christian that Ana was honestly interested in all of the boring details. To her they weren't boring. She wanted to understand the whole picture.
Most of the men from the other countries represented at the summit would laugh at the idea that their wives would care about the work they were trying to do in China. Rather, they'd grimace, their better halves were happy to have them gone for ten days. They envied Grey whose fiancée wasn't bothered by the time difference. She would Facetime with him at any hour that he could call.
Ana was an intelligent woman who expressed her opinions and ideas about Grey's work. She helped him think of things in different ways. She was also better at understanding people's motivations and knowing what they needed to hear.
Between these talents and her perky little breasts, Grey was desperate to get home to her.
For Ana, it was also a long ten days. She'd received a package in the mail…a dozen long-stemmed roses and a manila envelope filled with pictures of her from her shopping trip with Mia…only Mia was cut out of the picture. There were also images of her head pasted on the shoulders of stunning models…dozens of them. Jack had included a strange poem. To anyone else it would seem to be poetry from a lovesick suitor but Ana could read the implied threat.
With shaking hands, she turned the package over to the security team with the caveat that they tell Taylor but nothing was to be said to Christian.
CHAPTER 77
His last night in Beijing was spent Facetiming Ana at 1 a.m. China time. The entire summit group had gone out after their final meeting to enjoy a casual gathering and dinner. Grey just wanted to call it a day and get back to his hotel but bowing out of this get-together would have been a grave insult to his hosts so for far too many hours he listened and laughed and longed for Ana.
He knew how lucky he was to have a girlfriend who made herself available to him at any hour and he appreciated it more than Ana knew. Speaking with her, seeing her, kept him sane. He wondered how the other participants managed without contact with their families for ten days.
He didn't realize that the men were marveling at this Christian Grey, well-known Lothario and breaker of hearts. What…or, rather, who had happened to him since they'd last seen him?
At first, as Ana's face appeared on the screen, Christian felt his usual elation. She beamed at him and kissed the screen, beginning to chatter about her excitement that he was coming home. She'd missed him so much. Yet, Christian noticed that her eyes were tired and a bit reddened…her face pale.
"Ana? Sweetheart, are you all right?"
"I'm fine, Christian. I'm wearing your favorite negligée…the diaphanous blue?"
She propped the screen against the lamp on the nightstand and stepped back so that Christian could see her whole body…see through the negligee. He could and immediately had an erection to make him uncomfortable. Ana twirled around, the fine cloth swirling with her and her beautiful body shining through the material.
Christian bit down on the pillow case to muffle his howl as he came. There was no wall dense enough to drown out his scream of ecstasy.
"Oh, Ana. How I need to get home to you. Darling, could you dim the lights and drop the negligee?
She complied and stood before him, touching herself. Christian came again but Ana did not. He wasn't disappointed. Ana had told him that masturbation had never worked for her. It was only Christian's touch that brought heaven to her.
Ana lay back down on the bed with the IPad and asked him about his day as she always did. Still panting, Grey reported on the summit's success and the long evening of camaraderie he'd had to endure before he could get back to her.
She laughed as he described his barely successful efforts to be good company as the Chinese plied him with more and more cups of sake. As his command of the language faded with each cup of sake, the Chinese roared with laughter. They began to show signs of hysteria until, finally, around 1 a.m., laughter and sake had laid them out on the floor, happily unconscious. Grey made his escape.
"Will they be upset when they wake up and you're gone? I mean, is there some Chinese conduct code that says that one's comrades have to stick around to say farewells?"
"God, I hope not. If so, I'll have just blown the entire summit. I did talk with my interpreter about having to leave…family obligations. Chinese are very big on family obligations so I should be okay. I'll be taking off around 6 a.m. China time and be landing around 3 a.m. at Sea-Tac."
"I'll be there…fully and securely clothed so that we're not tempted to make love in the back seat of the car."
"No. No, honey. That's too late."
"I want to see you as soon as possible. And, you know, we can make out all the way back to the house…that is, if you want to?"
"Oh, my little vixen. I just crave you so bad. Take off that gown again."
Ana laughed. "I don't think so. I want you primed and pumped tomorrow morning."
"Honey, with you I am always primed and pumped. Now I'm getting jittery. I'm finally going home. Ros wants me to take a meeting in New York next week. Come with me. I'll be occupied all day but my evenings will be all yours. Dinner, carriage rides in the park, sightseeing. Please?"
"Hmm…I'll check my calendar. See if I can fit you in." Christian groaned. He wanted his woman.
CHAPTER 78
He was getting through to her. He could tell. Now when he began his spiel, she looked at him. She still did not speak but it was clear that she was listening.
"I've done some reading and consulted with an attorney. If you come out of this catatonia, BUT with amnesia, you'll probably be deemed of no danger to anyone. The lawyer says that you'd most likely be placed under house arrest, maybe have to wear an ankle monitor. I'd have no problem removing that. I'm not advising you as to what to do regarding Christian Grey. That's up to you. If you want to continue with the amnesia bit, you'll probably do very little time. Or we could come up with a plan to get to Grey and then get back to your house without the authorities being any the wiser. After all, you're not the only person who'd like to blast his dick off. He has a lot of enemies.
"Well, I'll let you think about it. My constant visits have begun to be noticed and I think it's best if I stay away for a while. I have ways of keeping tabs on people so if you decide to get out of here, I'll come to your house at the right time.
"I've really enjoyed visiting with you, Victoria. Good luck. Hope to see you again."
As Byron left the lanyard at the reception desk, he told the nurse that he wasn't planning on returning for some time. It was just too hard, he said, talking to a wall. The nurse nodded sympathetically. He smiled and left. Now he just had to wait. He could use the time to make a plan. Ana had to leave Grey Manor once in a while even if the place was like full-service living. Servants, walking trails, water and a dock, a boat…all unreachable and heavily guarded. If Victoria could take care of Grey, it would be so much easier to get to Ana.
And this time, it wouldn't be for just a moment or two of her time. Her new home was ready.
"Byron, how was work today?" his mother called down from the kitchen.
"I've told you several times, Mom. It isn't work. I volunteer. I don't get paid. It's only work if you get paid." His mother could be so frustrating.
"Well, I think that you should be paid. Have you thought anymore about looking for a real job, one with a paycheck? Doris says that you should pay rent. Doris says that I'm enabling you. I think that means that I'm keeping you from growing up."
"I'm almost 43, Mom. I am grown up!" he hollered up the stairs.
"Now don't get all upset, sweetie. I'm only thinking of what's best for you. I won't always be here, you know. What will you do when I'm gone?"
When you're gone, Byron mused, Ana and I will have this whole house to ourselves. I bet she'd like that. She could learn to garden. Byron loved beets.
"I know how to scramble eggs, Mom. I'll miss you lots but I'll be okay. I can always order pizza, too."
He heard his mother's footsteps on the stairs. Looking up, he could see her feet as she sat on the top steps.
"Sweetie, you'll need money. You won't have my social security and pension anymore. Of course, there'll be an inheritance and you could always sell the house but sooner or later that money will run out. I'm afraid for you. I'll have to insist that you get a job, By baby."
"This is my apartment, Mom. You can't come in here!"
CHAPTER 79
He wasn't secure in his footing yet but even the chance of tumbling down the steps from his jet wasn't enough to keep Christian slowing down in his race to get to Ana. Likewise, Ana didn't care if the tarmac was wet and slippery. Getting her arms around Christian was all that mattered to her. They flew into each other…reaching around the other's body and crushing together.
Taylor stood behind Grey to keep him from falling while Sawyer did the same for Ana. They didn't want ten days of their boss's missing each other to end with cracked skulls. Someone had to be sensible.
"So. Taylor, how are you doing?"
Taylor grinned at Sawyer. "I'm getting wet. I'd tell these two to get in the car but I'm pretty sure that they wouldn't hear me. Any news…especially about Jack Hyde?"
"Nah. However…well, never mind…we'll talk after these two settle down."
"And when will that be, Luke? I'm already soaked." Together the two tall, muscular men gently shuffled the lovers toward the SUV. Christian and Ana were locked at the lips and unaware that they were being seated and buckled in. Sawyer slid behind the wheel while Taylor rode shotgun. He pushed the button, raising the privacy screen and turned on some soft music
"Okay. Talk."
"Victoria has a little buddy."
"Yeah? Get a name?"
"Working on it. Sunnydale has some asinine policy about not revealing the names of visitors but the DA is working on it. He has to find a judge with less compunction about inmate privacy. I'm thinking that maybe this guy is possibly a go-between Hyde and Mason. Natch, we've had the place under observation since Victoria was admitted but a lot of people come and go. We didn't know who might be coming for her. However, that was before Baxter was alerted to that pudgy little guy on the scooter. Since that day at the manor when he took off so fast, our men have been watching for someone resembling him stopping at Sunnydale."
"And?"
"Nothing until a few days ago. Guy matching the description checked into reception but we don't know who was he was stopping to see. We did get the plates, however. They belong to Mrs. Harold Baumhauser. We have an address and someone watching the house."
"I suppose the car is tucked away into a garage. Well, we'll just have to do a little reconnaissance."
"Better known as a B & E, boss? I cannot condone criminal activities."
"Sure you can't," Taylor smirked
Meanwhile, in the back seat, Christian's and Ana's lips and mouths danced madly with each other until they were breathless. And still, it was never enough.
"Christian, will you always touch me? I mean, I realize that passion recedes with time but the day when you don't need to touch me when we pass in the hallway or when you have to go looking for me because you haven't kissed me since breakfast…I dread that day."
"It's hard to even imagine such a time. My folks are still mad for each other. I've watched my dad as he starts to get antsy around dinner time…waiting on my mother's arrival home from the hospital. And you know that long table we all sit at for dinner together? Have you noticed that they don't sit at opposite ends like most parents? If Carrick is at the head of the table, Mom will always sit next to him. That'll be us in 40 years…except that I'll make you sit on my lap," Christian grinned as he nuzzled into Ana's neck.
Ana loved when he did that. Unconsciously, she hummed as his nose and his lips caressed her skin. He never failed to murmur that she smelled so good. She didn't wear perfume. Her fragrance was all Ana. And Christian's scent was all him. When they lay in bed, she liked to burrow into him and get lost in his chest.
She delighted in his cock in her mouth. She was in control. She would glance up at him as she licked his little cap and sucked him hard and deep. His eyes would roll back in his head and she'd watch as he came apart. She had learned from Mia that many women didn't like to touch their lover's penises and would definitely not swallow his cum. Ana was different. She wanted to give him pleasure.
CHAPTER 80
Which is what she wanted now as they rode toward Bellevue. She undid his belt and zipper, reaching inside his boxers to find a fully erect and solid cock. As they kissed, she fondled him, cupping his scrotum in her hand. She would start and then stop and then start again until he was half-mad with longing. Then she would take him into her mouth and down her throat as he howled her name.
She was brazen. It wasn't possible that Taylor and Sawyer couldn't hear Christian calling her name but she didn't care. She marveled that it wasn't so long ago that she'd stumbled on the chapter on oral in Joy of Sex and had had to pull Christian into the house so that she could try out this new way of making him happy.
She practiced subduing her gag reflux with her tooth brush and was getting better and better at blow jobs.
Now she tucked Christian's flaccid penis back into his boxers, zipped him up and secured his belt. They were almost home and, at this moment, Christian was just coming down from his high. Hopefully, he'd be able to walk.
"Thank you so much, Ana. Never have I ever, that is, no woman has ever wanted me so. You are a wonder. I don't know why you fell in love with a guy like me."
"Like you how?" Ana asked puzzled.
"I've told you the way I once used women…used and abused them. How did you find it in your heart to want me when no one else ever did?"
"Did you ever keep track?" Ana said, dodging the question.
"Someone from the security team keeps all my exes under observation at all times. Those women provide half of the death threats overflowing in Taylor's files."
"No, darling. I meant, did you ever keep count of all the women?
"Well, a couple a month for the past ten years. Ball park estimate, of course. I'm not proud of my behavior toward those women. On the other hand, the crooked road led straight to you so I'd do it all over again just to find you."
"And why? Why did you use and abuse them?" This was getting real interesting, Ana thought. It was the first time they'd ever discussed Grey's heinous past.
"They weren't you. Somehow, deep in my subconscious, I was waiting for you…for the one who would want the real me…not my money or my pretty face or the prestige of being with a Grey. I'd get bored easily so I'd try again with the next pretty girl coming down the line. It wasn't hard. All I had to do was smile, look deep into their eyes and they were mine.
"But that isn't the whole truth. I was angry. I don't recall a time before you when I wasn't angry and full of self-pity…because of my birth mother. I don't believe that she loved me and so I kept seeking out women to humiliate. I enjoyed the conquest…winning their love…although I never believed that they actually loved me…would love me without the name, the pretty face and the money. It wouldn't be long before I would tire of them and send them on their way. I was, to put it plainly, a black-hearted bastard, Ana.
"My first lover was my longest relationship but I had to end it because she was becoming clingy and because she was…is…my mother's best friend."
"Holy shit," Ana exclaimed. Christian shook his head in dismay. "No, honey, nothing about it was holy. I was her pet, her toy boy. When I broke it off just after my 16th birthday, she did not go easily. She followed me…threatened my family…swore she'd tell Grace. That last was unlikely. Mom would have mauled her with the paw of a mama grizzly," he chuckled.
"Where is she now? Long gone, I hope."
"Nope. Probably dining with Grace. It's Tuesday at the country club."
"How is it that I've never met her all these months?"
"Dumb luck…but fair warning, she'll know about you and she'll pop up when you least expect her."
CHAPTER 81
Elena had intended to drop by the Grey's to get a good look at her competition but the woman was never alone. Elena asked if she could see the physical therapy room thinking that Christian and Ana were working but both were absent.
"She might be in the library. She reads a book a day. Or out walking. Both she and Christian need the practice," Grace replied to Elena's snooping. She wondered why Elena was so intent on seeing Christian. She visited once at the hospital but had otherwise been an absentee.
Prior to the shooting, Elena had prodded Grace every Tuesday for news about the children…although she was mostly interested in news about Christian. Grace thought nothing about it. After all, Christian was the child that most people were curious about so why would Elena be any different? Grace thought it nice that Elena was so intent on keeping up with Grace's family and Grace did love talking about her children.
After Victoria tried to murder her son, Grace saw less of Elena. Grace spent so much time at his bedside and didn't have time for Tuesday lunches. When he was awake and able to come home, Grace went back to having lunch with Elena and…being Grace…believed Elena when she said that she was so distraught over Christian's misfortune that it hurt to even hear about it. Let's spend our time together on topics that will lighten our hearts, Elena suggested.
When Grace rushed into lunch one day, beaming like the sun, to tell her best friend that her son could now walk with aide of a walker, Elena began again to urge Grace to talk about Christian. Grace never noticed that Elena's face tightened when Grace mentioned the "wonderful woman who saved him".
Chatting during lunch with Grace usually kept Elena up-to-date on Christian's activities. Thus, Elena knew all about the physical therapist and Grace's belief that she and her patient had now crossed the line from professional to romantic. Grace didn't mind…not at all. Ana had done wonders with her son. He could walk again…still a bit shaky…but a miracle in the eyes of the family. They'd been told so many times by so many genius doctors from around the world that the bullet had ruined any chance for Christian to be ambulatory ever again. But, they were wrong.
Ana, Grace announced with great admiration, had calmed Christian, gotten him working, gotten him up on his feet. If, in the process, the two had fallen in love, well that was just the icing on the cake. The family was expecting an engagement announcement at any time.
Then Grace was off on a flight of fancy, planning the wedding. So absorbed in her dreams of a Grey wedding in the back yard was Grace that she didn't notice Elena's complexion turning bright red, her eyes blazing and her hand gripping her glass so tightly that it was about to crack.
As Grace prattled on about daughters-in-law and grandchildren, Elena ordered more dirty martinis, glaring. In contrast, Grace's countenance was lit up. She was glowing and her eyes shining.
"Christian used to be so distant…so sullen. Then came the shooting and all that time in the hospital, praying that he'd survive. When he did and he learned that he was now a paraplegic, he did not take it well. He fought it every step of the way. Life at home was a misery…incompetent nurses coming and going…giving interviews to the paparazzi as they left.
"Ana, you know, was a last ditch attempt. When I met her, I was chagrined. She was not charming. She was monosyllabic and unsmiling. I knew that she'd be gone after her first morning with my recalcitrant and abusive son but she paid him no mind and patiently, firmly, made him obey her. Gosh, he hated her at the beginning but she was unmoved."
"Maybe she thought that working at Grey Manor would look good on her resume. The name, the money would be a big draw, of course." Elena thought that everyone was like her in her greed.
"Quite the contrary, she was always fiercely independent and unimpressed by our name, our mansion, our money. Truly nothing was of interest to her except her patient.
"Mia noticed it first…the growing attachment, I mean. On Christian's end, actually. He resorted to old habits and tried to seduce her but Ana seemed not to notice his efforts or care, if she did. By that time, we'd all gotten so used to her just being with us all the time and had come to think of her as part of the household.
"Thankfully, as Christian was finally getting up on his feet, Ana began to recognize her feelings for him. I think that if she'd never done so and had quit when the job was done…well, it would have devastated not just Christian but the whole family. She has, quite simply, totally endeared herself to all of us."
"Don't you think, my dear Grace, that caution might be called for here. I mean, what do you know of this girl…that she has no family, that she lives in a shabby apartment complex…" Elena stopped cold.
"Elena, how did you know that Ana has no living family and where she was living before Grey Manor?" Grace was staring at her with surprise and suspicion.
CHAPTER 82
The minute Elena walked in her door, she headed straight for the liquor cabinet. She needed to knock back a few to steady herself after that debacle at lunch. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let herself get rattled by the news that Ana had become so completely ensconced within the Grey family and, worst of all, within Christian's heart.
When Christian was shot and disabled, Elena had to reluctantly discard the idea of getting him back. He still had the money and the name, it was true, but without the ability to sexually satisfy her, Elena became disinterested in him. She was not going to be someone's nurse. The very thought repulsed her.
When this new nurse came along and stuck with it, Elena had her private investigator dig into Ana's background. One could always find some dirt on a person to use but, in Ana's case, there wasn't much to find. Still, Elena thought that her lack of good family, growing up in foster homes and then moving into a dingy apartment would disqualify her from consideration to become an actual Grey. The Greys had been the most prominent family in the area for generations…far too good for such a lesser creature as Ana Steele.
To hear Grace raving about her and the family's love for her was hard enough but to learn that an engagement to Christian might be forthcoming? It was too much for Elena and now that she'd blurted out information on Ana that she shouldn't have known… Well, Grace seemed to have bought her lame excuse but she'd left the restaurant without her usual "See you next Tuesday".
Nonetheless, Elena still believed herself to be irresistible to men. Christian had once been hers and she'd taught him everything he knew about sex. After he callously dumped Elena, she'd watched as he destroyed women for years. That was another thing Elena had taught him…avoid attachments and feelings. Use 'em and lose 'em.
Yes, they were bonded…Elena and Christian. Now that he could walk again, she was ready to take him back. It shouldn't take more than a warning or two to scare off his little nurse. After all, men always fall for their nurses but it's never anything serious. Elena just needed to make that clear to little Ms. Steele. After that she'd need to make a concerted effort to remind Christian to whom he belonged.
Several days later, knowing that Grey and his parents would be working, Elena drove her Bentley the block down to Grey Manor…walking was for the bourgeois. The Greys were naïve about home invasions, especially since their son had guards littering the grounds. Those at the gate recognized Elena, of course, so she was immediately admitted, waving and smiling at the crowd of paparazzi. Because Grey had just gotten back from a long trip, their number was greater than usual… so many, in fact, that the guards didn't notice the tall man with sandy hair standing in the back.
Elena pulled up to the front door and walked right in, ignoring Margaret's warning that Dr. Grey was not at home. Instead, Elena strode purposefully down to the library, followed by a furious housekeeper. She walked into the room and found Ana asleep on the sofa, curled up with a book and a throw, a box of tissues on the table along with cold medications.
Elena turned and smirked at Margaret before shutting the door firmly in her face and locking it. Ana, awakened by the commotion, looked up, startled.
CHAPTER 83
Although Elena thought that she was sublime in appearance…dazzling and exquisite…she was delusional. She had invented a version of herself out of whole cloth. Neither nature nor nurture had created Elena. Nature had brought forth a girl child to be named after her grandmother, Gertrude. Nurture was an ordinary lower-class family with boys and girls and struggles to get by. Gertie decided, after many movies with glamorous leading ladies who didn't work at the Five and Dime or anywhere else for that matter, that she had been misnamed and born into the wrong family. Unlike most children who grow out of childhood fantasies, Gertie grew further into hers, leaving her family behind as soon as possible.
She had real beauty going for her then and a way with the male ego…so for several years she did well for herself until she decided that a more permanent situation was becoming necessary. Thus, she did her research, found out who was who in Seattle society and where these people spent their time. She found Eric Lincoln in the bar at the Fairmount Hotel, the finest hotel in Seattle at the time. He had just rid himself of his second wife and, fortunately for Elena, had set his cap for a young beauty, the younger the better. Thus, 26-year-old Elena became Elena who'd just turned 21 and was determined to try a drink.
That was decades ago, of course, and Eric was long gone…on to wife #5…but Elena had been the wiliest of the bunch and left the marriage with more money and property than the rest put together. In addition to half of his fortune, she got the mansion and alimony until she remarried. Marrying a younger man, a billionaire with a face and body that made women swoon, was certainly a reasonable next step for Elena. And this little turd was not going to get in her way.
The little turd was staring. Elena's huge pile of yellow hair reminded Ana of Marge Simpson, except that Marge's hair was blue. Another inch or two and it would have bent over as Elena walked through the doorway. Her face was made up in a way that Ana had never seen. Quite colorful…blues and greens and a lot of black around her eyes. Heavily rouged cheeks and the brightest red lipstick. Elena had also applied a kind of dark beige under her cheek bones. From her ears hung heavy diamonds at least three inches long. Surely, Ana thought, they must hurt.
But then, surely her whole body must hurt. She was tightly encased in a black leather cat suit that seemed to be at least one size too small. She had bulges here and there. The shoes were equally challenging. Elena had them made just for her and she'd learned to walk on the balls of her feet only…eight inch heels. She believed that they made her already shapely legs even more enticing and her height even more intimidating.
"Are you deaf, dumb and blind, girl?" Elena snarled at Ana. Ana inwardly giggled. Yes, she might be going blind in a moment or two.
"Don't you stand when one of your betters enters a room?"
"My betters?" Ana seemed puzzled.
Elena sighed. She was highly irritated but trying to be patient with this simpleton. Grace must be out of her mind if she believed that Christian would want something so beneath him.
"Yes, my dear. I am a lady and you are the help. You are to stand in my presence. I am Elena Lincoln," she declared as if anyone of substance would recognize the name and her stature.
"Uh huh. Okay. Sorry. I'm trying to get over a cold." Ana struggled to her feet. Elena was appalled at Ana's outfit. Pajamas. Footy pajamas. In the middle of the day in her employers' private library. What were those things printed on the material…ducks? No, flamingos.
"You may be seated. We're going to talk."
Margaret was listening at the door. It wasn't difficult to hear Elena's abrasive tone. Ana's soft replies were harder to catch.
"I understand that you are employed by the Greys to act as nurse to their disabled son, Christian. Is that correct?"
"Initially, yes." Ana answered briefly.
"What do you mean, initially?"
"I am also a licensed physical therapist and have worked with Christian to get him back on his feet. He's doing well. Not well enough to stand for long or to run as he would like but we'll get him there. He works hard." Ana smiled.
"Christian? You refer to your patient by his first name? That is highly unprofessional," Elena asserted.
"In the beginning, I thought so, too…but he insisted that we be on a first name basis. The rest of the family have always referred to me as Ana. And, of course, now that Christian and I are a couple…" Ana trailed off as the glare in Elena's eyes grew fiercer.
"Couple?!" Elena snorted. "You are completely deluded, girl, to believe that Christian Grey would ever date you!"
CHAPTER 84
Elena's voice, rough and gravelly, rose higher and became more threatening. Margaret hurried to the kitchen phone. Mr. Grey would want to know about this. Perhaps he'd order one of the guards to break down the door. Margaret was truly alarmed.
"Yes, Andrea. You do know that I'm on a conference call of some importance."
"It's Margaret, sir. She sounds upset." His secretary answered.
"Margaret, what is it?" His handsome face paled. "I'm coming home. Call Sawyer if matters escalate."
"Taylor. Get the car. Elena's at the house." Taylor's reply was unprintable.
Ana sat quietly on the couch, blowing her nose and taking sips of cherry cough syrup. It had a bit of alcohol in it…a concoction that Gail had whipped up and sworn by. Ana liked it. It was giving her a bit of a buzz. Of course, she was taking more than advised but the situation seemed to call for it. Elena had been raging at her with language as colorful as her person and Ana's head was beginning to pound.
"You are insane if you think that a man like Christian Grey…brilliant, devastatingly handsome, rich enough to have anyone he wants in all the world…would want a mouse dropping like you!"
Ana giggled…mouse dropping.
Elena, enraged by Ana's response, slapped her across her face…hard enough to knock her head back against the wall. Ana, a bit loopy, was stunned but unmoved. She began to laugh.
"You are insane! As well as rude beyond my tolerance! I want you out of this house…packed and out within the next 15 minutes! You've intruded on the Greys enough!" The yelling went on and on. As Elena stomped around the library, inventing even more and better insults, Ana continued sipping her medication until she finally just downed the entire bottle. Okay, now she wasn't feeling so well. Giggly but kind of sick. Wait, she was already sick. That's what the medicine was for. She'd better get more.
Ana tried to stand up but it was difficult…partly because Elena kept shoving her back down and slapping her face which was beginning to hurt. Elena grabbed her arm and yanked Ana to her wobbly feet…her claws digging into Ana's flesh.
"Go to your room and pack. You now have 10 minutes. I'll drive you to the nearest bus stop. You get on the bus and never return. Do you hear me, you addlepated fool?"
"I don't have an apartment anymore, ma'am. Christian insisted that I give it up because he wants me to live with him…hick. Oh, my. Sorry. I must have the hiccups. So, now I live here and sleep in our bedroom…hick. It's quite nice. We have the biggest bed," Ana threw her arms out wide to demonstrate. "We need a big bed because we roll around a lot…hick." Then she giggled again.
Elena had been pushed to the brink. She brought her arm back and aimed her fist at Ana.
CHAPTER 85
Just as Elena brought her fist toward Ana's nose, the door crashed in and shoved Ana into Elena, knocking them both to the floor. Christian entered the room to find his fiancée lying atop the she-beast from down the street. Ana was laughing.
"Hi, honey. I've met Elena!" Christian picked Ana up from the floor and ordered Taylor to detain Elena. He wanted a word with her. Then he carried Ana down the hall to their bedroom. As he laid her on the bed, he saw it…the blood coming from the back of her head and the scratches across her face. He would have been enraged if he'd had room for any emotion but terror. He picked Ana up off the bed and yelled for Sawyer to drive them to the hospital.
Taylor ordered Elena to stay put while he ran after Grey. He quickly grabbed a couple of towels from the foyer powder room and put them between Grey's arm and Ana's head. Then he told Sawyer to go back to the library and sit on that bitch if he had to until the police arrived. Trespassing and assault, he informed Sawyer.
Ana was conscious all the way to the hospital which helped Taylor to relax somewhat but looking in the rearview mirror, he knew that Grey was beyond comforting. All Taylor could do for him was drive fast and safely. Mostly fast
Ana hadn't stopped talking while Grey rocked her and kissed her forehead. She didn't seem to notice as she giggled and hiccupped as they raced down the freeway.
"Elena is so funny, Christian. She says the funniest things. She said that I was mouse droppings!" Ana was laughing too hard. Christian held her tight…wanting her to calm down. She must be hysterical, he thought, smelling only cherry on her breath.
"And she looks like Marge Simpson! Remember that show we watched, the cartoon, and Marge had that tall blue hair? Only Elena's is yellow? And she colors her face like a clown…only I didn't tell her that because she was really upset about something and I thought I'd just make it worse. Oh, I remember. She wants me to pack up and get out in 15 minutes except that I didn't move fast enough so then I only had 10 minutes. I was going to tell her that I could have packed in 10 minutes only you keep buying me things and Mia keeps taking me shopping so now I'd need probably hours to pack. Christian, my head really hurts and I feel like I'm going to throw up."
"Taylor?" Christian's voice was choking.
"Almost there, sir. Five minutes tops. Hold tight and DO NOT open the door. Understood?" Taylor had made that a rule when he first hired on. He was adamant about doing a visual sweep before he allowed Grey out in the open. Even an emergency did not change the rule. Besides, he'd already alerted the ER to be out front with a gurney.
Ana had gone quiet although her eyes were still open and she was smiling up at Christian, soothing his brow with her hand.
Taylor swooped into the roundabout and slowly eased into a spot in front of the ER. He ran around to Grey's door and opened it. Two orderlies carefully lifted Ana on to the gurney and rushed her inside and through the waiting room and down a corridor where Grey was not allowed to go. He stood at the doors and peered through the windows until he couldn't see Ana anymore. His heart was racing. Would he ever see her again?
He felt Taylor's huge paw on his shoulder. He felt a small squeeze of comfort as Taylor led him to a chair in the waiting room. The small cadre of paparazzi that was always stationed by the emergency entrance…usually with nothing to do…began to grow into a crowd…intrusive and noisy. Ana was still an unknown to them. They assumed that the woman was Grey's sister, Mia.
Coverts began to arrive and form a barricade along the glass walls of the ER. They stood like statues or those guards in bearskin hats outside Buckingham Palace…unmoving, speechless, no reaction to any taunts or questions.
Taylor lowered the shades so that Grey could have privacy. There would be more than enough pictures of him sitting in despair as it was. The receptionists gawked, paged Dr. Trevelyan and went back to gawking. Even worn down, hunched over in a plastic chair, the man was unbelievably gorgeous. They held their breath…waiting for him to lift his face from his hands.
The Sequoia sitting next to him was something to behold as well. One of the bolder women carried two cups of water over to Taylor who thanked her politely. When she tried to extend their contact by wishing them well, Taylor simply nodded and looked away. Too bad, she thought.
Grace swept through the doors and embraced her baby, murmuring words of encouragement and warmth. Christian nodded that he'd heard. He pretended to be soothed.
Grace escorted the two men through the doors to a private room after giving the receptionists the side-eye. She'd have a word with them later about behaving like trollops on the make.
Now, she simply reassured Christian that Ana was in good hands and Grace would learn what she could. With that, she left him again in Taylor's care.
CHAPTER 86
Ana needed a few stitches and some antiseptic on the scratches. Otherwise, she needed to sober up. She'd vomited several times and felt physically lousy but she was still high from her cherry cough syrup. This was the second time Christian had seen drunk Ana and was appalled to discover that Gail was her bartender.
"Well, she wasn't supposed to slug back the entire bottle, Mr. Grey. My recipe really works but Ana just overdid," Gail protested. "I told her to take a spoonful every hour. I think that her encounter with Mrs. Lincoln must have rattled her a bit."
"Rattled? Grey countered. "She only stopped laughing to vomit. I looked like a damn fool trying to convince the doctor that she was high on cough syrup. "She's drunk!" he yelled at me. "Gail, should Ana ever again require your medication, please monitor her intake."
"Is there any chance this tie can be saved?" he whimpered. Gail whipped it out of his hand and stomped off for the laundry while Margaret tried to stifle her laughter.
Grey headed for the bedroom to check on Ana again. She had a mild concussion but the blood loss was not serious. No matter. Grey was pressing charges against Elena. Grace was flummoxed by her best friend's behavior. Margaret had relayed Elena's rant to Grace, swearing that she was not exaggerating. Besides, Ana had also shared some of Elena's remarks. Her last words before falling to sleep were "Marge Simpson" and "mouse droppings".
Elena was currently residing in a jail cell…humiliated and demanding to speak with Christian. He'd used his influence to get her hearing delayed until Monday morning so she was stuck through the weekend before bail could be set. She'd had to surrender her hair and her cat suit and "someone" had alerted the Seattle Nooz that she would be appearing in court Monday in orange apparel…not her color.
Christian sat on the bed and looked down at Ana. She was pale. No reassurances from her doctor or Grace had relieved Christian's concern for his fiancée. He'd wanted her to be admitted but was told that it wasn't necessary. When he argued, he was told that his drunken girlfriend really just needed to sleep it off. His Ana, his darling Ana…a drunk. What could Gail have been thinking to prescribe alcohol-laden cough syrup for a woman who rarely drank anything but water?
He removed his shoes and lay on the bed next to Ana. He wouldn't be able to rest until she woke up. Sober. He kissed her lips and the scratches. He'd impressed upon the doctor that a scratch from Elena's chemically colored claws was probably poisonous but the doctor just continued trying to calm him down. Patients' relatives were often wearing on the nerves but Mr. Grey was driving the doctor to drink.
Grey's reputation was of a man unshakable when faced with difficult negotiations in business…a man to be feared. This man holding his girlfriend's hand was a quivering and annoying wreck. First, Jack. Then, Elena. Ana was swimming in a shark tank. How could one small unobtrusive woman attract so much evil? Grey wondered.
Taylor, meanwhile, was thinking back to the days when the evil permeating the house was Grey himself. His reign of terror was at least simple and easy to understand. He was a brat. Now he was just a pile of putty in Ana's hands but sweet Ana was the problem.
So, he asked himself, what do we have? A tall, blondish man who lurked in the shadows and had followed Ana for years and across the country…leaving her dead flowers and subtly threatening notes. A much shorter man with little hair and an ample belly who may or may not be having contact with Victoria Mason. Drones that liked to canvas the property and stare at Ana. Mrs. Baumhauser and her Buick.
Taylor had already come to an uncomfortable conclusion about Jack Hyde. He was mental. The worst kind to deal with. Crazies never let up but they often changed their plans. There were no straight lines from one step to another. Jack's latest "plan" had been, as far as Taylor could tell, to fake Ana's death and then steal her "corpse" from the morgue. It would never have worked but then sensible planning was not the forte of crazies. Still, it seemed that Jack Hyde wanted Ana alive, his prisoner. Probably his nutty notion of a girlfriend.
If it was Jack or his henchman visiting Victoria at Sunnydale…why? How could a catatonic woman help him achieve his objective?
CHAPTER 87
The DA was laboring over a brief when he received the call. He quickly set out to inform Carrick Grey.
"Are you certain, Jim? I don't want to get the family's hopes up. Better take a trip out there and check for yourself."
Crap, the DA groused to himself. A beautiful Saturday morning and he had to spend it at the loony bin. He hated the way that place smelled and the décor was depressing. Still, this was Grey business and one didn't say no to the Greys.
His lanyard swinging back and forth as he strode quickly to the director's office, he tried to avoid eye contact with curious inmates.
"I'd like to visit with Victoria Mason, Dr. Field. I need to confirm for myself that she is emerging from her cocoon." Dr. Field was smiling and cooperative. This was high drama and kind of fun. Most patients lingered and died under his care. This one was waking up and maybe he'd get to go to court for the trial. Being an expert witness would be an interesting experience. Days at Sunnydale were boring.
Victoria was sitting as always and staring out the window as always. The DA saw nothing as he approached to give him hope. He guessed that it was a good idea to come out here after all.
He turned to stand in front of her. To his amazement, she raised her head, looked at him and smiled…with a bit of confusion. He pulled up a chair, flipped it around and sat down to look at her.
"Ms. Mason, I'm James Packer, the district attorney. How are you feeling today?" Geez, she wasn't much to look at anymore. Her shiny blonde hair was now gone after another inmate had hacked half of it off. It was now a dull brown…dull like her skin. Yet, there was something bright about her now…her eyes.
"James Packer. District attorney. You are feeling today." She smiled, her teeth stained. Huh. Okay, he thought. A bit odd but vocal.
"You are Victoria Mason, aren't you?" he asked. She tilted her head, more confusion. "I am Victoria Mason?"
Oh, boy. Was she on the level? That she would ever emerge from her catatonic state was unexpected. That she would emerge with amnesia had never occurred to anyone.
"Ma'am. Tell me your name. Tell me why you are here at Sunnydale." Just then another patient stuck her head in, bellowing that she was Vicki and that she was cray-cray. Victoria smiled pleasantly. "I am Vicki and I am cray-cray," she giggled. The DA stood up and took the director aside.
"What is the deal here?"
"She began responding a few days ago, simply looking around and laughing. Then, questioned by one of the doctors, she said that her name is Victoria. Since than she has brightened more but she still seems unaware of her status here. We asked her if she recalled shooting Christian Grey and she just beamed. Told us that he is her boyfriend and she loves him. Then I called you. I don't know what you can do with this but you wanted to be kept apprised of any significant changes."
The DA spent more time with Victoria whose memory seemed to be only of being Grey's girlfriend and nothing more. How was he supposed to prosecute a sick woman who had no memory of her crime?
"Hello, Ms. Mason. This is District Attorney, James Packer. I have good news for you. Your sister is recovering. The director at Sunnydale believes that she can be released soon as an outpatient."
He listened and tried to not groan audibly. "Yes, Ms. Mason. All her bills will continue to be paid by the state but she will need her loving family around her as she continues her recovery."
Victoria's sister, Packer knew, was not truly amenable to taking in her sister but was too embarrassed to say so. She said that she would be out to visit Victoria to judge for herself if Vicki was ready to come live with her. She didn't say that she certainly hoped that she wasn't.
CHAPTER 88
"AMNESIA! What a load of bullsh*t!" Carrick roared. DA Packer explained that if her sister was willing to take her in and if she continued to improve, perhaps she would one day be competent to take to trial but in her present state…. Packer endured Grey's abusive language, trying to be understanding about his disappointment but knowing that the odds of conviction were slim if Victoria's mind did not fully recover. Yes, she may have beaten the system.
"If you could see the physical condition of this woman, you wouldn't be so suspicious of her. She's a mess. If she improves enough, she might one day be able to bag groceries but her days of glory are certainly behind her. Yes, of course we'll keep an eye on her. If she is released to her sister's care, she'll wear a monitor always. Uh, huh, I'll keep you informed, Mr. Grey."
As he slammed down the phone, Carrick screamed out a couple of obscenities which reached Ana's ears as she sat reading Austen in the living room.
"Carrick, are you okay?" She asked as she stood in the doorway of his study. Ana's presence was not only soothing to Christian. She had a way about her that calmed everyone. She smiled sweetly at Carrick and his breathing lightened.
"Yes, dear, I'm fine…just frustrated. Christian's assailant may soon be released but might be impossible to take to trial. She may never pay for her crime because she appears to have amnesia."
Ana walked over to stand behind Carrick while she massaged his temples. He felt his headache fading. "Thank you, Ana. That helps."
"She may not go to jail but she'll never have her old life back either," Ana noted. "She led a glamorous life and she was a beauty. Now all that is gone. She is, I understand, a very sad individual."
"She put all of us through hell, Ana. I guess we just want payback."
"Christian told me that he treated women quite badly…lied to them…used them and then threw them away when he got bored."
"Well, yes. That is true. Don't mention that to Grace, tho. She still prefers to believe that her son was just trying to find the right one. That he might deserve even a little of what he got would not be welcome news."
"Understood. How are the gala preparations coming along? Mia talks of little else."
"Well, this is her baby these past few years. She puts on a hell of a show. This year's theme is an art deco circus, I believe."
"I like art deco," Ana smiled. "Will there be elephants?"
"I don't think the tent is big enough for elephants, Ana," Carrick chuckled. Sometimes, Ana's lack of real world experience showed. She was rather an innocent, wasn't she? Of course, then she'd turn around and be brilliant and sophisticated. Didn't matter what she was, however. She made Christian happy. She made him healthy.
Everyone in the family was hoping for a special announcement at the gala. Could be a big night.
CHAPTER 89
"Yes, a pharmacologist. First name, Kate." Elliot was hoping that his name, his good looks and his charm would get him some information on the gorgeous blonde with the pickup truck. He leaned on the reception counter and looked around the waiting room. He hated these places. He'd spent too much time in them.
The receptionist returned to the front and smiled flirtatiously at Elliot. He wondered if eyelash batting was still in style because it certainly looked silly. She told him that Kate Kavanaugh would be out momentarily. Could she do anything for him while he waited?
He pointed to a chair and backed up. He waited. He'd left his crew on their own at the building site and considered the wisdom of doing that. They were still in training and he might return to a mess but he was anxious to see Kate again. He didn't want to put too much time between her visit to the house and reconnecting.
The double doors swung open and Kate made her entrance. Elliot was impressed with her confidence. She walked over with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. She was tall but since Elliot was 6' 5", looking up at him could be tiring. Kate took a seat.
"Mr. Grey, I'm surprised to see you here. Is Ms. Steele all right?"
"Yes. She's great. We all really appreciated your visit and the information that you gave us. It's helping in our efforts to find this guy who's been stalking her."
"Outright stalking, eh? How terrible for her. How long has this been going on, may I ask?"
"Years. She's safe with us right now and I'm sure that she'll stay safe if my brother has anything to say about it. He's real protective of her. Still, we want to find this guy. I don't suppose that you remember anything else?"
"No, I have not. How are all of you handling the stress of this? It must be difficult." Her face and soft brown eyes showed genuine concern.
"Yeah. The drama gets a little wearing…but that isn't really why I'm here. I'd very much like to take you out to dinner to thank you for your invaluable aid. Would you consider an evening at the Mile High with me?" Elliot didn't realize that his eyes were as beseeching as he felt. He really wanted to spend some time with this woman.
Kate looked down at her hands in her lap and took a deep breath.
"Mr. Grey…"
"Elliot, please."
"Elliot. You are rather well-known and not just for your name and your wealth. I feel badly saying this but I've been warned that you are somewhat cavalier with women…hmm…hump and dump is how it was put to me." Kate looked him straight in the eye.
"I apologize for my frankness, Elliot. I can see that I've upset you but I tend to be blunt…not my finest quality."
"On the contrary, Kate. I think being straight forward is a wonderful quality. I like it. I like knowing that you don't play games and that I can always count on you to speak truth. You're correct. I have a reputation that is well-deserved. Still, I don't want to be that with you. I've never been so struck by a woman as I am by you. I want to sit and talk with you over a great meal. Please."
Kate looked at him for a long time. She seemed to be reading him. She picked up one of his calloused hands. "You work hard, don't you?"
"Well, yes, but I love the work. Unfortunately…or fortunately…my company is growing fast and one day soon I might find myself stuck in a suit. I prefer to be up on a roof with my crew. Nail guns are fun," he grinned and Kate found herself blushing. Kate Kavanaugh does not blush. She is not affected by men. Usually.
"Perhaps, Saturday night. I'll text my address and the time. Now, I must get back to work, Elliot."
She stood, smiled and pushed through the double doors again. Elliot just stood watching and beaming. He had a date with Kate.
Hump and dump…he chuckled. She meant fuck and duck but was too classy to use the F-word. Well, he'd have to clean up his language…and his truck. He also needed a new suit. He had just the one for the occasional meeting with high-class clients.
"Hello, El. What's up?" Christian was in a good mood today…well, any day, really…as long as Ana was nearby and safe and not hospitalized due to some attack. Today she was larking about with Mia and Grace, helping with the planning of the gala. Christian couldn't believe that he was actually looking forward to the event. Ana would be with him.
CHAPTER 90
"I need the name of your tailor, Chris. I need a new suit…by Saturday."
"If you want a bespoke, El…that will take some time. However, I can give you the name of a tailor who can get you into a nice suit and have the alterations ready by the weekend. What's the occasion? Are you planning to look good for somebody?" he hinted.
"I've got a date with Kate Kavanaugh," he grinned so hard that Christian could hear it through the phone.
"Whoa. Really stepping up your game, uh?"
"No game, Chris. I'm serious about this girl. Sparks, buddy, sparks. At least, on my end. I'm taking her to the Mile High and no, I don't want it on the house or a discount. I think that that would be kind of tacky for a first date. I want to impress this girl."
"Well, since you usually pick up your "dates" at bars, you probably won't be running into any of your fuck and ducks."
"Watch your language, Chris. This is a quality woman. I'm going to ask her to the gala, too."
"El," Christian's voice was now solemn, "I think that this is great but…"
"But you don't want me to get my hopes up in case she's way out of my league. Chris, you do know that I have a MBA and an MFA in architecture from Harvard. I'm not an idiot. I can carry on a conversation with a lady." Elliot was peeved and rather concerned that his brother might be right.
"You could be out of practice, El, is all I'm saying. You've always been…how do I put it…earthy. Most of our conversations are about pussy and ball games. Of course, I could be wrong. What do you talk about with your fuck and ducks?"
"Talk?" Elliot queried.
"Exactly. Look, try to pretend that you're talking to Ana."
"I'll be over for dinner and Ana and I can have a conversation," Elliot purposed.
Christian wasn't sure how he felt about sharing. Well, actually, yes…he was sure. He didn't want to. He hesitated as Elliot begged for 20 minutes of Ana time after dinner.
Christian really wanted to be selfish and say no. He really wanted that but he knew that Ana would say yes. He gave Elliot the name of the tailor and then rang off. He'd planned on a nice walk with Ana down by the water. She spent so much time now working on the gala that he had to guilt her into curling up with him to watch a movie. Then he felt guilty about occupying her time when she needed to be helping his mother as the gala drew close.
I'm needy, he told himself. He ought to feel ashamed of that but he didn't. It was what it was. It was bad enough that he had to go to GEH every day. Hustling competitors had lost its thrill about the time that just holding Ana's hand had become necessary to his wellbeing. And now he had to graciously stay out of the way for 20 minutes so that Elliot could score with his latest.
This woman had better be worth it.
CHAPTER 91
"I have a lot of experience as a server," Byron bragged to the recruiter for Grey Event Designs. He slid a resume' across her desk. "Of course, most of it was in New York City and a few years ago. I'm not sure how many of these are still open. Some probably have new names. That's the restaurant business," he smiled at the woman. "I had to leave the city to come back to Seattle to help my parents when they both got sick. My dad died and now I take care of my mother. I need to get back to work but I have to build up my credentials. I figured part-time catering server would be a good way to do that."
The recruiter appeared lacking in interest but really, she was desperate for help. Her boss's gala was the major event of the year and her head was on the block if she didn't have it fully staffed. They were at least a dozen short on people to pass drinks and another 1/2 dozen to serve tables. Mia was not pleasant when thwarted. There a lot of applications submitted online and many paper resumes slipped under the door. Jules was astonished at the number of people who could not spell or punctuate. Most of the paper apps were scribbled and wrinkled as well.
This fellow was well-spoken and his resume' was well-written. "All right, Byron. You'll be under the direction of Tyson who will not take kindly to screw-ups. Hmm…you wouldn't happen to know anyone else looking for a quick buck, would you?"
Byron had to bite his lip to keep from screaming his pleasure. What a break! It was a sign. This was meant to be!
"Well, my sister was thinking of coming for a visit next week. I could ask her if she's interested. Her name is Vicki Baumhauser. She's kind of monosyllabic but she can carry trays. Do you want me to ask her to come with?"
"Yes, do that. We'll be in touch." Jules rose and shook Byron's hand, his sweaty little hand. She smiled and saw him out before wiping her hand on her pant leg. If the sister was anything like this guy, Mia would want them stuck in a back room. They did not present well, thought Jules. Now she had to go through another pile of possibles.
Meanwhile, Victoria's sister had reluctantly moved her into her old bedroom. Their mother had bequeathed the family home to Victoria in her will. She hadn't wanted the place to be sold. It was a large Victorian home that had been in the family for several generations. It was so beloved that their parents had named their eldest after the house's architectural style. When they were near death, they could see that Victoria was going to work and make money so, on the condition that she make repairs, they put the place in her name only. Her younger sister, Bea, was not the pretty one nor the smart one and, certainly, not the ambitious one. She did make it through high school but never sought out a job of any kind on the grounds that someone had to stay home…sacrifice herself to care for the parents.
Victoria paid all the bills, deposited money in her parent's accounts…which Bea spent on herself...and renovated the entire house. When Bea learned that her older sister had been jailed in the booby hatch for attempted murder, she danced gaily around the parlor. She immediately hit up a lawyer and secured power of attorney so that she had access to Victoria's bank accounts and properties. Her sister really was the smart one. She'd managed to work hard, save and invest. Bea hadn't figured on Victoria ever being released from Sunnydale. It might come to the point where Bea would have to sell the old place but she'd make a fortune off it and she hated it anyway. She wanted to buy a beach house someplace warm…maybe meet a cabana boy.
Victoria, Bea thought, could rot. She forgotten just one thing. Victoria was the smart one. Sure, she looked like hell and couldn't return to modeling but she had only one ambition anymore anyway…finish killing Christian Grey. It had been so damned hard faking catatonia for a year but she'd had faith. Something would come to her by way of a plan. She hadn't counted on a someone in the person of Byron Baumhauser but their goals matched up. She didn't really care about his goal but he was going to help her accomplish hers so he was useful.
Now she lay in her childhood bedroom and stared at the ceiling…her mind so filled with hate that she could think of nothing else. She was home and she'd loved this house. Her parents had given her everything…including a nose job, breast augmentation, contacts and dance lessons…all in preparation for locking down a rich husband. Victoria had bigger ambitions, however. She wanted to be the one with the big bank account so she ran off to New York City, leaving Bea to cater to the folks. They were older when their girls were born and Victoria had no intention of wasting her beauty and youth on two old people.
She'd never expected to return to Nevada but here she was. Huh. Byron had her number and would be in touch to further their plans. She was looking forward to getting back to Seattle and her boyfriend. He was the reason that she'd touched down at Sea-Tac in the first place. She was a supermodel now and it was time to retire at the top. She'd seen Christian's picture on the cover of Forbes at a newsstand. He looked even better inside the magazine in the text that told of his billions, his penthouse, his jets, his helicopter, his boat, his Aspen chalet. She took a little vacation and set off for Seattle. She'd doubted that he'd be able to resist her. No man ever had.
CHAPTER 92
Victoria had done her research. Grey preferred brown-eyes blondes, tall and slender. He didn't keep them long, however. He squired them about town to all the best places…flew them to Broadway for shows…vacations in Aruba. Some lasted two weeks. Some a month. A couple of them two months but then he would be seen helping them into cabs and that would be the end of that relationship.
He always looked sad as they leaned against him leaving the restaurant. He would stand, forlornly, on the sidewalk as the taxi drove away. It appeared that they'd broken his heart or that it broke his heart to break theirs. Within the week, his picture would appear once again above the fold of the tabloids…hand in hand with another beauty. He would seem enraptured and she would seem proud. It was usually surmised that yet another grasping gold digger had taken hold of his tender heart in an attempt to secure a wealthy future.
Victoria chuckled, reading on the airplane. What a bunch of dumb broads and even dumber news outlets. She knew the score. He was a player. She understood this because she, too, was a player. She enjoyed making proud, rich men fall for her and then crunching their balls. This bumpkin from the Pacific Northwest would be an easy kill. He was incredibly handsome, tho', and he had billions. Maybe she'd keep this one until she could drain him dry.
Carrick was screaming obscenities again in his study. Grey had gotten home early and was so stunned by his father's bellowing that he forgot about Ana's whereabouts for a minute.
"Dad, Dad…quiet down. Mom's a bundle of nerves about the gala as it is. You cracking about something isn't going to help her be calm. Ana's giving her massages every night as it is."
"I'm not cracking about just something, son. It's Victoria. The D.A. finally screwed up his courage to tell me that she's been released to her sister and has flown home to Nevada. Nevada! "Oh, Carrick, don't worry. We have a monitor on her and she's still a bit balmy anyway. Don't worry, Carrick. She's too far away to do any harm." Damn fool." Carrick was pretty worked up.
"Well, Dad. Nevada is quite a ways from here. She has no money or sense…no way of getting to me."
"Well, you're mighty relaxed about the woman who tried to kill you…who paralyzed you," Carrick sneered. "You don't recall the hell your family went through."
"Yeah, I know that you were really worried about me…all that time in the hospital," Christian conceded.
Carrick looked at his son with a snide grimace. "Not to mention all those months of living with a monster," he said pointedly.
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. Well, no more worries there," Christian grinned jovially. "I'm practically well. I'm a supremely contented man. And after this gala, Ana and I will be moving into Escala, taking all the paparazzi with us. Mia will be moving back out and Elliot will be too busy with his new girl to come around much. The house will be yours again and not a mouse will be heard."
Carrick drew in a deep breath. He knew that he should be comforted but Victoria was still out there and so was Jack Hyde. Plus, who knew how many loons waited in the wings.
CHAPTER 93
As Christian walked in the front door at 5:30, Ana jumped into his arms and softly growled into his ear, "Take me. Now". Christian dropped his briefcase, said "Yes, ma'am," and hurried down to the west wing with Ana. An hour later, with Ana humming in his arms, Christian grinned down at his favorite person.
"Well, let's do that more often, sweetie."
Ana snorted. "If we did it more often, we'd have to give up every other activity in our lives to find the time."
Christian laughed. "No. I mean you demanding that I take you…now. Was certainly a great way to end a day of work. Anything special rev your motor? I'd just like to know…you know, to add it to my repertoire."
"You have a repertoire? All this time that I thought that you were creative but you've just been choosing moves from your repertoire?" Ana feigned surprise. She spent some more time ribbing Christian until she got him so wound up that he got very creative.
"Okay," Christian panted, "what prompted all this big lovin?"
"Your sister is wearing on me. The closer we get to this gala, the more nerve-wracking she gets. Is she like this with every job?"
"So. You were just looking for a tension reliever. You were using me!" Christian looked appalled. "I feel so cheap," he whined, "but I'm willing to be of service if it makes my sweetie happy." He smirked at Ana as he made a grab for her breast.
"Are you kids ready for dinner?" Grace yelled. Ana threw her head back and laughed as Christian felt himself go flaccid.
"We have to get out of this place. Right after the gala, deal?"
"Deal…PT equipment goes with us. Is there room for it at Escala?"
It was Christian turn to laugh…although being reminded that he still needed to use the equipment was a sore spot. He wanted to pretend that he was back to normal while Ana gently prodded him to not overdo.
Working with Ana, falling in love with Ana…most of the time Christian could forget the trauma he'd been through but the after effects of being shot, nearly dying, being hospitalized for so long and then the months of wearing a catheter or being carried to the toilet, being helpless…these were still buried deep inside him. He even had the occasional nightmare about Victoria chasing him with a gun, reliving the pain that plagued him for so long, the fear of a future in a wheelchair…then waking with a soaked pillow and Ana's soothing voice easing him back into sleep.
Christian continuing sessions with John Flynn was really useless to him since he refused to admit to and deal with his issues surrounding Victoria. He would sit on John's old leather sofa and talk about Ana. John would nod and smile and do his best to detour the conversation to Christian's trauma but Grey would U-turn right back to Ana. He was so fascinated by her that he assumed that everyone must feel the same. The only time that Flynn had much success dealing with Grey was when he held couple's session that included Ana…who had issues of her own.
Grey would sit, his arm around the back of the sofa…his hand caressing the nape of Ana's neck…as she struggled to talk about her childhood spent in foster homes and her life alone until Christian broke through her stoic walls. Prior to that, she told Dr. Flynn, she hadn't allowed herself to think about her life…only her work…and now she saw how little she had had all her life.
What did she think now, Flynn asked, now that she had Christian and the Grey family?
Ana bowed her head and twisted her fingers in her lap before she spoke in almost a whisper. She was waiting, she said, until it was all gone. Then Christian sat up sharply and put his arm around Ana's shoulder. No, he'd tell her, I'm not going anywhere and Ana would pretend to believe.
Still, when you've never had something, being convinced that now you do does not come easily. It hurt Christian that Ana didn't have faith in his feelings…that she didn't expect them to last. She'd smile and say that she intended to enjoy it all while she could but that she'd never known people to stay true to their word. It wasn't, she assured him, that she thought that he'd ever lie to her. No, it was just that the feelings would fade and then…she promised him…she would move on without rancor. No, she would always be so grateful for the feelings, however temporary.
Thus, Grey felt that he had no time to think about his issues when Ana's were so much more important.
CHAPTER 94
"What do I do, John? How do I make Ana feel secure?"
"Maybe you could lead by example," John hinted. Christian looked perplexed.
"Christian, you've told me that you have dreams…nightmares…that you lose the ability to walk again."
Christian tried to hide from his own insecurity and he wished that he'd never told John about his fears. Yes, he had nightmares wherein he was cured, done with therapy, running along the waterfront when his legs crumpled and he couldn't feel them. The wound in his back had flared up again and this time no miracle worker could fix him.
He'd never told Ana about this particular fear. It would be like telling her that her work had failed.
"Don't you see, Christian? You blanche when Ana admits to her fear that your love is temporary yet you feel the same way about all the work she's put into getting you on your feet again. You both have trust issues. Now, Ana has opened up to me. It's hard for her but she tries because she wants this relationship with you to work.
"Perhaps it's time for you to open up as well because your trusting in her work is as important to her as her trusting in your love for her is to you. Shall we begin again?"
After a quick shower, the lovers wandered hand in hand into the dining room for dinner. By now the family was accustomed to the ongoing love fest in the house and paid little attention to it. Mia and Grace were gabbing about the gala and how exhausted they both were by this point. Three days left and still so much to do, they moaned.
"What is left to do?" Ana asked, feeling guilty about her lack of contribution that afternoon.
"Oh, my," Grace said and then stopped. "Mia, what do we have left to do?" Mia sighed and began to reply but stopped as suddenly as Grace.
"Maybe," Ana offered, "you've done everything you can and now the problem is that you have to wait for the night itself to do the hosting and all of its complications."
Mia jumped up and went to her bedroom to retrieve her list. She returned and showed it to Grace. "Ana is correct. All that's left to do is things that we can't do until Saturday night."
"Then," Grace concurred, "I guess all we can do until then is worry, go over everything again and wait." Both groaned. This final chore was actually the worst.
"Thanks a lot, Ana," Mia teased. She studied her brother and Ana for a moment. They certainly had a glow about them. She wondered if dropping by Ethan Kavanaugh's place and dragging him into his bedroom would be too forward.
Grace moved her salad around. "Cary, how was your day? Tiring?" She smiled flirtatiously at him as he tore into his steak. He looked at her and mumbled something about "okay, I guess". He'd understand later.
CHAPTER 95
Ana considered what she was seeing in her mirror. She'd spent her life wearing cheap clothes and hand-me-downs. Once she'd begun her medical career, she'd worn little besides scrubs. Walmart was her Neiman Marcus.
Mia had taken her shopping some time ago and Ana had this dress for weeks. She'd modeled it for herself several times. Mia showed her how to shop online and that was where Ana had found matching shoes with kitten heels. She was wearing her engagement ring on her right hand and that was it for jewelry. She was wearing her long hair down and naturally wavy. Mia had taken her to a salon for a trim.
"Ana, your hair is thick and glossy but it really is a mite long, don't you think?" Ana thought. She'd never been to a hair salon because of the expense and once employed, hadn't thought about it. Her fiancé loved her swinging pony tail but Mia was right. It was down to her butt and took so long to wash and dry. It was always getting caught up in things and the only truly safe way to wear it was in an old lady bun. So, ignoring Christian's sulking, she'd had a dozen inches cut off. It was still down to around her breasts and Ana liked it so Christian would just have to adapt.
"Ana," came a soft knock on the door, "are you ready to make your grand entrance?" Christian's voice was low and gentle. He knew that she was scared. This would be her entry into society. Tomorrow's papers would be filled with pictures and articles about her. Mia and Grace had warned her that she would receive intense attention and that not all of it would be respectful.
"You can come in, honey," Ana answered. Whoa. Christian in a tux. He was already staggeringly handsome but now…she gaped at him, barely aware that he was gaping back. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but her scrubs didn't do her justice.
"Oh, Ana. Ana." He grasped for the words, the right words but there were none. Yet, Ana could see in his eyes. She looked okay. She looked fabulous, actually. Christian reached into his jacket pocket and removed a long velvet box labeled Cartier. He opened it and presented its contents to Ana…a diamond necklace.
Ana stared, dumbstruck. "Christian…this…this. This must have cost a fortune!" Christian indicated that she should look into the mirror while he placed the necklace around her neck and secured the clasp. In her floaty, pale blue dress with her lush hair and now these diamonds sparkling around her breasts, she didn't recognize herself.
"I don't deserve this. I'm not the sort of woman who looks like this," she whispered. Christian swept her hair from her neck and leaned over to kiss her shoulder.
"This is you, Ana…a beauty beyond belief. And I'm not seeing you just through the eyes of love. I'm seeing you as you truly are. I want you to be wearing this necklace tonight while I make love to you. I am so excited to show you off to the world as my wife-to-be…my first, my last and my only love."
"Mia put mascara on me. She said that it's waterproof. That's a good thing because I'm about to bawl."
Christian chuckled and enveloped her in his arms. "Will your lipstick smear?" he asked.
"It's a tint. Mia says I can never wear lipstick around you because you'd mess it up," Ana smiled. "Would you please try to mess up this tint?"
Christian obliged…doing his best…but Mia knew her makeup. She'd wisely covered all the bases.
"All right, you two, get out here. Guest are starting to arrive and you are hosts, you know. Ana, good idea to have the flame jugglers out on the lawn instead of inside the tent. One of them already set a patch of grass on fire. Hurry up, now," Mia urged before hurrying back to Ethan. He was feeling overcome since Mia had turned up on his doorstep a few nights earlier. He'd never had a woman pounce on him…and he liked it.
One last smooch and a strong embrace. Then Christian offered his arm to Ana who hung on for dear life as they made their entrance into the gala tent. There were already quite a few people there…all transfixed by the décor. It was stunning and there was so much to see. Even the catering staff were dressed in art deco style with aprons and hats fitting the circus theme.
Someone looked over to see Ana and Christian strolling in. They poked someone else and so on until the entire crowd was staring. Of course, they always stared at Christian but he was on his feet and hadn't they heard that he'd been paralyzed? And he wasn't squiring a blond supermodel with her nose in the air.
Who was this fairy…this petite, delicate and completely lovely being? Get a load of those diamonds!
She was different, unusual. And the way he was looking at her!
Grace hurried over to her son and Ana, beaming. "Oh, you are both so beautiful. Ana, now don't be nervous. Everyone is gobsmacked at the circus theme and your name is, of course, on the program as one of the planners. We've even had a couple of people ask for the whereabouts of the elephants!" she laughed. "I suppose that we could have brought in a baby but it would have had to wear a diaper!"
CHAPTER 96
Christian proudly escorted Ana around the room, introducing her to the guests as his girlfriend. She shook hands until hers ached. She smiled and attempted small talk…usually managing only replies. If Christian hadn't been practiced in moving from conversation to conversation, Ana would have been stuck in one place all night. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask about her and how she met Christian. To the guests, Ana was like Cinderella…the princess who turned up from out of nowhere to dance with the prince. The game for the night was "Who is she?" and no one had any answers to share.
Of course, she wasn't unknown to everyone. Elliot greeted the couple and introduced his date, Kate Kavanaugh. Ana had heard about how Kate had provided crucial information and she was grateful for the chance to say thank you. Kate also knew Ana from the hospital but was amazed at her transformation. Mighty Mouse, no more…rather Mighty Aphrodite, Greek goddess. Elliot agreed but it was Kate who held his attention all night long. They'd now been on several dates and she'd been impressed with his intelligence and courtly manners. Elliot was just plain impressed.
Mia was flitting about, managing, while Ethan trailed her like a devoted puppy. The tent was enormous which was good because it was filling up fast. Taylor had coverts everywhere and especially ringing Christian and Ana. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. Everyone had been vetted but a lot of the crew were last minute due to staff shortages and vetting had been necessarily shallower than Taylor preferred.
Taylor thought about his trip to visit Mrs. Baumhauser earlier that evening. She was a nice lady. She explained that her son used her car to go to his volunteer duties at Sunnydale. He was the kindest boy with such a gentle soul. Taylor congratulated her on raising such a fine son and all on her own, too. Thus, she was easily encouraged to talk about him…about his hobbies. Something called Dungeons and Dragons that he played on his computer. He loved sports and it was sad that he couldn't participate due to his allergies and other health issues. He'd always been sickly but so brave. He never complained. Lately, he'd become interested in flying machines.
Drones? Taylor suggested. Yes, that was it, Mrs. Baumhauser replied. He'd fly them around and take pictures and show them to her…lovely scenic pictures…places that he couldn't hike to because of his ill health. People, too? Taylor had asked. No, she didn't recall any people. Then she looked sad. Her baby tried so hard to live a good life but people didn't want to make friends with him. They didn't understand how special he was. When he was in school, he used to ask girls for dates but they'd always say no. Sometimes they even laughed at him. He finally gave up. He'd say that girls ought to be nicer and say yes and his mother agreed.
By the time that Taylor left, warning Mrs. Baumhauser to keep his visit to herself because visits from the IRS were apt to upset people, he knew he was dealing with an incel…a dangerous one.
He looked around the room now. He'd made all of Mia's hires line up but there was no sign of Byron. He was watching from a bush, laughing at the futility of Taylor's efforts to identify him. Both he and Victoria were wildly disguised. He was taller and his wig was light blonde. He was Jack Hyde.
Victoria was wearing flat shoes, a red wig under a jester's hat and makeup to further disguise her face.
Let all of Grey's henchmen look for them. They wouldn't be found and they would both get what they wanted. Finally.
CHAPTER 97
"Christian, you've been on your feet for too long. Let's sit," Ana urged, leading him to the family's table. As they approached, they stopped in horror. Chatting amiably with Carrick was Elena Lincoln. They hadn't seen her since that day weeks earlier when she'd had to appear in court to answer to charges of trespassing, harassment and assault. Thanks to Christian's tip-off, all the tabloids had been present…surreptitiously taking photos with their phones. As promised, she was a sight…orange jumpsuit, wigless and gray-haired, no makeup. Margaret told the judge how she told Elena that Grace wasn't home but the woman barged right in anyway. Ana told the judge how Elena had confronted her aggressively while she lay on the sofa…ill with a cold. She told how Elena had knocked her around…requiring stitches. Christian related that Elena had locked the library door to ensure that no one could enter to defend Ana.
The judge gave her two weeks probation and house arrest due to her clean record and her claim that Ana was drunk on cough syrup and had stumbled back and fallen.
Christian was livid. Even with Margaret's word that all this had indeed taken place, Grace believed her baffled friend who'd just gone into the library to borrow a book and found Ana inebriated and combative. The door had somehow locked itself.
And now, all was forgiven and that hag was sitting at their table. The place was packed to capacity. There was nowhere else to sit and Christian needed to get off his legs…now. Thankfully, it was a large table to accommodate the whole family so Ana chose two chairs as far from Mrs. Lincoln as possible…which, of course, was not nearly as far from Elena as they needed to be.
"Well, Christian, I'm surprised that you had the nerve to show up here after what you did to me."
"There was no place else to sit, Elena…and, likewise, we're surprised to find you here."
"Oh, I'm not going anywhere…ever. I would never abandon my dearest friend whilst her son is in the clutches of…of…"
"Miss mouse droppings?" Ana finished Elena's sentence for her. Christian snickered and then nibbled on Ana's earlobe. "I think my legs are better. Let's dance," he asked her.
"No, honey. I appreciate your attempt to deliver me from Mrs. Lincoln but she's really no bother…much as she'd like to be."
Elena snarled and then rose from her chair to move next to Christian. She leaned over and ran her veiny, heavily bejeweled hand over his shoulder and back. Ana's hand snapped out like a whip and grabbed Elena's, twisting it until Elena cried out. She pulled it back and was able to appear deeply shocked and wounded as Grace walked up. Carrick simply looked befuddled.
Grace immediately chastised Ana and then examined Elena's hand for injury. Ana simply smiled. "I'm the jealous sort, Mrs. Lincoln. I don't like it when other women paw my man." Christian was grinning with delight.
"Now, Ana. I'm sure that Elena was simply being affectionate with Christian. He's always been special to her."
"Really, Mrs. Lincoln. Tell us. Why is Christian so special to you?" Christian and Ana locked eyes with Elena. Grace was listening as well because she'd never understood the attraction either. Elena had always asked so many questions about Christian but rarely about Mia or Elliot.
Elena appeared flummoxed momentarily but she was a cunning woman who could usually weasel out of any situation.
"I suppose it was that he had such a rough beginning in life…rougher than Elliot or Mia. I recall so well his tiny, abused body when you brought him home."
Ana leaned on her hand, cocking her head adorably…Christian thought. "So, children being abused bothers you? Is there a cut-off age where it no longer troubles you but you perhaps find it enjoyable…say somewhere around 14 or 15?"
Grace stared at Ana. She had never seen her like this…so antagonistic. She just never seen Ana in protective mode when facing down a mortal enemy. Ana had encouraged Christian to open up to his family about his experiences with Elena but he was sure that his mother would blame herself and…despite Ana's assurances…he wasn't all together certain that he wouldn't be rejected as Elena had taught him. Why, just look at this latest episode. Lincoln had assaulted his fiancée and Grace had forgiven and forgotten.
"Ana," he again implored, "my legs feel fine now. I'd really like to dance with you."
Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him softly. "And I'd really like to be held in your arms, my darling." Elena turned puce as the couple rose and began to waltz about the floor.
CHAPTER 98
Byron and Victoria each had their own plans for the evening. They weren't comrades in arms, plotting together, except for Victoria using Byron to get to the gala and within range of her target. Byron's intention was to drug Ana's drink and then abduct her through the back door of the Ladies Lavatory's trailer as her CPO waited for her at the main door. He would whisk her limp body into his mother's Buick and then flee with her. By the time her CPO realized that she was missing, they would be half way home.
Byron tried to keep the smirk off his face as he continually considered his brilliant plan. His mother was absent…gone off to her weekly bingo game at the church hall. She always went drinking after with her gal pals, as she called them, and then the dedicated driver of the evening would bring her home and she would pass out on the couch. By the morning, when she was more cognizant of her surroundings, her future daughter-in-law would be sleeping downstairs in Byron's lair.
Ana might be loud when she came to but it wouldn't matter. Byron had soundproofed her room. She would, by necessity, have to be chained for a time but it really wouldn't be long before she grew first accustomed to her new home and then accustomed to Byron. He would treat her like a queen and she would grow to love him in no time.
Then he could take her upstairs and introduce her to his mother who would be thrilled to know that Byron was no longer alone. After a suitable period of courtship, they would be married. Of course, Christian Grey, furious at being rejected, would do his wealthy best to get Ana back but it would be too late. Byron and Ana had known each other for many years and had been growing in their commitment to each another. No fancy face with a billion bucks could break that bond. Their pictures would be in all the papers and on the television news shows as they went about their life together. People would marvel at their love.
He watched them dancing, pretending to be in love, but Byron knew all about Grey's reputation as a cad who loved them and left them. He had to hold himself back from rushing over to Ana to rescue her from Grey. She probably already felt Grey's so-called love fading and it was breaking her heart to be treated like nothing. He was putting on a good show, Byron had to admit. Anyone who didn't know the couple like Byron did would think that they were madly in love. Look at that necklace and that ring he'd given her. Probably cubic zirconia.
Soon, my love, he smiled inwardly as he spiked the champagne. He didn't know which glass belonged where but it didn't matter. In fact, it would good if the whole Grey table passed out.
Meanwhile, Victoria's plans were much less detailed than Byron's. She knew every bit of his because he wouldn't shut up about it all the way from Nevada to Seattle. He'd stopped by to "visit" while he knew that her sister was out shopping for groceries, removed her ankle monitor and attached it to her bedpost and off they went in a camper that he'd rented. To slow her sister's response to finding Victoria gone, they had disguised the monitor's location on the post under the dust ruffle. Victoria had taken to going on long walks at the same time every day. Today she'd also left a note saying that she planned to spend the night with an old friend. She'd see Bea in the morning. Then she donned a simple outfit and went off with Byron.
Byron, ramped up with No Doze, drove the miles between Nevada and Seattle without a stop. Victoria laid on the bed in the back and said nothing the entire trip. Byron peed into bottles and fought off sleep. Periodically, he'd toss a bottle out the window.
Byron was on a mission to save the woman he loved. He was ten feet and built of muscle.
CHAPTER 99
While Byron was delivering the tray to the Grey table, empty now save for a bored old lady, Victoria was standing with a tray of hors d'oeuvres glaring at Christian. He looked genuinely happy, completely blissed out, as he gazed into the eyes of his latest victim. He was upping his game, Victoria thought. He was on his feet as well. She would have to do a better job this time of knocking him to his knees.
Victoria wasn't intending on getting away this time. This time she intended to kill. She knew that she'd go to prison…for the rest of her life…but that was of no matter. Her life was over anyway. She would spend the rest of it reminiscing about this night and that would be enough. She'd spent a year pretending to be catatonic so staring into space would be nothing new. And crazy, filthy, dangerous inmates…piece of cake. Maybe she'd kill them, too. It didn't matter. All that mattered was making Grey pay for her humiliation.
She'd kept every copy of the various tabloids showing Grey shoving her into a taxi and tossing her out of his life. She'd known that night that her days as a supermodel, envied by everyone as she walked about with her trophy billionaire on her arm, were over. There was no coming back from that degrading episode. She would be mocked and the jobs would dry up and the sumptuous life she'd crafted so carefully for herself would be over. She'd have to model for catalogs…no more Valentino runways during Paris fashion week…no more mingling with the fine and famous at fabulous soirees…no more overflowing bank accounts. She'd have to sell the Malibu beach house and the Los Angeles mansion…no more haute couture and a closet the size of most people's homes.
All gone. Christian had been her prize. Even knowing of his reputation, Victoria had been certain that she would be different. Suddenly she was just like all the rest who'd thought that they would be different. Common…that's what he'd turned her into…a nobody to be laughed at.
She hadn't gone to his penthouse that night to beg for an explanation like everyone thought. She knew the score. Nor had she gone to try to win him back. No. She had gone there fully intending to end his life as he had ended hers.
She failed…in one sense. He didn't die. Better…she'd ruined him. He'd never fuck another woman and people felt sorry for him. That stupid hulk who'd held her by her upper arms while she slipped her hand into her pocket for the gun…and there he was tonight, only a few yards away but he didn't recognize her. He wouldn't realize until it was too late that she'd been there all along. She laughed quietly, watching him scan the room.
As dumb as he was, he was still in the way. Even as he watched all around Grey, he kept his eyes on the man and his latest conquest. Victoria contemplated…how to get around Taylor and close to Grey. Her dearest dream was to put a bullet between his eyes as he looked right at her and understood who was killing him.
Gosh, he must have fought so hard to get back on his feet and she could see that he was still struggling some. Too bad it was all for naught.
Victoria studied the petite brunette beaming at him. Not his usual type, she reflected. She looked kind of sweet. Victoria was going to save her tonight…save her reputation…save her heart. Look at that necklace! Grey had never given her anything like that. Maybe the girl had made him work harder than the others. Well, good for her. She'd walk away with a fortune around her neck.
"Are you happy, Ana?" She frowned at him. "Of course, I'm happy, Christian. Why would you ask that?"
"Just had a chill up my back, is all. Maybe it's Elena staring at us. Maybe it's all the coverts everywhere. I know you love me. Most days it's all I think about. Ana loves me," he beamed back at her…his smile so dazzling it hurt.
"But you aren't getting much of a prize. I come with so much baggage…physically and emotionally. At present there are at least three people who'd like to end us."
"You forget. Jack Hyde is my contribution," Ana smiled as she kissed his cheek. "And they're all just noise…dangerous noise…but still noise. Taylor's got this, honey. All we have to do is dance and hold each other...and sniff each other," she giggled as Christian buried his nose in her shoulder.
"Although I do recall an announcement we have to make as well. I'm getting kind of anxious to get this ring on the correct finger. It's too loose on the wrong one. I'm left-handed, you know, and so my right hand is a bit smaller. I see the waiter setting glasses of champagne on our table. Perhaps it's time to get a glass in everyone's hand and tell them our wonderful news.
"We've each somehow stumbled into love." Christian kissed her, not caring who was watching…and the entire room was…especially the three people who cared the most. Byron stood back, waiting for Ana to leave for the trailer. Victoria held her tray of canapes in one hand while her other rested on the gun in her pocket. Elena was well on her way to a total bender.
Christian took Ana's hand and approached the stage, signaling the orchestra to stop playing.
CHAPTER 100
The others dancing stopped in their tracks, confused by the sudden silence. Those sitting or standing around talking ceased and looked to the stage. Christian Grey, scion of Grace and Carrick, billionaire playboy and almost too handsome to be real, stood on the stage blinding the crowd with his brilliant smile. He reached down to take the hand of a small woman to help her onto the stage to stand beside him. He introduced her to the crowd as Dr. Anastasia Rose Steele. She was a beauty, like all of Grey's dates…but different, unique. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.
"Family, friends, guests…I was going to do this privately but I'm too happy, too excited…I can't wait until the evening is over."
Ana had removed the ring shortly before and it was now in Grey's pocket. He got down on both knees and took her hand. The crowd gasped. His family's jaw dropped. Elena silently screamed.
"Ana, I was lost. I wanted to die. My life had been a waste. It was nothing. Then there was you. You not only brought me to my feet…you brought me to life. I hadn't known that I could ever need anyone so badly. I, in fact, wouldn't allow myself to be brought to my knees by anyone. I thought love was a weakness.
"But now, now I've never felt stronger, steadier, surer of my place in the world. That place is with you. I'm asking you, my love, to make your place with me. Be my partner, my lover, my wife. Ana, will you marry me?"
He withdrew the ring and held it out to Ana. She'd known, of course, that he was going to announce their engagement but that was all she expected. He had never actually proposed…rather they had sensibly discussed their future and marriage's place in it. They had talked for hours about what each wanted from the other. They'd covered every angle and they'd had counseling sessions with John Flynn…the man smiling up at the stage. They were not going into this with blind love.
So, Ana had not thought that Grey would say all these things to her and in front of the world. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to repeat back to Christian everything he'd said to her but she was shaking too much and could barely speak. She nodded vigorously and softly said yes. She dropped to her knees and Christian slipped the ring on her finger. They embraced, tightly, for a moment and then leaned back to smile at each other. Christian helped Ana to her feet and they stood smiling at the people before them.
The crowd went mad. The applause was deafening. This was the incredible capper on an already incredible evening. The family rushed to the stage, needing to hug and kiss the couple. Everyone in the tent began to cheer and yell "Kiss her, kiss her!"
Neither could hear the crowd. They were in another dimension, a world of their own, for that moment. Phones were clicking and flashbulbs going off as professional photographers captured the happiness all around.
Even Taylor was grinning. The crowd was rushing the stage as coverts fought to hold them back. There were too many people for anyone to notice one server making her way to the front of the mass of well-wishers…or to notice as Victoria stealthily removed her gun from her apron pocket and, standing just behind the line of coverts, raised it and aimed for Christian Grey's black heart.
Too late…Taylor saw the gun and leapt toward the woman…too late. She'd already fired and Christian had already fallen to the floor of the stage as Ana screamed his name.
CHAPTER 101
Byron watched from a distance. Victoria had ruined his chance. He wouldn't be able to reach Ana tonight. His disappointment was tempered only by the joy that Grey was dead. Soon, Ana would leave the Grey mansion and move into her own place. He could still find her and claim her. He was a patient man. Still, perhaps he ought to have kept an eye on Victoria. It would have been nice if she'd killed Grey after he'd absconded with Ana. All the fuss over Grey would have been great cover. Byron turned to go. He'd better get out of here before he was discovered.
As he reached the Buick, he found himself surrounded by men in black suits and black ties…very serious men. They stood, staring.
"What do you want?" His voice was quavering. He tried to move toward the driver side door but found himself blocked. Then a different man appeared…tall, dark and muscular. He regarded Byron with disdain.
"Hello, Mr. Hyde. We've been searching for you for some time now. It was kind of you to walk right into our party." He held out his hand. "Keys," is all he said. Byron struggled with his fear, trying to resist.
"You've no right to detain me. I've done nothing wrong. I'm just here to serve drinks."
"Yes. We've retrieved those spiked glasses of champagne that you left for the Grey family."
He didn't mention that Elena had already downed several of the glasses and was now flat on her back, having fallen out of her chair.
"We have video tape of you tampering with the drinks and then setting them down at the Grey's table. Drugging people is against the law, Mr. Hyde."
"My name isn't Hyde. You've made a mistake." Byron was feeling sweaty and desperate.
Sawyer grimaced at the blonde man wearing 8 inch lifts. "Sorry, Mr. Baumhauser. Now, I repeat…keys."
Byron handed his car keys to Sawyer. Let them steal his mother's car.
Sawyer opened the truck to reveal duct tape, rope, a tarp, a knife, cloth and a bottle of chloroform. Again, he grimaced at Byron. "What we have here is the rapist's basic tool kit, Mr. Baumhauser. Can you explain your plans for all this?"
Byron stumbled over his words as he looked around for a way out. He could barely walk in his new shoes much less run. He chose to remain silent and indignant. After all, how much could they do to him with the contents of his mother's trunk? He could always get her to accept blame anyway.
Sawyer stepped aside to allow officers from the Seattle PD to cuff Byron.
"Officers, may I suggest that you take a look at the rear entry to the ladies' lavatory trailer. You'll find that it has been tampered with and is covered with Mr. Baumhauser's fingerprints. We believe that he intended to abduct Dr. Steele from that point. We also believe that you'll find still more evidence of intent to kidnap and imprison Dr. Steele in Mr. Baumhauser's mother's basement…his residence."
The lead officer's eyebrows raised up. Sawyer smiled and put up a hand. "No, sir. We did not enter the basement. I'm simply surmising based on our profile of this man. We believe him to be the fellow who's been stalking Dr. Steele for several years. We have compiled a file that we would be pleased to share with you."
"Detective Parks is leading the investigation and he's currently inside the tent. We'll convey your thoughts to him asap. Meanwhile, we'll be taking Mr. Baumhauser into custody. You'll be available for questioning later?"
Sawyer nodded and seeing that Byron was well in hand, he indicated to his men to return to their stations.
"I'm glad he's dead!" Byron suddenly shouted out. "He doesn't deserve Ana. Besides, she's mine. She's been mine for years."
The officer immediately read Mr. Baumhauser his rights but Byron continued digging himself into a deeper hole.
"She's my girlfriend. She wants to live with me and my mother. We're going to get married."
Sawyer yelled back over his shoulder. "Keep talking, Mr. Baumhauser. I'm sure that we're all finding what you have to say immensely interesting." He kept walking…smiling grimly. He had to return to the tent.
CHAPTER 102
Sawyer walked into chaos…despite the best efforts of Grey's army of coverts and CPOs. There were almost a thousand guests in the huge tent and someone had neglected to inform the pyrotechnicians to call off the fireworks display. Ambulance, police, EMTs and dozens of doctors and nurses among the guests only added to the pandemonium.
Ana had tried to immediately tear open Christian's tux to staunch the blood flow and begin CPR but Taylor had stopped her. She couldn't understand and she began screaming at him to let her do something. She was a doctor of nursing, after all. No, he'd said. She was too closely involved. They had to get Christian inside the main house…away from the crowd crushing the stage.
Victoria was still standing, looking on…watching for any sign that she needed to shoot again. And then Sawyer was grabbing the gun and Ryan was cuffing her. They turned her over to the SPD who dragged her away. She wasn't pleased.
"I have to stay. I have to make sure that she's safe…that he's dead. Don't you understand?" she continued to demand that she be released and seemed baffled as to why she was being hustled into a police cruiser and read her rights. She kept on yelling but no one would listen to her. Still, she'd watched the bullet penetrate his tux jacket and the shock on his face as he collapsed. That was quite satisfying. She knew that she'd hit her target. She tried to relax and enjoy the thrill of accomplishing her goal.
Christian Grey would never break another heart…not that hers had been broken…but others had. Victoria had merely been mightily pissed off. She didn't love Christian. She didn't even like him.
As the police drove her away from the scene, she looked back at the tent…teeming with people and craziness. She smiled and laid her head back. She wanted to sleep now…her first peaceful rest in more than a year. The police had other plans for her evening.
She didn't know that her car was part of a caravan that included her partner, Byron something. They would have no rest, for the hours ahead would consist of endless interrogation. Byron would be flummoxed by all the disrespect shown him as he felt that he'd done nothing wrong. After all, since when was it a crime to pursue a girl one liked?
Victoria attempted to slip back into her catatonic persona but Detective Parker was having none of it. So, she gave up and went forth with throwing Byron under the bus. He had gotten her released to her sister's custody, Victoria claimed. He had devised the plan to rid her of the monitor on her ankle and then driven her to Seattle while she slept. He'd disguised her and taken her to the gala. He'd put the gun into her pocket and advised her to save Ana from Grey.
She'd done everything she'd been told to do, hadn't she? Had she done something wrong? As she asked these questions, she appeared bewildered and lost…a bit frightened that she'd made a misstep and that Byron would be angry with her. She didn't want Byron to be angry because she was afraid of him. He'd threatened her several times…warning her not to screw up his plan to save Ana.
Could she go home now? Bea would be wondering about her.
CHAPTER 103
No one had yet noticed that Elena Lincoln was lying on the floor of the tent…out cold and overdosed from drinking most of the drugged champagne.
Taylor and Sawyer carried Grey into the house while the coverts blocked people from following. Ana was crying and shaking as she trailed after them into their bedroom. She was hyperventilating and barely on her feet. She was in shock but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on Christian.
Christian was laid on the bed. Taylor closed the doors with only the Grey family and Ana in the room. Ana, confused and breathing hard, asked why the EMTs weren't being allowed to tend to Christian. Was it too late? Was that it? Suddenly, it seemed that her own heart stopped and welcome blackness enveloped her.
She heard voices calling to her but she wanted to ignore them. Nothing mattered anymore. The voices grew insistent. One of the voices sounded like Christian, calling to her, begging her to come to him. Yes. That she wanted to do. Where are you?
Ana opened her eyes, her vision blurry. She felt a cuff on her arm. Grace was taking her blood pressure. It didn't matter. She wanted death now. That's where Christian would be. She felt his lips on hers and his hand in her hair. Yes. Yes, this was safe. He'd come for her…to take her with him.
"Okay, her pressure is coming down. What could you have been thinking?"
"Sorry, Dr. Grey. We couldn't count on Ana…or any of you, for that matter…being great actors. Sawyer and I had to be discrete."
"Ana. Ana, darling. Please open your eyes. I promise you that everything will be all right if you just open your eyes again. No. No, don't close them. I need to see those heavenly blue eyes looking into mine. Don't you want to look into my eyes, as well?"
Yes, she did. She tried again to open and focus. Christian. He was safe and, therefore, she was safe…wherever they were.
She reached up to touch his face. He smiled down at her. "Now we get to be together forever, Christian?" she asked.
"Yes, love. Mom, can she sit up? Okay, Ana," he said as he put an arm around her, "let's sit up and you can lean back in my arms."
Ana snuggled into his embrace, her heart content and aching with love. As she turned her head to look at Christian, she saw others. Everyone was in heaven with them. Huh?
CHAPTER 104
Ana listened as Taylor's plan was explained to everyone in the room. WTF? The bliss she'd felt moments before rapidly turned to fury.
Christian had been wearing a Kevlar vest under his shirt. The bullet slamming into him did hurt and momentarily knocked him out. He would have a bruise but he was fine and Victoria had shown herself and the threat neutralized. He was very sorry to have frightened everyone so but it was necessary to bring this thing to an end.
As Ana tried to push away from him, he only held her more tightly. The family was relieved and only slightly put out but Ana was purple with rage.
"Let. Me. Go." She screamed. "I'm going to kill you…with my bare hands. You rotten s.o.b. You profess your love for me with the sweetest proposal and then you tear my heart out. I thought that you were dead and my life was over."
She continued to struggle against Christian's grip. Grace tried to calm her down. "Her blood pressure is soaring again. I'm going to have to sedate her."
Nooooo! Ana protested as she felt herself slipping away yet again. Her last thoughts were that she'd kill Christian when she woke up. The family left the room as Christian cuddled his homicidal fiancée in his strong arms.
Elliot flopped down on the couch with Kate leaning against him. Grace and Carrick, dazed, took the other couch. Mia felt the boss in her rousing her to take control of the mess back at the gala. Ethan followed. She straightened her shoulders and marched into the tent. Her family was too distressed to speak to the crowd but someone had to do it. The fireworks continued.
"Everyone. Please, may I have your attention? I want to reassure you that all is well…despite what it looks like. Now the fireworks are fantastic and there is much to go. Please head down to the water to watch. Afterward, return to the tent, if you wish, for a celebratory drink before heading home."
Remarkably, the crowd stumbled out to the back lawn and down to the water wall. Mia took charge of her employees and ordered them to be calm and do their jobs. Prepare a selection of aperitifs and canapes for each table for when the guests return. Then she used her walkie-talkie to tell the pyrotechs to continue the fireworks for as long as they could.
The gala would go on longer than usual but Mia wanted everyone to settle down before they headed home. She considered the words she'd need to use when they returned to their tables. She looked up to see Taylor returning to the stage, now blocked off with yellow tape and swarming with police.
"Is it all right if I tell them that Christian is fine?"
"Yeah. Do that. Tell them that you can't reveal much more because the police have to put together their case but perhaps there will be an SPD statement in the morning's papers. Certainly, don't mention that Christian might be deceased by Ana's hand by the A.M." he chuckled.
"How's the family doing?"
"Quiet. Worn out. A little more forgiving than Ana. How are you?"
"I've organized everything for a calm ending to this gala. I think that I'll collapse later. I was a wreck with just the gala to worry about. Then watching my brother get shot…" Mia stopped. Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and handed her his handkerchief to dry her tears.
Taylor smiled grimly and turned to gather his troops and have a word. He couldn't wait to get back to Gail…down to earth, no drama, serene Gail.
Who, unfortunately, had stayed up later than usual and had been watching television when the news broke in to tell of the shooting of Christian Grey who was thought to be dead. Then there were amateur videos from people's phones…Christian falling, Ana screaming.
"Serene" Gail knew that her husband would be too busy to talk so all she could do was sit in bed, in shock. Christian was like a son to her and she loved Ana. She wanted desperately to dress and leave their rooms at Grey Manor to go out and see the truth of things but she would only be in the way. So. She sat…frozen…her heart barely beating. She had to turn off the television. It was only repeating the same things anyway and it was too much to bear. This night was supposed to have been a triumph for Christian…on his feet for all to see…introducing Ana as his fiancée. Grace had told her that even on tickets alone, the gala had raised more money than any previous year.
Instead, it had been a debacle. Poor Mia. She'd worked so hard to make this the best gala ever and the little that Gail had stuck around for had, indeed, been wondrous. Now it would be remembered only for the tragedy which everyone had witnessed…the trauma they could never forget.
CHAPTER 105
The blood. There was so much of it…flowing out of this man she couldn't live without but would somehow have to from this moment on. His eyes, gray and without light, were still open. She slapped away the hand of the paramedic who tried to close them. She leaned down against Christian, looking into his eyes. She herself was soaking up the blood…on her hands, her face, her dress. Her engagement ring was red. She couldn't hold it in any longer. She howled out her pain.
Her heart beating wildly, Ana opened her eyes and realized that she was in their bedroom. Someone was holding to her tightly. Oh, yeah. She'd planned to kill the bastard when the sedative wore off. It was all coming back to her now.
Oh, but his arms felt so good. Leaning into his muscled chest and feeling his head resting on hers. All right, she'd kill him when he woke up. As she lay there, she mused that the evening must have been hard on him…knowing that quite possibly Victoria was out in the crowd with a gun. What if she'd decided to shoot him in the head? What if she missed and hit Ana? How, she wondered, did he manage to seem so happy and at peace. Did she know this man at all?
"Feeling better? Still want to kill me?" Christian breathed a little laugh into her hair. Ana shifted around to face him. She didn't know what to say. She stared quizzically. Christian began to look uncomfortable.
"Ana. Please tell me what you're thinking."
"I…I thought that we were having a good time…that you were happy, enjoying yourself with me."
"I was! It was one of the best nights of my life, being able to purpose to you."
"No. You were lying to me the whole time. You were preparing to be shot. You were acting happy only to lure Victoria into your little plot with Taylor. When you smiled at me as we were dancing, it was all for her."
Ana was flushed, eyes tearing up, as she pushed herself away from Christian and ran into the en suite. Before she slammed the door shut behind her, she removed her ring and threw it in Grey's direction. He heard the shower start up and knew that the door was locked and Ana wouldn't be coming out for some time.
He could tell by the way that she was restless in his arms that she'd had a bad dream and he could guess what it was about. He'd put her through hell. He knew how he'd feel if positions were reversed. What could he have been thinking? He should have told her. No. No. He and Taylor had discussed the plan ad nauseam and agreed that no one in the family could have faked nonchalance all night long. Ana would have been shaky the whole time and would probably have begged Christian not to go through with it. Now her faith in him was compromised but she was safe. Jack Hyde was in jail. Victoria was in jail. Everyone was safe. Ana would cool down and listen to reason, he believed.
No. He didn't. It would be a battle. She'd try to pack and leave him. Ana leaving him was not an option. Not for even a short time. That would kill him.
CHAPTER 106
Sitting on the shower floor, the water pouring down on her, and the tears wouldn't stop coming. She felt his arms around her as they swayed in slow motion on the dance floor, Christian murmuring his love for her. Soon, he would put the ring back on her finger…the ring finger…and they would be able to reveal their happiness. She lifted her head to look into his eyes…his shining eyes and his brilliant smile.
Only it was all for show…for a woman who, he hoped, would soon try to kill him so his men could catch her. The plan was not without risk. They didn't know just how good a shot Victoria could be. Suppose she didn't aim for his torso but rather his head. Taylor had arranged for enough coverts to keep people far enough from the stage that Victoria couldn't raise the gun toward Grey's head. Would that work? And what about Ana? What if Victoria decided that she'd rather punish Grey by taking away the woman he loved?
He and Taylor could only hope to spot Victoria before she fired. As he and Ana stood on the stage, Ana had a moment of confusion as Christian gently positioned himself a bit in front of her. She thought that he intended to say something to the crowd. And then, a loud pop…Christian collapsing…a woman screaming…a scream like nothing Ana had ever heard.
Chaos. The crowd pushing in. The paramedics…how did they get there so quickly, before Ana had even stopped screaming? Now she knew. They were expecting trouble. Either they were in on the plot or they'd simply been told to stay by…close by.
Even as she leaned over Christian, his eyes open and unseeing…she could sense Elliot next to them. She knew his whole family would be there as well. All of them terrified beyond reasoning. And they'd been here before. Yet he'd put them through it all again! Not just the woman he'd sworn he would always protect from any unhappiness but the family who had seen him through to hell and back. He did it to them again.
Necessary, he said. Finally, all over at last, he said. All those poor women he'd lied to about his feelings and now she truly understood how they must have felt. The trust, the love that she felt overshadowed all else in their world…all a charade to draw out Victoria. He'd said other things…beautiful things that melted her heart…and yet he could break her heart without a thought for its fragility.
Even under the hot water, Ana began to shiver. She felt her pulse…her heart was racing. Her blood pressure would be too high. She needed to get warm, to breathe deeply to stave off hypertension…but she didn't care. Nothing mattered to her now. She cranked up the water to an even higher temperature and curled into a ball…letting the darkness close in around her.
CHAPTER 107
Ana didn't hear Elliot and Taylor breaking down the door. They'd thought to leave Ana be to "cool down" from her anger but Mia knew better. She argued and insisted that they burst in. She wasn't as destroyed as Ana but she was deeply hurt. Get Ana out of there, she yelled until they obeyed.
They found her unconscious, soaked and almost scalded. Grace quickly ascertained that her pulse and blood pressure numbers were dangerously high. Another sedative…another wait for the numbers to come down to the safe zone.
Christian looked ruined but Mia didn't care. That night in the hospital when they thought that Victoria had killed him…the horror of it all came rushing back to her and, although the truth of the events that night had been revealed within 15 minutes of the shooting, it didn't feel much different. And this time, Mia didn't blame Victoria. She glared furiously at her brother. Ana was ill. Her skin was lobster red. The EMTs said that she came within minutes of being badly scalded. As it was, she would be in pain when she awoke.
Christian wanted to stay with her but even Elliot, ever her brother's champion, knew that Ana needed him to be gone when she came to...Mia and Grace would stay with her. Elliot pulled Chris and Kate out of the room.
Taylor, Sawyer and the rest of the team were being questioned. Soon the police would want to speak with Christian. Already, Elliot knew that the SPD were upset about "the plan". They could have surrounded the estate and taken Victoria into custody, they believed, without all the dangerous dramatics. No one, it seemed, was going to congratulate Taylor and Grey on their brilliant strategy.
Stupid. Foolish. Arrogant…and more unflattering descriptions were flying about the room.
The fireworks had finally ended and a very weary crowd stumbled back into the tent to find refreshments at their tables. Some skipped the offerings but most slumped into their chairs and found comfort and nourishment. Mia took the stage, her anger giving her strength.
"I hope you enjoyed the fireworks," she smiled…"and I don't mean those inside the tent. I want to assure you all that my brother and his fiancée are uninjured and well. I am not at liberty to explain tonight's incident but I'm told that the Seattle PD may have a more complete explanation in tomorrow's media.
"I wish to offer my and my family's most sincere apologies for the terrible fright you had tonight. I fear that it was a bit more excitement than you would have cared to experience."
The audience smiled and there were a few laughs. Some people called out that they thought that they got more than they paid for by way of entertainment. Mia smiled and thanked everyone for their understanding. Next year, she promised, she hoped to provide less upsetting excitement. Now, she said, please refresh your jangled nerves and no one is to head home until they are feeling capable of driving safely. Anyone who needs a driver should let the men in black suits guarding the entry know and they would do the driving. We want all of you, she said with palpable sincerity, to be well tonight. Take no chances. We need your ticket money next year. There were more laughs.
Mia left the stage, feeling that people had been properly placated. However, tomorrow's news accounts would tell the tale. She could be wrong. It would be too lucky if everyone was fine with the night's bedlam.
One person who wouldn't be feeling well about the evening would be Elena Lincoln who was still lying, out cold, behind the Grey table. No one had yet noticed her lying in semi-darkness. If anyone did, they would more likely assume that she was drunk on her ass.
It wasn't until the guests had all gone and the crew was dismantling and cleaning up that one of them found Mrs. Lincoln. He couldn't awaken her and so called 911. The EMTs grumbled and returned to the scene of the crime, loaded her up and into an ambulance to haul her off to the hospital. Her stomach was pumped and she was admitted for observation. Her identity was found in her purse…her insurance applied for…and no one contacted. She was understood to simply be an unwitting victim of Byron Baumhauser's drugged champagne…quite a lot of it.
The following afternoon, shortly before she was released, an officer took her statement which amounted to little other than Elena complaining of being interviewed by such a low-ranking officer when she was such a dear friend of the Grey family, Christian in particular. Surely, he would be worried about her. Had he been told of her hospitalization and precarious condition?
"I don't know, ma'am," the officer replied in a bored tone.
"That's 'miss', you junior cadet," Elena sneered. He just shrugged. Without her wig, wearing a hospital gown and no makeup, she appeared to be just a hungover old lady.
The officer thanked her for her statement, said that nothing more would be needed from her so she was free to go. He walked out as a nurse walked in to say that the doctor had signed her out and that she could get dressed. Elena was shocked that she was being so summarily dismissed…having to dress herself and catch a cab to get back to Grey Manor to pick up her car. And no one had noticed her Bentley still sitting in the street.
CHAPTER 108
Christian hadn't slept all night. He just sat in the living room, head in hands, running over and over what had gone wrong. He could only conclude that the SPD was correct. Their plan was ill-advised and he had hurt everyone badly. Would Ana ever trust him again? She'd been deeply wounded by life and had only recently begun to trust. It had taken a lot to get her to a place of contentment and certainty that she was well-loved and now he wondered what he could say to possibly restore that certainty. He thought that he understood what she was thinking and he knew that he would be thinking the same.
Had she kissed him, beamed at him, held him close…all out of love for him or to anger Victoria into making another attempt on his life? How could she take the chance that the bullet would hit her Kevlar vest and not her head or even her groin wherein lay the possibility of bleeding out? And what if Victoria had tried to kill the person she claimed to love instead of her original target? Yes, putting himself in Ana's place, he could definitely see where he went wrong.
Would he have been able to forgive such stupidity? Yes, he could forgive Ana anything just to keep her. Could Ana? He'd always had his family, Ros and Andrea. Ana had always been alone and now he had taken away her belief that she'd finally found someone who would always be on her side, would always have her back.
"I'm such an ignorant arsehole!" he bellowed…jarring Elliot and Kate from their slumber on the other couch.
"Chris? What?" Elliot mumbled as he tried to wake. Kate was wide awake with eyes popping out. This family was stressing her out. She looked over at Christian's face. He had had a very bad night indeed. She was moved to go to his side and put an arm around him as Elliot sat slumped and blinking.
"Christian, Christian," she spoke softly, "please try to calm yourself. Everyone in the house is still sleeping. You should try to lie down and do likewise. There is nothing you can do at this moment. You need to be rested when Ana awakes."
"Why, Kate? She hates me now and with good reason. I lied to her, to everyone."
"True…but your intentions were the best, I know…a way to save Ana and your family from a dangerous woman. It might take some time…you know, for everyone to calm down…but they'll all come around. They'll forgive and so will Ana. I mean, I don't know her well but Elliot has told me a lot about her and from what he says, she is incapable of holding a grudge…especially against the man she loves.
"Try to trust her now. Give her some time. It will all be okay." Kate patted Christian on the back and smiled at him gently.
Elliot, now roused enough to function, sat next to his little brother and enveloped him in a bear hug. If he had to, he'd lock Ana in a room and make her listen to him until she forgave Chris. Ana was a good woman…the best…after Kate, of course. Ana would forgive. It just wasn't in her to hold to her anger.
Only it wasn't her anger that Christian was concerned about…it was her broken heart.
CHAPTER 109
Ana felt someone warm against her body. She smiled to herself as she turned to curl into Christian's chest but upon opening her eyes, she saw a slumbering Mia. Suddenly, crushingly, it all came rushing back to her. Christian wasn't with her because he'd gotten what he wanted…Victoria. He'd gotten his revenge and he'd used Ana just as he'd used all those other women over the years.
She knew better, dammit. She knew better! Well, he may have broken her heart but he wouldn't get to stuff her in a taxi and send her off into the night as he had the others. She wasn't like them. She was independent and strong and smart.
Carefully, she rolled away from Mia and sat up, quietly putting her feet on the floor. She saw Grace sleeping in a club chair across the room. It was nearing dawn. Ana would have to hurry. She quickly stuffed some scrubs into her "Hermione" bag along with her phone and wallet. Then she slipped out of the patio doors and began making her way through the woods…down to the next property and past the dozing paparazzi at the gates. In the clear, she called for a taxi cab and asked to be driven to a nondescript motel a couple of miles away. She no longer had a car. Christian had seen to it that she had no transportation that didn't depend on his security team or his family. His way of taking care of her…or his way of keeping her close at hand until he'd achieved his primary objective?
In all the years that she'd spent at Seattle General, she'd never taken vacation. Tomorrow she would call in early and claim that she was needed elsewhere by family. She had almost 10 weeks coming to her. That and emptying her bank account at the nearest ATM would take her far away from here. Not that she expected to be searched for by anyone. She'd served her purpose…and what a purpose!
Get Christian Grey back on his feet and help him catch Victoria. Now he could relax and his family would be happy to wreak vengeance on the woman who'd turned their lives upside down. She, Ana, had been their instrument of retribution. Now, riding through the dawn, she wondered if any of them had been sincere. Perhaps. Yes, only Christian was practiced at the lie. They'd merely fooled themselves into believing that Ana was important to them. They would soon forget her.
Now they would have a trial to occupy them for some time to come and then Grey could go back to his preferred lifestyle…his health and his ego restored. Ana didn't think that the police would need to speak with her about the shooting. She'd only been his arm candy and knew nothing of the woman's criminal intent…nothing about the plan…the Kevlar. She would rest for a few days and then look for a job abroad. Italy, maybe. That was her best language. In time, she could travel the continent just as she'd always wished to do.
And never…never again would she allow herself to fall for a pretty face and a man who seemed to be kind.
As the taxi pulled up to the Motel 6, she climbed out of the car…musing that it was the first time in months since she'd opened her own door…paid the driver and then the receptionist, giving her a fake name and hinting that she was fleeing from an abusive boyfriend. The clerk nodded and promised to keep her identity secret.
Ana carried her bag to her room and double-locked her door. Jack was still out there. Maybe he'd followed her. Gosh, she'd felt so safe all these months that she'd forgotten that he would still be stalking her. Hopefully, she would be a continent and an ocean too far for Jack to follow next.
She was suddenly so sad…so weary. After a nap and maybe a candy bar from the vending machine, she'd begin her search for work in Europe…a life so different, so far away, that perhaps life with the Greys would soon seem like a dream. It would take so much longer to forget the man with gray eyes, however.
Christian had finally passed out…lying on the couch, leaning against his big brother's shoulder. Kate had left a note and gone home to her own comfy bed. She needed some time away from the drama of the Greys' life. Elliot was such a sweet heart and so easy to be with but the rest of the bunch…all wrapped around Christian's theatrics…were enough for her for now. She needed recovery time and she'd only a day off before work on Monday so she intended to rest, do chores and just read away her Sunday off.
Margaret and Gail, both early risers, puttered about the kitchen in whispers.
"Gosh, I guess I really missed a party, eh?
"It was horrible, Margie. I stayed in our room, quaking and crying, waiting for Jason. And then my tears were all for naught because it was all a masquerade to draw out that horrible Victoria. I was so angry with Jason for putting me through all that…I made him sleep in another bedroom. I'm still steamed. I can only imagine what poor Ana went through," Gail said, shaking her head.
"Christian is lucky that she is such a mellow and forgiving girl or he might find himself in the doghouse for a long time."
CHAPTER 110
The doghouse was getting moldy, smelly and falling apart…as was Christian. He stopped going into work and wasn't interested in video conferencing or even confabing with Ros. As per their signed agreement going back eight years, Ros became acting-CEO. She wasn't happy. She had a home life, with wife and son, and didn't want to work 14 hour days and travel frequently. Her wife, Gwen, offered to kill Grey but Ros noted that he was already dead.
He didn't even have the energy or interest in moving back to Escala. He stopped working on his therapy and rarely left his room. Gail would go in to clean and be appalled by the odor. She'd first open the patio door to air out the room. Then she'd walk around picking up plates of food and bottles of bourbon. Grabbing a bottle from his father's office was one of Grey's few motivations for getting out of bed.
Gail would have to strongly coax Christian out of bed to change the sheets at least once a week. They stank but to Christian, they had smelled of Ana. Gail had to order him to move because Ana did not smell like that. After the first change, they just plain smelled. She never managed to get him to give up Ana's pillowcase.
Gail would have to appeal to Elliot or Carrick or Taylor to get Christian out of the t-shirt and pj bottoms at least once a week. She and Margaret would threaten to stop cooking to give them incentive to change Christian's uniform.
John Flynn came and went several times but it was useless. Grey simply laid on his stomach with his face buried in Ana's pillow. He would not respond. John told the family to call him anytime but that regular visits were an expensive waste.
Elliot tried to wrestle Christian out of his stupor but his brother was limp. Elliot could have thrown him out the window and he would have just laid there in the grass and the glass…as unmoving as he'd been in the bed.
The family even considered inpatient care but they knew that he wouldn't cooperate with the doctors. He'd turn into the male version of Victoria…catatonic in a chair.
They were out of their wits with worry until one day when Mia had an idea.
"Christian," she said, after pulling a chair up to the bed, "you really need to clean up. You're disgusting. You stink." Pause.
"I spoke with Ana today." Christian shot up like a rocket to Mars.
"Yes. It was so good to hear from her. We've all been so worried, you know. Not just you. I told her all about the latest clientele for my business. We're doing really well. She was delighted to hear that Kate and Elliot are almost engaged. It hasn't been long but Elliot is ready to go any day. Kate thinks that they should wait a while…especially with you being so ill."
"WHAT THE FUCK DID ANA SAY?!
CHAPTER 111
Mia jumped out of the chair, feigning shock at Christian's outburst. When she didn't reply, he grabbed her by her upper arms and shook her…demanding answers. Mia pushed him off and stood with her arms akimbo…her face flushed and furious.
"Get back, Christian. I'm not going to say another word with you that close. You stink. I can't breathe. Shower, dress and then, maybe, I'll talk to you." With that she turned and stalked out of the room.
Christian followed. He chased after her all over the house…stumbling often due to his weak legs but determined to get her to tell him more. Everyone he passed in his pursuit held their nose.
Mia fled out of doors into the clean air. Christian was temporarily blinded by the light. He fell several times. Carrick watched from the patio…amazed and concerned that his son might hurt himself. He pulled out his phone and called Grace.
"Cary, I'm charting. I can't talk right now. Is it important?"
"I'm standing on our patio…watching our son chase Mia all over the yard."
"What? Why is Elliot chasing Mia?"
"Not Elliot, Grace."
"I'll find someone to cover for me. I'll be right home. Film this!"
Carrick couldn't hear the "conversation" happening between Mia and Christian but from the way that Christian seemed increasingly desperate, Carrick gathered that he wasn't being successful in getting the information that he wanted. Carrick could only assume that it was about Ana. Nothing else would make Christian move like that.
Mia stopped, put out her hand and seemed to be giving Christian an ultimatum because he listened, hug his head and then nodded. Slowly, half dragging one leg, he made his way back to the house…followed by a smirking Mia.
Carrick ducked back into his office, locking the door. He didn't want his son grabbing another bottle of bourbon. Carrick was going to have to start ordering the cheap stuff the way his kid was going through it. Carrick also wanted his office to smell like cigars…not Christian.
Mia knocked and Carrick unlocked. She entered, looking like the canary that had just bested the cat. She plopped down on the couch and smiled at her father.
"Christian is taking a shower…a long, hot shower. Then he is dressing in a shirt and jeans and socks. He is going to brush his teeth…for several minutes. After, he'll comb his hair and then emerge from his lair for dinner with the family. Only after all those accomplishments will I tell him about my phone call with Ana."
Carrick sat up straight in his chair…dialed the kitchen and told Margaret that Christian would be coming to dinner…make pot roast. He was about to dial Grace when he realized that she'd be speeding home and might flip the car.
"Ana called?" he inquired with bated breath.
Mia whispered. "I'll be right back, daddy." She left, closing the door behind her and went to Christian's bedroom. Sure enough, a peek revealed that he was showering vigorously. Good.
"Remember, you'd better smell real good when you come out of there," Mia called out to him.
"Get out of my bathroom, sis!"
Mia chuckled and headed back to Carrick just as Grace ran in the door, breathless, heading the same way. The three settled down to discuss.
Mia was quite pleased with herself.
CHAPTER 112
"No, of course Ana didn't call. Christian is going to have to rouse himself and go find her. It shouldn't be that difficult. Taylor's been on her trail since she left."
Grace and Carrick gaped at their duplicitous daughter. Grace was holding Carrick's phone and staring at the scene of her morose son struggling to catch Mia. She was both amazed and amused…mostly amused. In between laughs, she chided Mia about making her disabled brother run about like that.
"Disabled, Mom? Try lazy and overwhelmed with self-pity. My little fib got him out of that bed and moving, briskly…although we might have to air out the rest of the house now."
"Dinner," Carrick said. "What do you plan to say after Christian eats and then demands answers? He'll leap across the table for your throat."
"Taylor has a line on Ana. She is in Milan, working at the Policlinico. She speaks fluent Italian, you know. It was also one of the several places in Europe that offered her a job after she got her Ph.D. Taylor figures that she called them and they offered her a position. That was his last lead and, hopefully, she stayed put. If she read about Byron Baumhauser being incarcerated, then she might feel safe enough to quit moving around. And, if my intuition is correct, she doesn't think that Christian really loves her and will not be looking for her…another reason to settle in."
"I've never understood why Christian didn't go after her. Not going after what he wants is so unlike him," Grace remarked.
"I asked him once as he passed through to get another bottle of bourbon," Carrick said. Grace looked surprised…wondering why Cary had never mentioned this.
"It was a brief talk, Grace, and nothing that we didn't really already know. He mumbled that he'd broken her trust and he'd never get it back and didn't deserve her. I didn't follow to argue. He was beyond persuasion which makes me wonder why you think that you can get him to fly to Milan," Carrick concluded…looking at his daughter.
"I'm just hoping that his lack of strength and Elliot's muscle can keep him in the room long enough to convince him that he's ruining her life by leaving her, once again, alone out in the world. Gotta love a good shot in the dark, daddy."
Grace was replaying the video when Elliot came into the room. Carrick looked up. After all this time, he still marveled at this giant of a man who was his son. Elliot beamed a big hello and asked what was so funny. Grace handed him the phone. Elliot's reaction mirrored his mother's…shock and then hilarity.
"Mia, how did you piss him off enough to tear after you. His pjs are falling off!"
"Your sister is devious. Did you know that?" Grace asked.
"What. Did. You. Do?" Elliot loomed over his little sister. She was unaffected.
"I told Christian a little fib," she smiled, holding two fingertips close together.
"Uh, huh…how big was this little fib really, dear sister?" Elliot was both intrigued and worried. Mia could be a loose cannon.
"I told Christian that I'd spoken with Ana. Then, when I really had him on the hook, I said that I would not relate our conversation until he cleaned up and came to dinner with the family tonight. When last I checked, he was in his shower scrubbing off weeks of grime."
Elliot plopped down in a chair…staring open-mouthed at his sister…a cannon ball in his chest.
"He's going to literally strangle you, Mia. What were you thinking?" Elliot whisper yelled.
"I'm thinking brilliantly, sweetie. You'll see. This family always thinks that I, president of a thriving event planning business, am a total screwball. Well, this screwball has gotten our brother out of bed finally and soon I'll have him on his way to bring Ana home. Applause, please," she smiled smugly.
CHAPTER 113
Ana had just finished her shift. She was extremely tired. Her appetite, what there was of it, was less than before she'd left Seattle. She'd lost weight. She didn't sleep well…if she slept at all. That damn pair of gray eyes stared at her all night.
She'd read online that Byron had confessed to stalking her and pled out for a lighter sentence. However, he was 43 and would not be up for parole for another 20 years so she felt safe from him now. He'd happily given interviews to several outlets…enjoying being the center of attention. His mother visited him often and continued to tell people that he was misunderstood and would die in that terrible place. She couldn't admit to herself that he actually looked content and fatter. He liked prison food. He liked his job in the media center. He'd made friends who liked to talk about lairs and girls. He'd even shaved off the last of his hair because it was so cool to be bald in prison.
Victoria had yet to go to trial but that wasn't odd. She was acting crazy again and so her lawyers argued for more and more evaluations to determine her competency. The DA wasn't buying it this time and, pushed by Carrick, was determined to get her to trial as soon as possible. Several judges were inclined to agree.
There was little about Christian Grey to read. GEH had announced that owing to his precarious health, he was taking a sabbatical from his position as CEO. There were no pictures. No one had seen him out since the night of the gala.
Ana wondered about this but she was trying to close her heart to emotions. He was probably sulking or dating some poor girl under the radar. All Ana really knew was that he wasn't looking for her. She'd been in Milan for a long time and had not been bothered. Good. It was truly over and all she had to do now was get those eyes out of her head…and heart. Meanwhile, she was back to being Mighty Mouse, closed off to all but doing an admirable job with her patients. It was as if nothing had changed.
Upon first arriving in the city, Ana had tried to expand her horizons by exploring Milan during her off-hours. Within a couple of weeks, however, her fatigue and general weakness drew her back to her garret studio apartment a few blocks from the clinic. She would sit in her window and try to concentrate on a book or plan an outing but mostly she used her downtime to stare out at the alley behind her building…as if she'd never left her studio apartment in Seattle.
As Ana stared unseeing out the window, back in Seattle the Greys were sitting down to dinner with Christian for the first time since Ana had left them.
"Hey, Chris, you have to try this pot roast. I think it is Margaret's best yet…melts in your mouth. And these little red potatoes…yum."
Elliot sighed. Well, at least, he'd get Chris's pie. His brother spent the meal tasting a little of this and that and giving the death stare to his baby sister who pretended all was well as she chattered away about her latest event.
Finally, unable to control himself any longer, Christian slammed his fork against the china and glared at Mia.
"Now! I won't wait another minute. You know the hell I've been through. How can you make me wait like this?"
"You look good, Christian, and you smell divine. Is that the cologne that Ana gave you for your birthday?"
Christian jumped to his feet so suddenly that he knocked his chair back to the floor. He pounded his fist on the table and demanded that Mia share what Ana had said on the phone.
"Nothing, Christian. She said nothing. And she won't speak a word to you until you get on one of your fancy jets and get yourself to Milan. She works at the Policlinico and I'm sure that Taylor will soon have her home address."
CHAPTER 114
Christian's face turned bright red. Elliot got up from his chair and put a hand on his brother's shoulder.
"Chris," he said slowly and carefully, "take it easy, now. It's Mia, remember? You really love her."
As Chris tried to move around the table, Elliot held him in place and Carrick stood next to Mia…who was remarkably calm and self-assured.
"Milan…Christian. A few hours by jet and there you are…with Ana. It won't be easy but without her, you'll go back into that rancid bedroom and get fat and sick and die. All of Ana's hard work getting you back to the man you were, only better, will be a shambles. What a terrible thing to do to the woman you love."
As she said all this, Mia slowly rose from her chair opposite Christian and leaned over the table until they were almost eye to eye. She stared at him. He stared at her. Then he stood up straight.
"Milan! The most crime-ridden city in all of Italy and she chooses Milan! Well, hell to the no! If she wants to live in Italy, I'll move her to a safer location but Milan is out of the question!"
He picked up his phone and called Taylor, ordering him to get the jet ready for a trip to Milan, Italy asap.
"You won't need a change of clothes. We aren't staying long. Let's move it."
Mia smiled, took her seat and grabbed Christian's pie. Elliot looked bereft. He'd saved her life…yet she took his pie.
The rest of the family vacillated between relief, shock and smiles. Smiles won out. They sat at the table as Christian flew around doing something by way of preparation. He stopped at Mia's chair and held out the ring that Ana had thrown back in his face.
"Is this okay? I mean, did I screw this up, too? Should I let her pick out her own?" His brow furrowed, Christian looked to Mia.
"It's a beautiful ring. Ana really loved it. She doesn't know that you spent 2 million on it nor does she know that you wanted to spend at least thrice that much. Maybe after a few years as a billionaire's wife, she'll be less shocked. Meanwhile, keep it to yourself and don't let anyone with a loupe near her. She told me that she was worried that you'd spend thousands, so…"
Everyone at the table winced. Yeah, Christian, keep that one to yourself.
"She thinks that you look really sexy when you're wearing a white shirt, collar open, sleeves rolled up…leaning against something. Try to assume that pose. You'll need to knock her off-guard right from the start. You don't want to give her time to get her back up.
"Ask her to tell you how she feels…about everything…and then really listen. Don't, for god's sake, jump right in with an explanation and an apology. That…she'll be expecting. And don't just wait for her to finish talking and then tell her how you'll fix it all. Think about what she tells you. Make her feel heard. If you try to steamroll her, you'll lose her. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Christian?"
Christian had his face all screwed up as he tried to take in everything Mia was telling him. What he heard was…"don't operate as you usually do". He looked at Taylor.
"I got it all, sir. Gail would also thus advise you. We'll go over it again on the plane. Ready?"
And, they were off. The rest of the family stayed at the table…staring at Mia who was finishing off her second slice of pie. She'd pay for that, she supposed. She'd have to spend the afternoon swimming it off.
"What are you all staring at? I am a woman, you know. I know what women want."
Grace smiled and said that it was just that they'd no idea that she could be so wise and articulate. She laughed as she thought of all the times that she'd seen Christian leaning against a door jamb with his sleeves rolled up…watching Ana play Frisbee with someone or talking with someone. He had no idea that all that time he was, well, arousing Ana.
Carrick shook his head, chuckling. "We really raised an emotional dunce, didn't we, Gracie?"
"Oh, daddy, don't be hard on yourself. All men are emotional dunces."
Elliot looked askance and then began asking Mia for advice about Kate.
CHAPTER 115
Taylor and Grey discussed and discussed until they landed in New York to refuel. Then they practiced and practice listening and really hearing all the way over the Atlantic. From the coast to the Milan airport, Christian paced. When Taylor forced him to sit for the landing, his knee bounced up and down.
"I called ahead, Mr. Grey, and Dr. Steele is working right now. I do have her address. I spoke with Gail and she said that we shouldn't interrupt Dr. Steele at her job because she takes it so seriously. She'd probably refuse to speak with you while she's working. It's best, Gail says, if you assume the pose in her building doorway. Gail and Mia are in agreement that that should throw Dr. Steele off and get her…hmm…"motor revving" was, I believe, the phrase they used."
"Well, how long until she gets home, Taylor?" Grey was a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Waiting for what he wanted was not his thing.
Taylor looked at his watch. "We should stop at a café and get something to eat. Neither of us has eaten all day."
"That long, eh? Maybe I shouldn't eat. Maybe if I faint in her doorway, she'll soften a bit toward me?"
Taylor took out his phone and rang Gail. They talked and Taylor rang off. "That's a no, Mr. Grey."
"Okay, food. If things go well, I might need my strength," he grinned.
"Ah, sir, I don't think that you should let your expectations run away with you. Did you bring a change of clothing? All right, after some dinner, we'll go shopping. I'll also look into hotels."
Christian's face fell and he grumbled under his breath.
Ana's day was going quite well. Her two most difficult patients were coming around with marked improvement. Getting over the hump was always rewarding for her. Shouldn't be thinking about humping, she told herself. Having become accustomed to having sex every day, often several times, Ana was now noticing the lack of it.
She found herself checking out men on the street. She'd been warned by other nurses to be careful because Italian men could be aggressively charming and not to be trusted. No matter. Ana didn't need to trust. She wasn't looking for a relationship. On the other hand, she remembered the way that Christian made love, real passionate love, to her. No, merely humping wouldn't do.
She'd found a small bookshop near her apartment and was now buying authors other than Jane Austen. It was certainly time, she thought, to leave Austen behind…maybe try Agatha Christie novels. Austen stirred up too much inside of her…things that she needed to leave behind her now.
She said good night to her last patient of the day and gathered up her things, her "Herminone" bag. Maybe, she thought, she ought to ditch the bag and buy a smart leather satchel. Yes, that would be one more step further from Seattle and Grey Manor and gray eyes.
Thus emboldened, she set off for the shops. This errand couldn't wait.
CHAPTER 116
Their eyes locked. Taylor stepped backwards into the shop. Best to step away from ground zero.
Ana was ambushed by her fight or flight response…frozen to the pavement, unable to do either.
Grey's quick mind was whirling. He would have to remove his jacket to roll up his sleeves and the door jamb was too far away. All he could think to do was to tackle Ana if she moved away.
And so…they stood…just stood…as pedestrians walked around them, muttering about annoying tourists.
Grey's hand went limp…the shopping bag slipping from his fingers to the ground.
Ana's bag slipped off her slim shoulders to the bricked walkway.
The moment seemed to last forever and neither were breathing. Taylor contemplated stepping between them and making introductions. This is Christian Grey, multibillionaire idiot. This is Dr. Ana Steele…brilliant and lovely idiot. Discuss. He was afraid to take out his phone to call Gail for advice…fearing that any movement would frighten the deer in the headlights a few feet away.
Suddenly a gasp for breath escaped from Grey and in that second, he was wrapped around Ana. She, herself, took in air and sank against him to keep from falling. She then grabbed hold of him as her legs trembled. He was strong. He wouldn't let her collapse. He moved his head slightly to bury his face in her shoulder. She could hear his shuddering breathing but his hold on her was sure and steady. Finally, she found her voice…small and quavering.
"I need to sit."
Without hesitation, Grey scooped her up and carried her to a bench by a fountain. He removed his pocket hanky and dipped it into the cool water, squeezing out the excess water and pressing it to Ana's forehead and cheeks. Ana involuntarily smiled. The cool cloth felt good.
As her breathing eased, Christian put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She sighed as her racing heart began to relax. This was so familiar…comforting…safe.
Until it wasn't. In a flash, that awful night came back to her and her terror and her realization of what this man had really done to her came flooding back…drowning her in the certainty that he was only using her again…but to what end, this time?
He felt her stiffen and she moved away from him. He said nothing, did nothing to restrain her. He only sat and gazed at her, adoringly. The way he was looking at her…she saw it but could she believe it? Her mind raced through the possibilities, the reasons that he might have come for her. Was she needed to testify against Victoria? That was all she could think.
"All right, Christian," she said, now in a stronger voice. "I'll return for the trial. She needs to be put away."
Grey looked blank. Mia had told him to listen. Don't interrupt. It was difficult but he kept his mouth shut.
"You could have emailed or the DA could have called. Did you think that I needed to be tracked down and persuaded to return? This trial is important so, of course, I'll be there to see that justice is done. I know how important this is to you and your family."
Christian was now full-on biting his tongue. He wanted so very badly to profess his love and longing.
Why didn't he speak, Ana wondered? He looked a little constipated. Was he gnawing on his cheek? Was there something else he wanted? Maybe. Yes, he wanted sex. They had been so good together even if it was mostly faked on his side while on her side there was absolute devotion. Maybe his latest conquests were not as enthusiastic. Could she take him home and enjoy herself for a while before saying goodbye again?
Oh, lord. Those eyes. It wasn't a good idea but she needed him so much. She'd have to start repairing herself all over again when he was gone…but maybe it was worth it. Could she make love with him knowing that it was all one-sided?
Her heart was pounding uncomfortably in her chest. Her panties were soaked and her insides were aflame. She could still fight it but not if they sat there together much longer.
Oh, lord. How could she possibly be so beautiful? Her blue eyes were setting him on fire. Was his face as red as flame right now? It would have to be. He felt the burning.
He held himself back…jumping her here in a public square would not do. Besides, it would make her think that he was being selfish. Listen, he kept repeating to himself…except that Ana wasn't saying much and what she had said, he didn't understand.
Suddenly, as if she'd thought it through and come to a decision, Ana leapt to her feet. She was going to run…only…she was pulling him along as she did so. Baffled, he tried to keep up. Maybe she was going to dump him in a canal.
CHAPTER 117
Taylor watched as Ana dragged Christian down the street. He followed, with their bags hanging off him, checking his phone for nearby waterways.
"They're together…heading where, I don't know, honey. Any thoughts? Yeah, it looks like Ana is pulling Grey along with her. Ya think? I don't know. They said barely a word to each other from what I could see. Okay, I'll keep you informed. Geez, I hope she doesn't try to kill him. I wouldn't know who to root for."
The feel of her hand in his was so good that Grey paid little attention to anything else. They'd passed several fountains by now. Maybe Ana was in search of filthy, contaminated water instead. Her little hand was firmly grasping his much larger hand. He wanted to squeeze back but what if she wouldn't like that? She was clearly in charge. Damn. Mia hadn't explained what to do about touching. Even if he could signal Taylor to call, there wasn't time to talk. Taylor could hardly keep up.
They turned a corner, down an alleyway, up a narrow pathway and in an ancient door. Now this would be a good place to lean with rolled up sleeves. They entered a quaint foyer and made their way up the stairs with a wrought iron railing…one flight…two flights…maybe she planned to shove him off a landing. At the third landing, they rushed down a hallway to a door. His legs were now shaky and his breathing hard. He definitely had to get back into shape.
Taylor watched as Ana unlocked the door. Okay. Should I proceed? he questioned himself. Was she going to toss him off the roof? He cautiously approached the door, discovering it to be locked. He easily picked the old lock and peered inside. There were stairs leading to an open room. He wisely decided to reverse his steps. This, he understood, was Ana's place. If Grey was going to die here, he'd die happy.
The garret was small and charming with a dormer window letting in the early evening light. There was a large upholstered chair at the window, a bed and the door to a water closet tucked behind a wardrobe…not that Grey registered any of this besides the bed. It was probably an old bed with noisy metal springs, bedbugs and maybe a mouse or two living in the old mattress but it. was. a. bed.
He stood, confused but delighted to be dry. Then Ana began to strip off his clothes at a frantic pace until he was naked and erect before her. Oh, that V line. How she loved it. He'd lost it for a time but he'd worked hard to get it back…for her. She took his face in her hands and kissed him feverishly…her tongue playing with his lips and exploring his mouth. He forgot about listening and grabbed her tightly against him.
Soon, he was just as frantically removing her clothing. This…what they were doing…this he knew how to do without checking with Mia. Skin. Skin. Ana's soft skin against his. He needed more hands. He had to touch her everywhere. It had been so long and the wait so agonizing.
She wanted things she'd tried to forget about but she found herself on her knees, kissing the little cap on her cock, licking her cock and sucking hard like she'd been saving up all her strength just for this moment. Christian's legs gave out. He fell back on the bed as Ana continued to pull him inside her mouth as far as possible, her tongue tickling his cock, round and round until he exploded down her throat…yowling like an animal.
Ana gasped for breath and laid on his chest. He wanted desperately to embrace her but his arms lay out like a crucifixion…unable to move. He wanted to say her name. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but his strength was almost gone. For now, it was enough that they were skin to skin.
CHAPTER 118
Taylor sat on the steps by the landing. Even down the stairs, through the door and down the hallway to the steps, he had heard Grey. He'd been subjected to the noises this man made when he was satisfied for several years and had no doubt that he'd be hearing more soon. Ana was no slouch in the audibly happy department either.
Sawyer…get with Elliot or some other contractor. We need to soundproof Grey's bedroom.
At Escala? Really? This is great news!
Yeah, well. I'm really just taking a chance but I want to be prepared. I can't take one more night of these two. Best to be ready. Make that double soundproofed.
On it. Should I tell the family?
NO! I could be wrong. Second thought…don't call Elliot. Get Perkins. They're discreet. They built that god-awful room upstairs.
Understood.
The howling and screaming went on for some time.
Taylor? Get yourself a hotel room.
No, sir. Need a pizza?
No. Ana has noodles. You can't sleep on the floor all night.
I could sleep in the dirt in Fallujah. I can sleep on the floor.
Whatever. Suit yourself.
Sure, thought Taylor, suit myself. He did decide to head for that little café they'd passed on their mad dash to the bed. Takeout sounded good.
Up in Ana's garret, the lovers were exhausted and oh, so contented in each other's arms. They hadn't yet talked, however. In Ana's mind, it had been a wonderful evening. She would get up soon and make dinner. Then they'd go back to bed again. She'd probably wake in the morning to find that Christian had gone but she'd have had this, this time with him. It would have to do.
As always in the past, he'd made love to her like it mattered. If she let down her guard, she'd almost believe that it was all real…that he'd actually come for her. Maybe when she returned to Seattle for the trial, they could do this again.
In Christian's mind, he and Ana were back together. Mia had been right. As long as he said nothing, he got everything. He wanted to stay in this little room for days but he couldn't leave Taylor out there on the landing. They should have brought Sawyer along. Poor planning but he'd been so wired. He hadn't been thinking beyond just seeing Ana again. That she would want him like this hadn't occurred to him. Now they could return to Seattle, take up their lives in Escala, get married and live happily ever after. Sweet sleep overcame him.
With Christian out cold, Ana rose and went into the bath to clean up and find her robe. Then she began to rummage around in her tiny kitchenette for ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs. She usually made a small bowl of noodles with butter and a single meatball for protein. Then she would take a glass of water over to rest on the window sill while she read by the light of the lamp standing next to the chair. She'd become used to warm water. It was soothing and helped to make her sleepy. Sometimes she'd sleep in the chair until the morning light awoke her. Then she'd look out at the alley for a while…watching people coming and going. Tonight, she'd sleep in her bed and tomorrow she'd go out again to search for a leather bag. She hoped that Taylor had picked up her Herminone bag. She'd been in such a hurry to get Christian into bed that she'd forgotten all about the bag lying back on the ground.
Oh, well. Taylor never missed a trick. Her bag would be fine.
While their meal cooked on the hot plate, Ana sat on the bed and smoothed Christian's curly copper locks from his forehead. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment as she looked at this most handsome of men…and he'd wanted her…for a while.
She recalled the night of the gala. Oh, gosh, it had been perfection for a few hours. The music, his arms, the way he looked at her. And that proposal…so lovely…so seemingly heartfelt. It was too public for her taste but while he was speaking, it seemed like the room was empty…until it suddenly filled with so many people, all around them, smothering them, pushing Ana away from Christian.
She recalled her confusion. She was a nurse. Why wouldn't they let her help her fiancé? Fifteen minutes later, she understood why. She understood everything. At first, she was just angry but as the truth of how he'd used her swept in… The noodles were ready. Time for dinner.
CHAPTER 119
Dinner at Grey Manor was more elaborate than in Ana's tiny attic room but the conversation centered about the couple in that garret. Excitement was in the air.
Kate had been seeing a lot of Elliot and theirrelationship had progressed to one of intimacy. However, they were such a normal, no drama couple that questions about them rarely came up. Kate had to admit to herself that she was maybe…just a little?...envious of Ana. It was clear that the family was crazy about her, including Kate's man, Elliot. Oh, she knew that Elliot really only had eyes for her. He'd declared his feelings for her on their first date but Kate was a sensible girl who'd been in relationships since she was 16 when she lost her virginity to the football team's quarterback the night of the junior prom. It wasn't much to write home about, so to speak. Neither really knew what they were during. Soon after, the jock's intense feelings for her began to dull and fade away. That had been the pattern over the next decade…attraction, the honeymoon period and then a gradual lessening of interest in what she had to say until they mostly just had sex. It was usually Kate who broke things off although there were a couple of times that she thought it was real love. Maybe it was…for a time.
With Elliot, it was different. She dared to hope that he was the one. They talked constantly and were always interested in what the other had to say. He never pushed for more than she was willing to give…told her, in fact, that he would wait until she came for him. Well, that was new. She made him wait a long time, by the day's standards. Although he never failed to kiss her quite chastely at the end of the evening, he didn't try to go further. This intrigued her. She knew all about his reputation but this didn't fit his modus operandi.
"Elliot," she called out to him one night as he made his way back to that monster truck, "why don't you try to touch me?"
He'd smiled back at her…like the sun…and said that she wasn't a hump and dump. She was the future mother of his children and he was going to make her happy. She would always come first. Well, as he drove away, Kate very nearly ran after him. Then she stopped herself. He was Elliot Grey…charming, seductive and she was his prey. She had to keep that in mind…and she did for months. Then…
"Elliot?" she asked, as they cuddled on her couch watching an old black and white film noir, "how are you managing to go so long without sex? I was told that you effed your way through half of Seattle…that every weekend, it was a new girl."
"I'm exercising more self-control than I ever knew I had…but I want to go the distance with you, Kate. I'm not playing a game here. I knew the day I saw you sitting primly on my father's couch that you were special. After our first evening together, I couldn't sleep. I felt alone, missing you. I'd never felt anything close to that. It wasn't missing sex. It was just a feeling that I should be with you…that sleeping alone wasn't right anymore.
"Before, I'd meet a girl in a bar, flirt a little, go back to her place, fuck for a couple of hours and then leave. We didn't cuddle, didn't sleep and never repeated the experience. I was a happy whore. And before you inquire, I always wrapped it up because I never trusted any of the women to be clean or beyond tricking me into a pregnancy. I knew more than one girl who waited to approach me when she knew that she was ovulating.
"The Grey name, the Grey money…that was the big draw, you know, along with my superior dick. So, I had to be careful. A few times girls would try to get with me a second time but no. A few times girls would claim that they were pregnant with my baby but I'd say okay, let me know when to take the DNA test. That was the end of that. Every few months, I'd get tested for STDs."
"Elliot, that all sounds awful."
"Yeah, looking back, with you in my arms…it was awful. Self-delusion, I guess, held me up until I found you."
CHAPTER 120
As Ana stood, in her flimsy robe, washing up at the kitchen sink, Christian watched her every move. He was in a daze…gobsmacked that he was with Ana, loving Ana. Would she come back to bed now or would she kick him out? If she wanted him to leave, he would…but he would camp outside her door and walk her to work and wait for her every day.
She did come back to bed. Taylor endured more howls and screaming. It was late now and all he could think about was being in his own bed with Gail sleeping next to him. But…this was the job. The takeout was good, tho'.
"Ana, I know that you want to give proper notice to your boss, but I really want you to come home with me tomorrow. I want to get us settled into Escala and I thought we could look for a proper home…something on the water. Maybe we could find some land and build exactly what you want."
Sleeping and dazed, Ana wasn't really thinking so she just went with the flow.
"What I want? What about you? What do you want?"
"You. Just you. Happy. So whatever makes you happy, that's what I want."
"What if I want to live in Milan?" Christian didn't hesitate. "Then we live in Milan. I'll either establish a satellite office or retire from GEH."
Ana smiled and fell asleep. She didn't believe a word of it. She knew that he'd be gone in the morning.
And…he was. It was her day off so she woke to sunlight instead of an alarm. The other side of the bed was cool. He'd been gone a while. There was no goodbye note. She cried for a while.
Then the door opened and there were foot falls on the stairs. As Ana looked around for a weapon, Christian appeared on the landing, walking into the room with a big bag of something that smelled delicious. She stared at him like Bigfoot had strolled into her garret.
"You're awake. I went out for breakfast. Taylor found this little café nearby. He slept on the landing and his back is killing him. He refuses to get a hotel room. I think he's got a little OCD about his job sometimes. Anyway, did you think any more about going home today? Elliot called and ordered us home. Grace is crying with anticipation. Mia is jumping out of her skin. Carrick wants his other daughter back. Gail's already gone back to Escala to clean and prepare for us to move right in. Maybe I jumped the gun but Sawyer's got a realtor looking for waterfront properties."
After unloading all the groceries, Christian sat on the bed, smiling at Ana and kissing her good morning.
"You've been crying," he said with alarm. "Tell me." He kissed her forehead.
"You're still here," Ana spoke with amazement.
"You thought that I wouldn't be? Why wouldn't I be? I love you, Ana. I know that I messed up…badly at that. Mia gave me the courage to believe that maybe you'd want to see me. I'd been spending all my time lying in bed with your pillow.
"Elliot is going to have to tear the room down to the studs. It stinks too bad for just a cleaning. Margaret and Gail threw up their hands in disgust.
"Of course, I'm still here. If you want me to go, I'll still be here. Every word I've ever said about my love for you was real, Ana. That night at the gala was one of the best in my life. I got a ring on your finger, cuffs on Victoria and Jack Hyde and then it all went to shit when you thought that I'd lied to you and you left me."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He picked up her hand and put the ring back where it belonged. Then he let out a long sigh…as if he'd been holding something in for a very long time and now he could relax.
"There only one thing I ask of you, Ana. Be furious with me. Be sad and wounded with me. Be bored with me. Anything at all…but be with me."
The last he said with such hope in his voice. Ana looked at the little pink ring and then back up at Christian.
Mr. Grey?
Kind of busy, Taylor.
Yes, sir. Just wanted you to know that I've taken a room on the third floor. #3 if you need me.
CHAPTER 121
Elliot dropped his phone on the table and grinned at the rest of the family. He grabbed for Kate's hand and kissed it.
"Lookin' good, fam. I'd bet Grey Design and Building that Chris is bringing Ana home. Finally," he smiled at Kate, "everyone I love will be together…all of us in Seattle." He sighed. "However, one caveat…if Ana wants to stay in Milan…" he trailed off and shrugged.
"Well, as long as she wants Christian with her, we'll be okay," Carrick said. Everyone stared at him as if to say "speak for yourself".
"Kate, let's take a walk down by the water. The sun is actually shining. We could even go out on the water, if you like. There's a little row boat in the boathouse."
He took Kate's hand in his big paw and then put his arm around her shoulder as they walked across the lawn. Mia smiled slyly.
"Bet he's gonna ask Kate to marry him," she grinned.
"Oh, Mia. Kate's too sane to accept a proposal from Elliot as yet. It's only been a few months and she's gotten a good look at the insanity in this family. She may not even want to join up," Grace said.
"They are going to walk back up that lawn with Kate wearing the ring that I helped Elliot pick out…dollars to donuts, I've called it," Mia firmly asserted.
"Dollars to donuts? What? Where do you pick up this stuff?" Carrick asked, shaking his head.
"Daddy, that saying's been in use since the late 1800s…and you don't know it? It just means that I'm certain of what I'm saying."
Grace was laughing at Mia's implied comment about Carrick's age while Carrick looked rather sour.
Meanwhile, out on the water, Elliot rowed out of sight of the house, watching Kate glow in the sunlight. He stopped…let the boat drift.
"You look incredible in this light, Kate." She just smiled at him. He was always telling her how lovely he found her to be. She thought that she was a bit more than plain but not by much. Still, she believed that he found her to be beautiful. Now, Elliot, there was a good-looking man. She'd given up on having dry panties around him. Her heart fluttered now as his bright hazel eyes shone as he looked at her.
"Stop, Elliot. Look at the beautiful scenery."
"I am," he replied…quite seriously "Kate, I love you beyond all reason. You bring out emotions in me that I never believed I understood. Passion, tenderness, protectiveness and happiness that just never lets up. I'll ask this of you a thousand times until you agree. Kate, please marry me."
"Elliot, it would be sensible to date for a couple of years…to really get to know each other…to be sure that it will last," Kate smiled.
"I like that you're sensible because someone in this relationship will have to be. Kate, please marry me."
"You have the ring, don't you? You probably spent way too much and you know, they won't buy it back for the same amount if at all."
"I'm not returning it. Kate, please marry me?" Kate shook her head in dismay. This was crazy. Elliot was a little crazy, too. She'd have to spend their whole married life arguing with him about the sensible thing to do. Of course, she always won every argument.
She stuck out her left hand, sighing and resigning herself to her fate. Elliot, beaming, put a huge rock on her finger. It fit perfectly.
"Had to measure your finger while you were sleeping," he grinned. As Kate looked as if to ask "when", Elliot replied, "The first night we spent together."
CHAPTER 122
Taylor followed, head swiveling, looking behind him…ever doing the visual sweep. They were being stared at but neither seemed to notice…too lost in each other's eyes. They were a stunning couple, even by Italian standards and everybody loves lovers. There were a lot of people out, locals and tourists…the weather was perfect. Too many people. Crowds made Taylor hyper-alert. Every nerve was at attention. Grey was well known abroad as well as in the States…People's Sexist Man Alive, an unwelcome and embarrassing article with which Grey had not cooperated in the slightest…Forbes and every other business or tech magazine…and, of course, all the tabloids. He was regularly featured in the Daily Mail.
Word that he was in Milan had not gotten out yet so maybe if they…nope. Forget that. People and their camera phones had begun to follow the couple. Then paparazzi began jumping in front of them, walking backwards and snapping away. Taylor watched as Grey dropped Ana's hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
This is getting rough, Taylor.
Yes, sir. I'll get a taxi.
Of course, even settled in the backseat of a cab, they were followed by the professionals. Pedestrians were merely curious about the commotion but it was better. The driver took them on a tour and, occasionally, they'd get out for a bit to look around while Taylor ordered the paps to give them room. Ana wasn't disturbed as long as the papas were civil. She did hate it when they threw out ridiculous comments and questions. Christian, laughing, couldn't stop her when she responded to a pap's query as to whether she was a hooker…just keeping Grey company.
"Yes, and it's a good thing he's rich 'cause I ain't cheap," she snapped back. Grey couldn't wait until that answer made its way around the world.
Christian Grey, enigmatic multi-billionaire playboy hires hooker to show him around Milan, Italy.
Grace would have a fit but everyone else would find it hysterically hilarious. His phone vibrated.
Chris! She said yes!
"Elliot asked Kate to marry him and she agreed. That's kind of surprising. She's usually so sensible. Welch says that she has a big family in Utah. Her parents aren't going to like this. Their little girl moves to the big city and a wealthy playboy sweeps her off her feet."
"You Grey boys do like to sweep women off their feet," Ana smirked.
"There'd been no sweeping until you and Kate. We saved up our sweeping for the big kills," Christian grinned.
"I'm a big kill, am I? Say, do you hunt?"
"Hmm…no. Is that okay? Do you?"
"One of my foster fathers took me out to the woods to hunt squirrel, he said…but it was only a lie to his wife so he could get me alone. Too far out to hear screams. I surprised him, though. I was used to being raped by then so I just laid there like a sloth until he was done. He looked disappointed. He never did it again. Guess he liked a little resistance to turn him on."
Christian hadn't spoken. He just held Ana a little closer…a little tighter. He wanted the names of every foster "father" who'd hurt her. He'd show them hurt.
Welch, get me the names, locations, of every one of Ana's foster fathers.
"Just texting back to Elliot…our congratulations. I like Kate. Don't you, too?" Ana smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to seeing everyone again. This time tomorrow, she'd see Escala for the first time. She wondered if she'd like living in a penthouse. Mia called it a castle in the clouds. She seemed to like it. No grass. No water. Ana knew that if she wanted to continue living at Grey Manor, they would, but she also felt that they needed time alone. Christian wanted to get married yesterday but Ana wanted an engagement period…a time to reflect. She was more like Kate.
They had to get better at communicating so that Christian didn't pull dumb stunts and Ana didn't run off to Italy every time he did.
Christian had readily agreed to staying in Milan while Ana helped her patients transition to a new therapist. It was hard for them, she knew, to start over with someone new…someone with whom they hadn't developed a trusting relationship. She wanted to be certain that a new therapist would understand each patient because if they seemed resistant to her counsel, they were out. She would not tolerate the arrogance she saw in so many doctors. She would not leave her patients in the hands of bullies.
Christian could be in Milan a while. It would be harder on Taylor. He'd tried to send him home and bring over Sawyer but Taylor considered himself to be personally responsible for Grey. He wouldn't leave him. If it looked like they would be staying much longer, he'd send for Sawyer anyway to give Taylor some breaks. Taylor had barely agreed to that.
Back at the garret, he and Ana had dinner, made love and Ana went to sleep. Christian wanted to stay awake for a while, feeling Ana in his arms and thinking about their future. He wondered how her hypertension was doing. He'd insist on her getting that checked tomorrow. And, tomorrow, he'd find out if they were leaving sooner…or later. He'd be happy to stay but he wanted to get that stubborn man with the buzz cut home to his wife.
Gosh, soon he'd be a husband and a brother-in-law! Wow. And he owed it all to Victoria Mason. When he got back, he'd stop by and have a little visit with her, see how she was doing. Yeah, she'd tried to kill him…twice…and failed but maybe if he told her how much he'd suffered until Ana changed everything… Well, maybe knowing that he'd at least suffered would make Victoria feel better. He'd leave Ana out of the conversation. That might upset Victoria…him being happy and all. He chuckled to himself.
Welch. Any line on those s.o.b.s yet? We need to get them out of the foster care business.
I'm tracing Ana's timeline as we speak. Geez, the lousy firewall used by the DOCF could be hacked into by a teenager. Still, it's good that all the info isn't stuffed into file cabinets anymore. I hate B&Es. I'm getting too old.
How old are you? I've never even seen you.
I'm 10, working out of my mother's basement…like Byron Baumhauser. And don't start…yes, we're keeping an eye on him. Sometimes it seems like half the guys in prison are guys who tried to get to you and the other half are guys keeping an eye on those guys.
Fuck off
Likewise.
Grey put the phone down and looked at Ana. He smiled and fell to sleep.
CHAPTER 123
Fortunately, Ana was able to transfer her patients to a therapist with whom she'd been working already and of whose attitude and methods she approved. Her supervisor was displeased that she was leaving so soon after being hired but once she got a look at Christian Grey, she told Ana that she understood her motivation.
Before leaving, Grey insisted that Ana be checked out by a cardiologist. Yes, the doctor agreed, Ana did suffer from hypertension. He prescribed medication for the trip home and advised her to see a doctor in Seattle for her problem on a regular basis. He tried to impress upon her that this was a serious matter and that she needed to be cautious. Ana didn't want to deal with anything but her happiness.
"What did you bribe this guy to sit in on the consultation? Italy has patient privacy laws, you know." Ana was now sulking. Grey saw himself as taking care of her. Ana resented intrusion into her private health concerns. Grey pointed out that she had taken it upon herself to learn everything there was to know about his body. Ana pointed out that she did so in her capacity as his nurse/therapist.
Grey calmly told her that the jet was not taking off until Ana took her medication. She swigged back a couple of pills and then Grey kissed her passionately, exploring her mouth for pills she might have stashed. Ana bit his tongue.
Grey had planned on sexing Ana into oblivion over the Atlantic but they instead spent the trip squabbling about her health, his intrusiveness and control issues, her refusal to allow him to protect her as was his job as her fiancé…her being adamant that she could take care of herself as always and Christian reminding her that she was no longer alone in life.
From New York to Seattle, they went at it like rabbits…turning sex into an Olympic event. Both were aglow as the Grey jet set down on the tarmac and made its way to the GEH private hangars.
Taylor was exhausted. He'd texted Ryan to come drive them home and he intended to drive himself in the car waiting in the hangar. He'd also texted Grey that he was taking a few days off…from them. Grey texted back that he was fired. Ana didn't understand why they texted each other when they were sitting near each other on the same plane. Never, she told Christian, would their fights ever be anything but face to face.
Taylor headed straight to Escala where he quickly packed up his startled wife and took her off to the Fairmont Hotel for three days of rest and reconnection. Who will feed Ana and Christian? Gail protested. Taylor grabbed a Chinese takeout menu, slapped it down on the breakfast bar and off they went.
Ryan drove the couple, dopey in love, to Grey Manor where everyone awaited them, surrounded them and crushed them.
The Greys were delighted to see both Ana and Christian so open and happy. Ana took a little time to relax but it really wasn't all that long before her stoic and closed off demeanor opened to warmth and being comfortable with the family's acceptance of her. Mia was especially delighted to have Ana freely talking to her. She'd always been a good listener but now they could have real conversations.
Christian headed straight for his big brother, hugging him! Of course, Elliot no longer wanted to talk about pussy and the big game. They now had being madly in love in common. They stood, arms around each other's shoulders, unable to take their eyes off their respective fiancées who were chatting like magpies and comparing rings.
"Of course, I didn't trust Elliot to pick out what I'd like so I took Mia over to Cartier with me and then she took Elliot and suggested an, ahem, appropriate diamond. She reported back that it was a bit of a tussle. Elliot had his eye on a rock the size of Gibraltar but she stood firm in her belief that I would hate something so impractical and ostentatious. When I told El that it was perfect, he claimed to have very good taste." Kate just shook her head.
"I've always been kind of dull," Kate said as Ana and Mia protested but Kate was solid in her belief that being raised in Utah by conservative parents had made her reserved and careful. Elliot had come along and set her base a-wobbling. It had taken time for her to let down her guard and enjoy not always being so cautious.
"Elliot makes me feel like I'm fascinating and even a little wild. He gets me doing things that I'd never think of doing on my own. We went zip-ling! I screamed the whole way…the first time. We canoed and I had to learn how to capsize and right myself. Of course, we're going to Utah soon so my parents and siblings and aunts and uncles and cousins and neighbors can meet Elliot. I'm scared to death, knowing these people, but Elliot is all excited. They're going to think that he's crazy and the ruin of me."
"Well, that could be fun. Maybe we should all go. If I mention it to Christian, he'd probably immediately buy a huge cabin to house everyone," Ana laughed.
"We're going to Utah soon, Chris. Kate's real nervous about her folk's reaction to me. Maybe you and Ana could come along…you know, as cushions. Nothing could get too out of hand with Ana there. She just has a knack for bringing out the commonality in people."
"Better yet, bro. I could get us a cabin for the whole family…make it a big, get-to-know each other affair. Then it would always be available for you and Kate when she wants to go home for holidays and such. You know, you'll have to trade off. Sounds like you're marrying into a circus. Might be best to take it slow and down-beat. Don't let her family see your real personality right off the bat."
"Yeah, her folks are real conservative, religious and they're already pissed that she isn't marrying in the Mormon church. They think the big city has changed her and she's warned me that the pressure will be on to either think their way or go away."
And, thus, went the homecoming at Grey Manor.
CHAPTER 124
Ana was awed by Escala's size and views but put off by its sterility and lack of warmth. They found the takeout menu and sat eating Chinese in front of the pretty but fake fire. The view was certainly stunning, especially with the night lights and she appreciated the lack of street noise to be heard 30 stories up. She loved the library until she found that the entire collection was first editions meant to be investments. Their children, she asserted, would be regular Carnegie free library patrons. Christian held back his thinking on Ana and her blood pressure and bearing children. That would be a major battle one day.
She loved the kitchen but understood it to be Gail's territory…indeed, Gail's design…except on weekends. That was okay. Ana had never had much food and knew little about cooking. She'd never dreamt of being rich but she had no trouble adjusting to the idea of having her home cleaned, her laundry done, and even her grocery shopping in the hands of someone else. And Christian certainly wasn't keen to marry her for her homemaking skills.
She did want to decorate a little but that could wait until they moved to the house on the water. Christian wondered if Sawyer had yet mentioned to Taylor that they would have a whole new security issue to handle. He wondered, in fact, if Taylor would return from the Fairmont any time soon.
Sitting in front of the fire, Christian pushed for a wedding…asap. How about next weekend…before Kate and Elliot went off to Utah. Ana gave him an odd look. Did he want to honeymoon in Utah? She was not going to be crying out his name in a cabin filled with family. It had been bad enough at Grey Manor where she'd gradually adapted to being a slut in front of his parents.
"Slut, eh?" he put down his carton of fried rice and crawled toward her. "We've never played slut. That sounds like fun." Ana backed up in a fit of giggles. Then she opened several buttons on her blouse. Christian growled. She picked up the hem of her skirt and tore it up her thigh. Christian began to pant. She dipped and then threw her hair back, a wild mane lit by the fire.
"I don't come cheap, mister. And I expect to get my own satisfaction as well," she gently hissed.
"I'll buy you a chalet in Utah and I'll bury my head between your legs until you beg me to stop… until you're too sore to go on. Then I'll jackhammer you until you claw my back to shreds."
Ana jumped to her feet and ran for the bedroom but Christian was faster. He caught her outside the door and pushed her up against the wall. They did eventually make it into the bedroom where Christian…delivered.
Sawyer, in addition to the water front property, I'm going to need a large chalet or cabin in Moab, Utah.
CHAPTER 125
There was one more errand that Grey needed to run before he could settle down to a happy life with Ana. Victoria.
She had flunked more than one psychiatric evaluation and the general consensus was that she was criminally insane. The DA had succeeded in having her incarcerated in the harshest, maximum security facility that he could find. He assured Carrick, who was blowing a gasket, that this place was worse than prison. No amenities. No caring nurses. Mostly just warehousing. And should Victoria again recover, she'd be moved immediately to a maximum security prison.
Grey wanted to see her, wanted to rub it in her face that he was back on his feet and madly, truly in love. He no longer felt guilt for breaking her heart. She had been the predator in their relationship, he realized.
He was impressed with the security measures taken at the institution…having to go through several check points…being given a badge without which he couldn't visit anyone and being watched by cameras and guards every step of the way. All the windows were wrapped around the ceiling and even then they had bars.
When he casually asked a guard if anyone had ever escaped, the stern answer was simply "No". He had to empty his pockets, the contents locked into a cabinet to which he was given the key. The entire place was, of course, walled with concertina wire along the top.
Grey had researched such facilities and learned that they were exceedingly dangerous places for the staff and the patients. He was relieved to find that there were visitor rooms. He would not be sitting in a large open area where one of the patients/inmates could go crazy on him at any moment.
This room was more like the ones at the SPD…drab, green, tables secured to the floor. He took a seat and waited.
"You here to see Victoria Mason?" a matron asked. "You better move your chair back against the wall. She spits." Then she opened the door and Victoria was escorted in by a guard who sat her down. She was cuffed to the chair but Grey was a bit alarmed that she wasn't chained to the table as well. She was a sight…brown hair hacked up…face bruised and cut…filthy. Her eyes, however, were sharp and clear.
"How are you, Victoria?" Grey asked. She stared at him.
"Is there anything that you need?" he tried again. She smiled wickedly and chuckled.
"Yeah. Your head on a spike would be nice."
"You appear to have been beaten. Did you report this mistreatment?"
Victoria threw her head back and cackled madly. "Mistreatment? Where the hell do you think I am, Christian? I'm in a madhouse. Everyone in here is crazy and most are violent. Being known as violent is, in fact, the only way to survive in a place like this. The most violent are in solitary but the rest of us are fighting for our lives every day. I'm lucky that the women are housed in a wing separate from the men or I'd already be dead.
"You did this to me, Grey. You ruined my life."
"I treated you with disdain, Victoria. I'll admit it and I'm ashamed of it but ruined your life? No, you did that to yourself. Your pride and your failure to cement a relationship with me, even after knowing the kind of man I was, that ruined your life. I thought that I'd be a paraplegic for the rest of my life but I was saved…by a good woman."
"Yeah, I know all about your good woman. She was on the television. She's pretty. I regret that I didn't shoot her instead of you. That would have been a better punishment than just killing you but I wasn't thinking clearly. Next time, I'll get her instead."
"If…and it's a big if…you ever get out of here, you'll be shuffled right into a maximum security prison, Victoria. For the rest of your wretched life, this will be home. And that life may not last long in a place like this. I felt guilty about you at first and I was going to ask the court to go easy on you…but you threatened my fiancée and now I'll make it my business to see to it that you rot in here. From the look of you, you're well on your way."
Victoria was on her feet in a flash, whipping the heavy metal chair in the air, attempting to hit Grey with it. He dodged her twice before a guard ran in to subdue her. Her eyes blazed hatred as she gave Grey one last look before she was dragged away.
Grey took a deep, calming breath and straightened his tie as he walked back out of bedlam and to the car. Taylor could see that he was shaken but he said nothing. For the rest of his life, he would be monitoring both Baumhauser and Mason.
Within six months, the foster care system would be a little bit cleaner. Two of the fosters had died from cirrhosis of the liver. The other offenders were arrested and taken to trial. Grey had used his money to find other victims who were willing to testify. Mrs. Grey was very brave on the stand every time.
EPILOGUE
Ana was firm that they would not honeymoon in Utah in a cabin filled with relatives listening to her cry out "Oh, my god, Christian". She also wanted a small, intimate family affair with just the Greys and security. She was certainly getting much better at small talk and connecting with strangers but she didn't want to have to deal with a huge pack of Mormons.
Neither she nor Christian were religious so a church was out. Grace and Carrick used their influence to get an early date for the ceremony at the Washington Park Arboretum. Mia used her skills to arrange for a unique and lovely ceremony. Somehow, she even managed a sunny day. Taylor put together a large army to keep paparazzi from disturbing everyone. He also put out the word that the happy couple would graciously pose for photos if they approved of the pap's behavior. The paparazzi knew that Ana's word was good so they remained quiet as she and Christian made their vows. Lacking a father and disapproving of being "given away", Ana walked the aisle alone…never taking her eyes off of Christian's glistening grays.
Grace brought her bag and checked Ana's pressure several times before and after. The medication seemed to be working. This was tolerated by Ana and greatly appreciated by a concerned Christian.
Grey had pulled up his big boy pants and confessed to his parents that at the tender age of 15, he'd been seduced by Elena Lincoln. He'd gone into it willingly and enjoyed it…until he didn't and when he didn't any longer, Elena had gone a little mad. Thereafter, she harassed him for years. Grace's heart didn't break, as he thought it would. Instead, she assaulted Lincoln at first opportunity. Elena refused to press charges because Grace was her dear friend…but mostly because she feared reprisal from Carrick and Christian. She considered crashing the wedding but decided instead to get drunk.
For their honeymoon, Christian and Ana drove down the coast to California and then to the east coast, up north to the Canadian border and west back to Seattle. They stopped at every cheesy tourist attraction and posed in front of the World's Largest Ball of Rubber Bands.
Sawyer did his job well…finding both a beautiful and large acreage with a water front and a remodeled cabin outside of Moab perfect for the family. As predicted, Kate's family disapproved of Elliot but he paid them no mind. Kate was very proud of his tolerance of their snarls and insults and the whole interrogation by her father, brothers and uncles. They didn't exactly give the union their blessing…more a resignation that Kate was a grown woman who wouldn't listen to them anyway. As a compromise, Kate and Elliot agreed to be married in Moab in an outdoor ceremony. Neither would be a practicing Mormon nor would they raise their children in the faith. This would be an ongoing source of friction…at least for Kate's family. Elliot's social status and wealth was also a problem for Kate's blue-collar family but, again, it was something they had to tolerate.
A decade together and three adorable children softened their feelings enough to make family gatherings pleasurable. Maybe Elliot would do after all.
Ana put Christian through a hell of worry when the stick turned pink. He knew that she'd divorce him if he had a vasectomy so they compromised on bi-weekly checkups. Ana was nervous about taking medication during the pregnancy but her doctor warned her that if her blood pressure climbed, she could lose the child. She spent the last three months on bed rest and Christian wouldn't touch her even though she pleaded that her bp was rising from lack of sex. It wasn't and she gave birth via caesarean section to a boy with gray eyes and a full head of copper hair.
It was another battle but she agreed to a nurse and nanny and a lot of naps. When little Chris was three and another stick turned pink, Ana was thrilled and Christian was sick. She promised him that after their little girl was born healthy, he could get a vasectomy. He didn't win many arguments…okay, none…but this one was so important and he was desperate for the months to fly by. They didn't but soon enough, Rose was brought into the world and she was bald and beautiful and blue eyed. Christian had his vasectomy before they took the baby home.
Eventually, Christian returned to work at GEH but he was always home by 5:15 and didn't work on the weekends. He loved being a father and he loved the sound-proofed bedroom he shared with Ana overlooking the Sound.
Mia married Ethan Kavanaugh in the social event of the year and the wedding of the decade. Ethan said "yes, ma'am" to everything and showed up in his tux with the pink cummerbund. All he could see was Mia.
La Fine
Hello, readers! Hope all is well with you. I'm still wearing a mask despite being vaccinated and, in addition, having three boosters. That's right...three. It's complicated but the fifth jab was accidental. I feel fine. This virus and all of its cousins just keep coming. I'm too old to feel invincible and I've no desire to get sick even if I don't require hospitalization. Besides, at my age, a mask covering half my face is not a bad thing.
I will repeat that my first 20 stories can be accessed through bluesky5678. For 21+, use bluesky5679. I did revise two old stories and posted them on 5679. May do more but for now…old stories at bluesky5678. All my stories are submitted complete, leaving room for only one review at the end. Questions and comments can, however, be addressed to bluesky5679 through the PM feature at the top of the stories page.
This is #22. All principle characters are courtesy of E. L. James. Thank you, Ms. James. I am grateful for the people you invented. You cannot be held responsible for the rest of the mess…all on me.
There is something that has occurred to me of late. In many stories, mine and other authors', there is mention of characters spending time in foster homes. Usually, these foster home stories involved molestation, beatings and all manner of heinous behavior. Today, while writing, it occurred to me that, for the sake of a story, I was being unfair. We seem to hear about foster homes in the news only as horrible environments…molestation, lack of food and other necessities, people fostering only for the money. Rarely do we read of wonderful, life-saving and true homes for children. The states, for instance, do not pay the parents enough and most foster parents pay a lot out of their own pockets to ensure that the children are well cared for and loved. These homes represent the majority for children and should be acknowledged. Thank god for their generosity of spirit.
There are 125 chapters and an epilogue. Yeah, I know it's long but the chapters are short.
Christian Grey is a multi-billionaire favored with the I.Q of a genius, the devotion of his wealthy and prominent family and every material blessing a man could desire. He has a problem, however. He is a louse and it will cost him.
CHAPTER 1
"So, Chris, where's Victoria today?" Elliot asked, knowing full well where Victoria was today.
Christian shot his elder brother a dirty look. His mother, Grace, simply shook her head at her youngest child as she placed bowls of salad on the dinner table.
"Never mind, dear. We won't miss Victoria."
"Honestly, Chrissy, I thought she was kind of vapid."
Christian grinned at his little sister, Mia. "Have you been hitting the dictionary again, sis?"
"No, smarty…the thesaurus. Vapid as in lacking in spirit, obsessed with her own elegance. Victoria was all about Victoria and she never shut up about herself. A fourth Sunday dinner with her and I'd have skipped a fifth. I don't know what you ever saw in her."
"I know," Elliot teased. "The same thing he sees in all his women."
"You should talk, El. At least I'm discreet while it's no secret that you've been with half the single and not-so-single women in Seattle."
"I don't understand it, boys," Carrick despaired. "Growing up, I taught both of you to respect women and yet the only females you value are your mother and sister. Where did I go wrong?"
"Not your fault, dad. We're just craven cads, that's all," Elliot snickered.
"I just haven't met the right one," Christian argued…but no one bought it except his adoring mother. They'd watched him operate for too many years, littering the landscape with broken hearts…although Christian would say that none of the women had hearts to break. They were just furious, insulted and disappointed that all they got out of the relationship was a jewel or two when they wanted the whole piggy bank.
He had learned from an early age that girls were interested in his surname. The Grey family had been prominent in Seattle for many generations. Carrick's now-deceased parents had left the family name in good hands. He'd been at the top of his law school class and had begun his own highly regarded firm just five years after graduation and a clerking position for a Supreme Court justice. Grace, his college sweetheart, was also top of her class and now a revered Ob/Gyn at the hospital that her parents…the Trevelyan's…had built. Every new wing was largely financed by the Greys and Trevelyans.
These were the kind of things that gave a family cachet.
Add in a couple of smashingly good-looking sons and an exotic beauty for a daughter and, well, they were about as high-society as society climbs. However, excelling in society wasn't all the Grey offspring aspired to do. Inheriting their parents' fortune and marrying well was not enough for these children.
Elliot had acquired masters in architecture and business at Harvard before establishing his own building and design firm. He had a photographic memory when it came to blueprints…one glance and he had it down.
Christian wanted his own firm as well but, unlike his good-natured brother, he craved power and conquest. He wasted no time on academics…choosing to start his own company in technology acquisitions and mergers before he completed high school. Now, he was worth billions which he felt explained much of his appeal to the ladies.
Mia was president of Grey Event Designs. Her taste was impeccable and her organizational skills precise. There was nothing she couldn't pull off…business, weddings, charity gatherings… anything.
Her beauty had initially given her a modeling career but being a supermodel bored her. Still, the money she earned during those years enabled her to open her event planning business and she did love being called President.
Yes, the Greys were an incredibly handsome and accomplished family. However, karma comes for us all.
CHAPTER 2
"Sir, Miss Victoria stopped by again while you were at dinner with your family," Gail informed Grey when he returned to his Escala penthouse.
"Taylor, time to change the lift code again. I hate when they won't give up," Grey grumbled. He had been in a good mood after dinner with the family but his latest ex irritated him.
Gail and Taylor exchanged meaningful glances behind Grey's back. "Tears?" Taylor whispered to Gail. She nodded. They guessed that this one thought that she had a real shot at a relationship with Grey. As soon as he retired to his study for a few hours of work, they settled themselves at the island in the kitchen.
"What do you suppose he says to them to give them the idea that they've got a shot at him?" Taylor asked Gail.
"A lot of pretty lies, for sure. Then he becomes, well, intimate with them and they take it seriously. You've seen yourself how attentive he is to each new woman. They want to believe him…that he's sincere, I mean."
"But you don't think that he is, do you?" Taylor queried.
"I've worked for him longer than you have, Jason. It's always the same story. He hasn't changed his technique in all the time I've known him. Ice in his veins, that one. I think he just enjoys the challenge and then the boot. It's all a game."
Of course, Grey didn't think that he was cruel or frivolous. He liked women. He enjoyed the way they looked at him…all swoony. He loved that they couldn't keep their hands to themselves or their eyes off of him. He found that he could say the dumbest things and they'd hang on every word. Power, in all its forms, delighted him.
He smiled as he imagined Victoria Mason coming off the lift that afternoon to beg him to take her back. Then he flipped open his laptop to settle in with his true love…Grey Enterprises Holdings. A few hours of cuddling with GEH and he'd go to bed on a high.
Or not.
He ignored the ping of the lift as it stopped at his floor and the doors opened. One of his minions could take care of any visitor. That's why he overpaid them, after all.
There was a commotion and raised voices. A sour look crossed Grey's face at this loud interruption. He recognized the female voice. Victoria had returned. Okay, this time he wouldn't be so kind about saying goodbye.
As he walked into the foyer, there stood Taylor…attempting to restrain a rather destroyed Victoria…black mascara running down her face, lipstick smeared into the expression of The Joker, blonde hair wildly askew. She also appeared to be quite inebriated, tottering on her six-inch heels as she struggled with Taylor.
"Christian, tell this man to unhand me!" She screeched. "I'll not be treated this way by your manservant!"
"Oh, Victoria," Christian laughed. "You are quite the sight…sort of a mad clown. Taylor, take her down and put her into a taxi." With that he turned his back to his spurned girlfriend and set off for his study. He felt the hot poker in his back before the lights went out.
CHAPTER 3
The Waterford tumbler, empty now of bourbon, flew past the nurse's head and smashed into the wall next to her…shards of glass flying. She screamed as a couple of those shards entered her skin. Blood flowing, she ran out of the room, continuing to scream as Grey followed, demanding another drink and spewing obscenities.
Tom Ryan came running, cursing his boss Taylor's dental appointment for leaving him alone with this maniac. He put a comforting arm around Nurse Callahan and led her over to Gail who would see to her wounds and her hysteria. This one, he knew, would not be staying any longer than it took for Gail to apply bandages to her superficial injuries. Of course, to Nurse Callahan, who had done her very best and lasted an entire week, nothing about this latest misadventure was superficial.
Having her sign a waiver and paying her twice the normal rate would keep her from suing and the NDA would keep her from contacting the tabloids. Still, the sight of her at the wheel of her car, grim and bandaged, would delight the paparazzi gathered around the gate. There would be photos of her tear-stained face and tight mouth in the evening edition of The Seattle Nooz, among others. The public loved the latest drama involving the Grey family. The Nooz didn't have to quiz this nurse or any of the others to make up a good story.
When Gail, toting a bucket, headed for Grey's room, Tom kindly insisted on doing the cleaning up.
"Can't have our nurses' nurse cutting her fingers while picking up pieces of a $500 Waterford glass," Tom smirked as he took the bucket and tools from Gail. She smiled wearily at him and turned to go.
"Hey, Gail, you okay?" There was real concern in Tom's tone. Gail was looking pale.
"Oh, I'm all right, I guess. I just can't decide whether to hug him or kill him."
Tom chuckled. He hoped to god that Gail didn't get so fed up that she quit. She was patient and a great cook. They wouldn't find another like her. Of course, the Grey's housekeeper, Margaret, had been okay but Gail was the only person Grey cared for and he insisted that she move into the Manor to make his meals. Gail came because Grey was like a son to her and because Grey Manor was where Taylor was now living as well.
"I'll call Dr. Grey and get another nurse…someone with nerves of steel and a heart of stone," Gail sighed.
Grey was back in his room, bellowing for another drink. Tom decided, what the hell, get the arsehole drunk. Let him pass out and give everyone a respite from his demands and his ungodly temper.
Later, Dr. Grey walked in from the garage and noted the quiet. "Is he asleep?" she asked hopefully.
Taylor was back from his dentist's, still numb from the Novocain. He could only mutter "passed out" as Grace sighed. She wanted to tell him that alcohol was not the best thing for her son right now but Taylor would have only replied that it was the best thing for everyone else. She wandered into the kitchen to find Gail languidly stirring a pan of sauce.
"Were you able to find another nurse?" she asked. Grace took a breath. "Working on it. Despite the non-disclosure agreements they have all signed, their faces and slumped shoulders tell the tale. Ms. Callahan called in to say that she needed a week of vacation before she could return to the floor. She is a real tough cookie, the toughest, but even she was worn down by our little monster."
"Oh, Dr. Grey, I know that he's difficult…" Grace snorted in derision as Gail continued…"but it has been such a stressful time for him. Even his psychologist can't get through to him and Dr. Flynn is very good at his job."
Grace sat on a stool, watching Gail and preparing herself for a lecture on patience. She'd always thought that she had a surfeit of that virtue but her son was quickly draining her of it. Even Mia, who adored her brother, was giving up on him. Only Elliot could still tolerate Christian's company and that was only because they'd drink together while Elliot entertained his brother with stories of his latest female conquests.
Christian's right hand at GEH, Ros Bailey, would often come by to distract Grey with business. He could have gone into his office but he refused to be seen in his condition, arguing that no one would respect him. Ros thought that was nonsense but she'd known Grey long enough to understand that his pride was fierce. She no longer tried to persuade him to meet with anyone in person although he did do conference calls. His voice, if anything, had gotten more commanding. These days he was on fire…burning competitors to ash.
"Gail," Grace began, "have I told you as yet how much I…all of us…appreciate your being here. Margaret was wonderful but I really couldn't blame her for deserting us. She said that she'd return when Christian leaves…if she hasn't found a better position by then."
Gail laughed. "Better than one where she is on an extended paid vacation, Dr. Grey?"
Grace blushed. She was retaining Margaret but she still feared that she'd find another job. She wasn't a lazy woman and sitting around all this time must be wearing on her just like Christian was wearing on everyone. Perhaps she and Carrick ought to consider funding an actual vacation for Margaret as added inducement to return…if life at Grey Manor ever became normal again.
CHAPTER 4
"Come in," Dr. Grey's voice called out. She was trying to sound warm and cheerful…didn't want to scare off the new candidate. She stood to greet the fragile-looking young woman before her. She indicated that the girl should sit.
"Well, thank you for coming, nurse."
"Of course, Dr. Grey, although I'm a bit unsure as to why I'm here. Have I done something wrong?"
Grace studied the girl before her. This, she thought, could be a mistake. This…this child couldn't stand up to her son. He'd eat her alive. Still, Grace was desperate. She was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Christian had frightened off a dozen nurses in the weeks since he'd been home. Word had gotten around despite those people adhering to the NDA. This was the last local candidate. Next Grace would have to bring in someone from out of state and that would be much more difficult. Initially, when Christian came home from the hospital, there was no shortage of volunteers…silly women who imagined that he would be more than medically inclined toward them. Now, however…..
"I'm certain that you are aware that my son, Christian, was shot, in the back, a few months ago."
The girl simply nodded. Grace continued. "He is now a paraplegic, confined to a wheelchair. He has always been a strong, independent man and this sudden turn of events has been terribly hard on him."
Grace waited. The girl just continued looking at her. Grace picked up a file, hoping that her nervousness didn't show. Dr. Trevelyan was not known to be nervous.
"According to your file, you are a BSN and a physical therapist…practicing for three years now. However, you are only 25 years old. How did you manage all that in so short a time?"
"I've been lucky." It was clear to Grace that private details would not be shared.
"Your file doesn't mention any family?"
"No. No family.
"Dr. Grey, I have a lot of patients at the moment who depend on me. Some will be ready to be dismissed soon but I would be unable to devote all my time to your son. However, as I understand matters, his condition requires more of a physical therapist's time than a nurse. Has he been working on his therapy?"
"We've only had nurses thus far. He's been…umm…resistant to therapy," Grace sighed.
"So. In which of my skill sets are you interested?"
"Both would be great. Will you take the job?" Grace knew that she sounded anxious. No sense hiding it.
"How about this? I will come to see your son and do an assessment. Following that I will make my decision. Would that do?"
Grace thought an immediate acceptance and a promise to stay no matter what would really do but she would take what she could get at this point. Oh, my, this simple girl will run for the hills.
"Of course, as soon as you are able. Our last nurse left two days ago. What shall we call you? The others preferred Nurse."
"Ms. Steele or simply Steele will be fine. I can come by this evening around 7 p.m. if that isn't too late."
"Not at all, Ms. Steele. My son tends to stay up quite late."
"Mr. Grey is staying at your home? How many others live with you, Dr. Grey?" Steele pulled out a notebook and pen from her bag.
"My daughter, Mia, moved back home after he was shot. My elder son lives nearby and is often with us. Of course, there is my husband, Carrick. He's an attorney. And then we have Christian's security team as well. That number varies but four, as a rule. Oh, and Gail, Christian's cook and housekeeper has moved in with us."
Ms. Steele smiled for the first time. Grace thought it a charming smile.
"Carrick, such an Irish name…seldom heard anymore."
Grace smiled, too. "Yes. I call him Cary usually. Well, we'll see you this evening then?"
CHAPTER 5
After Steele had left to return to her duties, Grace breathed a sigh of relief…possibly undeserved. This young woman was professional but she was such a petite person…certainly no more than 5 ft. 4 inches…small frame. How does she lift her clients? By all rights, Christian should have a male nurse but they frightened off more easily than the women.
Ms. Steele with her small frame, seeming lack of muscle, ponytail bouncing, large blue eyes…seemed inadequate for the physical demands of the job.
Grace looked at her file again. Steele had graduated at the top of her class at the University of Pittsburgh. Grace stopped dead. Steele didn't have a bachelors in nursing. She had a doctorate! She was Dr. Steele. Why had she said nothing? She could, by rights, use the title.
Aside from her academic achievements, her file was stuffed with letters from her professors and the doctors she'd worked with who couldn't praise her enough. How had Seattle General acquired Ms. Steele? She could have gone anywhere. There were documents offering her positions in Europe as well. Ms. Steele, it appeared, spoke both French and Italian fluently.
Grace smiled to herself. Steele and Christian could carry on conversations since he also spoke several languages fluently. Perhaps Steele's smarts would impress Christian enough to make him inclined to cooperate more with his new nurse. One of his problems had always been that he was the smartest person in the room and he was easily bored by his inferiors…as he saw them.
Grace felt a glimmer of hope. If only Steele weren't so small and lacking in assertiveness. If only her voice was bigger. If only…
There was a knock at the door and a head popped round. Dr. George, a fellow ob/gyn greeted Grace. Grace liked George well enough. How could you not like someone who resembled Barney Fife? He was, however, a terrible gossip.
"I just passed Mighty Mouse in the hallway. I think she said hello. Hard to tell. You didn't hire her to work with your son, did you?"
"Hello, George. None of your business, George, what I was doing with Ms. Steele. Why did you call her Mighty Mouse?"
George hesitated and did not dare walk into the room. Grace Grey had an imperious air about her that made most of her colleagues treat her with respect and a certain amount of caution.
"Mighty Mouse? The cartoon hero in the superman outfit?" Grace continued to stare at him.
"Here I come to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," George sang. Grace blinked.
"Well, anyway, Steele is small but… It's just a nickname the other nurses have given her."
"Does Migh…umm…Ms. Steele know about this nickname."
"Possibly. I don't know. No one would call her that to her face. She's rather famous for her lack of humor. All business, that girl. Business she is very good at, by the way. Good hire…you know, if… Well, I guess I'd better be getting back to mine," George grinned and went on his way.
"Your business being to spread this bit of gossip," Grace muttered under her breath. However, curious, Grace opened her laptop to search for videos of this Mighty Mouse character. Minutes later, people passing her door could hear Grace laughing out loud! Dr. Trevelyan laughing? Nah. Probably someone else using her office.
Inside Grace was watching Mighty Mouse fight off demon cats, vampire cats and just plain cats in order to save damsel mice in distress…like Pearl Pureheart.
It did her good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she had a good belly laugh. It was certainly before that terrible night.
CHAPTER 5
"Dr. Grey? This is Mr. Grey's security chief, Jason Taylor."
"Taylor," Grace chuckled, "it's been five years. You don't have to introduce yourself every time we speak." Since her son had become famous for acquiring billions at such a young age, he'd needed security just to get him to his car some days. The paparazzi never let up. There were also threatening letters.
Christian just blew it all off. "Letters. Isn't it nice that people still write letters?" Grace didn't think it so funny and she was grateful for Taylor's presence. The need for his services had only increased as time went on. Christian stopped joking about the letters when they began arriving for his family. Everyone had close protection officers now and Taylor had even suggested covert agents.
The Grey mansion was now a fortress with bullet proof glass, gates guarding the driveway, all sorts of alarms. It had been a gradual increase in protective measures…so gradual that everyone adapted and even thought it amusing that one day, Elliot had been detained by guards because he'd tried to enter the grounds via the water side.
It was that occasion that made everyone suddenly realize how drastically their lives had changed and all because Christian was on the cover of Forbes and sole owner of a multibillion dollar global concern.
It was a sobering moment for the Trevelyan-Greys. They began their adjustment all over again. Then came the call.
"Yes, ma'am. I'll keep that in mind. I'm calling with difficult news. Your son has been seriously injured. Ms. Victoria shot him in the back. We are currently at Seattle General. Mr. Grey is in surgery. We have no news as yet. I've spoken with Tom Ryan who is just arriving at Grey Manor and will be driving you, your husband and any other family members with you to the hospital. Please don't refuse this help, Dr. Grey. Dr. Grey?"
Grace had dropped the phone several sentences ago and was in shock. Carrick had heard the phone ring and then the thud. Mia was rooting around in the fridge. The two of them rushed to Grace…Carrick picking up the phone and demanding to know to whom he was speaking. Taylor repeated everything and Carrick, in a dull voice, agreed. After this, he called Elliot and asked him to please wait until they stopped by for him.
There was absolute silence in the car on the way to the hospital. Elliot put his arm around Mia, her eyes open and staring at nothing. Tom Ryan tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He was a professional and was, in theory, not allowed to have emotions while working. That theory wasn't working out for him just then.
Ryan had never thought much of Mr. Grey's behavior…had never liked him much. He said yes sir and no sir and did as he was told while cashing quite generous paychecks but he sometimes needed a drink after a shift with the arsehole he worked for. No one who worked for Grey liked him. He was insufferable…but he was their responsibility and they'd failed.
Gail had to make romantic dinners for him and his girlfriend of the moment. She had to watch as he treated each girl like a queen, gave them jewelry and made promises as he lured them into his bedroom. She was grateful that, at least, she didn't have to observe as he broke their hearts. On those occasions, he preferred public arenas like his restaurant, the Mile High Club, so that the girl would be forced to restrain her emotions. Oh, sure, people would observe his date turning gray and rushing to the ladies' lounge, later returning with eyes red and mascara smeared but they'd also see Grey attempting to sooth and comfort her before he saw her home.
Had he broken off the relationship at Escala, allowing the poor woman some privacy, she might have screamed, broken dishware and refused to leave the apartment. Grey was also wily.
The morning after the breakup, the tabloids would have pictures of Grey holding her hand and walking out of the club with his arm protectively around his now ex. Of course, everyone knew it was all an act but he looked good in the pictures and that was the important part.
Why women continued to give him a chance was no mystery. It was an opportunity. Each woman thought that she would be different…that she could love him better…be better in bed…sparkle more than the last girl. Each believed that she would be the one to earn the affections of the handsomest man, the richest man, the smartest man.
Victoria Mason was the latest in that long line of women convinced that he was telling the truth and believing that she was different from all the rest. Unfortunately for Christian Trevelyan-Grey, CEO of GEH and narcissist of the first order, she was different. She was the owner of a Saturday night special with a full chamber.
CHAPTER 6
It was a very long night…the longest Grace had ever known and, as a physician, she had known some long nights. Her son was in surgery for an eternity with no word on his condition or prognosis.
"Taylor, what happened?" Mia asked in a voice choked with emotion. Taylor had to keep himself from answering that her brother got what was coming to him.
"Umm…a young lady, distraught over the end of her relationship with your brother, came to the penthouse…to seek answers, I suppose. He dismissed her and when he turned away, she pulled her hand out of her pocket and shot him. He'd ordered me to see her out and into a taxi because she was drunk and so I had my arms around her to more or less drag her out. I didn't see her reach for the gun. It was all over in a nanosecond.
"I grabbed the gun as she tried to fire again and then dropped her to the floor. Ryan grabbed her but it really wasn't necessary. She was curled up and sobbing. We summoned an ambulance and the police."
"Why didn't you call us right away?" Elliot snarled.
"When would right away have been, Mr. Grey? When I was trying to stop the bleeding? When I was clearing the way, rushing to the emergency room, seeking answers from doctors? The moment I had the time for more than a few words, I called." Taylor stopped and drew in a deep breath. The family was staring at him.
"I apologize. I didn't intend rudeness. It's just that the conversation that I would have had to have with Mr. Grey's mother would have been seconds taken from trying to save Mr. Grey's life."
"Don't apologize, Taylor. I wasn't thinking. I just wish someone would come out and give us some news. We haven't had to sit around in a waiting room, scared to death, since Mia had appendicitis.
"God, she was sick…in absolute agony. I was only ten and I thought that she was dying. That was bad. This is worse," Elliot moaned.
There would be more waiting…for surgery to end…for 72 hours to see if Christian would survive…for another 48 hours to find out that he likely wouldn't walk again…for weeks in a coma…for time to get him well enough to be released and then the never-ending wait for him to recover emotionally.
His family had tried to give him everything he needed but nothing was enough. He tore around the house in his souped-up wheelchair, knocking things over just for the thrill of it, chasing nurses and laughing when they screamed in terror.
He complained incessantly about the smallest things. He appreciated nothing…including his family's devotion to him. He insulted everyone in the meanest possible terms. The night that he called his beautiful sister a foul word and told her that her looks were only for those with unusual taste…making her cry…Elliot came as close as he ever had to socking his brother.
The love for him was still there and always would be but it was becoming tainted and dulled by his behavior…like a nasty old relative that one couldn't wait to incarcerate in a sub-par nursing home and then never visit.
His family's growing distaste for him was not lost on Christian and he reacted the only way he knew…with more anger. Matters were truly going to hell in a hatbox.
CHAPTER 7
Enter Steele.
"Yes?"
"Mr. Grey? There is a woman out here who claims that she is expected. We don't have her picture on our list. Her name is Steele." The agent sounded dubious about the girl in the banged up, rusted out VW beetle. She looked like a groupie to him. Young women were always trying to get to the rich Adonis.
"Please let her pass, Baxter. Thank you." Carrick sighed and rang off. Despite her impressive credentials, Carrick had been through too many of these nurses to have faith anymore. Grace had described Ms. Steele as petite but Carrick thought she'd been too generous in her physical description. The girl walking up to the door seemed too delicate to work in even the pediatric ward.
"Ms. Steele, welcome to Grey Manor," Carrick smiled. Ms. Steele returned his greeting with a solemn nod. Wonderful, he thought, she'll be out of here in ten minutes. She stepped inside and inquired after Dr. Trevelyan. Grace appeared and offered Ms. Steele a seat in the living room.
"Did you have any trouble finding the place, Ms. Steele?" she asked.
"It is quite a distance from the hospital and from my home," Steele answered.
"Is that going to be a problem?" Oh, god, Grace fretted, fearful that Steele would refuse the job on those grounds.
"My car isn't always dependable but we'll see how it goes. Wanda has her moods," Steele replied. Then she pulled her notebook and pen from her bag. "I'd like to ask some questions of you and the other occupants of the house. Is that acceptable?"
"Carrick?" Grace patted the cushion next to her. He sat and they began. Steele had a number of questions about the staff, the layout of the house, the grounds, and so on. She managed to be intrusive without being nosy.
"I noticed that you have security precautions in place. Why is that? It is my understanding that Mr. Grey's assailant is incarcerated in a mental facility."
"Because she isn't the only person who'd like to kill him or, for that matter, anyone connected to him," Elliot's strong voice took over the room. His parents glared at him. Steele looked up at the big blond man looming over her.
"Elliot, I presume? Please sit. Looking up is hurting my neck," Steele pointed to a spot next to Carrick. Steele made another note in her book.
"How many attempted assaults have been made on Mr. Grey himself? I ask because it speaks to his state of mind."
"Oh, this is the only serious assault," Carrick assured Steele. "He does receive threats, however, but the only ones that bother him are those directed toward us, his family, and sometimes his COO, Ros Bailey."
"His security chief investigates all threats and determines their level of credibility," Elliot joined in. "A few people have had to be taken seriously. My sister, Mia, was under heavy guard for a time."
"Did I hear my name?" Mia blew into the room like a hurricane and swiftly hugged her mother from the back of the couch. Steele watched this affectionate display with interest. Elliot thought he saw an expression of sadness on Steele's face but it came and went too quickly. Mia rounded the couch and reached down for Steele's hand to shake.
"Lord, are you tiny!" she remarked as her long fingers enveloped Steele's small hand. Steele regarded her passively. "Welcome to the Hell Mouth," Mia grinned. Mia noticed her mother's disapproving look and so quietly sat next to her brother.
"Since the incident, have you seen any signs in your brother of guilt or fear for your safety…emotions that might affect his physical well-being?"
The group looked around at each other. Due to Christian's general demeanor of mean, that he might feel guilt had not occurred to them. When they delayed answering, Steele asked if they would consider themselves to be close to him.
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Steele. Christian has one over-riding emotion these days…anger. No," Carrick replied, " I don't believe any of us has seen guilt."
"So, the security force in place is the same as before the incident?"
"Well," Grace offered, "come to think of it, there are quite a few more precautions being taken. No one is allowed out without a small army of CPOs and coverts. Christian is particularly concerned with Mia's safety. He vets every person who comes within ten feet of her."
"Is your son aware of my possible employment?" Steele turned to Grace. Grace blushed and for the first time, Steele smiled. It was a small smile but warm, nonetheless.
"You're fearful of his reaction to yet another nurse attending, is that it?" The imperious Dr. Trevelyan suddenly seemed so vulnerable.
"All right. I'll need to enter some of your numbers into my phone." Taylor produced all the numbers of the security detail and the family turned over theirs as well. Business concluded, Steele smiled at the family.
"Well, let's beard the lion in his den, shall we?"
CHAPTER 8
Christian occupied the large bedroom on the main floor. The en suite had been enlarged and remodeled with universal design. As she entered, Steele looked for the usual equipment necessary to a paraplegic…a lift hanging over the bed to help the patient sit and rise…a massage table…various machines to work his muscles to avoid atrophy…none of these were present. There was only a motorized wheelchair.
The man himself was reclining in a chair facing the broad windows overlooking Lake Washington. There was a recently installed double door through which he could access an outdoor patio.
Steele looked around for reading material but aside from some business magazines there was nothing. Half of a wall was occupied by a huge flat screen and a ball game of some sort was playing on mute.
Steele had seen many pictures of the beautiful Mr. Grey. He was, indeed, a breathtaking man. She could understand women falling under his spell even without the money factored in. Losing the use of his legs was undoubtedly a blow to his image of himself.
He seemed unaware of her presence as she studied him from behind. She stood for some time, watching and assimilating all that she had learned about him in the past week. What she had learned is that he was brilliant, driven, ruthless, feared and disliked…except, of course, by women who would take anything he dished out in order to be close to him.
She could already surmise that his spirit had collapsed under the weight of his feelings of helplessness. He had only his anger and arrogance to keep him afloat and a year from now that, too, would be gone…worn down by despair and failure.
She knew that he would be her most difficult patient and this prospect did not discourage her at all. It, in fact, thrilled her. A challenge such as this would occupy all her mind and spirt, keeping her from having to deal with her own demons.
Steele approached the floor to ceiling windows and tapped lightly on them. "Bullet proof," she said out loud. Then she walked out the door into the patio and examined the security measures in place. Perhaps not all were visible but it seemed too open to sniper fire…for starters. She'd have to have a talk with the security chief. She didn't feel that her client was truly safe out here and yet he needed to be outside for a time every day. She wanted him down by the water as well…perhaps in a boat.
"Who the fuck are you?" the man behind her growled. She smiled to herself. Such growling was quite normal from her patients.
She turned around to see a face that the magazine covers could not do justice. Even red with anger, he was so handsome that her breath caught in her throat. Ignoring that face in order to do her job was going to be her first challenge.
Christian, for his part, had squired and seduced supermodels, women of unparalleled beauty. This insignificant creature standing before him, with her small but curvy figure, her soft blue eyes and her kind expression surrounded by lush and glossy mahogany curls flowing over her shoulders and down to her perky little breasts…took his breath away.
However, both were too much masters at hiding their feelings…even from themselves. Christian remained angry and Steele remained professional and unmoved. She had a job to do. She pulled out her phone and a few minutes later, Taylor appeared in the room, coming out to the patio.
Steele calmly explain her concerns. Taylor assured her that special precautions had been taken to ensure Grey's safety when he was out of doors, even when he was out in the open on the massive Grey lawn. Boating had not been considered as Mr. Grey was not comfortable out in open water.
"Getting out on a boat might be part of his therapy, Mr. Taylor, so would you please see what you can do to avoid snipers and such?" Taylor bowed slightly and left the room even as Christian bellowed his objections to everything.
Going back inside, Steele looked at Grey's wheelchair. Again, she pulled out her phone. This time Elliot arrived, taking note of Grey's look of astonishment.
"Elliot, you appear to be quite strong. Could you please remove that wheelchair and return with a non-motorized version?" She made a note and ripped out the page to hand to Elliot. "Thank you."
Again, Grey objected strongly but was ignored. Steele's quiet manner had seduced the family into following her orders. As Grey loudly cursed, Steele wrote in her notebook. When Elliot returned with a simple, armless, hand-operated chair that his brother had initially rejected, Steele handed Elliot a long list of equipment that she wanted installed. Grey could yell all he wanted.
A new sheriff was in town.
CHAPTER 9
Having assessed the environment and noted the changes needed for her patient's progress in healing, Steele sat in a chair and removed a large manila envelope from her bag. She held films up to the light and studied them yet again.
"You've deteriorated, Mr. Grey. You were in a more promising condition immediately following your release from the hospital than you are today. Does this concern you?"
"What concerns me, lady," Grey responded in a voice dripping with bile, "is your presence here. Now who the hell are you and get the hell out!"
"Steele. Your latest nurse and, apparently, your first physical therapist. Why you've needed a nurse confuses me." She looked at him so directly that he found it disconcerting.
"Obviously, I needed someone to check my wound, bath me, move me from bed to chair, watch my health….this is none of your business, Steele!"
"You are unable to transfer yourself from bed to chair to bath to chair?"
Grey was free with his temper. "I'm paralyzed, you ignorant ******."
"Why not have a calm conversation about my intentions and your needs, Mr. Grey?"
Grey took a hard breath and accused Steele of raising his fragile blood pressure. Steele reached again into her bottomless bag and removed a blood pressure cuff. She wrapped his arm and instructed him to breath as easily as he could.
"110 over 60. It doesn't get better than that, Mr. Grey. Basically, you appear to be in good shape. However, your original injury should have been tended to and has not. We will have to begin with simple exercises to restore you to some independence."
"Independence is not something that I will ever have again, Ms. Steele. Do not feed me a line of bull just to amuse yourself and earn a fat paycheck."
"Is that what you really believe, Mr. Grey…that you are doomed to spend your life in that chair, having someone empty your ostomy bag and carry you into the bath? Giving up does not seem a trait compatible with a man of your accomplishments. Perhaps this is your first real test of character."
"Get me a drink. The liquor cabinet is over there." Steele spied it and then made another call. Carrick arrived.
"Mr. Grey, please remove that cabinet. Imbibing alcohol will impede your son's progress. Please tell your cook that we must speak as well. Thank you."
As Carrick gathered up the bottles of booze, Grey protested so loudly and furiously that he bounced about in his recliner, nearly toppling it. His screams could be heard throughout the house. In the kitchen, the women cringed…sure that if Christian could get out of his chair, he would kill Ms. Steele.
"Well," Elliot remarked as he returned from disposing of the motorized chair, "I've never seen him this riled up…yet Ms. Steele is calm and unmoved. Of course, she might be sorry if he does ever get back on his feet."
"What's going on in there, Elliot?" Mia asked.
"Changes, little sis. Big changes. It's going to get pretty interesting around here," he grinned.
CHAPTER 10
For the next 30 minutes, the only sounds to be heard in the house were those emanating from Grey…some of the most brilliant swearing, at volumes in double digit decibels, that Elliot had ever heard…and he'd thought he'd heard it all on his construction sites. The family sat on the stools around the kitchen island…eyes wide, faces grimacing. Without saying a word, each knew what the others were thinking…thank god, Steele was bearing the burden. It was kind of comforting knowing that none of them had to run in to save a terrified nurse.
Finally, Steele emerged, unruffled. "Elliot, your brother is quite tired and has also lost his voice. Would you put him to bed, please? See if you can get him to drink this glass of water first. It will help him to sleep more deeply. Of course, don't mention that I've spiked it. I'm certain that he would toss it across the room."
Elliot nodded and left. Everyone else sat and stared at Steele. She made more notes and then closed up her bag. Mia smiled.
"Your bag reminds me of Hermione's. She had everything in that magical bag of hers."
Steele looked inquisitive. "Who is Hermione?" she asked to the surprise of all.
"Hermione…Hogwarts…Harry Potter?" Steele simply stared. Then she pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before she stopped to read.
"Oh, I see. A children's book." She smiled slightly and then looked up at her new employers, their faces full of questions.
"I have to be going now. Mr. Grey, if he takes the water, will sleep through the night. He exerted himself excessively and unproductively today but we will begin anew tomorrow."
"Was all that yelling about his wheelchair and the liquor?" Carrick asked.
"Some of it, yes. The rest was about his displeasure with me and my questions and suggestions…which I expected, considering his initial attitude. He is quite strong-minded so I'm not expecting cooperation tomorrow either. He needs to detox…to adjust to the loss of both his chair and the alcohol in his system. He has been depending on the wrong things all this time."
"I feel that I should apologize for his behavior and his…umm…language, Ms. Steele," Grace said.
"Unnecessary. I've experienced worse. He will undoubtedly try to manipulate all of you to give him what he wants. Ignore him. If he tosses a meal across the room, do not bring him another. He is a child right now. Treat him like one. Good night."
With that, Steele left the house. Elliot returned to the kitchen. "He drank the water. I think his throat is raw. Mom, I emptied his ostomy bag. When is Ms. Steele coming back? She is coming back, right?"
"Huh. She didn't say. Well, tomorrow but not the hour. She's something of an enigma, isn't she?"
"Isn't that how the Nooz always refers to Christian…as the enigmatic multibillionaire playboy?" Mia giggled. "Now we'll have two enigmas in the house."
"And that, dear sister, is why your company is so delightful. You are the absolute opposite of an enigma," Elliot grinned. It was true. Mia was as open a book as you are ever likely to find. One never knew what was going to pop of her lovely, no-filter mouth. Sometimes she could startle people with her intelligence and a moment later blurt out that the drugstore was out of her favorite tampon brand. This woman could put together all of the details of the most complex event and wow her clientele with the results but to her family, she was a ditz.
As Steele drove down the street, her mind was busy with plans for treating Mr. Grey. His temper was going to be an issue but she'd had patients so heavy with apathy, who'd so completely given up, that their recovery was severely compromised. And, yes, she'd had failures…in particular, a suicide. She was good at her job. She knew that…but she also knew that there was no substitute for experience. She'd been practicing for less than three years. She was lacking in the wisdom that years can bestow. She knew this and that knowledge kept her on her toes.
While she was merging onto a thoroughfare, her car was also lacking…in the power necessary to outrun the sixteen-year-old who'd been gifted a fancy sports car for her birthday.
CHAPTER 11
Grace was hurrying to finish paperwork required to release two of her patients who were anxious to go home. The quiet knock at her door was unwelcome. She ignored it. It continued. Gritting her teeth in an attempt to hold her temper, she bid the persistent visitor to enter.
George. Of course. The man knew no boundaries.
"Good morning, George. I'm afraid that I have not a minute for conversation," she said, waving a release form in the air.
"Then I'll not waste another second of your time. I just wanted to know if you are aware that Mighty Mouse was brought into the emergency room last night."
For a moment, Grace was confused. Why on earth would a cartoon character…oh, my god.
"Is Ms. Steele badly hurt? What happened to her?"
"Rear ended on the freeway while attempting to merge. Of course, that ancient beetle of hers shouldn't have been allowed in a high traffic area. She was released, at her insistence, around midnight. Her attending has already gone home."
George took his leave, closing the door and abandoning Grace to her chagrin. Her concern was not only for Steele but, shamefully, she thought, for Christian and a household already on the brink.
Her cell phone rang. It was Carrick. Perhaps he'd heard from Ms. Steele.
"Please don't tell me that Ms. Steele called and cancelled."
"Ms. Steele limped into the house on crutches, her leg in a cast, but all business. She said a good morning to me and Gail and then went right into Christian's room. He's laughing at her as we speak. I've no idea what happened. I'm afraid to ask. Her demeanor does not invite conversation."
"She was in a car accident yesterday after leaving our house. She was supposed to be admitted but she signed herself out. I'm too busy to come home right now. Be sure that Taylor helps her."
"I believe that he's already on it. I can hear Christian trying to fire someone but maybe that's Ms. Steele."
"Here she comes to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," Grace sang into the phone to her husband's absolute bewilderment.
Grace's day was such a pile of paperwork and patient care that she forgot about Ms. Steele and the situation at Grey Manor. It was for the best since there was really nothing that she could do anyway.
Ten hours later, she dragged herself in the door, flopping down on the couch. It had been one of her tougher days at the hospital in terms of workload. She reminded herself that her patients were progressing and there had been no deaths…so, it had actually been a good day, if exhausting.
It took her several minutes to realize that the house was quiet.
CHAPTER 12
Steele was pleased to see that Mr. Grey was already in his wheelchair. Taylor stood off to the side. She greeted him and then asked if Grey had used the bar hanging over his bed to lift himself to a seating position. Taylor looked sheepish and Grey yelled at him to keep his mouth shut. That was her answer. Then Grey accused her of tripping over her own feet.
"You've got some nerve ordering me around when you can't walk without breaking a leg," he laughed…a little too loudly. Steele did not reply. She studied him for a minute and then approached him…reaching down to grip his bicep. He looked startled and wrenched his arm away from her touch.
Steele sat down and rummaged around in her bag, her hand emerging with a set of small barbells.
"Please do some lifts with these," she said, handing them to Taylor who was, frankly, fearful of giving them to Grey. "Unless you think that you are unable…in which case, I'll bring lighter ones."
The implied challenge pushed Grey to take the weights and do several curls. Although he hid it, he was dismayed to find that it was harder than he'd thought it would be. He glanced at the number on the barbell…20 lbs. Prior to his being shot, he routinely bench pressed 200 lbs. Now he was really feeling a mere 20. He disguised his feelings, returning the weights to Taylor who was relieved that his boss had not thrown them at anyone.
"Good," said Ms. Steele, "that was about what I was expecting. I'll leave those and bring heavier ones next time. You need to rebuild the muscle in your arms. It's begun to atrophy from lack of use. Taylor, do not help Mr. Grey to sit up in bed. He must use the bar. Understood?"
Taylor nodded while Grey threatened to fire him.
"Now, show me how well you're able to maneuver your chair," Steele commanded. Grey took hold of the wheels and turned his back on Steele.
"Is that the best you can do? Is it because you don't have the strength or because you lack agility? I suspected that you would need some time to learn how to move yourself around."
She'd pushed the right button again. Grey struggled to do wheelies but succeeded…smug in his ability. Steele was unimpressed.
"Acrobatics will not serve you in your daily life, Mr. Grey." She lifted herself from her chair, a feat Grey secretly marveled at…considering that she seemed to lack any muscle. He watched as she steadied herself on her crutches. He didn't let on that he'd noticed the flash of pain that crossed her face.
"Let's go for a walk, Mr. Grey. We'll start with a trip around the house." She lifted a crutch, pointing at the bedroom door. Grudgingly, Grey turned the chair and began the journey. It was not easy. He realized that he was sadly out of shape. He stopped and complained that he couldn't do it.
"I could take you over to the pediatric ward at Seattle General to observe five-year-olds dashing about in their chairs. We do obstacle courses…including hills. Perhaps the children could show you a thing or two." Steele did not smirk. Her expression was mild.
Grey gripped the wheels and moved them forward. It was clumsy and slow. He missed his motorized version. Gradually, he reached the threshold and then got stuck. Steele observed but said nothing. Grey backed up and tried again. Again, he was stuck. He backed up. On his next try he moved his grip further down on the wheels and pushed for all he was worth, sailing over the bump. He turned the chair around and looked at Steele…a triumphant look.
He was rewarded with the slightest of smiles. For the next 30 minutes, Grey worked at wheeling around the main floor before returning to his bedroom. He was panting and sweating. He had not exerted himself that much since before...since before. Steele took his blood pressure and his pulse. Both were elevated which concerned her. He was in worse shape than she'd first surmised. She indicated that Taylor should return Grey to his bed for a rest.
"No," Grey breathed out, "let's go again."
"Rest is important after exercise, Mr. Grey. Athletes know that. We'll go again in a while."
"I'm your boss. You'll do what I say!" he yelled at Steele.
"You misunderstand our positions, Mr. Grey. I understand that you are accustomed to giving orders. However, in this instance, you will have to become accustomed to taking mine. You do not know how to get well without me. You have a long journey ahead of you.
"I know the way."
Grey glared at Steele as Taylor picked him up and laid him in the bed. He was asleep within a minute. Ms. Steele sat in her chair and wrote an entry in her ever-present notebook.
CHAPTER 13
"Come in," Carrick called out as he worked in his study. Since Christian had moved in after being released from the hospital, his father had reduced his workload and taken to doing much of it in his home office. He owned his firm and so had no one to answer to but himself. He had always been something of a workaholic and a micromanager so his absence from his downtown office was a bit of a relief for his employees. He was passing off more of the work to associates who needed the experience. He was a little put off upon realizing that his presence was not absolutely essential to the success of Grey and Associates. However, he adjusted. He wanted to be home with his son.
He would never admit it to himself or even Grace but Christian was his favorite. His intelligence, his drive, his dedication to Grey Enterprises Holdings mirrored Carrick. Elliot was quite successful, as well. He owned Grey Design and Construction and was a multi-millionaire but, while he worked hard, he was easy-going and so good natured, more like Grace. They had originally hesitated to adopt an older child for fear that his years in foster care might have affected him adversely. Indeed, their first meeting had not portended well.
Elliot had been brought into the visitors' room by a grim-faced social worker. His face was tear-stained and angry. He'd been playing with some other children and was not pleased with the interruption.
"Let's get this over with so I can get back to the game," he grumbled. He refused to look at Grace and Carrick.
Carrick recalled sighing, already decided that this six year who looked eight was not for them. They'd wanted an infant but those were in short supply. He opened his mouth to politely decline a meeting but Grace beat him to it.
"Let Elliot go back to his game, Ms. Trumble. We can wait until he's ready to leave." Carrick shot his head around to stare at his wife. Elliot perked up immediately and turned around to race back to his friends.
"What?" Carrick yelped. "Gracie, can we speak privately for a moment?" His wife shook her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was always a sucker for that smile. "I don't understand," he said.
"He's the one, Cary. We just caught him at a bad moment. When he's ready, he'll come to us." She turned to Ms. Trumble and chastised her for not giving the child a warning that company would be coming. Ms. Trumble blushed with indignation but held her tongue. She wanted to rid herself of Elliot and these were the Greys, the finest family in Seattle. It would be a feather in her cap to get Elliot adopted and by the Greys.
They sat. They waited. Carrick sighed heavily. Grace smiled at his dramatics. After an eternity/hour, Elliot came running back in. He was beaming and Carrick felt his heart melt.
"I won!" Elliot proclaimed. He walked up to Grace and Carrick and put out his hand to shake. "So, you guys want a kid? There are a bunch here who are younger and cuter than me. I don't know why Ms. Trumble brought me out. Come on, I'll introduce you to a real sweet four-year-old," he offered.
"Elliot," Grace spoke in a soft voice as she knelt down to Elliot's height, "we would like to be your parents…that is, if you want to be our little boy."
Elliot was stunned. He looked at Carrick, seeing the smile in his eyes. No one had ever wanted him. He was big and loud so he'd just resigned himself to living in a lot of different homes. It was okay. He could handle it.
"You know, even though I look big, I'm really only six so I can't mow your lawn yet. I'll try to do stuff around the house but I'm just tall, not really strong. If you want help around the house, you'd do better adopting Luke. He's 14 so he could even babysit if you have littler kids."
Grace couldn't stop herself. She pulled Elliot into her arms while Carrick reached out and tousled his blond hair.
"Please let us adopt you, Elliot. You don't have to mow but maybe you can help me make cupcakes? "Don't worry, son. You'll have chores. You'll have to make your bed and clean up your room. Is that okay with you?" Carrick asked gently. Elliot was staring at them both…unable to believe this turn of events. Ms. Trumble had brought him in to meet people many times but they never wanted him. He was too big, he knew
"Okay. I guess." Elliot went home with the Greys who lived in a little house until Carrick's mother died and left them Grey Manor. He waited but they never took him back to Ms. Trumble's. Shortly after his seventh birthday, they went to a big building downtown and into a huge room called a "court" where his adoption was finalized. He would never have to go back. His name was Elliot Grey.
Carrick was still musing so Taylor tried again. "Mr. Grey?"
"Oh, sorry, Taylor. Thinking. What can I do for you?"
"I thought that you'd like to know, sir. Today has been going well. Your son is sleeping now. Ms. Steele intends to start again when he wakes but I'm concerned about her health. I'm sure that she is in pain and in need of rest but, well, perhaps if you speak with her?"
CHAPTER 14
When Carrick entered the room, his heart clenched a little as he looked down at his boy, sleeping with a peaceful expression on his handsome face. Carrick couldn't remember the last time Christian had looked like that.
He couldn't say the same for Ms. Steele. The strain was showing on her face with a little V between her eyes. Her color wasn't good either. She looked up from her notes as Carrick took a seat next to her.
"Taylor tells me that things went well today. Not what I expected. You're certainly good at your job, Ms. Steele."
Steele shrugged. "Mr. Grey cooperated."
Carrick tried again. "That, in itself, is remarkable. Christian is not cooperative, as a rule. He says "jump" and we all say "how high"," he chuckled.
"He needs to be reminded that he is a capable man and not in need of having much done for him," Steele retorted.
"Yes. Of course. You see, he's so gifted that seeing him reduced to helplessness was a shock for the family. That night, in the hospital, when Grace and I were allowed to see him for just a few minutes in the ICU…well…he was so pale and so close to death," Carrick's throat seemed to close up on him Steele softened a little watching the pain on Grey Senior's face so that she felt compelled to touch his hand.
"He's been through so much horror in his young life. Grace found him in the emergency room, covered in cigarette burns and bruises, emaciated and terrified. His teenaged mother was dead, beaten by her pimp. Grace had seen a lot but for some reason, this little guy tore the heart out of her. She called me and I couldn't understand her through her tears so I raced to the hospital, scared to death of what I'd find. I held her for quite some time before she calmed down enough to tell me about Christian.
"When I stepped near him, he shuffled up against the wall and hissed at me. He was like a feral animal. He wouldn't talk. We later learned that he'd never spoken much. He needed a year of therapy before he could speak in full sentences. His therapist told us that the fact that he could recover so quickly was an indication of his intelligence. That was our first clue that we'd adopted a genius. He's always been a difficult child with a quick temper."
"How does he get along with the rest of the family?" Steele asked, surprising herself with such an intrusive question. It wasn't like her.
"Mia and Elliot adore him. Grace fusses over him. We know that he loves us, indeed, treasures us. He doesn't let anyone else get close with the possible exception of his COO, Ros Bailey. He has close protection officers guarding everyone."
"Yes. I found the guards surprising when I first arrived. It wasn't something I expected."
"Speaking of arriving…" Carrick began…
CHAPTER 15
Steele lifted her head to regard Carrick. It was clear that he wanted to say something but…
"Yes? Did I arrive too early, Mr. Grey?"
"No. No, that isn't it, Ms. Steele. Your schedule is our schedule. We are so grateful for you. No, what I mean to say is that we didn't expect you today…given your condition."
"My condition? My leg? It's only broken, Mr. Grey. I'll need crutches for the duration but that will not affect my work with your son."
"May I ask what happened?" Carrick chanced.
"Just an accident," she answered.
"A car accident, I presume. I noticed that you arrived in a taxi cab. What happened?" he blurted out.
Steele pursed her lips. Clearly, Carrick had gone too far but she was too polite to shut him down.
"I was hit as I tried to merge into traffic. I was actually quite lucky. It could have been so much worse. Fortunately, the young lady speeding toward me had good reflexes and managed to hit her brakes so as to blunt the force of the blow. My car was totaled but I'd have been unable to drive without the use of my right leg anyway. I suppose that you ought to alert your security guards that I'll be arriving in taxis for the foreseeable future. There was a little bit of confusion this morning."
"Ms. Steele, you must allow us to pay for your taxi expenses."
"Unnecessary, Mr. Grey. My accident was not your responsibility."
Carrick felt his litigator persona rising up. "Ms. Steele. Your services to this family, to this man, are invaluable. It is in our best interest to see that you are able to continue to do your job for my son. Fussing with taxi cabs, trying to care for yourself in your present condition, ignoring the pain you are in and the decrease in your energy levels…all this will inevitably affect your work. I am aware of your determination but sometimes that is not enough. I insist that you allow me to fill in the gap in any way that I deem necessary to ensure your continued fine care of my son.
"I know that you will push yourself to do the same excellent work that you are accustomed to doing for your patients but you must recognize that you are operating with an obstacle not usual for you."
Ms. Steele was staring, open-mouthed, at Carrick. She wasn't used to interference of any kind…even well-intentioned. She found herself, moreover, in agreement with Mr. Grey. She was fatigued. She had arrived fatigued this morning after a sleepless, pain-filled night, an inability to prepare a decent breakfast, standing on the street trying to hail a taxi…even the fuss of dealing with the guards at the gate this morning had tired her.
"I agree, Mr. Grey. You are right that I cannot do my job up to my usual standards. I will submit my resignation and endeavor to locate another person to help your son." She tried to rise from her chair but Carrick gently sat her back down.
"Unacceptable, Ms. Steele. You are the only person who has been able to deal with my son and we've been through too many nurses to count. I will not accept your resignation. I have a different proposal of which I am certain that you will not approve. Nonetheless. I would like you to move into the house. We have many empty bedrooms. There is one in the west wing with an en suite. You will have all the privacy you wish. However, you won't have to worry about meal preparation, laundry, cleaning and all the other chores that will tax you. There will be no need for transportation except when you wish to go somewhere. You will have access to a car and driver for those occasions.
"You can work with Christian at your best. As I look at you now, I can see that you are in pain and suffering from a lack of sleep. I suspect that you refuse to take medication for fear that it will cloud your thinking. Pain also clouds the thinking. Every day that you leave here I will worry that you will be unable to continue working with Christian. You could fall, for instance. Some criminal could take advantage of you. Every morning that you do arrive safely, I will wonder if you are feeling well enough to do the job up to your usual standards.
"I think that I've made quite logical arguments, Ms. Steele. If you would please give your apartment key and address to Taylor, he will pack up what you need."
Carrick finally stopped speaking. He did not think for a moment that Ms. Steele would agree to his conditions.
Steele closed her mouth and looked down at the floor. She was silent. Mr. Grey's proposal was unacceptable and disturbing…living with her patient. On the other hand, she hadn't been entirely truthful with Mr. Grey about her leg. The break was far worse than she'd revealed. It would be a lengthy recovery and her attention diverted. She looked up at Christian who was beginning to wake.
CHAPTER 16
He had done well today. Steele had arrived…in pain, tired and hungry…but Christian's sudden progress, on a day when she had expected more resistance, had buoyed her. It seemed, indeed, that her broken leg had buoyed him. He seemed to enjoy seeing that she had trouble walking.
"Mr. Grey, your proposal is normally something I would dismiss out of hand." Steele took a breath. "However, it is not entirely irrational. I will meet you half-way. A couple of weeks…until I acclimate to my condition…until your son grows more accustomed to therapy. Then we will revisit your proposal."
"What's going on, Dad?" Christian mumbled from his bed. He pushed himself up on his elbows but made no effort to reach for the overhanging bar.
"I need Taylor to put me in my chair," he groused as he fell back against the pillow.
Carrick took out his phone but Steele placed her hand over it and shook her head. "Mr. Grey, try using your lift bar to sit up."
Christian commenced whining. He was too tired, too weak. He didn't want to pull himself up. He hollered for Taylor who appeared instantly. As he walked to the bed, Steele caught his eye. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place so he froze.
"Who pays your salary, Taylor? Pick me up!"
"Taylor," Steele said softly, "we'll call when we need you."
"Dad, tell that bitch that she's fired. You're fired!" He began thrashing about, throwing a tantrum like a little boy. Steele just regarded him calmly, with indifference. The tantrum escalated. Carrick shifted his gaze to the ceiling. He was embarrassed.
"Chris. Chris, take it easy, bro." Elliot ran into the room, set to do his brother's bidding. He, too, caught the placid expression on Steele's face. He sat in the chair next to Christian's hospital bed, then leaned down to whisper into his ear.
"I wouldn't cross Steele, bro. In her case, discretion is the better part of valor. I suggest you do some reconnoitering before you do battle with her." Elliot winked conspiratorially at his brother and then left the room.
Christian eyed Steele. He did like a challenge. Even more so, he liked to quash his opponent. He would take Elliot's advice. Observe, find Steele's weak spot and then crush her under the weight of his superior intellect.
He reached for the overhanging bar and tried to pull himself up. His arms felt like wet noodles. He crashed back down to the bed. Ms. Steele seemed to be in deep conversation with his father. He tried again and then again. He cursed under his breath. He used to be so strong…could have lifted himself with his little finger. Still, Steele ignored his efforts. She was writing something in that infernal notebook of hers. She tore off a page and gave it to Carrick along with a key.
As his father left the room, Steele looked over at Grey. "It is harder than it looks." She struggled to her feet and grabbed her crutches, hobbling over to the bed. "Let's continue. With each attempt, you'll make headway."
CHAPTER 17
"Geez, dad. That woman has a way about her, doesn't she? I think that I'm a little scared of her," Elliot chuckled.
"I think you ought to be, son. There is something just under the surface. I can't put my finger on it but I'm wary of it, nonetheless.
"Taylor, would you take this key over to Ms. Steele's apartment and gather up everything on this list, please?" Carrick took in Elliot's startled expression. "Steele is moving in, son. My idea. I haven't been married to a doctor for 40 years without picking up on a few things. I'm afraid that Ms. Steele is in worse shape than she is letting on."
"Does Chris know? He's going to flip!"
"Yes. Flip. We should be so lucky if that's all he does. I'm hoping to keep him in the dark for a while. I'm installing Ms. Steele in the west wing. I haven't been in there for years.
Gail? Would you take a look at the larger bedroom and see what it needs to make it livable? Don't do any of the lifting yourself. I'm not certain what you'll find. Security can handle the heavy duty."
Gail nodded. She had never been in the west wing nor the east, for that matter. The dust alone might fall under the heading of heavy lifting.
"Thank you, Gail. Not a word to my son…just yet." Gail nodded and headed off to the west wing. Just how big was this place anyway? she wondered.
Taylor left for Ms. Steele's home. It was close to the hospital which wasn't a bad neighborhood but not posh either. He was stunned to discover that she lived in a third-floor walk-up. He was even more surprised when he opened her door…feeling a sharp object pressing into his back. With a swift and fluid motion, he turned and disarmed…a tiny old man.
"What you want here, mister? Where'd you get the key to Ana's place?" The little fellow was not disturbed to be facing a hulk of a man…three times his size. "Gimme back my potato peeler. I got to make dinner with that."
Taylor handed over the utensil and put out a hand. "My name is Jason Taylor, sir. I work for Christian Grey and Ana is his therapist. She asked me to bring her some of her things. She's going to be moving in while she works with him."
The old man appreciated Taylor's respectful manner. "Okay. Sure. She can't stay here the way she is now. Can't tell her that, tho'. Stubborn woman. You won't find anything in her fridge. I don't know what she eats! Been telling her that she needs some meat on her bones."
He turned to go, remarking over his shoulder that he'd keep an eye on her place until she returned. Taylor should let her know.
Taylor glanced around. The apartment was small and sparsely furnished. There was a stool at the kitchen counter…a microwave but no stove. In the living room, there was a single chair and not a picture on the wall nor a table of any kind. No television. Down a hall, he found a bedroom. He found a suitcase in the closet and set about filling it with clothes…most of which seemed to be scrubs. On her bedside table, there was a small clock and a copy of Jane Austen's final book, Persuasion. In the bath, he packed up bottles of shampoo and conditioner. There was nothing else in the room except bath tissue. In the bedroom and bath, there was nothing in the way of decoration. There was, in fact, nothing in the way of personality in the entire apartment…no pictures, pillows…none of the usual feminine touches. Well, he thought, maybe she hadn't lived here long.
As he locked the door behind him, the neighbor popped his head out the door. "Remember, tell Ana not to worry about her place. I've got an eye out."
"Sir, can you tell me how long Ms. Steele has lived here?" The old man rubbed his chin and considered things for a bit. "Oh, couple of years, I guess." Then he slammed his door.
Part of Taylor's training and experience had taught him to profile people but he was at a loss with Ms. Steele. She seemed to lack a profile and her personality was a conundrum. Well, she did read Austen…and that was all he knew. He'd thought it strange that she'd never heard of Harry Potter, books he'd read to his daughter several times. It didn't occur to him that Steele had never really been a child nor treated like one.
CHAPTER 18
"Cobwebs! Lord, Gail. This wing is like something out of a horror movie. You haven't seen a spider, have you?" Ryan ducked another cobweb.
"I doubt there are any in here, Tom. There's nothing for them to eat. All these webs are quite old."
"How do you think Mr. Grey will react when he finds out that his nemesis is going to be living with him?"
Gail laughed as she moved quickly through the room, tidying and dusting. "Def con 1. I think that I can handle this room. Why don't you check the en suite? I think that we ought to have some bars installed for Ms. Steele. What do you make of her anyway?"
"Efficient and to the point. Does not wander off into personal territory. Maybe she'll open up after she's been here a while. Ms. Mia is very good at getting people talking. Let's watch her go to work on Ms. Steele."
Together, the two dynamos dusted, cleaned, scrubbed and in general, put together a nice bedroom for their guest…although they suspected that she wouldn't really notice. Ryan brought in a television and they finished up with dusting the hallway. Yes, it was a very nice accommodation. They were curious about the rest of the wing but exploration would have to wait for another day.
On their way back to the main part of the house, they could already hear Christian objecting to something. He was very loud…and then he was quiet. Ms. Steele was quite competent.
"Again," Steele said firmly. Christian looked at her with fury blazing in his eyes. She was unmoved. This was discomfiting for him. No one, with the occasional exception of Ros Bailey, was unmoved by his temper. Usually, even a hint that he was about to blow was all that was required to have his demands met. This one…this one was different. He was trying to figure her out and frustrated that he was getting nowhere.
He obeyed, reaching for the bar and lifting himself a bit before quitting again.
"Mr. Grey, next time count to twelve in your head before you stop."
Strangely, he knew that if he only counted to ten, Steele would know. He stared at her as he counted. Odd. He'd just now noticed her eyes. Aquamarine? Some kind of blue but unusual.
"Do you wear colored contacts?" he asked. "No. Again," she replied. Panting, he swore at her. She wrote down something in her notebook.
"What are you writing?" he gasped out as he lifted again. "Are you counting?" she answered. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Steele smiled ever so slightly.
For the first time, Grey looked closely at the harridan who was torturing him. She was pretty…and she was pale. She gave away nothing. Was she pale naturally or was she tired or was she in pain?
CHAPTER 19
It had been a long day. Grey had never before worked so hard…and it was clear to him that he was in bad shape. Since he'd been cleared for therapy, he'd only had nurses. He should have been in therapy all this time. Of course, he'd never been able to keep a nurse more than a few days before they ran screaming for the exit. And he'd been in that damn coma. Right now it seemed that he'd been paralyzed always. He had vague memories of being strong and lifting weights and running for miles and swimming laps in his building's pool. Now all he knew was sitting and lying down and being shifted to avoid bed sores. He felt like an old man. All he had left was his anger.
He was laughing at Victoria's dramatics and then he was in terrible pain and then enveloped in darkness. Waking was confusing and frightening. He wasn't familiar with either state. He was Christian Grey.
For days, he struggled to understand where he was and what he had become. Grace was the first recognizable sight. Mother. She was mother. Gradually, he came to see his father and his siblings and to understand that he was hospitalized. He didn't want to be a patient and so he tried to tear the IV lines out of his arms and hands. He had to be restrained with leather cuffs. He raged while Grace gently explained that he needed to leave the lines in for the time being. His father held his hand and squeezed encouragement. His father hadn't held his hand since he was a boy and they had to cross a street. Christian hadn't liked being touched. Touch was pain…burning pain.
He was rarely alone and this was another state with which he was unfamiliar. At GEH, he was in his office save for the meetings he blasted through impatiently. At Escala…he never called it home…nothing was home…he spent most of his time in his study or his bedroom. He ate whatever Gail put out for him whenever she told him that it was time to eat. He ate automatically without tasting. His mind always elsewhere.
Now a parent or a sibling or a nurse or a doctor…someone was always with him. It didn't matter how loudly he screamed. He wasn't left alone. And now, this Steele person was relentless in her persecution of him. Why wouldn't people just let him be…let him die?
There was really no reason to go on. There never had been. Even building GEH was only due to his need for complete independence…no reliance on anyone. He never considered that he did rely on Taylor and the rest of his security team. Rather, they were just part of the apparatus that supported his lifestyle. He would grudgingly admit to caring for his family but he considered that to be just a habit engendered in him after a lifetime of being with them. He was used to them, he'd tell himself. Once a month he'd give in to his mother's pleas to attend Sunday dinner just to get her off his back.
He suddenly realized that he was lying alone in his room. Where was Steele? He recalled yelling at her. Had he managed to chase her off? He reached for the bar and lifted himself up into a sitting position. It wasn't until after he'd done it that he realized what he'd done. Where was Steele? She should see this. He wanted to rub her nose in it. Of course, he'd only done what she wanted, hadn't he? Damn her.
When had she left? Had he been sleeping?
"Steele!" he yelled. "Steele, where the hell are you? I'm not paying you to…to…Steele!"
Elliot rushed into the room, saw his brother sitting up on under his own power and burst into a huge grin.
"Wow, bro. Look at you." Elliot's pride in his accomplishment embarrassed Christian. Hell, all he'd done was sit up…something everyone did without thinking about it.
"Where's Steele? She's supposed to be in here…working," he grumbled.
"She had an appointment at the hospital to check on her leg. Mom thinks that one of her screws slipped out of place. She was sweating from the pain."
"Is she coming back?" Elliot noticed a slight bit of concern in Christian's voice…although knowing his brother, the concern was for himself.
"Sure. Her name isn't Steele for nothing. She might need to have her leg re-screwed or whatever but she'll be back tonight in time for dinner. She, uh, gave me notes. I'm supposed to put you in your chair and go for a walk. You up for that? I hope so because I don't want to face that girl without having followed instructions."
Christian grudgingly agreed but inwardly he was eager to see how far he could go this next time. Maybe his arms would be stronger. He sat up on his own!
Elliot lifted Christian like he was a doll and set him down in the chair. As before, Grey took a run at the threshold but this time he cleared it the first time. Elliot was elated but Christian shrugged it off like it was no big deal. It was.
The carpet was harder to traverse than the tile and wood floors, of course, but Christian wanted to rise to the challenge. He could tell Steele, when she returned, what he'd done and without her help. After 30 minutes, he was gasping for breath and Elliot wanted to quit but Christian wouldn't hear of it.
"More. 45 minutes this time. Then rest because you have to let the muscles recover," Grey told his brother while Elliot secretly smiled at the way that his little brother repeated Steele's words without admitting it.
The extra 15 minutes proved taxing. Elliot laid Christian back down and watched him immediately pass out, his chest moving up and down. He hoped that they hadn't overdone it. Ill at ease, Elliot decided to stay with Christian for a while…watch over him like he had when they were kids. He'd always felt protective of Christian, right from the start. Grace and Carrick had worried that Elliot would have to adjust to the competition but were surprised that Christian's big brother was just that…his older, caring, big brother.
It wasn't easy, either. Elliot couldn't touch him so he had to learn how to look after his little brother in ways that Christian would allow. Even though the boys had separate bedrooms, Elliot usually wound up sleeping on the trundle bed that pulled out from under Christian's bed. Christian always had nightmares but with Elliot next to him, he needed only a word or two before he calmed down.
Elliot still remembered the first time that his little brother wanted to come into his room and play with his train set. Elliot always shared. He was used to it because he'd had to in the foster homes. Nothing was your own in a foster home.
So, he and Christian would sit and watch the train go round and round, mesmerized. Carrick gradually added on to the tracks, making the setup more complicated, to keep the boys interested and playing together.
Mia wanted to play, too, but was rejected due to her being a girl. She would plop down in the doorway and mope. It was always Christian who gave in…he felt sorry for her. She became the sibling that he protected…even when her little baby hands would reach out to snatch the engine off the tracks. Elliot would fall back to the floor in exasperation as Mia fondled the engine, giggling, until Christian gently removed it from her hands.
Now, Elliot looked up as Mia tip-toed in and sat quietly beside him, watching over the little brother who'd grown older but had never quite grown up.
CHAPTER 20
The house was silent and dimly lit when Grace returned with Steele. It was well after midnight. Elliot and Mia had gone home. Carrick had gone to bed early, having a court date first thing in the morning. Taylor and Gail were asleep and night security was on watch.
Grace helped a wobbly Steele to a chair in the living room before she excused herself to check on Christian.
"How are his vitals, Grace?"
Grace smiled as she took a seat across from Ana. They'd had a difficult afternoon and night but they'd had it together which had led to something of a bond and to addressing each other by their first names. Grace was honored but she stayed low-key about it…knowing that Ana was somewhat self-conscious.
"He's doing quite well. Elliot was worried for nothing. Isn't it wonderful all he's accomplished in just two days of your care?"
Ana frowned. She'd seen patients make remarkable strides in a short period of time only to relapse and have to start over. She took nothing for granted. She'd already warned Grace about this but chose not to belabor the point. Let Grace enjoy the moment.
"You, however, I am worried about, Ana. You should have listened to your doctor. He is, after all, one of the finest orthopedic surgeons on the west coast."
"Then perhaps I should have relied on the skills of one of the lesser surgeons. Maybe then my screws would have stayed put."
"You don't believe that maybe you were too active, that you should have stayed home for a few days, that Christian could have waited until you were further along in your healing?"
"I'm a therapist. I know how to handle such an injury. It's a good thing that I did come to work or I would have found myself alone instead of in the company of an excellent doctor when that poorly installed screw came undone."
Grace shook her head and smiled. Ana was as stubborn a creature as her son. She did have a point, however. Had she been home, she would have attempted three flights down to a taxi, quite possibly fallen and broken more than her leg.
"Gail made up your room. Neither of us has eaten in many hours. Are you hungry for a sandwich?"
"No. I will accept your help to my room, tho. I am awfully tired. Grace, thank you for your help today. I am embarrassed to have put you out so," Ana blushed.
"Don't be ridiculous, Ana. While I feel badly for the reason, I am happy to have had the chance to get to know you a little bit better. Now, let's get you into bed."
Grace helped Ana down the hall and into the west wing. It was rather a journey and Ana was out of breath when they finally made it to her room. Grace was delighted that the room was so well-prepared but Ana seemed to take no notice. She sat on the bed, set aside her crutches and bid Grace goodnight. Grace wondered how Ana would manage undressing and using the en suite but she also knew better than to call Ana out on it. Ana, she'd learned, was fiercely independent…or, Grace thought, fearful of being let down if she did lean on someone.
As Grace passed Christian's room, she thought of looking in on him again but weariness won out and she headed up the stairs to Carrick. The moment that she laid down, he would roll over and throw an arm around her. He always knew, even in his sleep, when Grace wasn't with him.
If she had looked in on Christian, she would have seen him with eyes wide open…curious about the voices he'd heard outside his door.
CHAPTER 21
When Christian opened his eyes the next morning, he wondered if yesterday had been a dream. He made a tentative reach for the bar and managed to grab hold. He then held tight as he brought up his other hand. He'd done it…caught the bar with both hands. Shutting his eyes and taking a deep breath, he pulled as hard as he could and found himself able to sit up. He fell back but tried again until he made it stick on his fourth try.
He didn't realize that he had a big smile on his face when he saw Steele in the doorway. She was smiling as well, in a gentle way.
"So, you do better when I'm not in the room. Don't know how I feel about that." She made her way across the room to her bag lying on a chair.
"Something is different today. Something with your leg. What is it?"
"The cast just needed an adjustment." She picked up a dumb bell and handed it to Christian.
"Tell me when you feel ready for the other one. We need to get your arms much stronger so that you can begin to transfer to your chair on your own."
Christian didn't argue. He began to do curls with his right hand…as many as he could tolerate…then he switched to his left. Steele made notes.
"I'm going to get a look at that notebook someday," he threatened. Steele didn't look up but she did smile as she wrote. It was nothing interesting…just medical information…but if curiosity motivated Christian, she'd let him believe that her notes were compelling.
For instance, she could have been noting that her patient had a dazzling smile and that his gray eyes sparkled like blue ice when his spirit was lightened. These things she had noted when she came into the room to find him working on his own. What she hadn't noted, in her notebook or in her consciousness, was that she was a little more than dazzled herself.
Today Christian found himself wanting to work hard and once Christian made up his mind, he tore into a project with gusto. For all these months since the shooting, he'd allowed himself to wallow in self-pity barely disguised as anger. He didn't want independence…because he didn't believe that he could have it.
Now that he saw the possibility, Steele's problem was keeping him from pushing too hard. She kept repeating the mantra of muscle recovery and Christian kept asking if he'd rested enough.
"Can we go again?" he'd ask. "Can we now?" Like a little boy. He'd no idea how he touched her heart when he'd beg to go back to work again. Unable to stand on her own, she brought in a massage therapist once a day to loosen his stiff muscles. It was also a way to keep him busy in between work sessions.
As the time went by, he felt that he needed less and less rest. Taylor would come by to see if Ms. Steele wanted him put to bed for a nap and he'd protest that he wasn't sleepy…again, like a little boy who doesn't want to take the nap he needs. Muscle recovery, she'd say, and he'd give in under protest, falling right to sleep.
Impatient, he was quick to snarl at people but now just as quick to relax. Mia and Elliot talked him into board games at night. Naturally, he was a killer at Monopoly. Ms. Steele would disappear in the early evening. Christian would awake from a nap to find her gone and he would assume that she'd gone home. It took him a week to find out that she was living down the hall in the west wing.
As he was wiping the board and his sibling's bank accounts, he looked up to see Taylor and Grace running past on their way to the west wing.
"What the…?" he stared after them. Without thinking, Mia spoke. "Oh, dear. I hope Steele didn't hurt her leg yet again."
"Let it be, Mia. You know how she is about attention. Mom and Taylor can handle it," Elliot warned.
"Steele is living in the west wing? How long has this been going on? Why wasn't I informed?" The irritation in his voice was clear. Christian Grey didn't like being kept out of the loop.
CHAPTER 22
"Now Mr. Grey. Please cooperate. I do know best," the saccharine tone of his nurse only served to rile him up more. He wanted to punch her…and she knew it. She rather enjoyed his reluctant company and his inability to fight back. He thought she was a sadist and he wasn't far off.
No one in the family liked this temp. She ordered people around and kept a constant smirk on her face. It was "Mr. Taylor" this and "Gail" that all day. She didn't want to hear about what Grey could do. She wanted to tell him. If she could get her way, she'd have kept him sedated constantly so that she could work on her needlepoint.
She'd watch him lift himself up with the bar and remark that he was doing too much. He'd ask for the dumb bells and she'd tsk tsk that he was a long way from being able to handle that. Elliot would infuriate her by putting his brother in his chair despite her protests and taking him for walks around the house. She would ominously insist that he was setting back his brother's recovery by pushing too hard.
She also heavily hinted that it would be best if she lived in as Ms. Steele had done. As soon as she was out the door at 5 p.m., Gail would collapse on a kitchen stool and thank the lord that Nurse Ratched was gone for the day.
"Imagine having that woman around 24/7?!" Gail exclaimed. She smiled as she watched Christian wheel into the kitchen for a bottle of water. He missed Steele.
"Steele better get her pert little ass back here before I kill that bitch," he'd swear as the nurse drove her Dodge sedan out the gate. Gail teased him. "Oh, you noticed Ms. Steele's posterior, did you?" He'd growl and roll away with her giggling behind him.
In truth, he was worried about Steele, pumping his mother for information every evening when she returned from the hospital. She'd tell him that Steele was doing well and it would be a few more days. Steele had done too much. She should have remained in the hospital for at least a week after the initial accident. Grey looked forward to lecturing her about muscle recovery when she got back.
He found that he missed her not just because he was now stuck with Nurse Ratched but because he just missed her. This confused him and he was careful to conceal his feelings. As often as he mentioned her absence, however, he wasn't fooling anyone.
"Do you think that Christian likes Ms. Steele…you know, really likes her, El?" Mia asked one night after he'd turned in early.
"I wouldn't be surprised. Women fall for their doctors. Men fall for their nurses. It's a thing," Elliot responded. Then he lowered his voice.
"I wouldn't wish it on her, tho'. You know how Chris is about women."
"I know how you are about women, El," Mia scoffed.
"That's different, Mia. I'm up front with girls about my intentions. They don't expect anything much from a night with me. Chris, tho', he always enjoyed drawing them in and raising their expectations. It's kind of surprising that Victoria was the first woman to take revenge."
"Plenty of women took revenge before Victoria," Mia protested.
"Giving a nasty tell-all interview to the Seattle Nooz isn't the same as shooting someone in the back." Elliot involuntarily shuddered as he remembered that terrible night. "I was shocked at the responses to someone trying to kill my brother. I mean, except for a few insincere condolences to Mom and Dad, most people seemed almost gleeful about 'Grey getting his'."
"That was the worst night of my life," Mia said softly, almost coming to tears again. "But I really like Steele. I wish Christian could feel serious about her. She's so good for him."
"But is he good for her? I don't know, Mia. Besides, Steele is all business. I don't think that she'd let herself fall for Chris. She'll get him up on his feet and then she'll move on down the road."
They weren't speaking as softly as they thought. Huh? Christian thought. Ana? Huh.
CHAPTER 23
Christian Trevelyan-Grey was a slow learner for a genius.
It was true that he sincerely missed those blue eyes and that soft smile but he wasn't going to let sincere emotion stop him from the thrill of conquest. In all the months since he'd been shot, while he had wallowed in misery…and mostly in bed…romance and sex were the last things on his mind but he was getting stronger and Steele was getting better looking all the time.
He didn't realize that his lightened moods and his brighter outlook for his future were due to Steele's presence and encouragement. As usual, he gave himself all the credit. He was working hard, wasn't he? And it was paying off. He'd work harder. By the time that Steele was ready to return, he'd amaze her with his skill and…and his virility.
Only one thing bothered him. Could he have an erection…and feel it? He hollered for his laptop and one of his minions, he didn't notice which, ran in with it. When nurse Ratched tried to take it from him, he slammed the screen down on her hand. When she yelped in pain, he told her that she was fired and to get out. He told the minion to escort her to her car and see that her pass was revoked.
Christian had research to do.
"What is he up to in there?" Gail wondered. Should she call Dr. Grey or Mr. Grey and tell them that he'd fired another nurse…one they were all happy to see go? Gail had caught Nurse Ratched…er…Banner heading for the west wing the other day. Nurse had explained, haughtily, that she was planning to choose a room for herself because she was increasingly of the opinion that she needed to be on site around the clock. Mr. Grey was a difficult patient who required constant monitoring.
Gail tersely explained that the west wing was not in shape for occupancy. Thankfully, the door was closed and locked. No, Gail didn't know who had the key. She surmised that it was in the possession of Mr. or Dr. Grey. Nurse would have to speak with them about her concerns. Well, Nurse had already done that and her idea rejected so….she stomped back to Christian's room, muttering about being inconvenienced.
In reality, she made certain that her day was nothing but convenience. She'd brought a bell with her one day and rang it all too often, expecting service of some kind. If she didn't get a response to her ring, she'd scream down the hallway. It was less unpleasant to run when rung for than to hear that screech. Nurse wanted food. Nurse wanted Christian put into bed. He seemed to need a lot more rest than he had with Ms. Steele. Nurse wanted a magazine. Nurse wanted to read the Seattle Daily Nooz. Nurse wanted a pillow. Nurse wanted…wanted…wanted.
Her interest in the Nooz was due, they later discovered, to her interest in her own notoriety. Coming and going from the house, she would smile and wave to the paparazzi always gathered at the gate. On leaving, she would pull over to the side of the street a ways down from the house, to talk about her day, the house, the occupants, Christian's condition and any questions the newshounds had. She was always quoted as being uncooperative when questioned but it was clear that the information in the Nooz could have only come from her.
She was spoken to, several times, by both of the elder Greys. She always indignantly protested that she was a professional and bound by her oath to respect her patient's privacy…which she pronounced "preevicy"…thinking that it sounded posh. Of course, neither Grey believed her but they felt stuck until Steele was able to return.
For a few days after one of these lectures, Nurse would continue on down the road when leaving, concerned that one of the guards would be spying on her. However, when matters died down, she'd start up again…only down the road and around a corner.
The day that Grey fired her, she didn't bother to go around the corner, ostensibly out of sight. She parked just outside the gates and blabbed on for quite some time. That night's edition of the Nooz was filled with pictures of the angry, wounded woman who'd done her very best for a very nasty man who'd assaulted her. Yes, she was considering filing charges but, you know, the Greys have an undo amount of influence in this town and she would be outgunned in a dispute.
CHAPTER 24
Steele opened her eyes to the same sight that greeted her every morning…the drab, clinical décor of her room on the rehab floor of the hospital, her leg still hoisted in the air. She was uncomfortable, always in this position, and only the drugs made her sleep at night.
As always, the same thoughts that greeted her were of gray eyes and a smile that shifted something inside of her. She'd asked for information on her client and was told to concentrate on her own recovery. She hated being a patient and felt more sympathy now for all these people who were treated like addlepated children. When she was firm with the nurses about her needs and questions, she was ignored. She didn't have it in her to berate them. She knew that they worked hard in a thankless profession.
Every day she pleaded with her doctor to release her but he insisted that her leg needed more time.
"As a nurse and a therapist, Ms. Steele, I would expect that you'd understand the process of healing. Proper treatment and time, Ms. Steele. If you'd respected those parameters when you were first injured, you'd be on your feet by now. Hopefully, after this rest, you'll be able to leave here in a boot. Please try to be patient as a patient."
He'd smiled at what he thought was a clever pun. Steele did not return his limp grin. She loathed this man. She'd already decided that he was a quack. She tolerated him only because of Grace.
Grace Grey…Ana's one light in this debacle. She visited every day as often as she could despite a heavy patient load. So many parents wanted only Dr. Grey because she was the best ob/gyn pediatrician in Seattle in their opinion. Ana found her to be the best doctor period. She would check Ana's vitals, lower her leg to the bed for a rest, check her chart and be sooo reassuring. She would share what was happening at Grey Manor and Christian's progress. Ana was pleased to hear that he had not stopped working at his recovery. He'd asked for heavier weights and now had no trouble lifting himself with the overhead bar. She wanted to get back to work but she wondered if she was necessary. Grace acted horrified at the notion that Ana would not return to work with Christian. Ana was growing fond of Grace.
A mother's love wasn't something with which Ana was familiar. Her own mother had drunkenly driven her car into a river one night coming home from a bar with her passed out husband on the passenger side and her infant daughter in the back seat. Ana learned from newspaper accounts that she'd been rescued by a passing police officer.
Her mother's sister and her father's brother had fought for custody of Anastasia Rose for a couple of years while she languished in state care. Neither visited because neither really wanted a child…just the child's inheritance. When a judge wisely deduced this fact, custody was denied to both relatives who then disappeared from Ana's life. The money was then entrusted to a fiduciary who invested wisely…in order to increase his percentage…and it was then given to Ana after she turned 18.
She was a smart girl who'd never allowed herself to become attached to any of her foster parents. Social services moved her every couple of years and so it was useless to form relationships. She behaved…did as she was told and mostly studied in her room. She graduated a year early after the 11th grade and enrolled herself in college. She had enough money to finish college with a BSN and a degree in physical therapy. By then she was broke so continuing on to medical school was out of the question. She went right to work and distinguished herself in her fields.
She kept her head down and continued to avoid attachments of any kind. With her dark brown hair in a bun and her slight figure, she didn't call attention to herself on a physical level either which suited her. She intended to ensure that she had financial security and perhaps travel a bit but she otherwise lacked any grand ambitions for her life.
Romance, marriage, motherhood…none of these occurred to her. None seemed possible. They were for other people. Besides, what she saw of these was discouraging. Co-workers seemed always to be unhappy over one or more of the trio. Nurses mooned over doctors who used them often to cheat on the wives who helped to put them through med school before providing them with children.
These same doctors all seemed to quickly develop god-complexes as soon as they'd finished their internships. They were saving lives, for gosh sakes. Nothing their wives or girlfriends needed from them in terms of time and attention could compete with that. Everything they wanted and did was more important than anything else. Even their children were to understand that they had to come in second. A school play or a surgery? No contest.
Were the women doctors any different? Not really…except that their husbands and children were expected to be exceptionally understanding considering that the women managed to become doctors in addition to wives and mothers. Truthfully, Ana did find those sorts of time-management skills rather amazing.
She'd once watched a doctor finish a difficult operation after her water broke. Bravo, she thought. Still, the woman returning to work a day after giving birth did seem to indicate a lack of proper prioritizing.
No, doctors of all stripes did not impress Ana Steele. Her lack of awe when around them was evident but she didn't care. She was too good at her work to fear their poor opinions of her. Every evaluation concluded with a suggestion that she learn to be more personable with her co-workers and supervisors.
These suggestions were always met with blank expressions. Her superiors would sign off and send her back to her station of the moment knowing that their opinions did not matter a whit.
And she knew that everyone called her Mighty Mouse behind her back.
CHAPTER 25
Ana was simply staring into space, thinking, when the door opened and Mia's smiling face popped around.
"Ms. Steele, may I come in?" Mia asked in a small voice. Usually her preferred entry was fast and loud but she was a little bit afraid of Steele.
"Yes." Well, okay, Mia thought. Short and to the point. She walked closer to the bed, looking at Steele's propped up leg.
"Is that as uncomfortable as it looks? Is it numb?"
Steele shrugged and regarded Mia without expression. Mia was rethinking her visit.
"I'm putting together a birthday party for one of the patients here. I figured that since I'm here, I'd stop in and see how you're doing. If you're tired, I can go…"
"Please sit, Mia. Tell me about this party." Ana was not practiced at small talk and, thus, carrying on conversations made her uncomfortable but she knew that Mia liked to talk so all she had to do was encourage and listen. That…she could do.
"It's for his great-granddaughter. He had a heart attack, his sixth, and he doesn't think that he'll be around for her next birthday so he wants to make this one really special so she'll remember him," Mia sighed and looked down at her hands.
"Well, that should be no challenge for you, Mia. Why do you look so down?"
"The little girl is only 5, ya know? It's unlikely that she'll remember the party…less likely that she'll remember her grampa's part in it. He thinks that the renowned Mia can somehow come up with a plan that will make it memorable. It doesn't matter how memorable I manage to make it, a 5-year-old just isn't going to recall much."
"I have very clear memories of my 6th year of life," Steele spoke without thinking. "Scratch that. Those were not good memories. Children are more likely to remember traumatic events than good ones. Sorry. Not helpful, I guess.
"What if you give all the guests disposable cameras? Are those still made? Have them turned in as the guests leave and then make a photo album for the child? Perhaps pictures will jar her memory in the years to come. You could even arrange for a professional videographer."
"Those are great ideas. Pictures will help and my client will be able to look at them with his granddaughter while he's still here.
"Thanks, Ana! Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot. Ms. Steele."
"Ana is fine, Mia. When is the party? Soon, I hope…if the grandfather is that ill."
"Next week…but I can put together anything with a whole week. I'm going to get going on this right away. I have to come up with a design for a cake."
"Maybe design it around something this little girl likes," Ana shyly suggested. She was talking too much, she thought.
"Yes! She likes fairies. Oh, this is going to be good. Thanks so much, Ana. You've been a great help." With that Mia flew out the door. Ana found herself smiling. Then she recalled her birthdays and the smile left her face. She went back to staring into space.
CHAPTER 26
Mia dashed into the house and ran for the stairs.
"Whoa, sis. What's going on? Everything okay?" If Christian had warm feelings for anyone, it was Mia.
"It's great. Things, I mean. The day started out kind of a bummer but then I talked to Ana and now I'm all charged up. Can't talk. Have to dig stuff out of the attic." And she was gone, taking two steps at a time.
Christian sat in his wheelchair and watched her go, wondering what Steele had to do with Mia. Obviously, she'd seen her and he was curious about her. His mother was seeing "Ana" but keeping her info pretty close to her vest. Patient confidentiality and all, he huffed. Mia, however, could be persuaded to talk easily. He'd just sit at the bottom of the stairs and wait.
He was still waiting when he felt a shadow looming over him and then his brother's giant paws on his shoulders.
"You want to go upstairs for something, bro?" Elliot asked.
"I'm waiting for Mia to return from the attic. What are you doing here so early? Dinner isn't for another couple hours and I don't smell pie."
"It started raining a while ago. Can't put on a roof in the rain."
"Oh, my patio door is open." Elliot rushed back to Christian's room to shut the French doors. There was already water on the floor. The rain was really coming down hard. He grabbed a couple of towels from the en suite and laid them down on the puddle before returning to Christian.
Mia was standing on the bottom step, her arms filled with books, her way blocked by Christian.
"Come on, Mia. You can't leave now anyway. It's pouring down and you shouldn't be driving. You're not great on dry pavement," he reminded her. She pouted. You hydroplane once and they never forget. Of course, she'd hydroplaned right into a jersey barrier and lived to tell the tale only because she was driving the tank Christian bought for her.
"All right but let me sit down on the sofa, for cryin' out loud. I need to search for ideas in these books. I'm planning a children's party and Ana gave me some great ideas."
Christian and Elliot exchanged glances. "Ana, eh?" They said as one.
"Yeah, she's okay with me calling her Ana."
"So, you saw her today," Christian stated.
"Duh. Yes, I had to see a client and I stopped in Ana's room down the hall. Poor thing. She was just lying there with her leg in the air. Looked really uncomfortable but she just blew off my query about it. Then we talked about the party."
Mia went back to turning pages and perusing her books. Her brothers were quiet for a few minutes before they started in on her again.
"Is that all? What else did Ana have to say about, well, anything?"
Mia thought for a second. "Well, come to think of it, she did make one odd remark. She said that kids tend to remember traumatic things from their childhoods before they remember happy things. It was like she was talking about herself but then we went back to discussing the party."
"Did she, you know, ask about anyone…or anything going on here at Grey Manor?" Christian prodded.
"Nope. Oh, here is a great idea. I can use this." Mia was really getting wound up now.
"Mia," Christian continued to push, "are you certain that she didn't inquire about her patient at all?"
"Yeah, Mia," Elliot jabbed Christian, "didn't she want to know all about Christian?"
Christian gave him a filthy look as Mia simply shook her head. "Why don't you ask Mom about this stuff? She's in Ana's room several times a day. Look, I have to read and think so I'm going to hide out in the library until dinner." And she was gone.
"I'll run you down, you rotten sot," Christian snarled as he wheeled quickly after Elliot while Elliot whooped and laughed.
CHAPTER 27
The rain had stopped and Elliot had to go back to clean up his construction site. Mia was still sequestered in the library and Christian was bored. He picked up his weights and practiced curls. He wanted to surprise Ana with his ability to transfer from his chair. He had become inured to the humiliation of being carried to the toilet but now that the possibility of handling his own needs could become reality, he was back to feeling embarrassed…especially since it was Elliot, his father or one of his security detail who was tasked with the chore. Before Ana, the nurses had handled all the lifting.
Now he practiced moving his chair close to the bed and trying to transfer. Sometimes he fell on the floor and would have to call for help but mostly he just fell back into his chair. He was angry. He'd lost time with all those other nurses…months of, as Ana had put it, deteriorating.
That word…deteriorate. It was a word with the definition that he'd gotten worse and, therefore, could have been better. If only he'd been working on his strength all this time. Another glass shattered against the wall. Oh, how he wanted something stronger than water. He turned to head for his father's study when he heard Ana's voice in his head telling him that hydration was vital to the recovery of his muscles and that alcohol would hinder, not help.
On Ana's orders, he was also eating mostly fish and vegetables. Red meat was only a rare treat. Speaking of treats, she advised against sugars and for getting his carbs mostly from the vegetables. Toast in the morning with eggs was his big treat now. Jesus, he was bored with his diet, his allowed activities…his life!
As he endlessly curled...Christian, don't overdo…Let your muscles recover…blasted woman! He thought back to Elliot's and Mia's chat about a relationship between him and Ana. Of course, he found her attractive…blue eyes, long glossy hair, pert little butt and breasts…and her scent. What was that fragrance that wafted off of her and around the room? When she leaned over him, he fought to keep from nuzzling her neck. Ana seemed quite gentle but he still had a notion that sticking his nose in her skin would get him whacked against the wall like the glasses he used to toss every day.
That would be so hot.
He smiled. He hadn't had a new conquest in some time and, being so consumed with his condition, he hadn't even considered attempting one. Ana, however, would be a real challenge…something different from his usual. A dazzling smile, an intense gaze, whispered sweet nothings in her ear and, of course, a jewel or three…these would not work on a woman like Ana. He would have to try something resembling sincerity. Real sincerity would only get him into trouble but if he could conjure up enough magic…hmm…it could get interesting.
Besides, Ana didn't seem the sort to pack a pistol in that bag of hers. Maybe a slap across his face but nothing lethal. At least, he hoped he had that right. Women, in his experience, were simple creatures, easily managed…with a few exceptions. Victoria.
Christian's blood boiled at the thought of her. All she'd gotten for attempted murder and ruining his life was an indefinite term in a psychiatric hospital. The judge said that when she was well again, she could be tried in a court of law. That was certainly something to look forward to for not only her victim but his entire family.
Carrick called the DA at least once a week to inquire about Victoria's health and push for a trial. The DA was patient. This was, after all, Carrick Grey and his son, Christian…two people the DA certainly didn't want to piss off. He always assured Carrick that he was in constant contact with Victoria's doctors and ready to go to trial at first opportunity.
Unfortunately, Victoria was catatonic.
CHAPTER 28
The nurse was feeding her patient like you would feed a toddler. A spoon of something mushy touched to her mouth to urge her to open and swallow. It was a tedious job but the only way to get the patient to eat at all. She had already lost 15 lbs. off her slender frame. Her hair was thinning…her face pale and gaunt. When she'd arrived at Sunnydale Sanatorium, everyone had marveled at her beauty. With her stunning face, creamy complexion, golden hair…well, she was not the usual patient. However, her skin was now dull and her hair, no longer being bleached and dyed, was half mousy brown and half yellow.
She didn't interact with anyone…spending her days staring out the window or into space. Catatonic, the doctors said. They couldn't get through to her. She was being medicated and was once subjected to electronic convulsive therapy but nothing worked. It was an odd case in that her brain scans had appeared to be normal. Therefore, she was diagnosed as a catatonic via psychological trauma.
The doctors were told only that she was unhappy about a breakup and had shot her ex-lover in a fit of piqué. She'd immediately collapsed in hysteria and was taken to the hospital where she then slipped into a state of catatonia.
She was technically under arrest for attempted murder but until she emerged into awareness once again, she was simply a patient, a sick woman who needed care. The doctors assured the Seattle district attorney's office that they would release Ms. Mason whenever she recovered and, no, there was no indication that she was faking.
"She doesn't move. We have to get her up and walking several times a day to keep her from losing that ability and to ensure that she doesn't develop bedsores from sitting constantly. She has no reaction to anything. She would have to be an incredible actress with immense discipline to continue on this way.
"For cripes sake, she was a beautiful woman who is now a wreck and has to wear diapers. Aside from avoiding a prison sentence, she has nothing to gain from living this way…and I use the word "living" loosely.
"The only way that she could survive the hell she's currently in would be if she were genuinely psychotic and enjoying playing with us. That is, of course, highly unlikely. She is also, it appears, slipping deeper into catatonia. I think it is possible that she may be long term."
"Long term," the DA nervously repeated. Oh, how he dreaded revealing that prognosis to the Greys. They so desperately desired revenge on this woman who had shredded all their lives…not just Christian's. The prospect of her living out her life, in a chair, in a room, her every need being tended to by nurses paid by the state…oh, no…they would not take it well.
The Greys wanted Victoria to spend her life in a tiny cell with a tiny window overlooking a wall, a wall that would restrain her from ever again touching her bare feet to blades of grass or bending to pick a wildflower. They wanted her to have nothing in her life but regret for her foolish actions…to sit on her bunk and torture herself with 'what ifs'.
What if…I'd simply gone home? What if…I'd never had a gun? What if…I'd said no when he first approached me? What if? What if? What if? All the what ifs screaming in her brain for the rest of her horrible life. Even if she was paroled after 30 years, she'd never be the beautiful woman she'd been and she wouldn't have a dime to her name and no friends to whom she could turn to help her rebuild her life.
No. There was no pity for Ms. Mason from the Grey family although perhaps there should have been a little.
Victoria had used her beauty to work her way up from an ordinary life. She devoted herself to exercise, acting classes…anything that would help her advance. She had many friendly acquaintances but no true friends and when the god, Christian Grey, had taken an interest in her, she was primed to trust his intentions. It was what she'd been working toward…what she'd planned on. She had his number. She wasn't a fool like the others. She thought that he would be the easy mark.
He outright lied to her, leading her on for weeks, until he grew bored with her and suddenly and coldly broke it off in a public place where she felt constrained from expressing her pain. He gently and kindly led her out to the street where he shoved her into a taxi without a goodbye. She was truly stunned and perplexed…overcome with confusion and agony. She was deep in shock when she arrived that night at the penthouse. All she'd wanted was an honest answer to her questions…something to help her make sense of the chaos in her head. Instead, she was cruelly mocked and dismissed.
And now, as her doctor explained her condition to the DA, he failed to see a faint light in her eyes.
CHAPTER 29
Ana knew little of the circumstances that led to her patient's paralysis. How he'd come to be this way was not her concern. Her interest was purely in his recovery…as far as she could take him, that is. She'd studied his x-ray and MRI films intently and she'd held discussions with his doctors. They were of the opinion that his condition was reversible with a great deal of therapy and dedication. The films bore out their opinions. However, it was a very long shot, indeed, and Mr. Grey was a quite recalcitrant patient so they felt it would do no good to give him hope. Thus, his chances had never been revealed to him. If Mighty Mouse wanted to stick her neck out and get it loped off, that was her choice. She'd been warned.
Ana intellectually understood their positions but she emotionally despised their cowardice. They didn't care about Christian. They were only concerned with not being sued if they were unable to deliver results. Ana had quickly ascertained her patient's driven personality and was determined to use that to get him to his feet…even though it could be a quite lengthy recovery. It was up to Christian to overcome his self-pity, to push himself as far as he could go.
The coma and the following months of neglect by his caregivers may have lessened his chance at walking again but that chance was still there…slight but possible. Maybe he'd never again walk as he had but he had a shot at crutches. It was certainly better than being dependent on a wheelchair. Ana hoped that he could be reasoned with in time.
As he learned that he could rebuild muscle in his arms and become independent, perhaps he would be willing to do the tremendous amount of work necessary to stand again.
Ana had spent her life being determined and resilient. No one was better equipped to deal with Christian Grey.
However, as Ana lay in her hospital bed, chomping at the bit to get back to work, she was in the dark about Grey's intentions. He was going to brighten his life by once again playing his games and this time with his PT. Drawing her in and basking in her adoration of him would give some of his ego back to him. He needed to convince himself that he was still Seattle's premier playboy…legs or no legs.
He still had the face and the money and the brains. It was time to get back to being The Christian Grey. First up, Ms. Anastasia Steele. From there, he'd move on to the next adoring woman. Of course, he still needed to know whether his champion cock was in working order.
He picked up his laptop and began his research. There was so much to read and so many opinions. He'd have to find a doctor who specialized in paraplegic sex. He couldn't depend on any of his usual sources. This one was on him alone. However, as many times as he entered an inquiry in google, that was as many times as he was given a different answer.
Ana would know. Damn it. The last person with whom he could share his quest.
Welch! Discrete and thorough.
I need to know the best doctor to ask about erectile dysfunction in paraplegics.
Welch, you there?
Ah, yeah. Well, this is a new one. Wouldn't it be better to ask your own doctor?
I require discretion. I don't want to discuss this with my doctors.
Understood. I'll get right on it. Might take a while. Do not text back in ten minutes.
Okay. Oh, and I'd also like whatever info you can get on Dr. Anastasia R. Steele.
Welch put down his phone. Grey hadn't learned his lesson.
CHAPTER 30
As enthused as she was about getting back to work, Ana was paradoxically unsure about the commitment necessary to fix Grey. It could be years and Ana didn't relish using up that much time on one patient. She resolved to get him to a certain point and then turn his care over to another PT.
As she squirmed about on the bed, Grace walked in…the epitome of calm and self-possession. She instantly released Ana's leg from its hoist and settled it on a pillow. Ana sighed with the relief and stopped moving.
"I really need to get out of here, Grace. Stir-crazy doesn't cover it."
"I understand, dear. I've been speaking with Dr. Logan about it. He's still hesitant but knowing that you would be taken care of at Grey Manor is slowly bringing him around. I think that he just wants to get you into a walking boot for his own gratification. Also, your bedsores are an issue."
"No kidding. I ring for a nurse every 30 minutes. It doesn't help for long. Do you have time to sit and talk with me…distract me for a while?" Her pleading eyes won Grace over.
"So. What would you like to discuss? Any favorite topics?" Ana's big smile easily won Grace over.
"Tell me more about my patient. Grace, I've wondered. He was shot in the back…this much I know. I understand that it was something to do with a dispute with an ex-girlfriend."
Ana saw a black cloud pass over Grace. Her usual warm expression morphed into an ugly fury. "A woman he'd just broken off with shot him as he tried to walk away from her. His security chief, Jason, was holding both her arms as Victoria screeched at Christian but, unfortunately, he was holding her by her upper arms only. She could still move her lower arms. She slipped a gun out of her pocket." Grace paused for a few moments. Ana reassured her that she didn't have to continue but Grace wanted to speak.
"Jason, poor man, has never gotten over it. No matter how many times we assure him that we hold no grudge… Anyway, Christian came very close to losing his life. You read his file, I presume?"
"Yes. Three surgeries, a coma and a lengthy recovery at the hospital. I don't understand why he wasn't receiving therapy until I came along."
Grace huffed. "His idiot doctors did not advise us properly. We've paid thousands to nurses who did little more than change his ostomy bag and give him sponge baths. You're the first to even suggest therapy. He's come a long way since you came aboard."
"This woman who shot him…Victoria? What happened to her?"
"She was evaluated and confined to a mental ward. When she is cleared, she goes to trial. However, it's taking a long time and we'd really like to have a resolution."
"What has she said about that night, if anything?"
"Nothing. She doesn't speak. Supposedly catatonic but we wonder if she's faking it. Her doctors, unfortunately, believe her to be incompetent to assist in her own defense, so…we wait. And the wait is excruciating, especially for Christian."
CHAPTER 31
Ana lay in her bed, mulling over everything Grace had told her. Between the lines, Ana heard that Victoria was the last in a very long line of women betrayed by Christian Grey. While Grace would never admit that Christian was a player, it was evident, from the numbers alone, that Grey got around and that he had short-term relationships only. She picked up her laptop and googled Victoria Mason/Christian Grey. Immediately, dozens of photos and articles about the pair popped up.
They had first been seen together at the Coping Together Gala hosted by Grace each year. Thereafter, Victoria starred above the fold in The Seattle Nooz at least twice a week…always with Christian's arm around her shoulder or his hand in hers, his gaze intense and completely on Victoria. Anyone who didn't know better would swear that they were in love.
Victoria had shot him two months from their first date together. One of the articles mentioned that Grey had thrown over a woman named Bianca the day he'd met Victoria. Bianca, interviewed by The Nooz, expressed her anger and reamed Christian a new one…referring to him as a womanizer and scum. She went on to say that he'd convinced her that they had a future together and that they were happy until the night he took her to his Mile High Club and broke it off in front a hundred people. Yes, she said, I should have known better because they had met the night he broke it off with Trish…at the Mile High.
By gleaning a little something from article after article, Ana was able to trace Christian's "love" life back six years. Talk about a love 'em and leave 'em' lothario, she marveled. And every girl was in shock after being told that he'd searched for that one special girl and found her at last. No 'relationship' lasted more than a couple of months before Grey grew bored and needed a new toy.
Well, Ana thought, best be keeping my head straight around those dazzling eyes. She suddenly felt badly for Victoria Mason, beautiful but broken in half by Christian Grey. She wondered if any of the other girls were still carrying a torch for this bad boy. She also wondered if some of Grey's anger was aimed at himself for underestimating a woman scorned.
Having submersed herself in Google for most of the afternoon, Ana was now quite sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted away to a land called Grey where a handsome prince named Christian lived. They were together, arms entwined, as they entered a ballroom and began a waltz, floating through the air, foreheads touching. He was breathing on her neck and holding her hand over his heart. She'd never felt a love so strong. Their connection was solid and their need for each other immense.
Then they were in a bedroom and he was tenderly undressing her…all the while pressing her lips with his and moaning. He made love to her with passion, her nails digging into his back, until they came together…calling out the other's name. As they came down from their high, he looked into her eyes, murmuring that she was his and he hers…body and soul.
Suddenly, they were seated at a table in the center of The Mile High Club, surrounded by admiring diners. Christian took her hands between his two, raising them to his lips and kissing them. In barely a whisper, he told her that she shouldn't blame herself…that it was all his fault. She was the most exciting woman he'd ever known and he knew that he'd never find another like her. He didn't want another. He would miss her until the day he died.
Ana was confused. What was he talking about? She withdrew her hands and stared at him…his pupils dilated and darkened with…lust? Her head was buzzing and her stomach roiling, watching him smile at her. Oh, that smile…only for her.
Then he escorted her out the door and called out for a taxi, giving the driver her address and a large bill to make certain that she was delivered safely to her door. He would never forget her. Oh, and buckle up. He slapped the roof and the driver took off into the blackest night she'd ever known.
CHAPTER 32
Ana jerked awake, feeling ill and her face wet with tears. No, she told herself. She was nobody's fool. Christian could work up a lather, pledging his love and fidelity, but she would not be buying it.
Wait…she stopped thinking for a moment and came back to earth. It had been nothing but a dream. Even if he hadn't been the biggest rat in the rat hole, he was her patient and she would hold to her professional boundaries.
It was some time before the ache dulled. Even though it had been only a dream, it hurt the way that dreams sometimes do. She smiled to herself. She'd never bought anyone's bull sh*t and wasn't about to start. She was Mighty Mouse and she'd save her own damn day.
Meanwhile, Christian was plotting his next takeover. No need to rush things. Ana would be around for some time to come. She was smarter than any of the others so he had to up his game. He might even have to fool his own family to keep them from sabotaging his play. He felt the adrenaline rush he always got at the start of a new thing.
Okay, so he'd paid big for his dalliance with Victoria. He wouldn't make that mistake again.
Grey, you there?
Go ahead, Welch.
So, erectile dysfunction depends on the individual and the type of injury they sustained. Yes, you do have to speak with a professional about this. I don't read x-rays.
Damn. All right…what do you have on Anastasia Steele?
Sending specifics now.
Anastasia Rose Steele. Orphaned as an infant. No other family. Grew up in foster homes in Pittsburgh, Penn.
Received Bachelors in Nursing WSU…age 20
Physical therapy license obtained age 22.
Received doctorate in Nursing age 23.
Top of class.
Moved to Seattle when offered $50,000 signing bonus by Seattle General.
Accepted to Harvard Medical and a dozen other schools but chose to continue to practice nursing and PT for now.
No known friends. No emergency contact.
No known religious affiliation or political preference.
No known hobbies.
Is that all?!
I'll keep digging but it seems that all this girl does is keep her nose to the grindstone. Taylor says that her apartment looks like no one lives there. Quite self-contained, impervious to emotions. I don't think that you'll be breaking this one's heart, Grey. All the others were a cake walk.
Oh, yeah? We'll see.
Karma, Grey. Haven't had enough of it yet?
Fuck off, Welch.
And so, ideas were formed, directions determined…even plans made, although vague. And neither person knew that the other was aware.
Grey believed that, as usual, he was in control. Ana believed that she understood his character, his motivations and could use this knowledge to bring him to his feet.
Neither understood that knowledge isn't always power and control is an illusion.
CHAPTER 33
"Hey, mom. What are you doing home so early?" Mia thought that Grace looked beat. She worried about her a lot. Grace had always worked too hard at a job that could easily break her spirit…a spirit that had already taken a terrible hit when Christian was shot.
Grace was the sort of mother who couldn't think badly of her children even when the evidence was staring her in the face. The rest of the family knew of Christian's reputation. They'd see the women come and go…especially those lucky enough to be chosen at the time of the annual charity gala. Often times the latest girlfriend would endeavor to be so warm and friendly with the family, believing that these people would be an important part of her future. Elliot and Mia would struggle to fake their way through the evening even though they knew that it was a waste of time. But Grace…
Grace would take a genuine interest in each girl because she didn't believe her son to be capable of duplicity. With each young woman, her hope was renewed that her son would have finally found the "one". Even Carrick's off-hand remarks about Christian's latest plaything went right over his wife's head.
"Mom? Tough day at the hospital?" Mia wrapped her arms around her mother's shoulders and Grace smiled wearily.
"Lost a patient, I'm afraid. Even when the chances aren't good, even when you see it coming…it doesn't help. Having to take a child's parents aside to tell them to say goodbye…" Grace sank into the sofa cushions.
"And now, it just reminds me of when Cary and I thought that our luck had run out. You kids had always been so healthy and we managed to keep you safe."
"Mom," Mia spoke softly as she nestled into her mother's side on the sofa, "we are still healthy and safe. If Christian never walks again, he is still healthy and safe. You and dad have done a wonderful job as parents."
"Hmm…" Grace was not convinced. "Christian is miserable and so angry and just when we find Ana," her voice trailed off. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mia opened her mouth to speak again and then thought better of it. For now, her mom didn't need a lecture…just rest and comfort. Sometimes we find ourselves in rolling seas and all we can do is ride the waves.
Mia ran her mother a hot bath and then went to make her a cup of tea. After a nap, Grace would be feeling better…Mia hoped. As she put the kettle on, Christian came rolling out, muttering under his breath. Mia had no patience with his temper just now.
"Chrissy, Mom had a bad day. It would help if you cheered up for her."
"Where is she? I want to talk to her about Ana," he growled.
"In a bath. Then a tea and a nap. Leave her alone, you selfish lout." It was highly unusual for Mia to lash out at anyone…much less Christian. He was taken aback.
"I was just wondering when my therapist would be returning is all. You don't have to take my head off," Christian whined.
Mia sighed. "Christian, you have so many connections. Call that investigator. You know, the one you always sicced on every boy who's tried to date me."
Christian chuckled. "And it's a good thing I did. There were some real losers in that pack. Maybe I will call Welch. You don't think that she's avoiding me, do you?"
Mia was surprised to hear a slight undertone of concern in her brother's voice…he of supreme carnal confidence.
"Of course not. She's suffering, too. Lying in bed, wearing a catheter. She's so independent and now she's a prisoner of Seattle General. You know, that's partly on you."
"Me? I didn't try to merge onto a high-speed freeway in a rusty bucket of bolts," he protested.
"She should have healed up before returning the first time but she was too concerned about you. You probably should have insisted that she rest but all you were thinking about was yourself. You know that I adore you, Chrissy, but sometimes your self-concern is striking."
With that last slap across his ego, Mia left the kitchen with her mother's tea while her brother stared after her…feeling wounded.
Welch, find out what's going on with my therapist.
Stand by…
Christian amused himself with wheelies in the foyer. He was bored. He'd been bored every day without Ms. Steele. Not that she was a barrel of laughs but she was intriguing. Grey did enjoy observing her.
Ms. Steele is doing better. Her leg is out of the hoist but still needs to rest on a pillow. She has been lobbying for discharge but her doctor is still refusing. Insurance won't pay without his okay so she's kind of stuck.
I can pay her bills.
And if she finds out that you've been throwing your weight around?
But I'd be helping.
Welch groaned. Consider for a moment that Ms. Steele wouldn't see it that way. Oh, and here's a new tack…maybe her actual doctor is right.
CHAPTER 34
Grace's spirits were better after her nap. She and Mia made a dessert while Gail cooked the entrée. Carrick had won an important appeal in court that day and Elliot had finished a project for a client he badly wanted to see gone. So, things were looking up.
Even Christian was trying to be good company so the food was good and the dinner companions were swell. Christian had to continually bite his tongue to keep from pressing his mother about getting Ana discharged. Mia seemed able to tell what he was going to say every time he opened his mouth. If it was Ana related, he'd get a kick in the shins.
He could feel it and it hurt which was actually a good sign but he wanted Ana back so he could start working on standing. Then, of course, he also wanted to get going on his latest "project". His last project had shot him so he needed to find out if he still had "it". Every time he reflected on Victoria's actions following their breakup, he found himself more baffled than angry.
She hadn't gone willingly, with grace. She had come to his home twice. She had behaved hysterically…and then, violently. The other women had cried on his shoulder, expressed their love for him and then allowed him to settle them into a taxi. Where had he erred with Victoria? She had initially seemed serene and rather subdued, happy to be at his side and in his bed. She had pressed him for nothing more than he gave. With her, he felt that his company was enough…unlike so many others who'd so obviously wanted the attention derived from being seen with him. She was a nice girl…until she wasn't.
His flawed judgement of her bothered him a lot. He'd always prided himself on his ability to suss out people. He was never wrong. Yet, somehow, this one woman had hidden herself from his keen vision and brought him to his knees…literally.
And this was his primary motivation to pursue Ms. Steele's affections. He needed to know if he had lost his talent for seduction. Before Victoria, the only other woman to have ever rejected him had been Ella, his birth mother. As brilliant as he was, emotionally Grey was shallow. So scarred was he by his first four years of life that he'd never developed an understanding of women. They, like Ella, were only creatures to be conquered. Every time that he was able to make a woman fall in love with him…he'd won over Ella…he'd shown himself that he was desirable.
The high of that realization, of course, didn't last. Eventually, it was too easy. He knew that it was the money, the face, the fame and, yes, the skills he'd developed in the bedroom. The adoration of each woman would gradually lose its effect on him and he would know that he wasn't worth it. The woman could no longer soothe his soul. Instead, he would become uneasy and then resentful…their presence grating on his nerves.
It was time to move on to a new challenge…to prove once again that he was worthy of love and could have it for the asking. Time to show that Ella had been wrong…she had been unworthy of him.
"Chris? You still with us?" Grey looked into his brother's hazel eyes. Everyone at the table was watching him with concern.
"What? Oh, just daydreaming, I guess."
"You sure? Your expression was, I don't know…kind of raw. Are you feeling all right?" Elliot asked.
Christian tried to smile. "Oh, yeah. I'm fine. Just…nothing, really. I'm going to go lie down for a little while, I think." He wheeled away from the table. His arms were stronger. He could transfer himself from the chair. Elliot stood but Christian waved him down.
CHAPTER 35
With great effort, Christian lifted his body from the chair and threw himself on the bed. Panting, he pushed himself up and grabbed the bar. He twisted around and dragged his legs all the way unto the bed until he was lying on his back. Sweat slipped down his cheeks as he lay catching his breath while staring at the ceiling.
He didn't see Elliot watching from the door. Being assured that his brother was okay, Elliot walked back to the table. When asked if Christian was all right, Elliot just nodded and looked at his plate.
"It's fine if you want to cry, El. I do it every day." Elliot reached out and squeezed his little sister's hand.
"Yeah…but I'm a big strong man," Elliot grinned at Mia as one tear slid down. "Chris does better when Steele is here. I hope she gets back soon. I think he really needs her."
"Again," Ana commanded. Her physical therapist thought that she was pushing herself too hard but he was also intimidated by Mighty Mouse so they continued. Her face was red and her breath coming hard but she would decide when enough was enough.
Grace didn't say much but Ana knew that she needed to get back to Mr. Grey. She felt that she'd abandoned her patient and he'd lost so much time already. She was still hiding her attraction to him from herself. Hiding her needs and emotions from herself was how she'd gotten this far. It was automatic now, second nature.
She certainly didn't see anything of herself in Christian Grey. They were nothing alike and had nothing in common except the desire to have him walking again. And so, she worked herself to exhaustion every day to get herself on her feet. She'd never failed a patient and couldn't have tolerated doing so. It was bad enough that she'd had to transfer all her other patients to other therapists. Success required only that she work hard and stay the course. It was a formula that had always gotten her where she needed to go.
As she transferred with ease from the bed to her chair, Dr. Logan sailed into the room with his usual high and mighty demeanor. Oh, how she wanted to whack him with her crutch.
"Good afternoon, Ana," he brightly greeted her…until he saw the thunder in her eyes. "So, Dr. Steele, tell me how you're feeling. I've been getting excellent reports from your nurses. You're stronger. You are handling matters independently." Dr. Logan stopped to allow Dr. Steele to speak but she simply stared at him. He coughed…to cover his nerves. She'd no idea that he wanted her gone as badly as she wanted to be gone.
"I've been perusing your latest x-rays and I'm pleased to say that you're healing nicely. Quite the turnaround from your previous condition."
"This hospitalization would not have been necessary, Dr. Logan, if the initial treatment had not been flawed," Ana spoke without affect.
Dr. Logan wanted to defend himself but stopped. It was useless. This woman was not to be reasoned with, he knew. He'd only be getting himself into an argument he couldn't win and he had hours to go before the end of his shift. And so, he said nothing as he studied his clipboard.
"Anyway, I believe that you are ready to be released. Of course, this release is conditional on your returning to your quarters at Grey Manor. Is that still an option for you?"
Before Ana could respond, Dr. Trevelyan breezed into the room with a genuinely bright smile on her face. "Why Dr. Logan, I'm surprised to hear you ask that question. You know quite well that Ana is wanted and welcome at Grey Manor. In fact, I believe that I made note of that on her chart when she was readmitted."
Dr. Logan turned a bit red and pretended to be double-checking Ana's chart. "Oh, yes, of course. Here it is. Well, I suppose then that first thing in the morning, we'll have you ready to go. Please follow instructions this time, Dr. Steele. We don't want to see you back here again."
Despite his smile, both women knew that he meant that he really never wanted to see Ana again.
The moment he left, Ana and Grace dropped their facades and burst into laughter.
"Lord, that man is annoying," Grace grinned. "You know, the children groan when he struts into the Peds ward, too. They see right through him.
"I'm thrilled that you'll be coming home with me tomorrow. I've taken a couple of hours off to see you home and settled. Everyone, especially Christian, is excited to have you back."
Ana's rare smile was for Grace. "I'm excited to get back to work. Do you have your son's latest films?
CHAPTER 36
"These are good, Grace. The prior deterioration is stabilized and I believe that I detect a bit of reversal. Am I being too optimistic, do you think?"
"Not at all. The radiologist agrees with you. I think he's also a little put out that you read films as well as him," Grace chuckled.
"I take it, then, that Christian has been working quite hard on his own as you said."
"You doubted my word?" Grace was mock-offended. Ana laughed.
"Not your word, Dr. Trevelyan. However, my patient's mother's viewpoint is a bit biased. Her son is a saintly genius, you know. He simply has moments of agitation."
Grace laughed. She was a bit less blind to Christian's faults then people thought but she chose to ignore his dark side. To her, he was still that badly damaged but brave little boy that she'd brought home from the hospital.
When she first saw him, he was wild. The nurses were afraid to approach him. He'd lash out with sharp fingernails that had never been trimmed. He'd bite. He'd coil up like a snake and then jump and hiss. Grace, however, saw his fear…his terror, in fact. She'd seen a lot of frightened children. Most, indeed, who came into her orbit were clinging to their parents. This tiny boy had no one to cling to and, she knew, had never had anyone to protect him.
She ordered all the nurses to leave him alone. She had cups of pudding brought to his bedside table and set within his reach. She smiled softly at him but he'd never seen that expression on a face and didn't understand it. "Food" she said, pointing at the pudding cups. 'Food' was a word he understood.
He inched carefully toward the table as Grace stayed well back. Then he lunged and grabbed the first cup, retreating to his corner. Grace disguised her dismay as she watched him ignore the spoon in favor of using his hand to scoop the pudding from the cup. He then grabbed the other cup and it was quickly gone.
"Would you like more food?" Grace asked. He stared, sitting with his empty cups. "I can get you more food, if you'd like. Simply nod your head…like this," she demonstrated. He seemed momentarily confused but then he imitated her movement. She smiled again and instructed an orderly to bring a sandwich, milk and apple slices. She needed to be careful not to overdo. It was quite evident that the boy's stomach was shrunken and he could get sick eating too much.
For the next several hours, Grace stayed with the child. For the first time in his short memory, his tummy didn't hurt. He felt comfortable. Grace had put a bit of sedative into his milk to help him sleep. He slept deeply and didn't wake as she bathed him and dressed him in the first clean clothes he'd probably ever had.
She settled him in her arms in a rocking chair and sang to him as he slept. She knew that he'd probably be scared to find himself in her arms when he awoke but that was all right. They'd get to know each other.
He was her little boy.
CHAPTER 37
Christian heard the crunch of tires on the gravel as his mother's car pulled up. His heart was racing but he didn't go to the door. He rolled out to his patio and pretended to have fallen to sleep…but Steele didn't come into his room. He heard his mother's voice going by his door as she walked Steele down to her room in the west wing.
What were they doing? He was her patient! Wasn't she at least going to look in on him, fer cripe's sake? What was he paying her for anyway?
Having worked himself up into a hissy fit, he wheeled to the door and threw it open and himself out into the corridor. Grace was just closing the door and walking back. She smiled at her son.
"Guess who's back, Christian?" she beamed.
"Who?" he snarled.
"Well, Ana, of course. She wanted to get right to work but all the fuss of getting her out of the hospital and then the long drive…well, she's kind of worn out so I insisted that she take a nap."
"A nap? She's supposed to be working! I'm paying her to work…not lie around in her own wing!"
"Christian," Grace replied sternly. "Ana has been working hard every day to get back here but she is only human. When she is settled back in, she'll come to your room and then you can begin again to complain about her running roughshod over you. Meanwhile, perhaps you ought to rest up. She has some good news for you and she'll not be going easy on you."
Grace rarely spoke to Christian firmly and he was taken aback. He watched the west wing door as Grace went past him on her way back to the car. He sat in the hallway for some time but then just couldn't help himself. He needed to see 'Ana'.
For one thing, he wanted permission to call her by her first name and he wanted to hear his name on her lips. He'd no idea why such a simple thing mattered to him. Maybe, he thought, it was just a first step toward conquest.
He quietly turned the knob and pushed the door open. He had explored the west and east wings as a child with Elliot but hadn't been in either for many years. He was greeted by silence and a musty scent. The door opened into a large foyer, not unlike the one to the main house. He decided to settle for the light from the hallway instead of turning on the sconces. There were doors lining the open space. He wondered which was Ana's.
He wheeled further into the large main room. His vague memory of the wings was that they were mainly sitting rooms and bedrooms. His great-grandparents had held large parties regularly at a time when Bellevue was a long buggy drive on rutted dirt roads from Seattle or a boat ride down Lake Washington to the Grey dock. It was assumed that people would stay the night. He was grateful that his parents didn't invite strangers by for long visits.
His eyes adjusted to the dimness and he was able to detect a faint slice of light coming from under a door. He rolled slowly down to the room and stopped…listening. To his bewilderment, he could hear a soft voice…singing! It was a pleasant sound although he couldn't make out the words. Nor was the tune familiar. Grey wasn't much for songs. Most songs, anyway. He did like to hear his mother singing while she went about her business in the house. It reminded him of his childhood when Grace would sing him to sleep each night…until he decided that he was too big for that.
He regretted turning her away now. For a long time, he missed her singing to him. He had trouble getting to sleep but eventually he grew out of it. It had been some time since he'd thought about those days…when he first arrived at Grey Manor.
Much of it was hard to recall now but he did remember the misery of that room he shared with Ella. She was his mommy…not a good one…but still. For some time, he wondered about her and if she would come for him. He never asked his new mommy and the man he called daddy because he never asked anything. He didn't talk. They talked to him all the time. So did Lelliot. He was something called a 'brother'. Lelliot never shut up. He still didn't, Grey reflected.
Yes, it was a strange new world for a little person who knew a room and a mommy who was usually sick. He knew cold sometimes and hot other times. He knew yelling behind the walls. Mommy called them neighbors. He knew couch and blanket. He knew toilet and sink but those were things that only Mommy used. He knew pain in his tummy. He knew cans with beans in them that he could take out with his hands and make his tummy feel better. Oh, and he knew a glass with a drawing of a funny man. His Mommy would fill it with water and he'd drink. Sometimes he'd try to tell Mommy that he wanted to drink again but she never paid attention.
His world was tiny, like him. And then Mommy got sick again and laid down on the couch and didn't get up. A person, not like Mommy, picked him up and he didn't fight because he was too weak. When he awoke, there were mommy people all around him, touching him, making noises at him. He didn't recognize the noises. Mommy didn't make many noises at him so all he knew was "shut up…no…go to sleep". For the first time in his life he was terrified. He tried to get away.
Then she was there. She was quiet but in a different way than Mommy. And his world grew.
CHAPTER 38
Well, if she was singing, then she was awake. He knocked…and Ana bid him to come in. He figured that she'd be angry about him bothering her but he needed to just see her so he would chance it.
"Hi, Mr. Grey. Please come in," she was sitting in a rocking chair. He wheeled closer.
"Hmm…sorry. Mom did tell me to not bother you but I just wanted to see when we could get back to work." Suddenly, he felt intrusive and foolish. His sister was right about him.
"It's all right. I'm happy to see you." She smiled!
"You are? Why?" He was flummoxed. Had they given her happy pills at the hospital?
Then she actually laughed. It was a wonderful laugh…not harsh nor loud…more like music.
"I hated the hospital and I was worried about you. Your mother told me that you were working on your own but I didn't know if she was just being Grace. Have you…been working?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I have. I can transfer now. It still knocks the wind out of me but I'm getting better at it all the time. I use the dumb bells…up to 30 lbs. now."
Steele clapped her small hands together…fingers to fingers like a child. It was endearing. Grey found himself uncomfortable.
"Okay. I guess I'd better let you get your rest. Maybe I'll see you at dinner? I think Gail is making something special for your homecoming. Well, not home. I mean, you know, return," he said, stumbling all over his words. He felt nothing like the suave Christian Grey.
Steele frowned a little. "I don't have much of an appetite," she said, wondering why she was being so personal. Her patient didn't need to know about her eating habits.
"You have to eat to be strong…you know, to deal with me," he smirked.
"Oh, you aren't so difficult, Mr. Grey," she smiled again. Her smile gave him a bit of courage.
"Ms. Steele, Dr. Steele, I was wondering about something. Hmm…we've known each other for a while and, well, since we have a good working relationship, I was hoping that maybe we could simply use our first names. I mean, it wouldn't change the professional relationship that we've established, I don't think. It's just that 'Mr. Grey' sounds so old and I'm only a few years older than you are."
He babbled on, unable to stop himself, until Steele put up a hand to quiet him.
"I'm actually quite tired right now. I'll see you at dinner." Her facial expression was once again impassive. Grey nodded and left the room.
Well, he said to himself, weren't we smooth? Geez, that woman took me right back to being 15 again and unable to talk to girls. Still, there were a couple of moments there…weren't there?
He resolved to have a lie down himself and think about how he usually went about seducing women. He'd done it so often that he shouldn't have to think about it but he did. He seemed to have forgotten where to start. Of course, usually all he did was look at a woman and she melted. Steele was not a melter. At least, she seemed honestly pleased to see him. Probably just as a patient. Repairing his body was a goal for her so she was happy to see him making progress. He'd better slow his roll or she'd call it a success and move on.
CHAPTER 39
The family sat around the dining table, happily sharing their day. All were in good spirits although none would say out loud that it was because of Ana's return. Ana hadn't come out to dinner and no one mentioned this either. Gail made up a plate and took it into the west wing. She would retrieve it an hour later…untouched.
After dinner, there was mutual and unspoken agreement that Ana would be left alone. The family played a couple of board games…games that Christian usually won…but everyone was used to that. They'd been losing to him since he was young.
"Steele sings," he suddenly said…apropos of nothing.
Mia stopped her move in midair as all heads swiveled to look at Christian.
"How do you know that Ana sings?" Grace asked.
"I heard her," he answered as he swooped in on Mia's move.
"What was she singing?" Carrick inquired.
"I don't know. Some song. It was pretty…her voice, I mean," Christian replied as he totaled up his winning score. Mia didn't even care that she'd been outplayed.
"She's way down in the west wing. Were you listening outside her door or was she belting it out like Adele?"
"I just stopped to say welcome back and, you know, to urge her to get back to work. That's all."
"Christian! I told you to leave her be," Grace scolded.
"She didn't mind, mom. She was awake…rocking. I only stayed a minute." He looked daggers at his brother who was cackling knowingly.
"Son, I know you're proud of the strides you've made in her absence and we're proud of you as well. I haven't had to use a heating pad on my back in days," Carrick noted. "However, Dr. Steele is still recovering. Restrain your enthusiasm. Don't push her or we're liable to lose her yet again. Oh, by the way, I received a call today from the other driver's attorney. He was a little sheepish about representing this 16-year-old spoiled brat. Her parents have retained him to sue Dr. Steele on her behalf because the front end of her Porsche needs replacing."
"The little twit was doing 100 mph, Dad!" Elliot raised his voice in protest.
"Yes. Their position is that Dr. Steele's vehicle should never have been allowed on the freeway. Crazy, I know. I doubt anything will come of it but their little darling is just in tears all the time. Seems she is afraid to drive on the freeway now because of this traumatizing incident. I told Mike that they can't hope to get more than insurance out of Dr. Steele. They think that she is an M.D…making the big bucks. I told him to inform his clients that Dr. Steele is a Ph.D with medical debt thanks to his client and that I will be representing her in her case against them.
"I think that Mike is relieved that he won't have to face me in court. I've humiliated him too often. Imagine the gall of those people."
"Let's sue 'em, dad," Christian growled. "Who are they? I'll bring GEH down on their rotten necks. Get their kid's license revoked for the next decade." He continued to mutter threats as his family stared at him.
"Steele sings real purty, don't she, bro?" Elliot guffawed. And they were off. Elliot could still outrun Christian but his arms were getting stronger and he could really fly in that chair.
Ana was just about to come into the main house when she heard the commotion. She didn't know what it was all about but she thought better of emerging. Elliot and Mia were laughing like loons while Grace and Carrick were demanding order.
Grace feared that Christian would either fall out of his chair or run over Elliot. Carrick could be heard demanding that his children, his grown children, behave. Ana smiled. It sounded like…fun. She was curious. She would have liked to watch…watch and try to understand. Rough housing, hijinks…these were words she'd seen in print but she'd never seen adults having fun like that. Sometimes her patients in the Peds ward would play boisterously but it had always made her nervous.
Finally, the noise quieted and Ana waited. She could just make out Mia whining and Christian saying no to something. The fun was over so she turned to go back to her room. Then she was stopped in her tracks by music. Maybe they'd put on a cd. Only it wasn't a recording. It was real. Someone was playing Fur Elise on a piano.
CHAPTER 40
"Ana. As your resident doctor, I will not allow you to return to your duties unless you get some sustenance into you. You've skipped three meals now," Grace was seriously chiding Ana and hoping that Ana was buying it. She wasn't. However, she liked Grace and wanted to please her so she smiled and agreed to breakfast. Grace's pleasure was her reward.
She allowed Ana's independence via a rolling crutch but she stayed close. Getting about was harder than it looked and Ana was not strong. Grace worried, in fact, that Ana might have an eating disorder. She didn't. She'd just never eaten much in the foster homes because it meant spending time with the families…unpleasant time. Then, throughout her university years, she hadn't been able to afford much food. Thus, she had grown accustomed to skipping meals. Eating with other people meant being urged to put more on her plate and, in pleasing them, she would make herself ill. When she did eat, it was usually alone where she would not be well-meaningly badgered to "try a bit more".
Now she would have to have to sit down to a meal with the family. A Sunday brunch, no less. A platter of roast chicken. Bowls of vegetables. Salads. A basket of breads. Pie for dessert with ice cream topping.
The Greys acted delighted to have her as their brunch guest. She considered herself to be an employee who ought to be eating in her room but they wouldn't hear of it. No, she was to think of herself as one of the family. Her head was buzzing and beginning to pound from the pressure. She would have to be gracious and jovial. There would be conversation in which she would be expected to participate. Questions. Personal questions to be answered. She had no answers. There was nothing to say about her life.
As she sat looking down at her plate, she was unaware of Christian's steady gaze. He saw her wan complexion…the shaking of her hand as she brought a drink to her mouth. The family was laughing at a story Mia was telling about one of her clients. It was only a matter of time before Ana was the center of attention.
"Dr. Steele, I am really sorry but I have some important questions about my condition that just can't wait. I hope that you don't mind but could we eat in my room so I can get right to it?"
Ana looked up at his face. He was trying to save her. She knew it. She didn't understand it or how he knew that she needed saving but….
"Of course, Mr. Grey. I have a bit of news anyway. I am anxious to share."
Carrick and Christian's siblings loudly protested his rudeness but Grace seemed to understand.
"Now, now. Let's not argue about it. We all know how Christian is and Ana is a professional. Christian, you can manage a tray on your lap, can't you? I'll bring in a plate for Ana to nibble at while you talk."
The others were stupefied by this change in plans. It was their very first opportunity to really get to know Dr. Steele and it was being slipped out from under them. Mia muttered about her brother's selfishness while Elliot shook his head. He figured that Christian wanted to get Ana alone. Carrick was just befuddled.
CHAPTER 41
Christian believed in a hearty appetite so he happily chowed down while sitting on the patio, watching the water. Ana ate a bit of this and that. It was all delicious but it wasn't long before her stomach was uncomfortably bloated and she had to set her tray aside. Christian said nothing.
"Rare day over the Sound," he remarked.
"How's that?" Ana asked.
"The sun is shining. The sky is cloudless. This is Seattle, you know. Land of rain."
"Oh, I suppose that I don't usually notice. I'm generally inside, working with patients. Sometimes we go out if I feel that they need fresh air."
"You don't need fresh air, Ana?" He wondered if the use of her name was as noticeable to her as to him.
"Well, I suppose that I get some, coming and going from home, Christian." She said his name easily…no strain. "I ought to take walks but I get exercise working out with my patients. What sort of exercise do you take?"
"Well, Taylor and I used to run for an hour every morning. I also do a workout in the gym in my apartment followed by swimming for a couple of miles. Prior to this little mishap, I was in great shape," he sighed.
"You will be again. I spent some of my time in the hospital studying your MRIs and CT scans. I also ordered an ultrasound last week. Thank you for not fighting me on it."
"I didn't know who ordered it. My mother just loaded me into the car," he snickered. "Saying no to Grace Grey is not something I'm accustomed to doing. So. You've been studying my films. You implied that the results were encouraging."
"Yes, come see." Ana had had a lightbox mounted on the wall. She inserted the films and began to explain what she could see. Christian listened intently and interrupted when he had questions. He didn't know what he was looking at most of the time but Ana was patient in explaining. He was determined to understand so examining the films went on for some time. Ana was surprised to find that she was tolerant with her patient.
When he became frustrated, she would start over…always gently. Gradually he felt that he was getting a grasp on his condition.
"You see now? The slippage of your spinal vertebrae has ceased. In fact, some of the swelling has gone down and the tissue is firming. All this muscle around here has increased. Your core is lending better support. Compare this film taken post-coma to this one taken just before your release to Grey Manor and then this one taken most recently. Can you see the improvement?"
Christian pinched the bridge of his nose. His vision was beginning to blur on him. Ana knew that his brain was about to steam.
"We'll let all this information settle for a while. We can look at it again tomorrow or the next day. The important take-away is that the deterioration you were experiencing has ceased and your injury is possibly repairing…possibly. I want you to be hopeful but realistically so. Your arms and lats are already much stronger. You did a good job on your own.
"Are you certain that you need me?" she smiled.
"Yes! I mean, there is so much more to do. I want to walk, Ana. I won't be satisfied with a wheelchair. Do you ski?"
"Ah, no. Why do you ask?" Snow, water…rich people hobbies.
"Someday, maybe, I could teach you. I have a chalet in Aspen." Ana said nothing. If…and when…Christian could again ski, she would be long gone from his life. He wasn't the first patient to talk about 'someday' and having her join them in the activities they'd love to do again. Those that recovered enough to return to their hobbies hugged her goodbye and were gone from her life. That was as it should be. She was their teacher, moving on to other pupils when they graduated. Rarely did she ever again hear from them.
"Downhill at high speeds," she laughed. "No, thank you." Now, I want to see you transfer to your bed and back. Let's go."
Christian didn't argue. He was feeling optimistic. Ana would get him up on his feet. He just knew it. She was his little miracle worker.
He forgot, for the moment, that he was supposed to seduce her. For the moment, he forgot his need to make Ella love him, to secure power over women. For now, he just wanted to work on his transferring skills…to impress Ana. He wanted her to squeeze his biceps again and see how hard his muscles had become.
CHAPTER 42
Things didn't happen for Christian as fast as he wanted. He'd always been a demanding man…of himself more than others. Ana tried to slow him down and get him to see that good things take time. He knew that she was right but still, somedays, he would work himself so hard that he would have to stop, take a day and let his muscles recover.
Even on those days he would feel compelled to seek out Ana. She would insist on having her evenings to herself…to read, write, relax. Sometimes she would roll down to the water. She found the boathouse and the little row boat inside. With some difficulty, she hopped up the stairs to the second floor and found a little garret that she loved. It was done up as a bedroom for a young girl…probably Mia, judging by all the pink. She sat down in a wicker chair, propping her foot on a stool, and watched the water all the way through to the sunset. Bliss. She'd never had anything like this.
As the sky and the water lit up with the flames of the setting sun, she heard him. Wheeling around the lawn, yelling for her.
"Mother Mary," she muttered to herself. As if answering her prayer, Grace hollered back for Christian to "leave that girl alone and come back to the house". Ana smiled…thank you, Grace. She knew, however, that when she returned, Christian would sulk. And when she paid no mind, he'd torment her with questions and requests. She tried to concentrate on the colors shining outside the window and let her battered soul rest.
Ana found that personal reflection was dangerous ground. It did no good to muse about her life. Even when she reminded herself about her good fortune…a good brain, health, her parents' life insurance to get her through school…her bad fortune would intrude bringing a rush of self-pity. The worst of it…being molested by foster fathers, being alone in the world, Hyde…could suddenly drown her in fear. She always fought back, though…just as she had fought back against the people who tried to hurt her. She'd remind herself that she was a survivor, strong and stoic.
Then she would feel her inner strength rise up and she'd straighten her shoulders and jut out her chin…daring all comers to attempt to bring her down. At present, that comer was a handsome man with gray eyes for whom, she didn't kid herself, she was capable of developing feelings. Awareness, she told herself, was her first defense.
Right now, his attention to her was really all about him. He needed her to return him to the man he'd been. Once he had what he wanted, he would…rightly so…be grateful and dismissive. She'd seen the pictures of him and all those stunning women. She was not like them.
It was growing dark as Ana rose from her chair and carefully made her way back down the steps. Thankfully, she'd missed dinner and the pressure to be one of the family. Their warmth for her would also fade when life returned to normal. Ana understood this while the Greys did not. They thought of her as a new friend, a new member of the Greys…an illusion engendered by her living with them.
Damn that little princess and her daddy's lack of sense. On the other hand, if he'd had any, he'd have bought her a Hummer and Ana would probably be dead now. Ana chuckled a little to herself.
As she struggled up the incline from the boathouse, the shadows momentarily hid the man waiting for her. She gasped.
"Come on. Sit on my lap. It's too much for you to climb all the way back to the house." In the dimming light, she could see Christian and she felt her heart clench.
"I'm fine, thank you," she spoke as she tried to pass him. Why did his torso seem so much taller and stronger, she wondered? In a flash, she was pulled onto his lap and they were rolling toward the house. She had to hold onto his neck to avoid falling…her crutch lying back on the grass, soon to be retrieved by one of the many coverts lurking about.
They were too close. She could smell his scent. She could feel his skin, his hard chest, and…worst of all…his erection.
CHAPTER 43
Christian lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His sister had pasted glowing stars above him when he was first brought to Grey Manor. He had trouble sleeping and she thought it would help for him to watch the stars. He'd never paid much mind to them but tonight he was mesmerized.
He'd had an erection! With Ana sitting on his lap, he'd become aroused…like a man would. When they'd returned to his patio, she'd quickly jumped up and hopped across the room to a chair. She'd felt it, too. It wasn't his imagination. Her face was rosy and her eyes avoiding his. She thanked Ryan for her crutch, said a brief good night and was gone to the west wing.
He wondered what she'd thought…aside from embarrassment. Did she understand that he was excited to be so close to her? He hadn't planned on pulling her onto his lap. It had been spontaneous…necessary, it seemed. She would have had a struggle to make it back to the house and she might have fallen.
Once she was on his lap, however, he wanted to put his arms around her but he had to push the wheels. Her arms, though…her arms were around his neck, her face so close to his. He could smell her and, oh, the feel of her body against his…
He laughed out loud when he realized that he again had an erection and not a soft one, either. Rather an erection like he remembered them. Ana was bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
Ana didn't have stars to gaze upon in her room but she could see in the darkness. Silver eyes looking into hers…both blazing and tender. Did he see into her as she could see into him? Her body was more alive than she'd ever known. She ached for him. She'd never experienced such a feeling. It was more sensation than she'd ever known it was possible to feel. What was she to do with it? Not only did her heart ache. She found her hands reaching down between her legs. She needed desperately to touch, to rub. It brought her some ease. She found herself pretending that her touch was his. Her heart was pounding.
This was wrong. Christian was her patient. Her ethics prevented her from acting upon inappropriate emotions. She had to control herself. She couldn't light up whenever she entered his room. She had to concentrate on the job…only the job.
She brought her hands back over the covers and repeated the job, the job, the job. Thus, she was asleep when her door softly opened. She would have seen him silhouetted in the doorway. She would have watched him wheel slowly toward her bed and felt him lean over her…touch her face…brush her hair from her eyes. Maybe she would have even been able to see his silver eyes turn to charcoal as he looked down at her.
Gradually, his eyes returned to soft silver as he touched her hand and then turned to go. For him, it felt wrong. He should be with her but he no longer wanted to conquer anyone. He just needed to hold her. After a final, long look, he closed the door and rolled back to his room.
With accustomed ease, he transferred to his bed and returned to gazing at his stars. He was wondering if Ana would like stars over her bed as peace came over him.
Happily, for Christian, disturbingly for Ana, both dreamed of the other. He held her in his arms, twirling her around a room, captivated by the way she threw her head back as she laughed with joy. He then slowed the dance so that he could press his lips to her creamy throat.
In her dream, Ana was running…away from the stunningly handsome man who laughed as he pursued her across a vast lawn lit by a full moon. She wanted him to catch her. She wanted to get away. Yet the closer he came, the more excited she became. She turned and put up a hand to ward him off.
"No," she cried out. "This isn't right. Go back. This isn't right!"
"Yes," he breathed in her hair as he caught her and picked her up in his arms. "It is right. You and me together is as right as it can be," he panted as he covered her mouth with his.
Ana's eyes shot open. The brilliant light from a full moon illuminated the room and she could smell his scent.
CHAPTER 44
"Yes. A couple of inches to the left. Okay, right there. Well, I think that's everything. Thank you," Ana said as she watched the workers leave. She turned to Margaret and Gail who'd been watching the installation with some fascination. Margaret had recently returned when informed by the Greys that the storm at Grey Manor had calmed.
"It looks just like the physical therapy room I spent those two awful months in after my back surgery," Margaret marveled. She turned to Gail. "Don't ever have back problems, Gail. It never ends."
Gail grinned. "All right, Margie, but I don't think that I'll have all that much to say about it."
"Thanks so much for getting this room cleaned and ready, ladies. I feel like such a useless burden."
"Useless burden?!" both exclaimed in unison. Gail shook her head firmly. "Without you, Dr. Steele, we'd still be living with hysterical nurses and a, well, temperamental patient. Now," she smiled, "there is peace in the valley." Margaret laughed as the ladies returned to the main house.
Ana wandered about the room, checking the equipment again. Now this was a proper space for her client to work in. His bedroom should be a place of rest. They would have to leave the bar hanging over his bed for now but she could see a day when he wouldn't need it any longer…or her.
"I don't like this," Christian grumped as he came into the room. Ana paid no attention. She'd come to understand her patient's control issues. He'd object initially to almost anything of which he wasn't in charge. She'd listened in on a couple of his meetings with Ros Bailey, his COO, and marveled at Ros' patience. She'd let him thunder on and then thunder right back at him. Hearing the way they volleyed back and forth on issues was rather entertaining. Ana wondered if perhaps she ought to do some yelling, too. It certainly seemed to work for Ms. Bailey.
"It is a perfect therapy room, Mr. Grey." She knew that being referred to by other than his first name would set him off so she ignored him while he whined about her refusing to honor his command to call him 'Christian'.
"How about I call you by your full name? Mr. Trevelyan-hyphen-Grey. He narrowed his eyes at her.
"I am your boss, you know. Sign the checks and all."
"No checks. Direct deposit, gramps," Ana giggled…and up went the tent in his pants. He wheeled about and headed back to his room to change into his tight briefs. He'd never be able to wear boxers around this woman again.
Ana thought that he was just being churlish so she continued her inspection of the room and then sat down with her bag and her notebook. It was half-filled now. She read the first page.
Patient is quite angry. Will require more than usual accommodation. Has had no therapy. Starting from scratch.
Ana sighed. Patient was still angry much of the time and she was still being accommodating too much of the time. However, physically he'd come a long way in these last months. She glanced at the parallel bars. Christian would not like the overhead harness he'd need to be strapped into when he was first able to use the parallel bars. He'd try to increase the speed of the treadmill beyond her instructions. He would, in fact, fight her on everything but by now she was used to it.
What she wasn't used to and would never get used to was the way he looked at her and the 'accidental' touches and his efforts to get closer to her. The job. The job. The job.
CHAPTER 45
Christian had done quite well today. He hopped about, transferring from chair to bed to table to pull-ups and on and on. His muscular arms bulging, his muscled chest visible under his tight t-shirt. He was strong and feeling every bit of it. He flew around the room from one hold to another like Tarzan traversing the jungle on vines. Ana struggled to keep her smile to herself.
He was showing off for his therapist…this, they both knew but neither acknowledged. Since their adventure on the lawn, Ana had kept things cool and detached. Soon, she knew, Christian would be ready for the parallel bars. She'd no doubt that he'd be able to stand on his feet soon. As he dried off with a towel, Ana recorded her impressions in her notebook.
Suddenly, Christian's knees were against hers. She looked up, locking eyes with him. She held herself close, seeming to ignore the way his eyes darkened. What did he want?
He was clear about what he wanted. He leaned in, taking her face in his hands before she had time to resist and he kissed her. She placed her hands on his, intending to push them away but instead holding still. His kiss began with tenderness, exploring her lips. Soon, it became demanding, his tongue slowly slipping into her mouth and connecting with her own tongue. He curled his tongue around hers and his mouth began to gently suck, to connect them. Ana didn't know how long this kiss went on. She was lost in feelings that she'd never before known. She let Christian take what he wanted.
He removed his tongue and again, tenderly, owned her lips. When he finally moved back a bit, his forehead touching hers and breathing hard, he whispered something so softly that she didn't understand. As if he understood that she didn't hear him, he leaned back a ways and released her face…taking her hands in his. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.
"That was a long time coming, Dr. Steele. It was everything and more than I thought it would be." He moved his chair back so that she could get up from her chair, half expecting her to slap him. Still, she seemed frozen in place. She stared at him…not quite in shock but certainly stunned. Was this good or bad? He didn't know but mostly he was just elated to be so close to her.
He beamed at her and then wheeled out of the room. He had a rager to calm. Ana watched him go as her brain gradually began to work again. She pondered how she felt. Her heart, she noted, was pounding hard and racing. Her head was buzzing…her limbs limp. She needed to stand but she feared that she would fall to the floor. She was breathing too hard, making herself dizzy.
As she descended from her high, she was better able to think clearly. She'd never been kissed like that. She had, indeed, never been truly kissed. The men who'd molested her had forced their mouths on her and their tongue filling her mouth so that she was unable to breathe. This was different. It didn't seem forced even though she hadn't asked for it nor returned the kiss. Yet, despite this, she didn't feel violated. She felt…wanted?
No. No, that she was imagining. Grey must be playing a game with her the way he did with all the other women. She was just available…close at hand. He was amusing himself. She was a prize to secure…that was all it was.
She felt vulnerable. He would win if she took any of this seriously. Well, she wasn't about to do that. For starters, it was time that she returned to her own apartment. She was walking easily now with a boot and soon even that would be gone. There was no excuse for her to be living at Grey Manor.
She was also getting too close and comfortable with the whole family…eating meals with them, talking, laughing. She was happy at Grey Manor and that had to stop. Tomorrow while Grey was out on his boat with Elliot, she would go home.
She took a deep breath, picked up her bag and returned to her room. She locked the door to avoid any interruptions as she sat down to write goodbye and thank you notes to the family and to Margaret and Gail. They had all been so lovely to her and gotten her to let down her guard. It was a mistake to have allowed this.
Ana was cold, dispassionate and dead inside. This was her protection from all the world tried to do to her. She had slipped up badly while living in this home. If she didn't somehow get back her former persona, she was doomed. She would get hurt. She would lose her way. She would find herself once again climbing inch by inch out of the abyss.
All the warmth and acceptance of Grey Manor was merely a charade…a foggy dream created around her by all the people who wanted Grey well and walking. Soon, she wouldn't be needed.
Ana had only herself…this, she knew.
CHAPTER 46
Christian didn't want to leave the house…and Ana…but he was looking forward to being out on The Grace for the first time in a year. Maybe he could even get into the water. He and Elliot had grown closer these last few months since he'd regained some of his confidence. He also felt a kind of excitement about each day and he knew that that was because Ana was just down the hall in the west wing and soon he would see her.
He couldn't stop thinking about that kiss. Well, he thought, of course I can't. He'd never kissed a woman with such…such thoughtfulness. The other women over the years had been playthings. He never thought about their lips. He just thrust his tongue down their throats. Kisses were just one more way to take possession. Sure they were arousing but the woman wasn't.
But with Ana, he had to maintain control all the time…at least until he couldn't and yesterday he couldn't. He hadn't planned to kiss her. He'd just finished his workout and as he toweled off the sheen of sweat he'd earned, he'd looked over at Ana.
She was writing, again, in that damned notebook. Her tongue poked out a couple of times as she concentrated. She'd pushed back stray strands of that beautiful dark hair that had come loose from her bun. Her skin, her hands. He wanted to see her eyes. And so, it happened. He didn't feel like he was forcing himself on her even though she wasn't kissing him back. She simply allowed him to do what he'd long wanted to do.
And, oh, it was a moment of magic. Her lips, her tongue, her mouth…his hands holding her face and her beautiful blue eyes on his after. She looked dazed…but not in a bad way. He didn't want to stop or to let her go so he'd taken her hands in his. They were soft and small in his large grip. What he'd really wanted in that moment was to envelope her in his arms, to bury his face in her shoulder…to hold her close and tight.
However, he'd already gone too far so he whispered to her that he loved her and then left. She hadn't heard him which was probably for the best. He wanted to tell her when he was fully a man again…when he could stand before her.
"Hey, bro, you with me?" Elliot had just settled into a deck chair beside Christian, beer in hand, after helping The Grace's deckhand and caretaker, Mac, unfurl the sails. Mac was at the helm so all the brothers had to do was take it easy and enjoy the air and the sun.
Christian shook himself out of his thoughts and smiled at Elliot. He was a good brother…always had been…while Christian knew that he wasn't a good brother or son. He always put his family through hell. He was the reason that they had to have bodyguards everywhere…the reason that they were followed by strangers and paparazzi who were followed in turn by the best in security that money could buy. They had grown used to the men in suits and paid no attention to them most of the time. It was just a constant reminder that they were, in fact, in danger.
There had been incidents over the years…some serious…and, of course, the threats that came in the mail. They couldn't even open their own mail for fear of what the envelope might contain. Yet, they endured all this and didn't complain to Christian because they knew it was necessary and they knew that he was protecting them. It was a sign of his affection for them and since such signs were rare, this one they accepted.
"Want a beer, Chris?" Elliot asked as he held out a bottle of Blue Moon.
"Ana says that I shouldn't put alcohol into my system," he shrugged.
Elliot let loose with a hardy laugh. "Boy, are you pussy-whipped, brother."
Christian didn't protest. He was, indeed, under Ana's thrall and he didn't mind at all.
CHAPTER 47
Ana was packed and ready to go. She'd ordered a cab. She'd left the notes on the kitchen counter while Margaret and Gail were working in the laundry room. The family had all gone off to their jobs. Security would take note of her leave-taking but they'd no reason to interfere.
She would return Monday morning to continue working with Christian and she would pretend that he'd never kissed her, that she'd never sat on his lap with her arms around his neck, that his scent stayed with her and drove her crazy. No, she would be professional and continue her work.
There was a beep from the cab, announcing its arrival, so Ana picked up her suitcase and bag and left the house. She gave the driver her address and didn't look back. Tonight, she would eat alone in her bedroom, alone with Jane Austen. She would not be lonely or afraid. She would not miss Grey Manor.
Christian had decided to have that beer after all. Soon, he and Elliot were a bit drunk and feeling good. It had been some time since he'd felt that kind of buzz. It wasn't as good as the buzz he got being with Ana but the company was good and the air and the scenery.
"Great to be back on the water, right, Chris?" Elliot commented as they took in all the beauty around them.
"Yes, it is, El. Should have done this long before now." He was quiet for a time. "El, I want to apologize to you and thank you as well for being there for me…always. I don't know what I would have become if not for you and Mia and the folks. You've always tolerated so much from me. This last year I would probably have just rotted away but for the support all of you gave to me."
Elliot was stunned into silence. Who was this guy next to him?
"Chris, you're my brother for the past 23 years. Why are you surprised that I'd be here for you no matter what? And the rest of the family is, well, your family…the foundation of our lives. We're all one. Yeah, you're unique and we've all known that since Mom brought you home. This scrawny kid, I thought, is interesting. I knew that you were going to be a lot of trouble," he chuckled, "I didn't care. You were my brother now and I had to take care of you.
"Actually, I don't know that I did a very good job. I helped you through the nightmares but I was a real bad example for you when it came to women and relationships. I should have been a better man and maybe you would have been and you'd never have been shot by that loon."
"It's true, El, that I watched you and how you treated women but I added an extra element to my misbehavior. I humiliated women. That's how I got my comeuppance. I've thought about it a lot during all the time I've spent lying around in a bed…helpless. I don't hate Victoria any more. I feel bad for her. I think that she was fragile to begin with and my treatment of her just pushed her over the edge. Now, partly because of me, she's catatonic in a mental ward. She's far worse off than I am…especially since Ana came into my life."
"You're pretty crazy about her, aren't you, Chris? I know that I've teased you about it but it's real, isn't it?"
Christian sighed and smiled. "For me it is, El. Trouble is, I think that Ana is worse off than I am when it comes to connecting with others. I've always had my family to keep me somewhat stable but Ana has never had anyone and I don't think that she knows how to relate to others. I also think that she is afraid to let anyone get close. I had Welsh do an in-depth on her."
"What is an in-depth, for god's sake, Chris? You had this woman vetted like one of your other tarts?" Elliot was disappointed.
"No, El, it isn't like that. Well, not anymore. When Ana first arrived, I wanted dirt on her to use to make her life miserable…like all the other nurses I tortured. Yeah, I know that I was awful to those people. But, no, the in-depth was to try to understand Ana. She certainly wasn't going to sit down for warm chats and tea with me. So, I learned more about her through Welsh."
Elliot sipped his beer and looked out over the water. He needed to swim for a while. "Chris, I brought this thing called a sporty to wrap around your waist 'cause I know you can't use your legs to stay afloat. Want to go for a swim?"
Christian looked at the sporty…dubiously. This foamy wrap around was supposed to keep him from drowning in the Sound? Without waiting for an answer, Elliot secured the floaty around his brother and then picked him and threw him over the side of the boat. Christian yelled a few obscenities but then realized that he was, indeed, not going under. Elliot drove into the water, laughing with the joy of doing so.
"Wow, isn't this great, bro?"
"Yeah…after you get used to the cold. The pool is heated, you know. Still, it doesn't have scenery like this in the basement," he laughed.
CHAPTER 48
The boys swam and played in the water, talking and laughing. Elliot couldn't remember the last time that they'd enjoyed each other so much. Chris had never let go like this. Elliot knew it was Ana and he hoped that she wouldn't break his heart. He also had to wonder how much of what his brother was feeling was due to what Ana called patient transference…like when people fell in love with their shrinks. He worried for Christian because he'd never seen him like this…happy. If things didn't work out with Ana, Christian might end up worse off than before he met her.
"The only problem with this floaty is that it keeps me from diving deep. It just keeps bringing me back to the surface. Got to get these legs working," Chris grumbled.
"I know that you're doing really well these days, Chris, but is getting your legs back a certainty? I know that Ana said that there was a possibility but I also know that she cautioned that it might not happen."
"Elliot, I can feel my legs now. When Ana is massaging them, I feel her hands on me. Before we started, they were just a couple of logs. You could have taken an axe to them and I wouldn't have felt a thing. She's got me feeling…a lot of things. Elliot, just between us, okay? I get erections. In fact, I get them around Ana all the time which is kind of a problem. I've taken to wearing tight briefs instead of boxers," he laughed.
"You're shitting me! Chris, that's great! Inconvenient but great. Wow, bro. I'm so happy for you. Does Ana know that…hmm…you have these reactions around her?"
"I had one, the first one, when she was on my lap as I was wheeling us back to the house that night several weeks ago. She didn't say anything but she certainly got away from me as fast as possible."
Elliot laughed and splashed water on Christian. Christian retaliated and they were off…wildly splashing, dunking and racing around. After they'd used up all their energy, Elliot threw his brother back onto the boat before he climbed up himself. They lay on the deck, trying to get their breath back and laughing.
Mac looked down at them, shaking his head. "There's a lunch ready if you want it."
After toweling off and settling themselves on their deck chaises, they were ravenous. They dug into the buckets of food that Gail had made up for them until they were too full to move. Then they slept the rest of the afternoon away. What a great day.
Meanwhile, Ana was settled into her apartment, sitting on her one chair with a pile of mail on her lap. It had really accumulated in all the time that she'd been gone. Most of it was junk that she tossed into the recycling bin.
There was a card from her colleagues at the hospital. They expressed their concern for her and wished her well in recovering from her accident. Ana smiled. She thought it was nice that they'd done this…considering that she'd never made friends among any of them. She figured that her supervisor had simply pulled an appropriate card from the stash he kept in a drawer and then passed it around for everyone to sign.
Ana tossed it into the bin.
There were billing notices but they weren't important. All of Ana's bills were on autopay. The notices were just a waste of paper and they were bin-bound. Her bank statement was a welcome notice that she had accumulated quite a bit of savings…most of it a result of her latest job. The Greys were paying her almost triple her usual rate…desperate to keep her. She didn't feel right about it but they had insisted that she was worth it to them.
There was also a letter from her insurance company enclosing a check for her totaled car. She'd wanted to just get it fixed but the adjuster was adamant that the frame was bent and the repairs would cost more than it was worth.
She needed a car. It was too expensive to cab it out to Bellevue and back every day. Ana looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and wondered if car dealers were still open. She opened her laptop and googled 'car dealers near me'. The Wi-Fi in her place wasn't was fast as at Grey Manor but, of course, nothing at her humble abode was going to be as fine as that at a mansion with east and west wings.
She found a couple of places and cars that were potentially suitable but, oh, was she tired. Still, it was Saturday and the dealerships would not be open on Sunday so she told herself to be disciplined. She took a bus to Abbot's Pre-owned Motors. She informed the salesman as to what she needed in a vehicle and was introduced to several candidates.
Ever efficient, Ana choose one quickly, told the salesman what she was willing to pay for the car and, smiling politely, turned to go when he declined her offer. As she stood at the bus stop, the salesman came running up to her. He'd have to speak with his manager to get the offer approved, he said. The bus appeared around the corner. Ana said that she had to get to the other car lots before they closed but thank you anyway.
As the bus doors opened and Ana put out a foot to board, the salesman shouted 'all right'. Her offer would do. She smiled at the bus driver and said that she wouldn't need the bus after all. She'd just bought a vehicle. The driver grinned and said goodbye.
CHAPTER 49
She wrote out a check. Al, the salesman, called her bank to see if the check would clear…papers were signed and he handed her the keys. She smiled, again politely, and drove off. The seat was comfortable. The interior immaculate. It handled well and had a full tank of gas. Ana was pleased with her purchase although she didn't know why car salesmen had to be so dramatic about everything. She'd been clear about what she wanted and what she was willing to pay for it and that should have been the end of it.
She shook her head. Suddenly that kiss popped into her brain. She supposed that it was all that thinking about knowing what one wanted and not making a fuss about it. Christian wanted her and he was willing to tell her so. Only he wasn't ready to catch a bus if Ana refused him. He'd stick around as long as it took…this she knew. Oh, what was she going to do about him?
Well, get him on his feet and then shove him in the direction of some tall, gorgeous blonde. Problem solved.
She was now so tired. She pulled into the parking spot assigned to her and resolved to skip grocery shopping. She'd order a pizza later if she was hungry after her nap. Wearily she climbed to the third floor. There had been a first floor apartment available when she moved in but the third floor walkup was less expensive and Ana had debts then. Besides, the walk was good exercise.
Now she wondered about perhaps moving. She could afford it. Maybe she should even consider a bit of decorating. Her place was sparse and she'd grown used to niceties after living at Grey Manor. Comfy sofas. Pretty lamps. Pictures on the wall. Of course, those things could be an encumbrance when she needed to move quickly. Here, as it was, she needed only to pack a bag and run. She didn't even own the bed.
As she walked down the hall to her door, she saw them. Breathing deep to avoid panic, she picked up the flowers and locked herself into her apartment. It was a really good lock, the kind you couldn't kick in. She'd had it installed just after moving in. The landlord didn't care and didn't know when she hammered nails into the window trim so that the window opened only a few inches.
After throwing the flowers in the garbage, Ana read the card. Her head began to pound. She hadn't had a migraine in months…not since she'd moved into Grey Manor. Maybe she shouldn't have left…but then, she couldn't have hidden there forever. Now she would have to move again. With no time for a nap, she studied the real estate section of the paper. Maybe she could afford a secure building now…something with a doorman. Here, she was a sitting duck.
She set the card on the counter. A policeman had once told her to keep everything as evidence but Hyde was careful to never incriminate himself. Only Ana could interpret what he'd said on the card.
After her nap, if she could sleep, she would begin looking for a new apartment. She thought about the pawn shop down the street. She'd only passed it while walking. Now she wondered if perhaps it offered guns. She knew how to use one. A policeman had taken her to a gun range and had her practice. He'd explained how there were different kinds of bullets…calibers, he'd called them. She would need a big bullet.
Lying on the bed she didn't own, her need for rest overcame everything else.
Hyde was down on the street, checking out Ana's new car…memorizing the details and the plate.
CHAPTER 50
As Jack turned back to the street, he first noticed the big guy in the black suit and tie leaning casually against the Mercedes SUV parked in front of Ana's building. The man was watching Jack, making him nervous. As he hustled to his car, suddenly the man was in front of him, blocking his way.
"Whadda ya want, buddy?" Jack snarled. The man looked down at Jack…a good 6 inches shorter.
"The vehicle that you were lurking around belongs to a friend of mine. I'm curious as to your intentions."
"What intentions? I was just interested in a car and looking it over. I don't know your friend."
"You always memorize the plate numbers of cars you fancy?"
Jack was starting to sweat. Bullies are usually cowards as well and Jack Hyde was no exception. He tried to push past the big man but the guy was like a stone statue. He didn't budge.
"Look, you got this wrong. I was just admiring the car…checking it out from the back end. Besides, it's just a temporary tag until she gets her new plates."
"She? How did you know that the car was owned by a woman?
"I didn't. It was just a guess because you're a guy and you're protective. Look, I gotta go, okay?"
"I've noted all the details of your vehicle as well," the man informed Jack before walking away.
Jack got into his car and sneered. He'd just steal another. Note all the details you want, Hulk. Then he made a U-turn and sped off down the street in a show of machismo. Luke Sawyer just smirked. He'd already figured that the car was stolen. This guy was bad news and what did he want with Dr. Steele?
Luke returned to his vehicle and settled in to spend his shift watching Ana's building.
Christian and Elliot had arrived home in great spirits…still half-drunk and laughing at nothing. Their moods would soon deteriorate. Mia had made it to Grey Manor before them and was gloomy. She handed over the notes that Ana had written. Elliot read his and remarked that Ana would be back on Monday…so there was that.
Christian read his. It was no more personal than the one written to Elliot. He was insulted but more than that, he was hurt. He'd kissed the woman and she'd moved out. He had certainly lost his touch and at the absolutely worst time. Well, he wouldn't allow it. He couldn't live with an eight-hour day of Ana. He needed more. He craved as much time as possible. He almost ignored his phone vibrating in his pocket.
"Sawyer, everything okay with Ana?"
"Not sure, sir, but I have a feeling that there's a problem. Ana bought a new vehicle. Shortly after she parked and went inside, a guy parked nearby and got out to inspect Ana's car. He told me that he was just interested and didn't know the owner. I don't believe him. Also, the car he's currently driving is stolen. I've already sicced the cops on him but odds are he's ditched the car and stolen another. Something smells bad here."
"Welsh did a deeper vet of Ana and found a guy named Jack Hyde in her background. He was stalking her a couple of years ago. She went to the police but they were useless. This could be the same guy. If it is, years later, she's in danger. He isn't quitting. I'll have Welsh see what he can find on Hyde. Meanwhile, watch yourself as well as Ana."
"Yes, sir. I'll update my relief as well."
Elliot and Mia were staring at Christian as he rang off. His face was pale. Nothing ever scared Christian. Faced with problems or danger, he was the knife edge. He relished facing an opponent. Victoria was the first person to best him and she had to do it with his back turned to her.
"Chris, does Ana have a stalker?" Elliot asked as he instinctively moved closer to his little sister.
"Maybe. No one will get past Sawyer. The guy's like a mountain. He's bigger than you, El. I feel like a kid next to him. He's also smart. Ana will be safe."
He rang up Welsh and gave him instructions. They'd find this creep and get him out of Ana's life. Trouble was that there could always be another creep and Ana was alone. Now she'd moved out and she seemed determined to go it alone.
"I'm sure gonna miss having Ana around," Mia sighed. "It was like having a sister for a while."
"Yeah," Elliot agreed. "With Ana here, none of us had to listen to your treatises on fashion."
Mia elbowed him hard in the ribs.
CHAPTER 51
When Sawyer's relief, Reynolds, arrived, one watched the front while the other checked around back. It was dark now. Reynolds did a visual sweep of the street out front while Sawyer drove around the block and down the alley to the back of Ana's building.
Still working on Hyde. However, something about Ana's history is now of more interest, Welch texted Grey.
Go on.
She's moved at least three times a year beginning when she was working on her Ph.D. in Pittsburgh. Since moving to Seattle almost four years ago, she's moved ten times. These were not strictly upscale moves. They all had one thing in common. Each building had better security than the last. This one, for instance, has a locked front door.
You think she's on the run?
That would be my best guess. I'll get back to you on Jack Hyde asap.
I want everything you can get on him, Welsh. And find him. I want my men on him.
As Sawyer drove down the alley with his lights off, he could see a lone figure approaching the fire escape attached to Ana's building. He stopped the car, turning off the engine. The figure was definitely a man and he was behaving in a stealthy manner, carrying a black garbage bag as if he was merely going to the dumpster. He was looking around. It was possible that he was just being cautious about strangers lurking. He threw the bag into the dumpster and seemed to be walking away, passing the fire escape on his way, when he suddenly turned and jumped up to grab hold of the bar. He pulled the stairs down and began his way up.
"Reynolds, Ana is three flights up, #310. Intruder heading her way on fire escape."
"On it." Reynolds ran for the outside door and picked the lock in a nanosecond. He took the steps two at a time and was outside Ana's door in less than a minute. He knocked and identified himself as James Reynolds, close protection officer in Christian's Grey employ. There was an intruder making his way to her apartment on the outside stairs.
Ana opened the door, her face gone white. Reynolds smiled reassuringly and stepped inside. He instructed her to stay in her living room. She nodded without speaking. He carefully worked his way to her bedroom, staying close to the wall and out of sight…his gun drawn. Suddenly, the dim light coming through the glass was blocked by a large shadow. Reynolds waited. The figure outside couldn't see him. Then the glass shattered. Reynolds stepped out as the man began knocking more of the glass out of his way in his attempt to enter. As he put a leg through the now empty window frame, he made out the figure of Reynolds. He froze. He swiftly turned to retreat when he realized that another man was climbing the stairs beneath him. In a desperate move, he leapt from the third floor landing into the dumpster below.
Sawyer jumped from the second floor and raced to the dumpster. The man was inside, face down in a rank-smelling pile of garbage. He wasn't moving. Sawyer cautiously rolled him over. It wasn't the same man from that afternoon.
Sawyer called the Seattle PD to report the incident while Reynolds stayed with Ana. He notified his head of security, Jason Taylor, who steadied himself for reporting this to his boss.
"Dr. Steele, drink this water. How are you feeling?" He was concerned. Ana seemed placid yet her complexion was white, her eyes were wide and her hands were shaking. Still she spoke calmly and assured Reynolds that she was fine…a bit disturbed but really just fine. She thanked him for coming to her rescue.
She seemed surprised to find that Christian Grey had two men guarding her home. She was not at all sure how she felt about him watching her although it was certainly a lucky thing tonight. She would have to get that gun as soon as possible. First thing in the morning, she'd walk down to that pawn shop. It was always open, it seemed. She'd need to move again immediately.
Meanwhile, Grey was making the walls tremble with his reaction to the news that Ana was indeed in danger. What were this man's intentions? Had he planned to burgle or truly harm the occupant of the apartment? Did he know that this was Ana's apartment and was it Ana that he was after? She couldn't stay there. He forbid it.
Ana, meanwhile, was speaking with her landlord about boarding up the window. She'd no plans to go elsewhere tonight.
CHAPTER 52
Sawyer was wired after the evening's event so he decided to stick around, parked back in the alley, watching Ana's window. Her landlord came by shortly after the police left and Sawyer helped him haul the heavy pieces of plywood up the stairs to block Ana's window. Sawyer and Reynolds were both baffled by how chill Ana was being. Most women, they were sure, would be hysterical with fear but aside from her initial reaction, Ana was calm. She wasn't worried, she told them. The perp was in custody and she knew that the boys were guarding her. It was far more than she was accustomed to in the way of protection.
Christian called repeatedly…demanding that she return to Grey Manor immediately. She tried to soothe him but after the 5th call, she sweetly told him that she was now going to sleep and he should as well. She would see him Monday at 8 a.m. Then she turned off her phone.
Reynolds went over her car bumper to bumper to ensure that no one had tampered with it. Sawyer was interviewed by the police after they talked with the man they dragged out of the dumpster. They had followed up on his report earlier in the day but the stolen vehicle was found abandoned on a side street. Forensics was going over it in search of clues.
The intruder swore that he was just seizing an opportunity and hadn't been hired by anyone to break in. Sawyer begged the cops for just ten minutes with the guy. He could get him to talk. He was sure that this was a connection to the guy from the morning but the cops, while sympathetic, calmly told him that they couldn't allow Grey's men to "beat it out of him" even though they'd like to help.
Sawyer had surreptitiously managed a photo of the guy from earlier that day and was anxious for Taylor to ascertain his identity. It wasn't the best shot as the guy had tried to hide his face but it was enough for Welsh and his special facial recognition software to pinpoint an identity…Jack Hyde. Not surprising to Ana.
"You have some explaining to do, Dr. Steele," Ana had just limped in the door…to find her patient parked in front of her. He wasn't smiling as he usually was in her presence. There was a dark cloud around him. Well, why was he all snarly? She was the one who lay with her eyes open the last two nights… getting up to check and double check the plywood. She'd told herself that if someone tried to get in that way that she'd be awakened by the pounding needed to loosen the screws. Still, she didn't sleep. Christian's security was watching out for her. Still, she didn't sleep.
Jack was there…somewhere…and now he was hiring other men to come after her. Even if she moved into a higher security apartment, he would soon find her and find a way in. Gosh, she was tired. Well, Grey could just sit, staring at her with his pissy temper. He wasn't the object of any maniac's obsession.
Then she stopped herself. He was in a wheelchair because of someone's obsession with him. He had to hire an army of security experts to protect himself and his family…and, now…her. She should be ashamed to cause him more distress. He was worried about her…scared, in fact.
Christian intended his glare to win his battle to get Ana to move back in but he lost the moment he looked at her. She was pale, circles under her eyes. He knew that she hadn't slept any more than he had. Her limp was more pronounced as well. How could he yell at her when she'd been through such an ordeal? His hissy fit was unjustified…and, he knew, he was terrified for her. What would he have done if she'd been hurt…or worse? What would he become without her?
Without warning, Ana threw herself into his lap and hugged his neck…tight. He automatically wrapped his arms just as tightly around her. They stayed in this position for some time. He thought that she was just scared and finally letting it out.
She spoke then…her soft breath next to his ear. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm so sorry. I was being thoughtless and cruel. It was wrong of me to refuse your plea for me to come here that night. I put you through pain. I'm so sorry."
She leaned back and looked in his eyes. She was sitting on his lap with their arms around each other. She expected to see his silver eyes turned dark but they were bright and shining. She also realized that she wasn't sitting on an erection either. The expression on his face…soft? Tender? She was confused.
Christian gazed into her eyes. She had been worried about him…and her fear wasn't for damage to his L4 and L5. She wasn't his therapist as she embraced him. She was just Ana, concerned for Christian, the man.
CHAPTER 53
Margaret and Gail were walking through the house, past the foyer. They stopped in their tracks. Christian and Ana were sitting together, their arms around each other, looking into each other's eyes.
Margaret and Gail quickly continued on their way, smiling. They were surprised about Ana but certainly not about Christian. They immediately began happily clucking away about this new development.
"I shouldn't have demanded that you come here."
"I shouldn't have made you worry."
"I can be very demanding, insistent on having my own way, insistent that I know best."
"I've always been alone and I tend to overdo my independence."
"I like that you're independent."
"You do?"
"I like that you challenge me. Don't stop. And I don't just mean the therapy. I mean everything…the way I think, the way I treat people. You get me all wound up…and I like it."
"I'm too insistent that I know best. I don't give an inch."
"You delight me."
"I delight you?"
"Everyday…all the time. Dinners without you were so boring. Everyone thought so."
"But I say very little."
"But what you say is always so funny or enlightening and that sets everyone else off."
"I don't eat enough. It makes you mad."
"Not really mad. That's just how I express myself…poorly. I worry because you don't eat enough to be healthy. Really, it's none of my business what you eat."
"It's a bad habit. I've never eaten much because there wasn't much to eat. I'll try harder. I like baked potatoes."
"Then we'll have baked potatoes every meal. Please come home, Ana. I sleep better knowing that you're close by."
"I didn't sleep even though I knew your men were looking out for me."
"I didn't sleep, either, even though I knew Sawyer and Reynolds wouldn't let you get hurt. It was unreasonable but I was just scared."
Ana leaned her head on Christian's shoulder and instantly fell asleep. Christian held one hand on her hair. "Oh, Ana."
CHAPTER 54
Christian knew what he was doing was inappropriate…certainly taking advantage…but he couldn't help himself. It was as if he was on autopilot. And he didn't mean anything untoward about it. He just needed to be near her, to hold her.
He wheeled down to her room and set her sleeping form on the bed. She'd sighed…contentedly? He watched her for a while and then pulled the duvet over her body. He watched her some more until he felt about to fall asleep himself. That was when he wheeled around to the other side of the bed, lifted himself out of his chair and curled up behind Ana. He wrapped his arms around her as he pulled her soft body close to his chest.
Then he let go and slept.
"Has anyone seen Christian today?" Mia had decided to skip shopping with Lily after taking off early and leaving her minions to follow the instructions she'd left. However, Lily was being unusually annoying lately. Mia wasn't blind as to why Lily needed her friendship. It was really all about getting close to her brother. She hinted constantly for invites to dinner or brunch. She spent the annual Coping Together gala sneaking around…following Christian. Mia had tried to reason with Lily many times but the stupid girl was obsessed…certain that given a chance she could make Christian want her.
Mia did have to credit Lily for wanting Christian just because he was so incredibly handsome. She didn't care about his name or his money…and even after he was left paralyzed, she still wanted him. But she was wasting her time, her youth, on a man who barely registered her existence. It wasn't as if she had no other choices. No, indeed, she was pursued by a number of men. She was a beautiful woman who could be so charming. Yet, she used them and disposed of them. She would wait for Christian.
Lily wanted to come to Grey Manor to entertain Christian, she said. Mia said no, enraging Lily. That was okay, however. Maybe she wouldn't speak to Mia for a week. Mia could use the week off and she wanted to be alone with her brother… to try to help him. He was so upset about Ana moving out and he might be exceptionally rude to her today. Mia could be a cushion between the two. She certainly didn't want Ana to quit. Eight hours a day was better than none at all. Maybe Mia could talk her into lunch down on the dock.
"Margaret, Christian isn't in his room or the therapy room. Did Elliot take him somewhere?"
Margaret glanced at Gail as if to ask her how much she should reveal. Gail piped up instead.
"Oh, Mia, dear. You know about that terrible incident Saturday night at Ana's apartment. Your brother didn't sleep well and neither did Ana. So, when she arrived today, they were both extremely tired. They decided to rest for a while."
"Makes sense. So. Christian is in Ana's room, isn't he?" Mia smirked. Gail and Margaret laughed.
"It might be best, Mia, if we kept that to ourselves. Don't you agree?"
"Oh, come on, Gail. Can't I tease him just a little bit? Please?" Gail narrowed her eyes and Mia sighed defeat. She was happy though that her brother and Ana were getting close. It was what the entire family wished for…and a backyard wedding.
Well, actually, Mia didn't want a wedding at Grey Manor. She wanted a blow-out extravaganza held at Bell Harbor. 400 guests. Daddy could finally pay back all those wedding invites he'd accumulated over the years. Mia had a binder full of ideas for the perfect wedding and she wanted to use them on her brothers. She didn't believe that she'd ever marry. She was 24 and had never been in a truly serious relationship. She'd never met a man whom she'd immediately known was the one. Maybe that was a silly romantic notion but it was one in which Mia believed.
Meanwhile, Christian and Ana were still sleeping peacefully…Ana now curled into Christian's chest. Neither had ever slept so well. Nightmares, waking several times a night, insomnia…these were their usual night time companions. With each other, sleep was dreamless and deep.
When Ana did awaken, she would understand this and, despite her discomfort with the unprofessionalism, she would have to accept reality. Her life since meeting Christian was better and had been a steady road toward a different sort of relationship. She'd realize that she'd been in denial since that night in the boathouse.
When she opened her eyes, gray eyes blinked back at her.
CHAPTER 55
"Sleep well?" he asked. He prepped himself for a scolding…or an outright yelling.
"The best I ever recall sleeping. I usually awaken with anxiety roiling in my gut."
"That's awful…so do I," Christian replied.
"I tried one of those body pillows, you know? I thought that if I hugged it all night, it would fool my psyche into thinking that I was in someone's arms…but I guess it takes real arms."
"So, you're not going to shove me onto the floor?" he grinned.
"This isn't right. I'm violating the ethics of my profession. Nowhere in the course work was it mentioned that cuddling with one's patient is part of therapy."
"Even if your patient feels like he could run or fly. Even if your patient felt the best he could ever recall feeling."
"We are on dangerous ground here, Christian," Ana fretted.
"Two people who care for each other are sharing a bed. Yep. Dangerous ground. I like it."
Ana sat up. "I'm going to clean up. We have a couple of hours left. Let's get cracking, Grey."
With that she hopped out of bed and disappeared into the en suite. Grey watched her go and tried to imagine her naked after they'd made love. He was determined to continue down the road.
Taylor, would you mind coming to the therapy room?
On my way, Dr. Steele.
"Thank you for coming, Taylor. Today we are going to try the parallel bars. Mr. Grey will need to be strapped into the overhead harness."
Christian looked up at the harness and his expression soured. Following Dr. Steele's instructions, Taylor lifted Grey up as she attached the harness around him.
"I know that this isn't comfortable, Mr. Grey, but we've a long way to go to get your legs strong enough to stand."
"My arms are more than strong enough to hold me up," Grey groused. He'd gotten used to be able to do most things now and here he found himself right back at the beginning.
"I promise, Mr. Grey, that you will be able to stand one day with only your arms for support. You still have to use your arms to steady yourself."
Held up by the leather straps, Grey was able to move himself along the bars with his arms…dragging his legs behind him. He could feel them. His brain told them to move but he couldn't even put his feet flat on the floor. They were useless. It was embarrassing. Taylor averted his eyes.
Grey was about to blow when Ana came close. Almost in a whisper, she reminded him that months ago he was completely bedbound, dependent on others to get into a wheelchair that he could only move by manipulating a stick. Stay the course, she said, and you will get where you want to go. He looked into her eyes, her shining blue eyes, and nodded.
CHAPTER 56
Carrick won his morning hearing, of course…he couldn't remember the last time he lost. This one was important, too. He secured his client's custody of his children and a restraining order for a year to keep the ex-wife away from the family. Of course, he warned his client, restraining orders were seldom effective but the judge had warned the woman that if she violated the order, she would be jailed. This is what Carrick hoped for. The poor woman was ill and refused to take her meds. He was trying to get her committed to Sunnydale. It was a sad case but her violent behavior had already scarred her young children.
As he was chauffeured home by his CPO, something he'd grown used to over the years, he thought of his own children. He and Grace had, upon adopting Elliot, committed themselves to protecting their children in all ways…even from themselves. It had been a far harder task then they could have anticipated. It had also been more rewarding than they'd realized it would be.
This latest trial with Christian had come close to wrecking them but, gosh, it had turned around since Grace found Ana. He smiled to himself when she'd told him that she had scraped the bottom of the barrel in Seattle and the surrounding area…that next they would have to look elsewhere. They assumed that this young nurse, Ana Steele, would last a few days and be gone. Many months later she had worked miracles. Carrick came home to a quiet house, nothing broken. The security agents weren't quitting any more. Margaret and Gail were always laughing together.
As the Mercedes SUV rolled down the street toward Grey Manor's gates, the usual mob of paparazzi was standing around. Carrick took care to wave and smile. Otherwise, the evening edition of the Seattle Nooz would feature a picture of him "arriving home mid-day, grim and glum due to the latest drama at Grey Manor". The paps missed the days when nurses fled the manor. Those pictures were gold.
However, it had been a long time since a money shot was to be had. The Nooz had to make do with shots of Ana and her broken leg. It was implied in the Nooz that her accident was a result of lack of attention due to the trauma of working with Grey. When she was no longer filmed coming and going from the manor, the headline was that yet another nurse had quit. No one bothered to correct this impression. The Seattle Nooz was a bird cage liner. Tabloids were hoping to be contradicted. It meant more print.
Today, Carrick was feeling generous. It was a humid day and he knew most of the paps by now. He actually felt bad for them. How boring it must be to stand around outside the gates 24/7 hoping for an opportunity. And since lately there had been no opportunities, he wondered how they made a living.
He asked his driver to stop before opening the gates. He rolled down his window and grinned as the horde surrounded his door.
"Aren't you about ready to give up, boys? Since we put in the tunnel, you'll never see much of the family."
A buzz went up from the crowd. "Mr. Grey, where does the tunnel go to?"
Carrick laughed. "You guys are too easy. Look, everything is fine here at home. My son's therapy is going well. The family is doing well."
"Why are you home so early then?" The whole time flashes were going off in his face. It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining. It was probably just habit since Seattle was usually rather gray.
"Won the case for my client and decided to spend the rest of the day working from home. That's all there is to it, boys. Nothing to see here, as they say. Settle back with your beers and relax."
Carrick smiled at them again, rolled down his window and told the driver to move on.
"May I ask, sir? Why did you give them the time of day?" Baxter had never seen any of the Greys being accommodating with the paparazzi.
"Oh, just in a good mood, I guess. Those guys have chosen a strange career and I kind of felt for them today. Life is going so well. I wanted to share a little cheer."
"Can't wait to see tonight's Nooz," Baxter remarked. "It'll be interesting to see what the tabloids make of this little chat. I bet you're on drugs and you've locked your son in a closet."
Carrick burst out laughing. Baxter was right. Tonight's editions should be interesting.
Baxter pulled up to the front door, letting Carrick out, and then moved the car into one of the many garages. He'd been working here for almost a year now and he couldn't complain about the job. He was looking forward to taking a seat in the security office and enjoying the peace and quiet.
CHAPTER 57
And there was peace and quiet until an alarm went off. Tom Ryan calmly checked the board. Nothing rattled Ryan. Baxter was in awe of his superior. Bax was newer to the job and tended to be jumpier
"We've got a drone," Ryan said. He flipped a switch that immediately set all the windows to fog. A button sent out a signal that would short circuit the drone's operation. Ryan assumed control of the drone and brought it down on the back patio. He turned over the security boards and monitors to Baxter and went off to pick up the drone. If it had been armed, it was harmless now. Ryan was a little surprised that the paps had even tried to use a drone. Word should have gotten out by now that it would be an expensive loss.
He picked it up. It was, indeed, an expensive loss. This was a real pricey drone…all the bells and whistles. It even had a backup system. Nothing that Taylor hadn't anticipated and planned for, however. Security at Grey Manor had its bells and whistles, too.
Ryan was sitting on the steps, looking over the drone when Taylor sat down next to him.
"Everyone okay inside, sir?"
"Yeah, Ana was unnerved at first. Thought it was a fire alarm. I think she was going to throw Grey over her shoulder," he chuckled. "And Margaret and Gail are always unnerved easily. So, what do we have here, Ryan? It's been a while. Must be a new guy."
"A new guy with money, sir. This is a top-of-the-line model. You don't get grainy pictures with this one. Our visitor had serious intentions."
"Huh. Well, let's see if he got any results." As Ryan and Taylor got to their feet, the alarm went off again. They ducked inside quickly.
Baxter, keep the windows fogged but let this one go until I contact you.
Yes, sir.
Ryan and Taylor slid the patio doors open just enough to watch the drone. It flew slowly along the back of the mansion and then around the perimeter of the property…down to the water wall, around the boathouse and then hovered over the water for a time. It then flew swiftly toward the house.
Baxter, is it armed?
No, sir. It's just like the other one. It appears intent on flying over the house. Checking out the roof?
Bring it down, Baxter.
Yes, sir.
The drone crashed on the lawn. Ryan picked it up and looked it over. "Same as the other one. Can we assume same owner?" he asked Taylor. Ryan was in awe of Taylor. "That would be a safe assumption, Tom…and a disturbing one as well. This guy was casing the entire property. This isn't just a newshound…too expensive."
They walked back into the house. Taylor told Tom to keep the windows on fog until further notice. In addition, put the team on high alert, he instructed. If anything else flew by, take it down immediately. The next one might be armed.
Ryan noted the grim expression on his boss's face. He'd seen Taylor solemn before but this was a whole new kind of alarming visage. Something here was really wrong.
CHAPTER 58
Ana smiled at Christian. He was exhausted, sweaty, as she unhooked him from his harness and he settled back into his chair. He had done well, she told him. He didn't agree. What did she consider well? His legs didn't work. His arms were in great condition and they were what had gotten him back and forth on the parallel bars. He'd just dragged his legs behind him. Still, Ana was smiling and he certainly liked that.
She handed him a towel and took a seat nearby. "I know that you're not impressed but that's only because you don't see this from a therapist point of view. If you keep working like this, you'll have your feet back in no time."
"Just my feet?"
"First things first, Christian. Being able to put your feet flat means standing. Now, it's time for a shower and some rest before dinner. I'll see you in the morning."
"What! You think that you're going back to that apartment? Uh, uh…no way in hell. I know about Jack Hyde now."
Ana looked alarmed. Grey whipped out his phone.
Welsh, did you get everything on Jack Hyde?
Not much. Still digging. Never met one like this. He's a ghost. Get Ana to talk.
Ana ran out of the room. She had to get some air. Without thinking, she walked out of the patio doors and ran toward the water wall. She gulped air so quickly that she began to hyperventilate. Far away, through the noise in her head, she heard an alarm. She looked out over the water, the soothing blue water. Then, suddenly, something flew in front of her face. It hovered there, two little eyes looking at her…just inches away.
Already deeply shaken, she could now handle no more. She screamed and couldn't stop. As she continued to scream, the drone dropped like a rock out of the sky and onto the wall in front of her…still staring at her.
And Ana screamed…even as her throat began to close up on her. Her head was pounding. She felt as if someone were hitting her with a hammer.
Barely aware, someone swooped her up in their arms and began running. She tried to scream for help but her voice had stopped working. It was over. He had her now. It was almost a relief. No more running, looking over her shoulder and all around her, no more listening for strange sounds, no more flowers. But why was Christian here? No, he had to go. Jack would hurt him.
Ana begged Christian to run. Please, please, run. But he was still here. She felt so sleepy but she had to stay awake to keep Jack from Christian. She hit Jack as hard as she could, over and over, until her hands and her arms gave out. Still, Jack had her and Christian wouldn't go away. Terror had taken over her mind and all she could do was hope that Jack wouldn't hurt Christian. He had her now. Wasn't that enough?
It was getting dark. Yes, he would take her somewhere dark…somewhere that no one else would ever find her. He would do what he wanted with her for as long as he wanted. She prayed that he would tire of her soon and then finish her. Oh, she was beyond fatigued. All she could do was given in to the dark. When she awoke, it would be bad.
"Mom?" Christian was wan and weak. It was Ana now…more than his workout…that had taken all he had.
"Dr. Mitchell would like to keep her overnight for observation. He's concerned about her blood pressure. It was soaring when you brought her in."
"I want to be with her, Mom."
"Christian, we've already established that her pressure goes up when she knows that you're near. We don't know why but we can't take the chance."
Christian looked defeated. He didn't understand. He blamed himself. Something about Jack Hyde. He had to find this guy. As he was contemplating what he would do to Jack, Taylor emerged from an exam room. He was bruised and bandaged. Ana had really done a number on him.
"Taylor. How do you feel?" Christian asked.
"Sore. That little girl really packs a punch. We've got to get this guy, sir, or she'll never have peace. Ryan texted me. The third drone was like the first two and we suspect they're all from the same source. I don't have proof…just a gut feeling…that they were looking for Dr. Steele."
"It stared at her, Taylor, like something from outer space. Just hovered there, staring at her."
CHAPTER 59
Since Dr. Trevelyan's family had contributed the funds to build the hospital, it wasn't difficult for her to secure a room for Christian for the night. He refused to be any further away from Ana than he was forced to be. He'd tried to finagle a bed in her room but his mother knew that he'd just slip in with Ana and get in the staff's way.
He pretended that they were back at Grey Manor and Ana was nearby in the west wing like always. Thus, he was able to sleep. He was pretty worn out anyway. Elliot insisted on sleeping on a roll-away in Christian's room. His little brother needed him.
Back at Grey Manor, Mia was staying over, concerned about her parents. As she was warming up some milk, she mused on the strange life the family lived. It had been strange before Ana arrived, of course. The Grey family had always been prominent in the community. Her grandparents had built the hospital and then continued to add wings and new departments.
Carrick was the one to watch in the legal world. Mia recalled the fuss made over him when he won a case people said couldn't be won. He'd saved the life of an innocent woman whose in-laws had schemed to frame her for the murder of her new born son. Ironically…and with a great deal of gall…they had begged Carrick to then defend them. He took such pleasure in his refusal.
It seemed about then, when Mia was 10, that the number of paparazzi had increased. She was a beautiful child…tall, exotic…and her parents had to watch her ego as pictures of her began showing up in the tabloids and her circle of "friends" grew exponentially. That was when she began her unfortunate association with Lily Hamilton. Despite her parent's misgivings about the girl, Mia allowed the friendship to grow. Now she felt rather stuck with it.
Lily at first loved seeing her picture in the paper alongside that of Mia. Then she got a look at 14-year-old Christian and 13 years later, he still had trouble remembering her name. He kept calling her Lila and she told herself and everyone else that Lila was his nickname for her.
Mia grew inured to the attentions of the paparazzi. They were just there…like the air. Then came GEH, her handsome brother, her brilliant wunderkind of a brother who'd make his first million when he was just 19. Then the millions grew into billions and there was a stunning building downtown, shining blue glass with Grey House in gold letters writ large across the front.
The paparazzi numbers exploded. They were like gnats, everywhere and in everything. They jumped in front of Mia as she exited a building. They walked backwards in front of her as she walked down the street. The incessant clicking of their cameras…the inane comments and questions designed to get a reaction. They grew even more aggressive when her brother's "love" life became news.
Several years ago, she came home to Grey Manor with her clothes torn and her hands shaking. She'd been to lunch with Christian and when she emerged from Grey House, the paps rushed her and chaos ensued.
It was shortly thereafter that Jason Taylor came into their lives…6 foot 6, lean but muscled, a master of several martial arts, trained in all kinds of weaponry, somber but somehow comforting. Shortly thereafter, Mia was introduced to her first close protection officer and life would never be the same again.
CHAPTER 60
Christian shot awake. Something was wrong. He reached for the bar hanging over his bed but it wasn't there. He pulled himself to a sitting position anyway and leaned over, feeling around for his chair. It wasn't there. The room was only dimly lit by outside lights and he couldn't make out whether his chair was in the room.
He had to get to Ana. He rolled onto the floor and dragged himself by his arms to the door. There was a man walking into Ana's room. Christian moved quickly, pulling himself along. It was taking too long. The strange man emerged and walked away.
He was too late. He hadn't saved Ana. He lay on the corridor floor, broken.
"Christian, Christian. Come on, bro. Wake up. You're having a bad dream." Elliot had been trying to protect his little brother from his nightmares since he'd first come into the family. He'd continued doing so after he was shot and had to move home.
"Christian, look at me. You're awake now and everything is fine."
"Ana is in danger. I have to get to her, El."
Elliot had to chuckle. His brother had assigned two CPOs in round the clock shifts to guard Ana's door. Still, he acquiesced to Christian's plea to check on Ana. He found both agents standing like the palace guards outside Ana's room.
"Everything all right, fellas?" They nodded.
"No one strange try to get in?" Just medical personnel, sir. One of the nurses is inside changing a bag…you know, a drip bag.
Really, Elliot replied. Think I'll just take a quick look. Inside he found a tall man wearing a surgical cap and a mask injecting something into the bag attached to Ana's arm.
"What is that?" he asked. The hair on his arms was standing up. He knew. He approached the man who hadn't answered his question. The guy kept his face averted and then turned in a flash and slashed at Elliot with the syringe. It merely scratched Elliot's arm but he felt a reaction instantly. He had just enough time left to call out for help. Then his world went black.
He came to lying on his roll-away, with his arm attached to a drip bag. What the? He turned his head to find his mother sitting by him, her face etched with concern.
"Elliot, dear, how are you feeling?" She gently laid her hand on his forehead. It took him a few moments to remember.
"Mom. Ana. Some kind of injection." His words tumbled out. She nodded and reassured him that Ana was all right. "You saved her life, Elliot. Don't you remember? You tussled with the man and pulled the line out of Ana's arm while doing so. Then you passed out because some of the drug got into your arm. Very little but enough to knock you out."
"So none of the drug got into Ana?
"No, it was midway down the line when you pulled it out. Of course, that resulted in blood but nothing serious. The guards heard you yell and raced in. There was confusion and the man got away. Last I checked, Christian is with Ana and refusing to leave her. Taylor quietly dressed down his men. They looked quite ill themselves.
"And now that you're awake and the drug is out of your system, all is well….which is good because I'm exhausted."
"I'm okay now, Mom. Why don't you go rest?" Elliot urged. Dr. Grey looked doubtful but agreed that she'd be no good for anyone the rest of this night. She leaned down and kissed Elliot's cheek before taking her leave. When she opened the door, Elliot got a glimpse of a CPO standing guard. Geez, he wondered, what must the staff think of this family and all its drama?
He knew that Christian and Ana were all right but he still had to see for himself. It was difficult but he hefted himself up, pulled out the line and, lurching from wall to bed to door, he made it out into the hall. He was dizzy as all hell. His CPO, Sam, immediately grabbed a wheelchair and made Elliot sit in it.
"Where are we going, sir?" Sam asked.
Elliot smirked. "Where do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded and moved the chair next door to Ana's room. Sam was good at his job but Elliot had never known him to be jovial.
Christian was sitting next to Ana, holding her hand. Her arm was bandaged with a bit of red showing through. The hydration bag line had been reinserted in her other arm. She was sleeping. There was no sign that she'd been aware of the struggle to keep the man from killing her. She certainly didn't need to know about it now. She was looking better…even had a bit of color in her cheeks.
Christian, however, looked wrecked.
CHAPTER 61
"Hey, bro. You don't look so good. Maybe you ought to go back to bed," Elliot knew he was just spitting in the wind.
"Last time I left her, she was nearly killed. I argued with the doctor but he insisted that she had to stay the night and Mom agreed. Ass. Not Mom. She was actually too tired to fight him. Taylor talked to the guys and I don't think the man will be back but I'm not leaving Ana alone.
"How are you feeling, El? You're kind of white."
"Dizzy but Mom says I'm okay. Did anyone tell you yet what the drug was that he tried to kill Ana with? I got a scratch of the stuff and it took me down like that," he said, snapping his fingers.
Christian winced…thinking more of what it might have done to Ana. Still, Elliot had saved her life.
"I'll never forget what you did, Elliot. I'll owe you the rest of my life although I could never repay the debt."
"Forget it. You're my little brother. I just did what big brothers are supposed to do. This girl is really important to you, isn't she?"
"I'm in love with her, El. Don't know how it happened. Didn't know it could. Crazy. I owe it all to Victoria," he smirked.
"We'll have to drop by Sunnydale one of these days just to rub it in her face. That might snap her out of her catatonia," Elliot laughed.
Christian was quiet for a minute as he gazed at Ana. "She's almost as white as the sheets."
"Nah. She looks good. A bit rosy, even. Enjoy it while it lasts. When she wakes up and recalls everything, she'd going to freak again. Be prepared."
"I'll take care of her," Christian said…so sincerely that Elliot was touched. He hoped that Ana wanted to be taken care of.
Elliot nodded to Sam who understood and wheeled Elliot out of the room. Taylor was in the hallway, waiting to speak with Elliot.
"In my room, Taylor. I don't want Chris to hear." Taylor nodded and followed them to room next door.
"The hospital called the police, Mr. Grey. Therefore, I had to answer some questions. In the morning, I have to be interviewed at the station. You, security, some hospital personnel as well. They also want to interview your brother but I have tried to deter them. I need to know all you know. You do know how your brother will react to being asked questions so let's try to cut them off at the pass."
"You know, Taylor, that the SPD just wants to put the great Christian Grey under their microscope for the fun of it."
"If it comes to that, your father will be with him. Even if we can't stop them, we can get him some time to recover from last night. I'm sure that he'll want to protect Dr. Steele from an interview as well. So, now, from the top…tell me what you know."
CHAPTER 62
"We do appreciate you coming down this morning. Are you feeling up to some questions?" Detective Parker was being obsequious. This was Elliot Trevelyan-Grey, after all…and he'd brought his father with him. Should the SPD upset anyone named Grey, the mayor and police commissioner would have his job.
"I'm fine, Detective Parker. Please continue. I want to get this over with and get back to work. I have several projects going right now and I need to check on each. My clients pay me to do the best work."
"Of course. All right. Please tell me what you know of last night."
Elliot went through the story, previously coached by Carrick, claiming that he didn't know who would want to harm Dr. Steele. The man, he told the detective, was disguised and he could remember nothing about him that would make him stand out. No, Elliot didn't notice any tattoos.
His brother, Christian, was sleeping in the room next door when Elliot left to check on Ana because he was having trouble sleeping.
The detective seemed frustrated but Elliot kept his expression impassive. Parker thanked Elliot for coming. He knew that Elliot's father would call him out on any further questions designed to trip his son up.
The hospital personnel weren't any help, either, nor were the two CPOs posted at the door who'd just let the man into Dr. Steele's room.
And no, Carrick said, his other son knew only that his physical therapist upon whom he'd become dependent, had been attacked.
Ana was brought to the hospital because she'd been frightened by a drone and become hysterical. He supposed that the drone was the same as others that sometimes flew by under the direction of some members of the press. Surely Detective Parker was aware that the Grey family was under constant surveillance by the media. Complaints had been made in the past and nothing had come of it. Freedom of the press and all that.
Dr. Steele suffered from hypertension and the family felt it best that she be checked by a doctor after her scare.
Will that be all?
Detective Parker was beyond agitated. A patient at Seattle General had almost been murdered but for a fortunate bout of insomnia that caused Elliot Grey to take a walk down the hallway. No one had any idea as to why Dr. Anastasia Steele would be targeted yet three members of her employer's family and two body guards had stayed the night near her.
The guards had explained that anyone connected to the family had been assigned protection to keep the paparazzi at bay. Had Detective Parker never been made aware of the press mob gathered 'round the Grey's gate, Grey House, the building sites of Grey Design and Construction? Did he not know that Ms. Mia was followed everywhere?
Yes. Yes. Yes. Detective Parker understood the need for private security.
After a morning of attempting to acquire information about the murder attempt last night, Parker gave up. The case would remain open, of course, but he doubted anything would come of it. He was certain that Grey's security team would handle the investigation and someday, they would close it. Maybe they'd even let the SPD handle the arrest.
Christian insisted that he carry Ana into the house on his lap, up the ramp and down to her suite. She was still tired and her blood pressure was still higher than it should be. She'd been prescribed medication which the doctor and Grace hoped would keep Ana stable in future. Grace promised to bring Ana in for a full workup soon. Who knew how long she'd been hypertensive and what damage had been done in that time?
Ana went right back to sleep and Christian again slept with her. Grace went straight to bed as well while Carrick settled down with a tumbler of bourbon in his study.
'Morning, Welsh. How'd you sleep?
Funny, Grey Senior. Isn't it a bit early to imbibe?
How did you…never mind. Anything on Hyde?
No progress at all. I've never been so frustrated.
We think that he tried to kill Ana last night.
! I'll find this guy or die trying, Carrick.
CHAPTER 63
"Christian?"
"Hmm?"
"Did something happen last night? At the hospital, I mean. The people at the gate were yelling stuff."
"Nothing important. Go back to sleep," he mumbled.
"So, no one tried to kill me?" Grey's eyes popped open and he was suddenly very awake.
"Honey, it's nothing for you to worry about. I'd never let anything happen to you. You're safe."
"Okay. You go back to sleep, too." Ana kissed his nose.
Who knew the nose could be an erogenous zone? Well, now he and his morning wood were completely awake. He carefully reached over Ana's sleeping body for his phone.
Dad…anything from Welsh on Jack Hyde as yet?
Nothing. Son, try to concentrate on your therapy and let us worry about Hyde.
Don't see how I can do that, dad.
If you're all wound up, it will frighten and upset Ana.
Yeah. Okay. Both of us are knocked out. See you at dinner.
Telling Christian Grey to let someone else worry about the man who was trying to kill the woman he loved was like telling a pilot to leave the flying to a passenger. Welsh was the best. He'd proven himself so time and time again. Grey hated to do it but he was going to have to push Ana to talk. She held all the answers.
He watched her sleeping and felt such overwhelming tenderness for her. It was a new emotion for him…as were so many others he'd never noticed before Ana. He couldn't believe how protective he felt…watching her all the time to be sure that she was all right. He sensed that she kept many things hidden and that bothered him. He wanted her to share everything with him…ironic, because Christian was not a sharer and he knew that his family was bothered by that. To get Ana to open up, he knew that he'd need to tell her about him…and he didn't really know how to do that. What would sharing be like? What should he say to her? And how would he begin…just blurt it out? She might think that he was crazy. Worse, she might not be interested.
He knew that she cared about him but how much? Was there at all a chance that she could love him in return? Oh, lord, he thought as his insides twisted, what would he do if Ana didn't love him?
He laid back and looked at the ceiling, his heart racing with a new kind of fear. He'd never feared much in his life but now every fiber of his being felt the pain of knowing that he might be misinterpreting Ana's feelings.
He'd given his heart away. For a man like him, there was no going back. For the first time, he truly understood loneliness and it terrified him. He couldn't get up every morning without Ana…knowing that he wouldn't see her that day or the days after…thinking about her, worrying about her.
He'd trained his heart to need no one. He'd loved his family in his way but if he lost them, he knew that he could go on.
Without Ana, what would he do?
CHAPTER 64
Ana put his feet flat on the floor and, as Christian pulled himself along with his hands on the bars, Ana moved his feet.
"Can you feel that, Christian?"
"Yes, I can feel everything but what's the point if I can't control my legs?"
"It will come. Patience. Do you want to take a short break or continue?"
"Let's take a break. I'm thirsty. I don't suppose that I could have a bourbon?"
Ana chuckled as she shook her head. Christian maneuvered his body into his chair as Ana retrieved two bottles of water from the small fridge. She tossed one to Christian who easily caught it. For a second, he reflected on the fact that a few months ago, he would have needed someone to hold it for him with a straw to drink.
"Something is on your mind this morning, Christian. I need you to be fully present during your therapy. Can you tell me what's bothering you?"
Christian took a swig of the water and then looked at Ana…Ana and her blue eyes…Ana and her beautiful face.
"You're bothering me, Ana." Okay. That wasn't what he'd intended to say but truth will out.
Ana looked back, startled. "Have I done something to upset you? What is it?"
"We've grown close these last months. We've even slept together. I think, I hope, that you know that I'd do anything for you. At this time, that anything is mostly about keeping you from being hurt by Jack Hyde."
Ana paled, taking another long draw of her water. It was clear that she didn't want to talk.
"Ana, this family that you think is going to forget about you when I no longer need your professional services, loves you. You have stolen all of our hearts without intending to but you have, nonetheless. I hope that you know that you have my… affection… as well.
"You're in trouble and have been for years since this guy began targeting you. Please, Ana, I need you to tell me everything so that we can catch Jack Hyde and get him out of your life."
Tears began to slip down Ana's face and then drop onto her lap as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Christian rolled over to her chair and picked her with ease, settling her on his lap. He embraced her and gently rubbed her arm.
"Oh, Ana. I know that you're afraid and that you think that he'll always find you, that there is no hope. But, Ana, you've been living with this for so long…don't you want to be free of him?"
Ana leaned tightly against his chest, sniffling. She fought the urge to jump up and run. Then she finally spoke…in a tiny voice, as if speaking out loud would somehow invite Jack into the room.
"Yes."
Christian let out a sigh of relief. "We've been working hard to find this guy, Ana, but my best investigator is flummoxed. We need to know what you know about Hyde. Will you tell me?"
Ana was beginning to tremble in his arms so he held her tighter. He reassured her that she was safe with him…that Jack could never get to her. Even as he said it, he thought of that night in the hospital. So close, so close. He didn't understand how he knew to wake and alert Elliot. He feared that Ana knew that she was in danger and somehow told him in a dream. He wanted to believe that she knew nothing of that night…that she was sleeping peacefully. He didn't want to believe that she slept in fear.
"I don't know much about him, Christian. I'm not even certain of his physical appearance because when he's let me see him, it's been in shadows. He's tall and I think his hair is sandy-colored. I had just started working on my Ph.D when he came into my life. I don't know why he chose me. At first, I'd return to my apartment and find a bouquet of flowers at the door without a card. Then, the next day, I'd find a card slipped under the door asking if I'd liked the flowers. He said that we should meet. I had no way of contacting him.
"Things escalated from there. More flowers, some dead. More notes demanding that we meet…angry notes telling me that his feelings were hurt by my lack of consideration."
CHAPTER 65
"I've always been independent, Christian, and I've never let anything or anyone frighten me but the longer this went on, the less sure of myself I became. I collected all the notes and went to the police but they told me that they couldn't find any clues to his identity in the notes. They did tell me that they'd be keeping an eye on my apartment building but, of course, driving around a couple of times a night wasn't going to help. So. I moved. I left at dawn, hoping that he'd be asleep at that hour. I rented a new place under a fake name. I stayed in that day and the night studying, wondering how I could disguise myself when I went to class. When I had to leave the next morning, there were flowers…dead flowers…and a very angry note left on the floor by the door.
"I don't know how he could find me as I didn't even tell my landlord my forwarding address. I can only surmise that he was nearby watching at all hours. I began sitting in the dark in my window watching with binoculars. I mounted a tiny camera in the hallway and in the peephole of the door. The flowers and the notes continued but the cameras showed nothing. He'd sprayed black paint on them."
"So, you kept moving?" Christian noted.
"Yes, I couldn't afford buildings with doormen or even buildings with the front door locked. I moved lots of different times of the day but it never helped. I even tried moving into a motel with an inside hallway and a clerk who promised to keep my door number to himself no matter who asked. One night the desk called and said that there was a police officer wanting to talk to me. I told him that I'd be right down.
"When I got downstairs, the police officer was waiting outside. I went out but the officer was standing in a shadow. He said that he would always find me. I asked him what he wanted of me. He replied that he knew that I'd never give him what he wanted but he'd still always keep watch over me. He said that I didn't appreciate him but that he was trying hard to keep from hurting me the way that I was hurting him. His voice was so low and threatening. He took a step toward me so I ran back inside. I told the clerk that if he ever saw the man again, he should call the police.
"I stayed at the motel because it was close to the University hospital where I had classes and the walk was well lit. There was also a bus which I took a lot. I never saw anyone like Jack on the bus."
"When did you learn his name?" Christian asked.
"I don't know if that is his real name, Christian. One night as I got off the bus, he was standing in the shadows near the door to the motel office. I was ready to scream but instead I popped out with "what is your name?"
"He seemed to think for a long time as I inched closer to the door. I could see the clerk at the desk. As I reached out an arm to open the door, the man spoke. He was laughing. "You can call me Jack," he said. "Okay, Jack," I replied. "Do you have a surname?"
"Surname," he answered. "You and your fancy words. You're really smart, aren't you…but not smart enough to get away from Jack Hyde." Then he faded deeper into the darkness while I ran inside and to my room. The police had no Jack Hyde on file. Nor did the FBI. It's probably a fake name. Maybe he borrowed it from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.
"I completed my courses, got my doctorate and planned my next move. I received offers from several prestigious hospitals but I refused all of them because they came by mail and the envelopes had been opened. Instead I called Seattle General from a pay phone at the hospital and asked if they were interested. They said they would send the papers immediately but I said no…we had to conduct our business on the phone. They were, of course, skeptical but I had graduated top of my class. They contacted my professors so they said to come as soon as I could."
"Do you know how Hyde followed you here?" Christian kissed her head and smoothed her hair as he held her close.
"I bought an airline ticket to New York. I didn't try to hide it because I knew that he would somehow divine what I'd done. I told the clerk to forward any mail to John Hopkins. Then I took a cab to the airport. I went into a restroom and donned a disguise that made me look like an old lady. I emerged with a different bag and sat down in a place from which I could watch for Jack. I saw no sign of him. Finally, I caught another cab to a bus station and rode across country on buses, switching companies. I never saw any sign of Jack. I thought I'd gotten away."
"But you hadn't," Christian said.
"I moved into a hotel room that first night. I was barely unpacked when there came a knock at the door, someone claiming to be a bellboy. I called the desk and they said that flowers had been delivered. There was a card this time. It said "Welcome to Seattle, Anastasia. We'll be meeting soon."
"Since then I've moved almost a dozen times. It was all futile. When that drone flew into my face and stared at me, I knew. My head seemed to explode with crazy. I think that I was screaming but I didn't know for sure. Then Jack grabbed me and carried me off. You tried to stop him but he was too strong and he was going to hurt you so I tried to fight him. The next I knew, I woke in a hospital with you next to me. You were all right. I was so relieved…so grateful."
"Why, Ana, why were you happy to find that I was okay, that I was with you?"
CHAPTER 66
Ana jumped off his lap, still shaking. "We should get back to work. I talked too long." As she started to walk away, Christian's hand reached out and took hold of hers. He held it firmly and looked up at her, his eyes soft…almost pleading.
"Ana, you must know that I am in love with you."
Ana gulped but she didn't pull her hand away. She looked at the floor. "There's this thing called transference wherein patients develop feelings for their caretaker," she started. She gasped as Christian pulled her back onto his lap and kissed her…hard and urgently. One arm around her and a gentle hand holding her face as he explored her mouth with his tongue. This time Ana returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his mouth with hers. As he moved his mouth from her lips to her neck, his hands to her breasts, she felt sensations all over her body. She understood where he wanted this to go and she knew that she was willing to go with him.
He stopped to catch his breath, his forehead leaning against Ana's. "There's this thing called transference wherein therapists develop feelings for their patients," he grinned with joy. "Ana, do you want me as much as I want you? Please say you do. I don't think that I could stand it if you didn't want me. I've never felt like this…never…for anyone. I didn't think that I was capable of so much feeling, so much need for one person. Every day I wake up craving you. It's so much more than lust. I love you so much, Ana."
Christian was breathing hard and Ana could feel his erection. "Does me sitting on your erection hurt?" she asked. Christian laughed. "I just poured my heart out to you…yeah, a little but it's a good hurt. Being touched by you is always good."
"Christian, all I know of sex is being used and hurt by the men who fostered me over the years. You're dealing with an amateur here."
"Ana, the door is locked. The windows are fogged and we're far away in the west wing. No one will hear me when I call out your name." He looked in her eyes, elated when she nodded. She stood up and pulled down her slacks and panties. She watched shyly as he loosened the draw string on his sweats and lifted himself slightly to push them down. There it was…the monster that had hurt her so many times.
Christian saw the fear in her eyes. "Ana, we'll take this slow. We'll stop any time you want. We're both learning. Neither of us has ever made love. I'm as much in the dark as you. Help me?"
Ana nodded. She straddled his lap and he helped to ease herself onto and down his cock. Both were trembling, breathing rough. For Ana, it was the first time a penis had entered her gently. For Christian, it was the first he truly thought about the connection and not just the hard thrusting necessary to get him off.
They gazed at each other in amazement, smiling as if together they'd accomplished something they'd never thought possible. Ana began to move, up and down, slowly at first then faster as she needed more friction. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feelings. Oh, god, they were so good. She couldn't find the words in her head. Christian watched her…watched her breathing escalate. She threw her head back as something inside her was building. What was this, she wondered?
Christian held her hips, tilting her body just enough to have his cock rubbing against her clit. He wanted to cum so desperately but her pleasure was even more important to him. He'd never cared before whether the women he was with were satisfied but with Ana…with Ana he needed to know that she was in heaven with him.
"Christian," Ana gasped, "something…something is" and she shuddered violently and called out his name. Then he let go and buried his face in her neck as he screamed her name.
She collapsed against his chest as his head lolled back, both undone. He enveloped her in his arms and they stayed together for some time…neither speaking.
CHAPTER 67
"Christian," Ana whispered, "was that an orgasm?"
Christian beamed. "Sure was. Best ever. I felt my soul soaring."
"You're just exaggerating to please me," Ana frowned.
"What could I say that you'd believe?" he teased.
"Well, that it was okay." Christian laughed. "Then I'd be lying to you. Ana, my sex life has been just that…simply sex. Making love with someone for whom you care deeply is entirely different. Thank you for giving me that experience."
"You're welcome. Thank you, too. It was wonderful. Can we do it again sometime? I mean, if you want?"
"Ana, did you miss that prelude where I might have mentioned that I am madly in love with you? For the first and last time in my life, I love someone."
"Last?"
"I know myself, Ana, and I know that what I feel for you, I'll always feel. There will never be another. You are my first love and you will be my only love. I don't want to feel this for anyone else."
"You can't be sure of that. Maybe someday…" Ana began before Christian took her face in his hands, his look more intense than she'd ever seen on a face.
"No. No, Ana. Do not doubt me on this." His tone was so firm, almost angry…but as his eyes locked onto hers, she saw the love in them. It was almost too much. She'd always been alone and now this beautiful man was determined to have her. She didn't know how to give herself to him.
"Christian, I've never…I mean, all my life…" Words tumbled out of her mouth. He was asking her for something she didn't understand. She didn't know how to do this…whatever it was. She'd never gone to movies. She'd never observed love around her. She did read Jane Austen but it puzzled her rather than offering clarification.
Again, she tried to run but he held her. He wouldn't let her go and she realized that it felt good to be imprisoned in his arms.
"Ana, I won't demand anything of you. That is to say, I'll try not to demand anything. I've been a selfish man all my life but I'll try to change my thinking. You must know, however, that I want you to love me, to never leave me. So, maybe you could work on that?"
Geez, he thought, was that clumsy enough? With Ana, he lost every bit of the suave, smooth Christian Grey who seduced hundreds of women. Now he was just an ordinary man with no tricks up his sleeve, no sly smiles…nothing. He couldn't even remember his old moves. He was completely at sea without the charming ways that used to get him whatever he wanted. He was just Christian with nothing to offer but his honest feelings…and maybe Ana was too damaged to return those feelings.
"Okay." Ana smiled at him. He loved Ana smiles.
She climbed off of his lap and went into the en suite to clean up. She returned dressed and carrying a towel. She gently cleaned him as well before pulling up his pants and tightening the drawstring. He had another erection and this pleased her because it meant that he was regaining his range of motion. He also had a really nice penis. Should she tell him, she wondered? Was it too intimate a compliment? On the other hand, he wanted her to be more forthcoming so perhaps it was a place to start?
"Christian," she announced as he looked longingly at her, "you have a very nice penis. In fact, I'd have to say that it is the nicest I've ever seen and I've seen quite a few. Skinny and long. Short and pudgy. Yours, however, is just right. I like it very much," she beamed at him, pleased with herself for being so candid.
Christian knew that he was well endowed but no one had ever told him so in quite this way. There was nothing licentious about the way Ana described his member. She might have been talking about his haircut. But…she was trying…and she was adorable.
CHAPTER 68
Byron was in a snit. Things had changed. She wasn't alone anymore. He was upset with himself for delaying in taking possession of what was his. He had been so enjoying all these years of taunting her and hadn't anticipated the Greys.
He'd also been having fun preparing her quarters. Between that and the excitement of playing with her, he'd wasted time and now she was harder to reach, impossible to meet in the shadows. She was under the protection of the Greys and they were powerful people, especially that crippled son. He may not have legs but he had many billions with which to have his bidding done.
And one of the things he was bidding for was information on Jack Hyde. Byron laughed. Can't find information on someone who doesn't exist. Of course, he considered, there may actually be a real Jack Hyde out there somewhere. Wouldn't he be surprised to find a swat team pulling up to his house one day! Byron chuckled as he tidied up his apartment in the lower level…imagining dozens, maybe hundreds of Jack Hydes being dragged off to their local jails.
"By, baby, do you want your pancakes round or in funny shapes? I can do Mickey Mouse again if you want." Byron gritted his teeth. His mother's voice seemed to be getting shriller by the day.
"Mickey Mouse, ma," he yelled back up the stairs. Byron had rather a thin tone to his own voice but he was working on it. Whenever he'd 'visited' with Ana, he'd lower it as far as he could so that he sounded quite manly, he thought. He missed her. Except for that day at the Grey's, looking at Ana through the drone's lens, he hadn't seen her up close since she moved in with them. He'd taken to lurking outside the gates, telling the paparazzi that he worked for a student newspaper. He actually enjoyed those days…sitting with the guys, gossiping about the Grey's. They weren't much interested in his physical therapist but he learned a lot about the Grey family.
"Are you coming up, sweetie? I don't want you eating cold pancakes. You know how your tummy is sensitive." That was true. He'd always been a sensitive boy…so many allergies. He was allergic to protein so he had to eat a lot of carbohydrates for energy. As he mounted the stairs, he dreaded the daily ritual of working his way through his drawer full of medications.
He was huffing and puffing as he sat down at the table. His mother regarded him with a worried expression. He was too heavy and in bad shape but he rejected her suggestions that he take up some exercise or, at least, move into one of the bedrooms on the main level. There was too much light upstairs and he was too busy for exercise, he told her. He had more important things to do. She'd no idea what these important things were. Byron was understanding. Mothers didn't know that real men needed their lairs to be dark and underground. She did know that lately he'd taken an interest in drones. They were expensive but she didn't complain. She just wanted her boy to be happy. Hadn't she moved them to Seattle because of his allergies? She wasn't entirely clear on how the rainy climate helped but her By swore it did so here they were now.
He'd never had been a happy child, of course. He'd always been difficult but his mother put it down to her difficult pregnancy and agonizing labor…something Byron heard about often. He also had colic for his first three years of life. He refused to sleep without her holding him. He threw world class tantrums but his mother blamed it on his sensitivity to, well, everything. He either had an emotional sensitivity or a physical one. It was so hard on him, she fretted.
His father had toughed it out until Byron was five…hoping that kindergarten would help him learn to behave better and perhaps he'd make friends. However, Byron was sensitive to everything about kindergarten…sharing, the noise of other children, teacher's orders. His mother pulled him out after deciding to homeschool him.
One day his father didn't come home from work. Byron didn't mind. He preferred his mother's company anyway. Nothing more was said about his father. Pictures of him disappeared. Byron was vaguely aware that a check arrived every month but otherwise, it was as if Harold Baumhauser had never existed.
Byron finished his breakfast and returned to his lair. He needed to break in his latest pair of custom heels. At 5' 7", he was only three inches taller than Ana and he needed to tower over her to be intimidating. His latest pair of shoes added six inches to his height and he kept falling over. He needed to prepare, to practice, for their next meeting. He intended it to be their last.
CHAPTER 69
"Dad," Elliot began as he burst into his father's study. Carrick looked up at him in exasperation.
"Son. Do try knocking. I'm in a meeting," he growled, indicating the nurse sitting stiffly on the couch. She stood, tall and blonde, reaching out a hand to Elliot.
"Hello. It's all right. I think that we're done here, aren't we, Mr. Grey? You have my number and yes, I'll call if I remember anything else." She nodded to Elliot and began to walk out the door. Elliot pivoted as he watched her go and then hustled quickly to the front door to open it for her. She smiled and bid him farewell as she climbed into her truck and drove from the house with Elliot still watching her go.
"Dad. What the hell?"
"Well, that was quite the reaction, son," Carrick answered with a big grin on his face. He'd never seen his eldest react so to a pretty girl.
"Are we hiring another nurse? If so, good choice," Elliot smiled.
"No. She works at Seattle General and felt that she had information to share about the man who tried to kill Ana…or we thought tried to kill her. Turns out the poison was just a diluted form of a drug that can mimic death in a person. Kate is a pharmacologist. She knew that the hospital was only going to reveal this information to the SPD and she felt that we might feel better if we knew that the man didn't intend to kill Ana."
"Can't she get into trouble?"
"For what? The drug wasn't dispensed by Seattle General. And we aren't going to talk, are we, son?"
"Oh. She was kind of pretty, wasn't she?"
"Yes, Elliot. She kind of was. Want her number?" Carrick teased. He picked up the phone to call Taylor. Yes, indeed, Taylor could use this information. Why would this guy want Ana heavily sedated to the point of fooling people into thinking that she was dead? What were his intentions?
Taylor could figure only one reason…and now they had one more piece of the puzzle.
"Dad, Taylor, having a meeting without me?" Christian's tone was tense. When it came to Ana, he expected to be kept in the loop.
"Christian, what are you doing? You didn't walk all the way from the west wing, did you? You know that you're not supposed to push it. Does Ana know that you're running around the house?"
"Dad, don't deflect. What's going on?" He was panting with the effort to make his legs work with the walker. Ana had gotten one with a seat and he was supposed to sit down every few steps but she was out with Mia so he was forcing himself to work harder than he should.
"Sit down. I said, sit!" Carrick didn't mean to yell but he worried when his son didn't obey Ana's instructions.
Christian sat on the leather couch and stared at his security chief and his father. Their expressions were serious and not just because of Christian.
"One of the paparazzi was talking with Baxter today. They were just chatting amiably about some ball game when the pap mentioned that sports were a big topic with all the guys gathered out there…with one exception. The pap, Bob Howard from the Seattle Times, started talking about this new guy…a strange little man who wasn't interested in sports. He wanted to talk about the mansion occupants. Well, at first Bob didn't think much of it because the guy said that he was from some student newspaper and didn't know much about us.
"However, Bob thought he was kind of old to be a student…figured him to be around 40."
"Then," Taylor said, "information about the Greys wasn't enough. He started zeroing in on you and your therapist. Pretty soon, it was all about the therapist. Bob thought it was odd since he doesn't consider your medical staff to be newsworthy. Baxter asked him to point out this guy which Bob did in a rather obvious way…by stretching out his arm and pointing."
"Well," Carrick continued, "the guy saw this right away and took off on a little scooter, a Vespa, Baxter thought it was."
"Did Baxter get a license plate or a physical description of this guy?" Christian asked.
"No plate. The guy was around 5'7", bald and chubby. It was the best Baxter could do with everyone in the way and things moving fast," Taylor replied. "He thinks that the scooter was a faded blue, rusted. We've checked with the SPD for any registered scooters with that description but no luck. Now we're checking police records for any short, bald and fat offenders but it's going to take some time. It's just a lead, Mr. Grey. Don't get too excited."
"Ana said that the guy was tall…at least six feet. She also thought that he was big but not in a fat way."
"He could be using a disguise, son. Ana said that he tried to stay in the shadows."
Christian sighed. He was frustrated all the time, it seemed. Frustrated with his condition, frustrated with the danger facing Ana and frustrated with the lack of progress in catching Jack Hyde.
"Where did Ana and Mia go off to?" Carrick grinned. "I'm surprised you let either of them out of the house. Mia told me that you've been hounding her about moving back in until Jack Hyde is caught."
"You know Mia. She's never taken her safety seriously and now she convinced Ana to go shopping for this damn gala," Christian grumped.
"This damn gala is important to your mother, son, although I am surprised that Ana agreed to go."
"I convinced her that I'll need her there to look out for me. I'm fragile, you know."
Taylor and Carrick roared with laughter at that description of Christian. He had to smile a little, too. He'd never been fragile…even when confined to a hospital bed, he radiated strength somehow…even if it was just mental strength.
"I sent a half dozen guys with them and another half dozen coverts."
Taylor frowned. "Mr. Grey, I am the security chief…not you. We discussed procedure before I accepted this job. This is not the first time I've had to speak with you about this. You are forcing me to instruct my team to ignore you and put everything through me first."
"Oh, beep beep, back up the truck, Taylor. I figured that they'd go running to you to see if they should obey me. Perhaps you ought to have a talk with them."
"Oh, I will be having a talk with them. From now on, Mr. Grey, tell me what you want before you give any orders. Agreed?" Taylor snarled.
Christian saluted in mock obeisance as Taylor stormed out. Carrick shook his head and warned Christian that he ought not to be disrespectful.
"Geez, dad. I'm his boss, remember?"
"No, son. You just pay him to protect you and your entire family and now your physical therapist. You're not his boss. By the way, what is going on with you and Ana? I've been getting vibes lately."
"Vibes, pop?" Christian chortled. "Where have you been picking up words like that? Gosh, you're so hip."
Carrick smiled, feeling a bit silly. He was nearing 60, a highly respected attorney and he'd never said vibes in his life. He feared what Mia might have him saying next.
"Anyway, now who's deflecting? You and Ana. What's going on?"
Christian shrugged and averted his eyes. "What makes you think anything is going on? We work together…hours every day…so we're, you know, friendly."
"Baloney. Mia's been giggling about you but won't tell your mother and me anything. Grace thinks that you and Ana have a romance developing. She says that you've slept with Ana at least once that she knows."
"Well, when I brought her home from the hospital, I was probably overly solicitous. I was exhausted and I fell asleep. It was just sleep, dad."
Christian didn't want to lie to his father but Ana was still reluctant to behave less than professionally. She insisted upon discretion while Christian wanted to run around the house telling everyone that he was in love and that, miracle of miracles, Ana loved him back.
CHAPTER 70
Having spent the last several years on guard for Jack Hyde, Ana was quite sensitive to the presence of others watching her…and they seemed to be everywhere. She was trying to keep up with Mia's enthusiastic chatter while being distracted by the three men in black suits and ties walking in front of them and the three similarly attired men trailing them. In addition, there were the men with cameras walking backwards in front of their CPOs, yelling idiotic comments and questions at Mia who seemed to take no notice of any of this.
"Mia, I'm sorry to interrupt but how is it that you can ignore all the staring and the paparazzi?"
Mia took Ana's arm as they walked and smiled. She really liked Ana and was so pleased that she and her brother were in love. So pleased, in fact, that despite it being completely against her nature, she was keeping the information to herself. She'd told not a soul.
"I'm a Grey, Ana. Even before Christian became ridiculously rich and had his face splashed all over the news and Forbes and Business Weekly and every other publication it seemed, our family was well known and this little troop of paps were just a part of everyday life. The circus really came to town when Christian made his first billion at 26 and the cover of Esquire as the handsomest man this side of anywhere. That's when the close protection officers became a fixture. We hardly notice them anymore…the wallpaper of our lives," she sighed.
"When I was younger, I rebelled. I spent all my deviant, evil energy working up ways to dodge them or pull pranks but after I was kidnapped, I learned my lesson. Now I appreciate the heck out of them. We Greys aren't like other people and I've just had to accept that this is my life. Sometimes I talk to the paps but mostly they're wallpaper, too."
"When Christian comes walking with me one day…just walking down a street…is this how it will be?" Ana's voice quavered just a little but Mia noticed
"Christian will always protect you. He'll do anything to make you happy. If you don't want people watching you, somehow he will clear the streets. With Christian, you will be safe and loved. I promise. Please don't let this experience scare you off, Ana," Mia pleaded. Maybe she shouldn't have put Ana through this shopping expedition. Maybe she should have ordered a selection of gowns to be delivered to Grey Manor for their perusal. It was just that Mia so enjoyed shopping and she wanted to share the experience with the woman she knew would someday be her sister.
For her part, Ana had grown fond of Mia over the many months she'd spent with the Grey family. She'd needed to grow accustomed to company, to having meals with others, to asking people about their days and their work…all the things that normal people learned early in life. At first, it had been hard…even frightening. Christian would hold her hand under the table and that helped but he wasn't always with her as she walked through the house. She invariably would encounter one of the cooks or security and, as the work day ended, there was Elliot, Carrick and Grace. They were always so warm and kind and Ana struggled to be like them but she would begin hyperventilating and have to flee to the west wing.
Her struggle was evident to everyone but they didn't attempt to reassure her. Grace told Christian that Ana wanted to learn and he shouldn't try to shield her from all the things that made her nervous. It was hell for him to restrain himself but he left Ana alone as often as he could force himself to leave her to find her own way.
That was why he didn't jump in to object when Mia simply announced to Ana that they needed to go shopping. Ana had looked at Christian in dismay but he squeezed her hand and told her to have a good time. She'd smiled at him with fear in her eyes and it broke his heart but he knew that she'd be in good hands. He also intended to send a small army along with them.
"Ana! This is a great store for our needs. Do you like champagne?" Mia asked as she pulled Ana into the shop.
Ana had never had champagne or any alcoholic beverage, for that matter. And what did champagne have to do with buying dresses?
Shortly thereafter, sitting on a plush settee, watching models parade around in gowns while she held a flute in her hand and her first taste of champagne on her tongue, Ana marveled at this new world in which she found herself. It certainly wasn't Walmart.
CHAPTER 71
The dresses were all beautiful and the champagne was buzzing in her brain. Ana found herself enjoying this activity. Her champagne flute seemed to refill itself and Ana loved the bubbles tickling her tongue.
"Oh, Ana! That is the one for you," Mia exclaimed, pointing out a pale blue chiffon gown. "Let's try this one on you. I'm going to see about this pink dress." She pulled the glass from Ana's hand and set it down as she gave instructions to the shop clerk to put the dresses in rooms for her and Ana. She pulled Ana up from the settee while Ana looked back longingly at her glass.
Twenty minutes later, the shop had instructions regarding alterations and delivery and Mia and Ana walked back out into the loud and crazy of the street. Something was scratching at Ana's brain.
"Kidnapped!" she squealed as she stopped in her tracks and stared at Mia. The word was like a bell for Pavlov's dogs as the security surrounded the women and the coverts eyes worked the crowd.
Security pushed the women back into the shop and blocked the door. Mia burst into laughter while Ana turned white and fainted, fortunately caught by Sawyer before her head hit the floor.
She came to a few moments later and found herself lying on the settee, her head a whirl and her stomach queasy. She jumped to her feet and ran to the door marked Toilette. Mia held her hair as Ana vomited several flutes of champagne. She rinsed her mouth and gratefully accepted the mints that Mia offered.
"Home?" she sighed. Mia nodded.
In the car, Ana had to be told to stop apologizing to the two CPOs up front. It was just that she was so embarrassed to have caused such a stir. To distract her, Mia related the story of her kidnapping. There wasn't all that much to it but it had been enough to change her attitude toward protection.
"I'd once again ducked my CPO of the day and was taking a walk through a park by the water when suddenly a hand was over my mouth. Chloroform. I vaguely recall being carried and being in a vehicle before I truly passed out. When I woke up, I was in the emergency room being checked over by a cute doctor and glared at by my CPO.
"Turns out that I wasn't kidnapped for long…a few minutes…before the van was surrounded by Taylor's men and I was rescued. The dumb asses who grabbed me are doing time…a lot of it since kidnapping is a really big deal. Taylor told me that he considered letting the men drive me over the state line so they'd get even more time but he figured that I'd wake up and irritate the kidnappers so much that they might harm me…so I was a kidnap victim for about 5 minutes."
"Have any other members of the family been kidnapped?" Ana asked with such innocence…as if she were wondering when would be her turn to be chloroformed.
Mia smiled as she shook her head. "No, thanks to my youthful stupidity, I hold the honor of being the only person in Christian Grey's orbit to be taken against my will."
"Have there been any other times that someone in the family has been threatened?"
"Oh, Christian gets death threats all the time and I'm sure that there's plenty of mail aimed at the rest of us, too, but Taylor goes through it all and his team checks out every threat to determine the level. You know, level 1 is just talk…level 5 is lockdown. We've never had a lockdown by the way. We live our lives and never really give threats a thought. That is poor Taylor's worry. He is a real pro and he hires real pros, too. The best in their fields. Right, guys?" she directed toward the front seats.
"Yes, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to serve the Grey family." Mia just giggled as the men offered rare smiles. Usually their facial expressions showed all the personality of mannequins.
Christian was at the door in his wheelchair as Ana walked in. She was unsteady on her feet and immediately fell into his lap as Mia laughed.
CHAPTER 72
Ana was drunk. "Mia, what did you do with my girl?"
"She's a lightweight, Chrissy. I didn't know that she'd probably never had a drink…though, come to think…she never has wine at dinner. Anyway, too much champagne. We did find dresses so we won't have to go shopping again for a while. I don't think that's Ana's thing anyway. Anyone home yet?"
"Mom called…double shift. This new virus is knocking everyone out. Dad is having dinner with a big shot client so he won't be back 'til late. Are you hungry? Gail will make you something."
"My darling brother. Do you not recall sending me to culinary school in San Francisco and a pastry school in Paris a while back?" Mia teased.
"Yeah. I recall those tuition and housing bills, all right. I just didn't know that you cooked much anymore with your business to run." He adjusted his hold on Ana as she began to slip off his lap.
"I thought that you didn't like being out of the loop. I cook here all the time and I supervise all the catering done for my events clients. Your eyes are always on Ana. I'll bet you haven't even noticed the new puppy."
"What!"
Mia roared with laughter as she walked up the stairs to her room…leaving Christian at the bottom… looking dumbfounded.
"Ana, did we get a puppy? Ana? Sweetheart?" She was out cold so Christian wheeled her down to the room they now shared. Of course, his parents and his brother didn't know that they were sharing a bed.
Christian was rarely in his wheelchair anymore. Mostly he practiced getting around with his walker. His legs were getting stronger so he was looking forward to the day he could use crutches. And then the day when he could walk steady and strong across the room to Ana, pick her up in his arms and carry her over the threshold of their home.
Even more, however, he was looking forward to the day when he could throttle Jack Hyde…payback and a punishing term of imprisonment…the day when Ana would be safe.
The short, balding pseudo-paparazzi who might have been one of Jack's henchmen would not likely be back to spy on the Greys from the front gate. The other paps knew about him now and would detain him to gain favor with the Greys. He'd been the only lead in months and Taylor was beginning to show his annoyance…something Grey had never before noticed in his cool and collected security chief. If Taylor was helpless…
Grey, well acquainted…and delighted…with Ana's body since they'd become lovers, undressed her and himself, and slipped beneath the sheets. He was still somewhat in disbelief that this woman was his. Well, not completely. He knew that until he was no longer in need of a physical therapist, she would not agree to marry him or even to announce an engagement…both of which he wanted so badly.
He could not remember the man he used to be any longer…that callous, black-hearted bastard who used women to boost his immature ego. Gad, it was a miracle that no one before Victoria had shot him.
He wrapped himself around Ana, as usual, burying his nose in her skin and drawing in deep breaths.
CHAPTER 73
"And how are we feeling today, Victoria?" her doctor cheerily greeted the silent woman. "About usual I see. We're starting you on a new medication today, sweetie. Maybe this one will help."
This doc was relatively new. He'd been shown pictures of Victoria in Sports Illustrated so he understood that she was once a great beauty but he was only familiar with the haggard woman who spent her days staring out the window.
He injected her with the drug, patted her head and walked away. There were many other patients…some of them salvageable…that he ought to be spending his expertise on. Victoria was a lost cause.
When she'd first arrived, she'd had visitors… a sister who always pointed out that the state would have to take care of Victoria because she had no money, former colleagues... but lately just the one. Byron Baumhauser came by a couple of times a month. He was probably a fan who papered his walls with covers from Sport Illustrated, the doc figured, as he was certainly no one the formerly glorious Victoria would have bothered with socially. He claimed to be a dear friend, her once and future boyfriend but no one believed him. Nonetheless, he spent hours talking to her which freed up the aides to tend to other inmates so they paid him no mind.
Today Byron emerged from his basement lair to drive his mother's Buick over to Sunnydale. His mother thought that he was volunteering at a hospital and she was quite proud of him and his giving heart. He told her that it was a distance and his scooter was having problems.
He stopped at the reception desk to present his identification and accept the lanyard he needed to wear while in the facility. Without it, joked the attendant on duty, he might be mistaken for one of the patients, get drugged up and never get out again. Byron wasn't amused. He was far too intelligent and dignified to be misidentified. He even believed that people stood up and took notice when he entered a room. His mother always told him that he was a bright boy with good manners.
He headed for the far end of the ward toward the tall, wired-mesh window where he knew that he'd find Victoria. She was wearing a bright red track suit…one that he had purchased for her, hoping that a nice outfit would cheer her. That worn and faded housecoat they usually dressed her in must be depressing, he thought. His mother was always extra happy on the days when she wore her favorite bedazzled turquoise track suit.
Victoria looked the same…wan, worn…nothing like her pictures on the magazine covers but that wasn't her fault. She wasn't being looked after properly. No one did her hair or makeup. They spooned mushed up foods into her mouth.
Byron had a hard time looking at her but he needed to win her trust and bring her back to life…so that she could finish the job she'd started.
So, he sat with her and talked with her about her wonderful life before Christian Grey broke her heart. She was a super-model, the top of her profession. She could have gone on to running her own agency, if she wished, or perhaps become a movie star. Grey ruined all of the golden future that had awaited her. He was out there right now ruining other girls just like her. He had to be punished and she had taken the first step but, though crippled, Grey was still alive. Didn't she want to stop him? Byron would help her. He would get her out of this awful place and take care of her. He would make plans with her and once she completed her revenge on Grey, she could start again. No one would blame her for doing what needed to be done. Everyone knew that she had been pushed to the brink.
On and on, Byron would repeat his message, adding tempting details each time, assuring her that he would rescue her and she could do what she wanted to do. Was he wrong? He asked her. Am I misreading the situation? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Do you not want to be beautiful again, having men fall at your feet? Do you want Christian Grey to have his good life and all his women?
Victoria's eyes would sometimes spark for a moment. Byron saw this. Eventually, she would light up for good and then…. But he was anxious to move forward. Yesterday's Seattle Nooz had revved his engine. There she was, above the fold, below the fold. Ostensibly, the pictures selling the tabloid were meant to be those of Mia Grey. Byron had to admit that Grey's sister was an exotic beauty…tall, long black hair, a voluptuous figure and bright green eyes visible even on the cheap paper pages of the Nooz. The petite person by her side was captioned as a "friend". It angered Byron that the Nooz made no mention of Ana's beauty.
Byron felt that he was among the most discriminating and sophisticated of men who would settle for nothing less than the best so for the Nooz to not recognize which of the two women was the greater beauty was insulting to him. Perhaps he needed to punish this tabloid in some way but it would have to wait until he'd punished Ana.
CHAPTER 74
"Christian," Ana whispered. "Christian, she whispered a bit louder. His eyes opened and he turned to her, concerned.
"Ana, what's wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" His love frequently had nightmares. There was so much in her past to cause her pain…the foster fathers who'd molested her…the boys at college who'd harassed her because she paid them no mind and, of course, Jack Hyde, who'd terrorized her for years. Sometimes Christian missed the dreams, waking up after to find Ana trembling. She might be pacing the hallway or sitting on the bathroom floor, crying, trying not to disturb Christian's rest no matter how many times he'd begged her to always awaken him. Her selflessness was endearing and frustrating. He wanted, he needed, to care for her.
"Ana," he crushed her to him, kissing her forehead. "Tell me. No. Don't apologize for waking me."
"You're sure?" she asked quietly. "Okay. I'm worried about the gala. There's so much to do to prepare. Mia tells me that I have to wear these high heels that she picked out but I've practiced and practiced and I'm going to break an ankle, I know. And my hair has to be styled and I don't own any jewelry…."
Ana went on and on. Christian glanced over her body at the clock. It was 3 a.m. He had to be up at 5 a.m. to fly to China for an important trade summit. It was his firm belief that a balanced trade relationship with hostile countries was an important strategy for maintaining peace and world security. He'd only gone global to promote that relationship. For this summit, he'd convinced several other business moguls to come with him. The plans for this meeting had been in the making for more than a year. It was impossible for him to beg off.
However, since Ana, his personal relationships were of primary importance to him, beginning with his girl. Her fears over appearing in public, all done up, with people staring at her because she was with him, overrode all other concerns.
As it was, leaving her for ten days was tearing the heart out of him. He wondered how he could manage concentrating on tea with some Chinese diplomat while his girl was more than 5,000 miles away. He was, frankly, terrified to leave her…both for himself and for her. His security team had taken every possible precaution to disguise his departure so that Jack Hyde wouldn't know that Ana was alone. Of course, she wouldn't actually be alone. The whole family would be with her. And he and Taylor, who staunchly refused to leave Grey's side, had also arranged for protection for Ana that made the secret service look like a scout troop.
Still, none of this eased his mind. Ana was thrilled that he was back at GEH and excited about his work with China. She agreed with his belief that peaceful trade was key to peace itself. There was nothing like the possibility of losing money to make people behave whether it was a minimum wage job or a billion-dollar dacha in Russia.
She didn't let on that her heart hurt at the thought of ten days without Christian. After a lifetime of extreme independence, she'd finally let someone into her heart, her life. Love for Christian consumed her now and the loss of him, she knew, would end her. Many of her nightmares were now about such a loss but she didn't tell Christian. He believed that she dreamt mostly of the rapes and being tormented by Jack Hyde. Christian didn't know that she'd purchased and trained to use a big gun. The clerk at the pawn shop told her the name of the weapon but all she'd remembered was that the bullets it used were powerful enough to stop someone in their tracks and that was all she cared about…stopping Jack.
"Honey, Mia's idea of fashion is probably a little different than yours. You don't have to wear heels. Get a comfortable pair of flats. I'll have Preston take you to shop. You just follow her instructions, okay? She won't let you down. I don't want you in heels anyway."
"Why not?"
"It would be different. Suddenly you'd be taller than I'm used to you being. I like you up against my chest so I can smell your hair and kiss your head. If I want you to put your head on my shoulder, I'll just pick you up."
CHAPTER 75
Ana giggled and fell back to sleep. Christian knew that he could do so as well but he wanted to stay awake and enjoy holding Ana. Ten days. How was he going to manage without her? She would have gone with him but there were bad elements in China who would think that kidnapping a rich American's girlfriend could be a lucrative endeavor. No matter the size of army Grey took along, it wouldn't be enough. He couldn't chance it. Ana was disappointed but she understood his fear and she didn't want it to distract him from his work. She would stay home and she'd worry about gangs attempting to kidnap her fiancé.
When Ana next awoke, it was after 8 a.m. and Christian was gone. He'd left her a lovely note and said that he'd call her on Facetime as soon as he could. She decided that she'd be naked when he called. She'd learned about this thing called phone sex and she was always looking for new kinds of sex to share with Christian. He was a very sophisticated man, she knew, having "known" many, many women. He'd been having sex for years while she'd been reading Jane Austen. She thought that he was very kind to want such a naïf as she. He was so patient with her inexperience, never once complaining. Sometimes he would answer her when she asked for suggestions as to what else people did sexually but he never asked for himself. If something he mentioned didn't seem appealing to Ana, he'd drop the subject immediately and assure her that he was thrilled with what they had together. It seemed unlikely coming from a man of his experience but he made her believe it.
She found a book in Mia's room when she was borrowing a dress. It was called The Joy of Sex and she'd read it cover to cover. Some of the drawings made her jaw drop. Some of them made her laugh.
"Christian, look at this picture. This sex position is called the wheel barrow. Have you done this one?"
Ana was not the embarrassed one. Sometimes these discussions with her unsettled Christian. All that sex with all those women and this one little woman could make him blush.
"Once or twice. It's awkward and kind of dangerous. You have to concentrate so much on not falling over that you don't really enjoy the sex."
Sometimes, Ana would find a position so ridiculous that she would insist that she and Christian try it despite his protests. Matters would only wind up causing hilarity, at least on Ana's end. Christian would just shake his head.
Ana was certainly familiar with oral sex. From the very beginning of their sex lives together, Christian had kissed and suckled his way down her body, often bringing her to orgasm before he even made it to between her legs. Still, he'd continue exploring and licking and sucking and kissing until she exploded again. He never entered her until she'd had at least one orgasm. He told her that it was only gentlemanly to see to a lady's pleasure before one's own.
Sometimes, however, it was impossible to think of Ana first. He needed so badly to be inside her, to feel her. These times were invariably when he was stressed or when he'd been away from her for too long and being home inside Ana was all he craved. This was fine with Ana. She loved being so needed and she loved the connection, the closeness.
Christian would never forget the day Ana came to him as he practiced walking out on the lawn and nearly knocked him over dragging him to their bedroom. He was baffled by her as she almost tore his clothes off and pushed him onto their bed. Naturally, he had an erection. He was like a newly pubescent boy who had uncontrollable erections all day long and wet dreams all night long. He'd forgotten the days when he was master of his domain. Now Ana was mistress of his domain.
Flat on his back, figuring that Ana had just had a sudden need for sex, he was astonished as she took his cock in her small hand and then took it into her mouth. His head shot up and he stared as she licked the head and then sucked on it. He'd been hard but now he was a steel rod. He wanted to be aware of every second but his entire body was abuzz and he was hyperventilating. He gripped the sheets and bent his head back as he arched his body. The woman he desired more than life itself was giving him a blowjob.
She licked and sucked in a spiral from the head of his cock down to his balls. She gagged but refused to give up…only conceding when he came with a roar. She swallowed his cum! He lay panting and sweating, most of the blood feeding his brain having travelled way down south. Ana left him for an eternity of 30 seconds to retrieve a damp cloth with which she dabbed at his face, to cool him down, and then washed his penis.
She lay next to him, gently stroking his penis until he was rock hard again. "Should I…again?" she asked. He'd barely croaked out, "god, yes," when she began anew. This time was even better and he was able to last longer.
"I can't believe that you swallowed my cum," he gasped out. Ana had cleaned both their faces and rinsed her mouth. She was tired, too. "From your reaction, I'm guessing that I did it right?" She was thinking that she didn't care for the taste but she'd get used to it.
"Oh, Ana. I am going to make you cum tonight until you howl like a banshee."
Ana laughed. "I think we're too loud as it is, darling. We always get uncomfortable looks when we go to dinner. I'm going to start biting down on a pillow. We've never even said aloud to your family that we're now lovers. Perhaps we ought to do that soon. It might be a relief…especially for Elliot. I can tell that he wants to rib us but feels that I'm too virginal and delicate to bring up the subject."
"Oh, honey, you left virginal and delicate a long way back down the road," Christian laughed.
Ana giggled. "I am now a woman of experience. I am wanton and shameless…a proliferate libertine."
"No, sweetheart," Christian smiled, "you are not any of those things. You are quite simply a wonderful lover…the kind of which a man can only dream. For so many women, sex is just a chore."
"That's sad. But, then, those women don't have you to make them realize that sex can be so incredible. At one time, you know, I feared having to ever please a man. I didn't believe that I'd ever marry because I hated sex, being touched.
"Christian," Ana sat up and looked at him, "thank you for all you've done for me…for all you've given me." Her eyes grew wet with tears and he pulled her down to him and held her tight.
"Oh, Ana," he said, his voice choking, "I can never find the words to tell you how you've changed me, changed my life…and I don't just mean my legs. I mean my heart, my soul. I can never fully express my gratitude and my love."
CHAPTER 76
In China, there was rain for ten days. Christian didn't like to fly in bad weather nor did he like to conduct foreign affairs on gloomy days. The Chinese with whom he was dealing were distracted by news of serious flooding in parts of China and whole villages being inundated. Everyone did their best to conduct their business but it was definitely a trial.
All of the countries represented at the summit were enthusiastic about fair trade. The Chinese were encouraged to accept more imports. It was firmly pointed out that other countries accepted their exports and that they needed to do their part so that trade did not become a war. They seemed to listen, particularly to the young man from America. Several companies in China already imported his technology and were familiar with his reputation which was both intimidating and courteous. He was asked to speak before the entire group several times. His opinion was important. Of course, Grey had worked hard for the past several years to build his reputation. He'd learned passable Chinese so that he could carry on private conversations. His efforts pleased the Chinese. They trusted him and this, trust between nations, was his goal.
Every morning he ate breakfast on Facetime with Ana. She nibbled idly at toast, wearing little but a sheet which she let slip off a breast…nonchalantly. With that and a bit of giggling, Grey went off to his meetings each morning with both a hard-on and a smile.
Every evening, Ana wore one of the many glamorous negligées that Christian had bought her. She wore her hair down in shiny curls. They talked about his day. It delighted Christian that Ana was honestly interested in all of the boring details. To her they weren't boring. She wanted to understand the whole picture.
Most of the men from the other countries represented at the summit would laugh at the idea that their wives would care about the work they were trying to do in China. Rather, they'd grimace, their better halves were happy to have them gone for ten days. They envied Grey whose fiancée wasn't bothered by the time difference. She would Facetime with him at any hour that he could call.
Ana was an intelligent woman who expressed her opinions and ideas about Grey's work. She helped him think of things in different ways. She was also better at understanding people's motivations and knowing what they needed to hear.
Between these talents and her perky little breasts, Grey was desperate to get home to her.
For Ana, it was also a long ten days. She'd received a package in the mail…a dozen long-stemmed roses and a manila envelope filled with pictures of her from her shopping trip with Mia…only Mia was cut out of the picture. There were also images of her head pasted on the shoulders of stunning models…dozens of them. Jack had included a strange poem. To anyone else it would seem to be poetry from a lovesick suitor but Ana could read the implied threat.
With shaking hands, she turned the package over to the security team with the caveat that they tell Taylor but nothing was to be said to Christian.
CHAPTER 77
His last night in Beijing was spent Facetiming Ana at 1 a.m. China time. The entire summit group had gone out after their final meeting to enjoy a casual gathering and dinner. Grey just wanted to call it a day and get back to his hotel but bowing out of this get-together would have been a grave insult to his hosts so for far too many hours he listened and laughed and longed for Ana.
He knew how lucky he was to have a girlfriend who made herself available to him at any hour and he appreciated it more than Ana knew. Speaking with her, seeing her, kept him sane. He wondered how the other participants managed without contact with their families for ten days.
He didn't realize that the men were marveling at this Christian Grey, well-known Lothario and breaker of hearts. What…or, rather, who had happened to him since they'd last seen him?
At first, as Ana's face appeared on the screen, Christian felt his usual elation. She beamed at him and kissed the screen, beginning to chatter about her excitement that he was coming home. She'd missed him so much. Yet, Christian noticed that her eyes were tired and a bit reddened…her face pale.
"Ana? Sweetheart, are you all right?"
"I'm fine, Christian. I'm wearing your favorite negligée…the diaphanous blue?"
She propped the screen against the lamp on the nightstand and stepped back so that Christian could see her whole body…see through the negligee. He could and immediately had an erection to make him uncomfortable. Ana twirled around, the fine cloth swirling with her and her beautiful body shining through the material.
Christian bit down on the pillow case to muffle his howl as he came. There was no wall dense enough to drown out his scream of ecstasy.
"Oh, Ana. How I need to get home to you. Darling, could you dim the lights and drop the negligee?
She complied and stood before him, touching herself. Christian came again but Ana did not. He wasn't disappointed. Ana had told him that masturbation had never worked for her. It was only Christian's touch that brought heaven to her.
Ana lay back down on the bed with the IPad and asked him about his day as she always did. Still panting, Grey reported on the summit's success and the long evening of camaraderie he'd had to endure before he could get back to her.
She laughed as he described his barely successful efforts to be good company as the Chinese plied him with more and more cups of sake. As his command of the language faded with each cup of sake, the Chinese roared with laughter. They began to show signs of hysteria until, finally, around 1 a.m., laughter and sake had laid them out on the floor, happily unconscious. Grey made his escape.
"Will they be upset when they wake up and you're gone? I mean, is there some Chinese conduct code that says that one's comrades have to stick around to say farewells?"
"God, I hope not. If so, I'll have just blown the entire summit. I did talk with my interpreter about having to leave…family obligations. Chinese are very big on family obligations so I should be okay. I'll be taking off around 6 a.m. China time and be landing around 3 a.m. at Sea-Tac."
"I'll be there…fully and securely clothed so that we're not tempted to make love in the back seat of the car."
"No. No, honey. That's too late."
"I want to see you as soon as possible. And, you know, we can make out all the way back to the house…that is, if you want to?"
"Oh, my little vixen. I just crave you so bad. Take off that gown again."
Ana laughed. "I don't think so. I want you primed and pumped tomorrow morning."
"Honey, with you I am always primed and pumped. Now I'm getting jittery. I'm finally going home. Ros wants me to take a meeting in New York next week. Come with me. I'll be occupied all day but my evenings will be all yours. Dinner, carriage rides in the park, sightseeing. Please?"
"Hmm…I'll check my calendar. See if I can fit you in." Christian groaned. He wanted his woman.
CHAPTER 78
He was getting through to her. He could tell. Now when he began his spiel, she looked at him. She still did not speak but it was clear that she was listening.
"I've done some reading and consulted with an attorney. If you come out of this catatonia, BUT with amnesia, you'll probably be deemed of no danger to anyone. The lawyer says that you'd most likely be placed under house arrest, maybe have to wear an ankle monitor. I'd have no problem removing that. I'm not advising you as to what to do regarding Christian Grey. That's up to you. If you want to continue with the amnesia bit, you'll probably do very little time. Or we could come up with a plan to get to Grey and then get back to your house without the authorities being any the wiser. After all, you're not the only person who'd like to blast his dick off. He has a lot of enemies.
"Well, I'll let you think about it. My constant visits have begun to be noticed and I think it's best if I stay away for a while. I have ways of keeping tabs on people so if you decide to get out of here, I'll come to your house at the right time.
"I've really enjoyed visiting with you, Victoria. Good luck. Hope to see you again."
As Byron left the lanyard at the reception desk, he told the nurse that he wasn't planning on returning for some time. It was just too hard, he said, talking to a wall. The nurse nodded sympathetically. He smiled and left. Now he just had to wait. He could use the time to make a plan. Ana had to leave Grey Manor once in a while even if the place was like full-service living. Servants, walking trails, water and a dock, a boat…all unreachable and heavily guarded. If Victoria could take care of Grey, it would be so much easier to get to Ana.
And this time, it wouldn't be for just a moment or two of her time. Her new home was ready.
"Byron, how was work today?" his mother called down from the kitchen.
"I've told you several times, Mom. It isn't work. I volunteer. I don't get paid. It's only work if you get paid." His mother could be so frustrating.
"Well, I think that you should be paid. Have you thought anymore about looking for a real job, one with a paycheck? Doris says that you should pay rent. Doris says that I'm enabling you. I think that means that I'm keeping you from growing up."
"I'm almost 43, Mom. I am grown up!" he hollered up the stairs.
"Now don't get all upset, sweetie. I'm only thinking of what's best for you. I won't always be here, you know. What will you do when I'm gone?"
When you're gone, Byron mused, Ana and I will have this whole house to ourselves. I bet she'd like that. She could learn to garden. Byron loved beets.
"I know how to scramble eggs, Mom. I'll miss you lots but I'll be okay. I can always order pizza, too."
He heard his mother's footsteps on the stairs. Looking up, he could see her feet as she sat on the top steps.
"Sweetie, you'll need money. You won't have my social security and pension anymore. Of course, there'll be an inheritance and you could always sell the house but sooner or later that money will run out. I'm afraid for you. I'll have to insist that you get a job, By baby."
"This is my apartment, Mom. You can't come in here!"
CHAPTER 79
He wasn't secure in his footing yet but even the chance of tumbling down the steps from his jet wasn't enough to keep Christian slowing down in his race to get to Ana. Likewise, Ana didn't care if the tarmac was wet and slippery. Getting her arms around Christian was all that mattered to her. They flew into each other…reaching around the other's body and crushing together.
Taylor stood behind Grey to keep him from falling while Sawyer did the same for Ana. They didn't want ten days of their boss's missing each other to end with cracked skulls. Someone had to be sensible.
"So. Taylor, how are you doing?"
Taylor grinned at Sawyer. "I'm getting wet. I'd tell these two to get in the car but I'm pretty sure that they wouldn't hear me. Any news…especially about Jack Hyde?"
"Nah. However…well, never mind…we'll talk after these two settle down."
"And when will that be, Luke? I'm already soaked." Together the two tall, muscular men gently shuffled the lovers toward the SUV. Christian and Ana were locked at the lips and unaware that they were being seated and buckled in. Sawyer slid behind the wheel while Taylor rode shotgun. He pushed the button, raising the privacy screen and turned on some soft music
"Okay. Talk."
"Victoria has a little buddy."
"Yeah? Get a name?"
"Working on it. Sunnydale has some asinine policy about not revealing the names of visitors but the DA is working on it. He has to find a judge with less compunction about inmate privacy. I'm thinking that maybe this guy is possibly a go-between Hyde and Mason. Natch, we've had the place under observation since Victoria was admitted but a lot of people come and go. We didn't know who might be coming for her. However, that was before Baxter was alerted to that pudgy little guy on the scooter. Since that day at the manor when he took off so fast, our men have been watching for someone resembling him stopping at Sunnydale."
"And?"
"Nothing until a few days ago. Guy matching the description checked into reception but we don't know who was he was stopping to see. We did get the plates, however. They belong to Mrs. Harold Baumhauser. We have an address and someone watching the house."
"I suppose the car is tucked away into a garage. Well, we'll just have to do a little reconnaissance."
"Better known as a B & E, boss? I cannot condone criminal activities."
"Sure you can't," Taylor smirked
Meanwhile, in the back seat, Christian's and Ana's lips and mouths danced madly with each other until they were breathless. And still, it was never enough.
"Christian, will you always touch me? I mean, I realize that passion recedes with time but the day when you don't need to touch me when we pass in the hallway or when you have to go looking for me because you haven't kissed me since breakfast…I dread that day."
"It's hard to even imagine such a time. My folks are still mad for each other. I've watched my dad as he starts to get antsy around dinner time…waiting on my mother's arrival home from the hospital. And you know that long table we all sit at for dinner together? Have you noticed that they don't sit at opposite ends like most parents? If Carrick is at the head of the table, Mom will always sit next to him. That'll be us in 40 years…except that I'll make you sit on my lap," Christian grinned as he nuzzled into Ana's neck.
Ana loved when he did that. Unconsciously, she hummed as his nose and his lips caressed her skin. He never failed to murmur that she smelled so good. She didn't wear perfume. Her fragrance was all Ana. And Christian's scent was all him. When they lay in bed, she liked to burrow into him and get lost in his chest.
She delighted in his cock in her mouth. She was in control. She would glance up at him as she licked his little cap and sucked him hard and deep. His eyes would roll back in his head and she'd watch as he came apart. She had learned from Mia that many women didn't like to touch their lover's penises and would definitely not swallow his cum. Ana was different. She wanted to give him pleasure.
CHAPTER 80
Which is what she wanted now as they rode toward Bellevue. She undid his belt and zipper, reaching inside his boxers to find a fully erect and solid cock. As they kissed, she fondled him, cupping his scrotum in her hand. She would start and then stop and then start again until he was half-mad with longing. Then she would take him into her mouth and down her throat as he howled her name.
She was brazen. It wasn't possible that Taylor and Sawyer couldn't hear Christian calling her name but she didn't care. She marveled that it wasn't so long ago that she'd stumbled on the chapter on oral in Joy of Sex and had had to pull Christian into the house so that she could try out this new way of making him happy.
She practiced subduing her gag reflux with her tooth brush and was getting better and better at blow jobs.
Now she tucked Christian's flaccid penis back into his boxers, zipped him up and secured his belt. They were almost home and, at this moment, Christian was just coming down from his high. Hopefully, he'd be able to walk.
"Thank you so much, Ana. Never have I ever, that is, no woman has ever wanted me so. You are a wonder. I don't know why you fell in love with a guy like me."
"Like you how?" Ana asked puzzled.
"I've told you the way I once used women…used and abused them. How did you find it in your heart to want me when no one else ever did?"
"Did you ever keep track?" Ana said, dodging the question.
"Someone from the security team keeps all my exes under observation at all times. Those women provide half of the death threats overflowing in Taylor's files."
"No, darling. I meant, did you ever keep count of all the women?
"Well, a couple a month for the past ten years. Ball park estimate, of course. I'm not proud of my behavior toward those women. On the other hand, the crooked road led straight to you so I'd do it all over again just to find you."
"And why? Why did you use and abuse them?" This was getting real interesting, Ana thought. It was the first time they'd ever discussed Grey's heinous past.
"They weren't you. Somehow, deep in my subconscious, I was waiting for you…for the one who would want the real me…not my money or my pretty face or the prestige of being with a Grey. I'd get bored easily so I'd try again with the next pretty girl coming down the line. It wasn't hard. All I had to do was smile, look deep into their eyes and they were mine.
"But that isn't the whole truth. I was angry. I don't recall a time before you when I wasn't angry and full of self-pity…because of my birth mother. I don't believe that she loved me and so I kept seeking out women to humiliate. I enjoyed the conquest…winning their love…although I never believed that they actually loved me…would love me without the name, the pretty face and the money. It wouldn't be long before I would tire of them and send them on their way. I was, to put it plainly, a black-hearted bastard, Ana.
"My first lover was my longest relationship but I had to end it because she was becoming clingy and because she was…is…my mother's best friend."
"Holy shit," Ana exclaimed. Christian shook his head in dismay. "No, honey, nothing about it was holy. I was her pet, her toy boy. When I broke it off just after my 16th birthday, she did not go easily. She followed me…threatened my family…swore she'd tell Grace. That last was unlikely. Mom would have mauled her with the paw of a mama grizzly," he chuckled.
"Where is she now? Long gone, I hope."
"Nope. Probably dining with Grace. It's Tuesday at the country club."
"How is it that I've never met her all these months?"
"Dumb luck…but fair warning, she'll know about you and she'll pop up when you least expect her."
CHAPTER 81
Elena had intended to drop by the Grey's to get a good look at her competition but the woman was never alone. Elena asked if she could see the physical therapy room thinking that Christian and Ana were working but both were absent.
"She might be in the library. She reads a book a day. Or out walking. Both she and Christian need the practice," Grace replied to Elena's snooping. She wondered why Elena was so intent on seeing Christian. She visited once at the hospital but had otherwise been an absentee.
Prior to the shooting, Elena had prodded Grace every Tuesday for news about the children…although she was mostly interested in news about Christian. Grace thought nothing about it. After all, Christian was the child that most people were curious about so why would Elena be any different? Grace thought it nice that Elena was so intent on keeping up with Grace's family and Grace did love talking about her children.
After Victoria tried to murder her son, Grace saw less of Elena. Grace spent so much time at his bedside and didn't have time for Tuesday lunches. When he was awake and able to come home, Grace went back to having lunch with Elena and…being Grace…believed Elena when she said that she was so distraught over Christian's misfortune that it hurt to even hear about it. Let's spend our time together on topics that will lighten our hearts, Elena suggested.
When Grace rushed into lunch one day, beaming like the sun, to tell her best friend that her son could now walk with aide of a walker, Elena began again to urge Grace to talk about Christian. Grace never noticed that Elena's face tightened when Grace mentioned the "wonderful woman who saved him".
Chatting during lunch with Grace usually kept Elena up-to-date on Christian's activities. Thus, Elena knew all about the physical therapist and Grace's belief that she and her patient had now crossed the line from professional to romantic. Grace didn't mind…not at all. Ana had done wonders with her son. He could walk again…still a bit shaky…but a miracle in the eyes of the family. They'd been told so many times by so many genius doctors from around the world that the bullet had ruined any chance for Christian to be ambulatory ever again. But, they were wrong.
Ana, Grace announced with great admiration, had calmed Christian, gotten him working, gotten him up on his feet. If, in the process, the two had fallen in love, well that was just the icing on the cake. The family was expecting an engagement announcement at any time.
Then Grace was off on a flight of fancy, planning the wedding. So absorbed in her dreams of a Grey wedding in the back yard was Grace that she didn't notice Elena's complexion turning bright red, her eyes blazing and her hand gripping her glass so tightly that it was about to crack.
As Grace prattled on about daughters-in-law and grandchildren, Elena ordered more dirty martinis, glaring. In contrast, Grace's countenance was lit up. She was glowing and her eyes shining.
"Christian used to be so distant…so sullen. Then came the shooting and all that time in the hospital, praying that he'd survive. When he did and he learned that he was now a paraplegic, he did not take it well. He fought it every step of the way. Life at home was a misery…incompetent nurses coming and going…giving interviews to the paparazzi as they left.
"Ana, you know, was a last ditch attempt. When I met her, I was chagrined. She was not charming. She was monosyllabic and unsmiling. I knew that she'd be gone after her first morning with my recalcitrant and abusive son but she paid him no mind and patiently, firmly, made him obey her. Gosh, he hated her at the beginning but she was unmoved."
"Maybe she thought that working at Grey Manor would look good on her resume. The name, the money would be a big draw, of course." Elena thought that everyone was like her in her greed.
"Quite the contrary, she was always fiercely independent and unimpressed by our name, our mansion, our money. Truly nothing was of interest to her except her patient.
"Mia noticed it first…the growing attachment, I mean. On Christian's end, actually. He resorted to old habits and tried to seduce her but Ana seemed not to notice his efforts or care, if she did. By that time, we'd all gotten so used to her just being with us all the time and had come to think of her as part of the household.
"Thankfully, as Christian was finally getting up on his feet, Ana began to recognize her feelings for him. I think that if she'd never done so and had quit when the job was done…well, it would have devastated not just Christian but the whole family. She has, quite simply, totally endeared herself to all of us."
"Don't you think, my dear Grace, that caution might be called for here. I mean, what do you know of this girl…that she has no family, that she lives in a shabby apartment complex…" Elena stopped cold.
"Elena, how did you know that Ana has no living family and where she was living before Grey Manor?" Grace was staring at her with surprise and suspicion.
CHAPTER 82
The minute Elena walked in her door, she headed straight for the liquor cabinet. She needed to knock back a few to steady herself after that debacle at lunch. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let herself get rattled by the news that Ana had become so completely ensconced within the Grey family and, worst of all, within Christian's heart.
When Christian was shot and disabled, Elena had to reluctantly discard the idea of getting him back. He still had the money and the name, it was true, but without the ability to sexually satisfy her, Elena became disinterested in him. She was not going to be someone's nurse. The very thought repulsed her.
When this new nurse came along and stuck with it, Elena had her private investigator dig into Ana's background. One could always find some dirt on a person to use but, in Ana's case, there wasn't much to find. Still, Elena thought that her lack of good family, growing up in foster homes and then moving into a dingy apartment would disqualify her from consideration to become an actual Grey. The Greys had been the most prominent family in the area for generations…far too good for such a lesser creature as Ana Steele.
To hear Grace raving about her and the family's love for her was hard enough but to learn that an engagement to Christian might be forthcoming? It was too much for Elena and now that she'd blurted out information on Ana that she shouldn't have known… Well, Grace seemed to have bought her lame excuse but she'd left the restaurant without her usual "See you next Tuesday".
Nonetheless, Elena still believed herself to be irresistible to men. Christian had once been hers and she'd taught him everything he knew about sex. After he callously dumped Elena, she'd watched as he destroyed women for years. That was another thing Elena had taught him…avoid attachments and feelings. Use 'em and lose 'em.
Yes, they were bonded…Elena and Christian. Now that he could walk again, she was ready to take him back. It shouldn't take more than a warning or two to scare off his little nurse. After all, men always fall for their nurses but it's never anything serious. Elena just needed to make that clear to little Ms. Steele. After that she'd need to make a concerted effort to remind Christian to whom he belonged.
Several days later, knowing that Grey and his parents would be working, Elena drove her Bentley the block down to Grey Manor…walking was for the bourgeois. The Greys were naïve about home invasions, especially since their son had guards littering the grounds. Those at the gate recognized Elena, of course, so she was immediately admitted, waving and smiling at the crowd of paparazzi. Because Grey had just gotten back from a long trip, their number was greater than usual… so many, in fact, that the guards didn't notice the tall man with sandy hair standing in the back.
Elena pulled up to the front door and walked right in, ignoring Margaret's warning that Dr. Grey was not at home. Instead, Elena strode purposefully down to the library, followed by a furious housekeeper. She walked into the room and found Ana asleep on the sofa, curled up with a book and a throw, a box of tissues on the table along with cold medications.
Elena turned and smirked at Margaret before shutting the door firmly in her face and locking it. Ana, awakened by the commotion, looked up, startled.
CHAPTER 83
Although Elena thought that she was sublime in appearance…dazzling and exquisite…she was delusional. She had invented a version of herself out of whole cloth. Neither nature nor nurture had created Elena. Nature had brought forth a girl child to be named after her grandmother, Gertrude. Nurture was an ordinary lower-class family with boys and girls and struggles to get by. Gertie decided, after many movies with glamorous leading ladies who didn't work at the Five and Dime or anywhere else for that matter, that she had been misnamed and born into the wrong family. Unlike most children who grow out of childhood fantasies, Gertie grew further into hers, leaving her family behind as soon as possible.
She had real beauty going for her then and a way with the male ego…so for several years she did well for herself until she decided that a more permanent situation was becoming necessary. Thus, she did her research, found out who was who in Seattle society and where these people spent their time. She found Eric Lincoln in the bar at the Fairmount Hotel, the finest hotel in Seattle at the time. He had just rid himself of his second wife and, fortunately for Elena, had set his cap for a young beauty, the younger the better. Thus, 26-year-old Elena became Elena who'd just turned 21 and was determined to try a drink.
That was decades ago, of course, and Eric was long gone…on to wife #5…but Elena had been the wiliest of the bunch and left the marriage with more money and property than the rest put together. In addition to half of his fortune, she got the mansion and alimony until she remarried. Marrying a younger man, a billionaire with a face and body that made women swoon, was certainly a reasonable next step for Elena. And this little turd was not going to get in her way.
The little turd was staring. Elena's huge pile of yellow hair reminded Ana of Marge Simpson, except that Marge's hair was blue. Another inch or two and it would have bent over as Elena walked through the doorway. Her face was made up in a way that Ana had never seen. Quite colorful…blues and greens and a lot of black around her eyes. Heavily rouged cheeks and the brightest red lipstick. Elena had also applied a kind of dark beige under her cheek bones. From her ears hung heavy diamonds at least three inches long. Surely, Ana thought, they must hurt.
But then, surely her whole body must hurt. She was tightly encased in a black leather cat suit that seemed to be at least one size too small. She had bulges here and there. The shoes were equally challenging. Elena had them made just for her and she'd learned to walk on the balls of her feet only…eight inch heels. She believed that they made her already shapely legs even more enticing and her height even more intimidating.
"Are you deaf, dumb and blind, girl?" Elena snarled at Ana. Ana inwardly giggled. Yes, she might be going blind in a moment or two.
"Don't you stand when one of your betters enters a room?"
"My betters?" Ana seemed puzzled.
Elena sighed. She was highly irritated but trying to be patient with this simpleton. Grace must be out of her mind if she believed that Christian would want something so beneath him.
"Yes, my dear. I am a lady and you are the help. You are to stand in my presence. I am Elena Lincoln," she declared as if anyone of substance would recognize the name and her stature.
"Uh huh. Okay. Sorry. I'm trying to get over a cold." Ana struggled to her feet. Elena was appalled at Ana's outfit. Pajamas. Footy pajamas. In the middle of the day in her employers' private library. What were those things printed on the material…ducks? No, flamingos.
"You may be seated. We're going to talk."
Margaret was listening at the door. It wasn't difficult to hear Elena's abrasive tone. Ana's soft replies were harder to catch.
"I understand that you are employed by the Greys to act as nurse to their disabled son, Christian. Is that correct?"
"Initially, yes." Ana answered briefly.
"What do you mean, initially?"
"I am also a licensed physical therapist and have worked with Christian to get him back on his feet. He's doing well. Not well enough to stand for long or to run as he would like but we'll get him there. He works hard." Ana smiled.
"Christian? You refer to your patient by his first name? That is highly unprofessional," Elena asserted.
"In the beginning, I thought so, too…but he insisted that we be on a first name basis. The rest of the family have always referred to me as Ana. And, of course, now that Christian and I are a couple…" Ana trailed off as the glare in Elena's eyes grew fiercer.
"Couple?!" Elena snorted. "You are completely deluded, girl, to believe that Christian Grey would ever date you!"
CHAPTER 84
Elena's voice, rough and gravelly, rose higher and became more threatening. Margaret hurried to the kitchen phone. Mr. Grey would want to know about this. Perhaps he'd order one of the guards to break down the door. Margaret was truly alarmed.
"Yes, Andrea. You do know that I'm on a conference call of some importance."
"It's Margaret, sir. She sounds upset." His secretary answered.
"Margaret, what is it?" His handsome face paled. "I'm coming home. Call Sawyer if matters escalate."
"Taylor. Get the car. Elena's at the house." Taylor's reply was unprintable.
Ana sat quietly on the couch, blowing her nose and taking sips of cherry cough syrup. It had a bit of alcohol in it…a concoction that Gail had whipped up and sworn by. Ana liked it. It was giving her a bit of a buzz. Of course, she was taking more than advised but the situation seemed to call for it. Elena had been raging at her with language as colorful as her person and Ana's head was beginning to pound.
"You are insane if you think that a man like Christian Grey…brilliant, devastatingly handsome, rich enough to have anyone he wants in all the world…would want a mouse dropping like you!"
Ana giggled…mouse dropping.
Elena, enraged by Ana's response, slapped her across her face…hard enough to knock her head back against the wall. Ana, a bit loopy, was stunned but unmoved. She began to laugh.
"You are insane! As well as rude beyond my tolerance! I want you out of this house…packed and out within the next 15 minutes! You've intruded on the Greys enough!" The yelling went on and on. As Elena stomped around the library, inventing even more and better insults, Ana continued sipping her medication until she finally just downed the entire bottle. Okay, now she wasn't feeling so well. Giggly but kind of sick. Wait, she was already sick. That's what the medicine was for. She'd better get more.
Ana tried to stand up but it was difficult…partly because Elena kept shoving her back down and slapping her face which was beginning to hurt. Elena grabbed her arm and yanked Ana to her wobbly feet…her claws digging into Ana's flesh.
"Go to your room and pack. You now have 10 minutes. I'll drive you to the nearest bus stop. You get on the bus and never return. Do you hear me, you addlepated fool?"
"I don't have an apartment anymore, ma'am. Christian insisted that I give it up because he wants me to live with him…hick. Oh, my. Sorry. I must have the hiccups. So, now I live here and sleep in our bedroom…hick. It's quite nice. We have the biggest bed," Ana threw her arms out wide to demonstrate. "We need a big bed because we roll around a lot…hick." Then she giggled again.
Elena had been pushed to the brink. She brought her arm back and aimed her fist at Ana.
CHAPTER 85
Just as Elena brought her fist toward Ana's nose, the door crashed in and shoved Ana into Elena, knocking them both to the floor. Christian entered the room to find his fiancée lying atop the she-beast from down the street. Ana was laughing.
"Hi, honey. I've met Elena!" Christian picked Ana up from the floor and ordered Taylor to detain Elena. He wanted a word with her. Then he carried Ana down the hall to their bedroom. As he laid her on the bed, he saw it…the blood coming from the back of her head and the scratches across her face. He would have been enraged if he'd had room for any emotion but terror. He picked Ana up off the bed and yelled for Sawyer to drive them to the hospital.
Taylor ordered Elena to stay put while he ran after Grey. He quickly grabbed a couple of towels from the foyer powder room and put them between Grey's arm and Ana's head. Then he told Sawyer to go back to the library and sit on that bitch if he had to until the police arrived. Trespassing and assault, he informed Sawyer.
Ana was conscious all the way to the hospital which helped Taylor to relax somewhat but looking in the rearview mirror, he knew that Grey was beyond comforting. All Taylor could do for him was drive fast and safely. Mostly fast
Ana hadn't stopped talking while Grey rocked her and kissed her forehead. She didn't seem to notice as she giggled and hiccupped as they raced down the freeway.
"Elena is so funny, Christian. She says the funniest things. She said that I was mouse droppings!" Ana was laughing too hard. Christian held her tight…wanting her to calm down. She must be hysterical, he thought, smelling only cherry on her breath.
"And she looks like Marge Simpson! Remember that show we watched, the cartoon, and Marge had that tall blue hair? Only Elena's is yellow? And she colors her face like a clown…only I didn't tell her that because she was really upset about something and I thought I'd just make it worse. Oh, I remember. She wants me to pack up and get out in 15 minutes except that I didn't move fast enough so then I only had 10 minutes. I was going to tell her that I could have packed in 10 minutes only you keep buying me things and Mia keeps taking me shopping so now I'd need probably hours to pack. Christian, my head really hurts and I feel like I'm going to throw up."
"Taylor?" Christian's voice was choking.
"Almost there, sir. Five minutes tops. Hold tight and DO NOT open the door. Understood?" Taylor had made that a rule when he first hired on. He was adamant about doing a visual sweep before he allowed Grey out in the open. Even an emergency did not change the rule. Besides, he'd already alerted the ER to be out front with a gurney.
Ana had gone quiet although her eyes were still open and she was smiling up at Christian, soothing his brow with her hand.
Taylor swooped into the roundabout and slowly eased into a spot in front of the ER. He ran around to Grey's door and opened it. Two orderlies carefully lifted Ana on to the gurney and rushed her inside and through the waiting room and down a corridor where Grey was not allowed to go. He stood at the doors and peered through the windows until he couldn't see Ana anymore. His heart was racing. Would he ever see her again?
He felt Taylor's huge paw on his shoulder. He felt a small squeeze of comfort as Taylor led him to a chair in the waiting room. The small cadre of paparazzi that was always stationed by the emergency entrance…usually with nothing to do…began to grow into a crowd…intrusive and noisy. Ana was still an unknown to them. They assumed that the woman was Grey's sister, Mia.
Coverts began to arrive and form a barricade along the glass walls of the ER. They stood like statues or those guards in bearskin hats outside Buckingham Palace…unmoving, speechless, no reaction to any taunts or questions.
Taylor lowered the shades so that Grey could have privacy. There would be more than enough pictures of him sitting in despair as it was. The receptionists gawked, paged Dr. Trevelyan and went back to gawking. Even worn down, hunched over in a plastic chair, the man was unbelievably gorgeous. They held their breath…waiting for him to lift his face from his hands.
The Sequoia sitting next to him was something to behold as well. One of the bolder women carried two cups of water over to Taylor who thanked her politely. When she tried to extend their contact by wishing them well, Taylor simply nodded and looked away. Too bad, she thought.
Grace swept through the doors and embraced her baby, murmuring words of encouragement and warmth. Christian nodded that he'd heard. He pretended to be soothed.
Grace escorted the two men through the doors to a private room after giving the receptionists the side-eye. She'd have a word with them later about behaving like trollops on the make.
Now, she simply reassured Christian that Ana was in good hands and Grace would learn what she could. With that, she left him again in Taylor's care.
CHAPTER 86
Ana needed a few stitches and some antiseptic on the scratches. Otherwise, she needed to sober up. She'd vomited several times and felt physically lousy but she was still high from her cherry cough syrup. This was the second time Christian had seen drunk Ana and was appalled to discover that Gail was her bartender.
"Well, she wasn't supposed to slug back the entire bottle, Mr. Grey. My recipe really works but Ana just overdid," Gail protested. "I told her to take a spoonful every hour. I think that her encounter with Mrs. Lincoln must have rattled her a bit."
"Rattled? Grey countered. "She only stopped laughing to vomit. I looked like a damn fool trying to convince the doctor that she was high on cough syrup. "She's drunk!" he yelled at me. "Gail, should Ana ever again require your medication, please monitor her intake."
"Is there any chance this tie can be saved?" he whimpered. Gail whipped it out of his hand and stomped off for the laundry while Margaret tried to stifle her laughter.
Grey headed for the bedroom to check on Ana again. She had a mild concussion but the blood loss was not serious. No matter. Grey was pressing charges against Elena. Grace was flummoxed by her best friend's behavior. Margaret had relayed Elena's rant to Grace, swearing that she was not exaggerating. Besides, Ana had also shared some of Elena's remarks. Her last words before falling to sleep were "Marge Simpson" and "mouse droppings".
Elena was currently residing in a jail cell…humiliated and demanding to speak with Christian. He'd used his influence to get her hearing delayed until Monday morning so she was stuck through the weekend before bail could be set. She'd had to surrender her hair and her cat suit and "someone" had alerted the Seattle Nooz that she would be appearing in court Monday in orange apparel…not her color.
Christian sat on the bed and looked down at Ana. She was pale. No reassurances from her doctor or Grace had relieved Christian's concern for his fiancée. He'd wanted her to be admitted but was told that it wasn't necessary. When he argued, he was told that his drunken girlfriend really just needed to sleep it off. His Ana, his darling Ana…a drunk. What could Gail have been thinking to prescribe alcohol-laden cough syrup for a woman who rarely drank anything but water?
He removed his shoes and lay on the bed next to Ana. He wouldn't be able to rest until she woke up. Sober. He kissed her lips and the scratches. He'd impressed upon the doctor that a scratch from Elena's chemically colored claws was probably poisonous but the doctor just continued trying to calm him down. Patients' relatives were often wearing on the nerves but Mr. Grey was driving the doctor to drink.
Grey's reputation was of a man unshakable when faced with difficult negotiations in business…a man to be feared. This man holding his girlfriend's hand was a quivering and annoying wreck. First, Jack. Then, Elena. Ana was swimming in a shark tank. How could one small unobtrusive woman attract so much evil? Grey wondered.
Taylor, meanwhile, was thinking back to the days when the evil permeating the house was Grey himself. His reign of terror was at least simple and easy to understand. He was a brat. Now he was just a pile of putty in Ana's hands but sweet Ana was the problem.
So, he asked himself, what do we have? A tall, blondish man who lurked in the shadows and had followed Ana for years and across the country…leaving her dead flowers and subtly threatening notes. A much shorter man with little hair and an ample belly who may or may not be having contact with Victoria Mason. Drones that liked to canvas the property and stare at Ana. Mrs. Baumhauser and her Buick.
Taylor had already come to an uncomfortable conclusion about Jack Hyde. He was mental. The worst kind to deal with. Crazies never let up but they often changed their plans. There were no straight lines from one step to another. Jack's latest "plan" had been, as far as Taylor could tell, to fake Ana's death and then steal her "corpse" from the morgue. It would never have worked but then sensible planning was not the forte of crazies. Still, it seemed that Jack Hyde wanted Ana alive, his prisoner. Probably his nutty notion of a girlfriend.
If it was Jack or his henchman visiting Victoria at Sunnydale…why? How could a catatonic woman help him achieve his objective?
CHAPTER 87
The DA was laboring over a brief when he received the call. He quickly set out to inform Carrick Grey.
"Are you certain, Jim? I don't want to get the family's hopes up. Better take a trip out there and check for yourself."
Crap, the DA groused to himself. A beautiful Saturday morning and he had to spend it at the loony bin. He hated the way that place smelled and the décor was depressing. Still, this was Grey business and one didn't say no to the Greys.
His lanyard swinging back and forth as he strode quickly to the director's office, he tried to avoid eye contact with curious inmates.
"I'd like to visit with Victoria Mason, Dr. Field. I need to confirm for myself that she is emerging from her cocoon." Dr. Field was smiling and cooperative. This was high drama and kind of fun. Most patients lingered and died under his care. This one was waking up and maybe he'd get to go to court for the trial. Being an expert witness would be an interesting experience. Days at Sunnydale were boring.
Victoria was sitting as always and staring out the window as always. The DA saw nothing as he approached to give him hope. He guessed that it was a good idea to come out here after all.
He turned to stand in front of her. To his amazement, she raised her head, looked at him and smiled…with a bit of confusion. He pulled up a chair, flipped it around and sat down to look at her.
"Ms. Mason, I'm James Packer, the district attorney. How are you feeling today?" Geez, she wasn't much to look at anymore. Her shiny blonde hair was now gone after another inmate had hacked half of it off. It was now a dull brown…dull like her skin. Yet, there was something bright about her now…her eyes.
"James Packer. District attorney. You are feeling today." She smiled, her teeth stained. Huh. Okay, he thought. A bit odd but vocal.
"You are Victoria Mason, aren't you?" he asked. She tilted her head, more confusion. "I am Victoria Mason?"
Oh, boy. Was she on the level? That she would ever emerge from her catatonic state was unexpected. That she would emerge with amnesia had never occurred to anyone.
"Ma'am. Tell me your name. Tell me why you are here at Sunnydale." Just then another patient stuck her head in, bellowing that she was Vicki and that she was cray-cray. Victoria smiled pleasantly. "I am Vicki and I am cray-cray," she giggled. The DA stood up and took the director aside.
"What is the deal here?"
"She began responding a few days ago, simply looking around and laughing. Then, questioned by one of the doctors, she said that her name is Victoria. Since than she has brightened more but she still seems unaware of her status here. We asked her if she recalled shooting Christian Grey and she just beamed. Told us that he is her boyfriend and she loves him. Then I called you. I don't know what you can do with this but you wanted to be kept apprised of any significant changes."
The DA spent more time with Victoria whose memory seemed to be only of being Grey's girlfriend and nothing more. How was he supposed to prosecute a sick woman who had no memory of her crime?
"Hello, Ms. Mason. This is District Attorney, James Packer. I have good news for you. Your sister is recovering. The director at Sunnydale believes that she can be released soon as an outpatient."
He listened and tried to not groan audibly. "Yes, Ms. Mason. All her bills will continue to be paid by the state but she will need her loving family around her as she continues her recovery."
Victoria's sister, Packer knew, was not truly amenable to taking in her sister but was too embarrassed to say so. She said that she would be out to visit Victoria to judge for herself if Vicki was ready to come live with her. She didn't say that she certainly hoped that she wasn't.
CHAPTER 88
"AMNESIA! What a load of bullsh*t!" Carrick roared. DA Packer explained that if her sister was willing to take her in and if she continued to improve, perhaps she would one day be competent to take to trial but in her present state…. Packer endured Grey's abusive language, trying to be understanding about his disappointment but knowing that the odds of conviction were slim if Victoria's mind did not fully recover. Yes, she may have beaten the system.
"If you could see the physical condition of this woman, you wouldn't be so suspicious of her. She's a mess. If she improves enough, she might one day be able to bag groceries but her days of glory are certainly behind her. Yes, of course we'll keep an eye on her. If she is released to her sister's care, she'll wear a monitor always. Uh, huh, I'll keep you informed, Mr. Grey."
As he slammed down the phone, Carrick screamed out a couple of obscenities which reached Ana's ears as she sat reading Austen in the living room.
"Carrick, are you okay?" She asked as she stood in the doorway of his study. Ana's presence was not only soothing to Christian. She had a way about her that calmed everyone. She smiled sweetly at Carrick and his breathing lightened.
"Yes, dear, I'm fine…just frustrated. Christian's assailant may soon be released but might be impossible to take to trial. She may never pay for her crime because she appears to have amnesia."
Ana walked over to stand behind Carrick while she massaged his temples. He felt his headache fading. "Thank you, Ana. That helps."
"She may not go to jail but she'll never have her old life back either," Ana noted. "She led a glamorous life and she was a beauty. Now all that is gone. She is, I understand, a very sad individual."
"She put all of us through hell, Ana. I guess we just want payback."
"Christian told me that he treated women quite badly…lied to them…used them and then threw them away when he got bored."
"Well, yes. That is true. Don't mention that to Grace, tho. She still prefers to believe that her son was just trying to find the right one. That he might deserve even a little of what he got would not be welcome news."
"Understood. How are the gala preparations coming along? Mia talks of little else."
"Well, this is her baby these past few years. She puts on a hell of a show. This year's theme is an art deco circus, I believe."
"I like art deco," Ana smiled. "Will there be elephants?"
"I don't think the tent is big enough for elephants, Ana," Carrick chuckled. Sometimes, Ana's lack of real world experience showed. She was rather an innocent, wasn't she? Of course, then she'd turn around and be brilliant and sophisticated. Didn't matter what she was, however. She made Christian happy. She made him healthy.
Everyone in the family was hoping for a special announcement at the gala. Could be a big night.
CHAPTER 89
"Yes, a pharmacologist. First name, Kate." Elliot was hoping that his name, his good looks and his charm would get him some information on the gorgeous blonde with the pickup truck. He leaned on the reception counter and looked around the waiting room. He hated these places. He'd spent too much time in them.
The receptionist returned to the front and smiled flirtatiously at Elliot. He wondered if eyelash batting was still in style because it certainly looked silly. She told him that Kate Kavanaugh would be out momentarily. Could she do anything for him while he waited?
He pointed to a chair and backed up. He waited. He'd left his crew on their own at the building site and considered the wisdom of doing that. They were still in training and he might return to a mess but he was anxious to see Kate again. He didn't want to put too much time between her visit to the house and reconnecting.
The double doors swung open and Kate made her entrance. Elliot was impressed with her confidence. She walked over with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. She was tall but since Elliot was 6' 5", looking up at him could be tiring. Kate took a seat.
"Mr. Grey, I'm surprised to see you here. Is Ms. Steele all right?"
"Yes. She's great. We all really appreciated your visit and the information that you gave us. It's helping in our efforts to find this guy who's been stalking her."
"Outright stalking, eh? How terrible for her. How long has this been going on, may I ask?"
"Years. She's safe with us right now and I'm sure that she'll stay safe if my brother has anything to say about it. He's real protective of her. Still, we want to find this guy. I don't suppose that you remember anything else?"
"No, I have not. How are all of you handling the stress of this? It must be difficult." Her face and soft brown eyes showed genuine concern.
"Yeah. The drama gets a little wearing…but that isn't really why I'm here. I'd very much like to take you out to dinner to thank you for your invaluable aid. Would you consider an evening at the Mile High with me?" Elliot didn't realize that his eyes were as beseeching as he felt. He really wanted to spend some time with this woman.
Kate looked down at her hands in her lap and took a deep breath.
"Mr. Grey…"
"Elliot, please."
"Elliot. You are rather well-known and not just for your name and your wealth. I feel badly saying this but I've been warned that you are somewhat cavalier with women…hmm…hump and dump is how it was put to me." Kate looked him straight in the eye.
"I apologize for my frankness, Elliot. I can see that I've upset you but I tend to be blunt…not my finest quality."
"On the contrary, Kate. I think being straight forward is a wonderful quality. I like it. I like knowing that you don't play games and that I can always count on you to speak truth. You're correct. I have a reputation that is well-deserved. Still, I don't want to be that with you. I've never been so struck by a woman as I am by you. I want to sit and talk with you over a great meal. Please."
Kate looked at him for a long time. She seemed to be reading him. She picked up one of his calloused hands. "You work hard, don't you?"
"Well, yes, but I love the work. Unfortunately…or fortunately…my company is growing fast and one day soon I might find myself stuck in a suit. I prefer to be up on a roof with my crew. Nail guns are fun," he grinned and Kate found herself blushing. Kate Kavanaugh does not blush. She is not affected by men. Usually.
"Perhaps, Saturday night. I'll text my address and the time. Now, I must get back to work, Elliot."
She stood, smiled and pushed through the double doors again. Elliot just stood watching and beaming. He had a date with Kate.
Hump and dump…he chuckled. She meant fuck and duck but was too classy to use the F-word. Well, he'd have to clean up his language…and his truck. He also needed a new suit. He had just the one for the occasional meeting with high-class clients.
"Hello, El. What's up?" Christian was in a good mood today…well, any day, really…as long as Ana was nearby and safe and not hospitalized due to some attack. Today she was larking about with Mia and Grace, helping with the planning of the gala. Christian couldn't believe that he was actually looking forward to the event. Ana would be with him.
CHAPTER 90
"I need the name of your tailor, Chris. I need a new suit…by Saturday."
"If you want a bespoke, El…that will take some time. However, I can give you the name of a tailor who can get you into a nice suit and have the alterations ready by the weekend. What's the occasion? Are you planning to look good for somebody?" he hinted.
"I've got a date with Kate Kavanaugh," he grinned so hard that Christian could hear it through the phone.
"Whoa. Really stepping up your game, uh?"
"No game, Chris. I'm serious about this girl. Sparks, buddy, sparks. At least, on my end. I'm taking her to the Mile High and no, I don't want it on the house or a discount. I think that that would be kind of tacky for a first date. I want to impress this girl."
"Well, since you usually pick up your "dates" at bars, you probably won't be running into any of your fuck and ducks."
"Watch your language, Chris. This is a quality woman. I'm going to ask her to the gala, too."
"El," Christian's voice was now solemn, "I think that this is great but…"
"But you don't want me to get my hopes up in case she's way out of my league. Chris, you do know that I have a MBA and an MFA in architecture from Harvard. I'm not an idiot. I can carry on a conversation with a lady." Elliot was peeved and rather concerned that his brother might be right.
"You could be out of practice, El, is all I'm saying. You've always been…how do I put it…earthy. Most of our conversations are about pussy and ball games. Of course, I could be wrong. What do you talk about with your fuck and ducks?"
"Talk?" Elliot queried.
"Exactly. Look, try to pretend that you're talking to Ana."
"I'll be over for dinner and Ana and I can have a conversation," Elliot purposed.
Christian wasn't sure how he felt about sharing. Well, actually, yes…he was sure. He didn't want to. He hesitated as Elliot begged for 20 minutes of Ana time after dinner.
Christian really wanted to be selfish and say no. He really wanted that but he knew that Ana would say yes. He gave Elliot the name of the tailor and then rang off. He'd planned on a nice walk with Ana down by the water. She spent so much time now working on the gala that he had to guilt her into curling up with him to watch a movie. Then he felt guilty about occupying her time when she needed to be helping his mother as the gala drew close.
I'm needy, he told himself. He ought to feel ashamed of that but he didn't. It was what it was. It was bad enough that he had to go to GEH every day. Hustling competitors had lost its thrill about the time that just holding Ana's hand had become necessary to his wellbeing. And now he had to graciously stay out of the way for 20 minutes so that Elliot could score with his latest.
This woman had better be worth it.
CHAPTER 91
"I have a lot of experience as a server," Byron bragged to the recruiter for Grey Event Designs. He slid a resume' across her desk. "Of course, most of it was in New York City and a few years ago. I'm not sure how many of these are still open. Some probably have new names. That's the restaurant business," he smiled at the woman. "I had to leave the city to come back to Seattle to help my parents when they both got sick. My dad died and now I take care of my mother. I need to get back to work but I have to build up my credentials. I figured part-time catering server would be a good way to do that."
The recruiter appeared lacking in interest but really, she was desperate for help. Her boss's gala was the major event of the year and her head was on the block if she didn't have it fully staffed. They were at least a dozen short on people to pass drinks and another 1/2 dozen to serve tables. Mia was not pleasant when thwarted. There a lot of applications submitted online and many paper resumes slipped under the door. Jules was astonished at the number of people who could not spell or punctuate. Most of the paper apps were scribbled and wrinkled as well.
This fellow was well-spoken and his resume' was well-written. "All right, Byron. You'll be under the direction of Tyson who will not take kindly to screw-ups. Hmm…you wouldn't happen to know anyone else looking for a quick buck, would you?"
Byron had to bite his lip to keep from screaming his pleasure. What a break! It was a sign. This was meant to be!
"Well, my sister was thinking of coming for a visit next week. I could ask her if she's interested. Her name is Vicki Baumhauser. She's kind of monosyllabic but she can carry trays. Do you want me to ask her to come with?"
"Yes, do that. We'll be in touch." Jules rose and shook Byron's hand, his sweaty little hand. She smiled and saw him out before wiping her hand on her pant leg. If the sister was anything like this guy, Mia would want them stuck in a back room. They did not present well, thought Jules. Now she had to go through another pile of possibles.
Meanwhile, Victoria's sister had reluctantly moved her into her old bedroom. Their mother had bequeathed the family home to Victoria in her will. She hadn't wanted the place to be sold. It was a large Victorian home that had been in the family for several generations. It was so beloved that their parents had named their eldest after the house's architectural style. When they were near death, they could see that Victoria was going to work and make money so, on the condition that she make repairs, they put the place in her name only. Her younger sister, Bea, was not the pretty one nor the smart one and, certainly, not the ambitious one. She did make it through high school but never sought out a job of any kind on the grounds that someone had to stay home…sacrifice herself to care for the parents.
Victoria paid all the bills, deposited money in her parent's accounts…which Bea spent on herself...and renovated the entire house. When Bea learned that her older sister had been jailed in the booby hatch for attempted murder, she danced gaily around the parlor. She immediately hit up a lawyer and secured power of attorney so that she had access to Victoria's bank accounts and properties. Her sister really was the smart one. She'd managed to work hard, save and invest. Bea hadn't figured on Victoria ever being released from Sunnydale. It might come to the point where Bea would have to sell the old place but she'd make a fortune off it and she hated it anyway. She wanted to buy a beach house someplace warm…maybe meet a cabana boy.
Victoria, Bea thought, could rot. She forgotten just one thing. Victoria was the smart one. Sure, she looked like hell and couldn't return to modeling but she had only one ambition anymore anyway…finish killing Christian Grey. It had been so damned hard faking catatonia for a year but she'd had faith. Something would come to her by way of a plan. She hadn't counted on a someone in the person of Byron Baumhauser but their goals matched up. She didn't really care about his goal but he was going to help her accomplish hers so he was useful.
Now she lay in her childhood bedroom and stared at the ceiling…her mind so filled with hate that she could think of nothing else. She was home and she'd loved this house. Her parents had given her everything…including a nose job, breast augmentation, contacts and dance lessons…all in preparation for locking down a rich husband. Victoria had bigger ambitions, however. She wanted to be the one with the big bank account so she ran off to New York City, leaving Bea to cater to the folks. They were older when their girls were born and Victoria had no intention of wasting her beauty and youth on two old people.
She'd never expected to return to Nevada but here she was. Huh. Byron had her number and would be in touch to further their plans. She was looking forward to getting back to Seattle and her boyfriend. He was the reason that she'd touched down at Sea-Tac in the first place. She was a supermodel now and it was time to retire at the top. She'd seen Christian's picture on the cover of Forbes at a newsstand. He looked even better inside the magazine in the text that told of his billions, his penthouse, his jets, his helicopter, his boat, his Aspen chalet. She took a little vacation and set off for Seattle. She'd doubted that he'd be able to resist her. No man ever had.
CHAPTER 92
Victoria had done her research. Grey preferred brown-eyes blondes, tall and slender. He didn't keep them long, however. He squired them about town to all the best places…flew them to Broadway for shows…vacations in Aruba. Some lasted two weeks. Some a month. A couple of them two months but then he would be seen helping them into cabs and that would be the end of that relationship.
He always looked sad as they leaned against him leaving the restaurant. He would stand, forlornly, on the sidewalk as the taxi drove away. It appeared that they'd broken his heart or that it broke his heart to break theirs. Within the week, his picture would appear once again above the fold of the tabloids…hand in hand with another beauty. He would seem enraptured and she would seem proud. It was usually surmised that yet another grasping gold digger had taken hold of his tender heart in an attempt to secure a wealthy future.
Victoria chuckled, reading on the airplane. What a bunch of dumb broads and even dumber news outlets. She knew the score. He was a player. She understood this because she, too, was a player. She enjoyed making proud, rich men fall for her and then crunching their balls. This bumpkin from the Pacific Northwest would be an easy kill. He was incredibly handsome, tho', and he had billions. Maybe she'd keep this one until she could drain him dry.
Carrick was screaming obscenities again in his study. Grey had gotten home early and was so stunned by his father's bellowing that he forgot about Ana's whereabouts for a minute.
"Dad, Dad…quiet down. Mom's a bundle of nerves about the gala as it is. You cracking about something isn't going to help her be calm. Ana's giving her massages every night as it is."
"I'm not cracking about just something, son. It's Victoria. The D.A. finally screwed up his courage to tell me that she's been released to her sister and has flown home to Nevada. Nevada! "Oh, Carrick, don't worry. We have a monitor on her and she's still a bit balmy anyway. Don't worry, Carrick. She's too far away to do any harm." Damn fool." Carrick was pretty worked up.
"Well, Dad. Nevada is quite a ways from here. She has no money or sense…no way of getting to me."
"Well, you're mighty relaxed about the woman who tried to kill you…who paralyzed you," Carrick sneered. "You don't recall the hell your family went through."
"Yeah, I know that you were really worried about me…all that time in the hospital," Christian conceded.
Carrick looked at his son with a snide grimace. "Not to mention all those months of living with a monster," he said pointedly.
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. Well, no more worries there," Christian grinned jovially. "I'm practically well. I'm a supremely contented man. And after this gala, Ana and I will be moving into Escala, taking all the paparazzi with us. Mia will be moving back out and Elliot will be too busy with his new girl to come around much. The house will be yours again and not a mouse will be heard."
Carrick drew in a deep breath. He knew that he should be comforted but Victoria was still out there and so was Jack Hyde. Plus, who knew how many loons waited in the wings.
CHAPTER 93
As Christian walked in the front door at 5:30, Ana jumped into his arms and softly growled into his ear, "Take me. Now". Christian dropped his briefcase, said "Yes, ma'am," and hurried down to the west wing with Ana. An hour later, with Ana humming in his arms, Christian grinned down at his favorite person.
"Well, let's do that more often, sweetie."
Ana snorted. "If we did it more often, we'd have to give up every other activity in our lives to find the time."
Christian laughed. "No. I mean you demanding that I take you…now. Was certainly a great way to end a day of work. Anything special rev your motor? I'd just like to know…you know, to add it to my repertoire."
"You have a repertoire? All this time that I thought that you were creative but you've just been choosing moves from your repertoire?" Ana feigned surprise. She spent some more time ribbing Christian until she got him so wound up that he got very creative.
"Okay," Christian panted, "what prompted all this big lovin?"
"Your sister is wearing on me. The closer we get to this gala, the more nerve-wracking she gets. Is she like this with every job?"
"So. You were just looking for a tension reliever. You were using me!" Christian looked appalled. "I feel so cheap," he whined, "but I'm willing to be of service if it makes my sweetie happy." He smirked at Ana as he made a grab for her breast.
"Are you kids ready for dinner?" Grace yelled. Ana threw her head back and laughed as Christian felt himself go flaccid.
"We have to get out of this place. Right after the gala, deal?"
"Deal…PT equipment goes with us. Is there room for it at Escala?"
It was Christian turn to laugh…although being reminded that he still needed to use the equipment was a sore spot. He wanted to pretend that he was back to normal while Ana gently prodded him to not overdo.
Working with Ana, falling in love with Ana…most of the time Christian could forget the trauma he'd been through but the after effects of being shot, nearly dying, being hospitalized for so long and then the months of wearing a catheter or being carried to the toilet, being helpless…these were still buried deep inside him. He even had the occasional nightmare about Victoria chasing him with a gun, reliving the pain that plagued him for so long, the fear of a future in a wheelchair…then waking with a soaked pillow and Ana's soothing voice easing him back into sleep.
Christian continuing sessions with John Flynn was really useless to him since he refused to admit to and deal with his issues surrounding Victoria. He would sit on John's old leather sofa and talk about Ana. John would nod and smile and do his best to detour the conversation to Christian's trauma but Grey would U-turn right back to Ana. He was so fascinated by her that he assumed that everyone must feel the same. The only time that Flynn had much success dealing with Grey was when he held couple's session that included Ana…who had issues of her own.
Grey would sit, his arm around the back of the sofa…his hand caressing the nape of Ana's neck…as she struggled to talk about her childhood spent in foster homes and her life alone until Christian broke through her stoic walls. Prior to that, she told Dr. Flynn, she hadn't allowed herself to think about her life…only her work…and now she saw how little she had had all her life.
What did she think now, Flynn asked, now that she had Christian and the Grey family?
Ana bowed her head and twisted her fingers in her lap before she spoke in almost a whisper. She was waiting, she said, until it was all gone. Then Christian sat up sharply and put his arm around Ana's shoulder. No, he'd tell her, I'm not going anywhere and Ana would pretend to believe.
Still, when you've never had something, being convinced that now you do does not come easily. It hurt Christian that Ana didn't have faith in his feelings…that she didn't expect them to last. She'd smile and say that she intended to enjoy it all while she could but that she'd never known people to stay true to their word. It wasn't, she assured him, that she thought that he'd ever lie to her. No, it was just that the feelings would fade and then…she promised him…she would move on without rancor. No, she would always be so grateful for the feelings, however temporary.
Thus, Grey felt that he had no time to think about his issues when Ana's were so much more important.
CHAPTER 94
"What do I do, John? How do I make Ana feel secure?"
"Maybe you could lead by example," John hinted. Christian looked perplexed.
"Christian, you've told me that you have dreams…nightmares…that you lose the ability to walk again."
Christian tried to hide from his own insecurity and he wished that he'd never told John about his fears. Yes, he had nightmares wherein he was cured, done with therapy, running along the waterfront when his legs crumpled and he couldn't feel them. The wound in his back had flared up again and this time no miracle worker could fix him.
He'd never told Ana about this particular fear. It would be like telling her that her work had failed.
"Don't you see, Christian? You blanche when Ana admits to her fear that your love is temporary yet you feel the same way about all the work she's put into getting you on your feet again. You both have trust issues. Now, Ana has opened up to me. It's hard for her but she tries because she wants this relationship with you to work.
"Perhaps it's time for you to open up as well because your trusting in her work is as important to her as her trusting in your love for her is to you. Shall we begin again?"
After a quick shower, the lovers wandered hand in hand into the dining room for dinner. By now the family was accustomed to the ongoing love fest in the house and paid little attention to it. Mia and Grace were gabbing about the gala and how exhausted they both were by this point. Three days left and still so much to do, they moaned.
"What is left to do?" Ana asked, feeling guilty about her lack of contribution that afternoon.
"Oh, my," Grace said and then stopped. "Mia, what do we have left to do?" Mia sighed and began to reply but stopped as suddenly as Grace.
"Maybe," Ana offered, "you've done everything you can and now the problem is that you have to wait for the night itself to do the hosting and all of its complications."
Mia jumped up and went to her bedroom to retrieve her list. She returned and showed it to Grace. "Ana is correct. All that's left to do is things that we can't do until Saturday night."
"Then," Grace concurred, "I guess all we can do until then is worry, go over everything again and wait." Both groaned. This final chore was actually the worst.
"Thanks a lot, Ana," Mia teased. She studied her brother and Ana for a moment. They certainly had a glow about them. She wondered if dropping by Ethan Kavanaugh's place and dragging him into his bedroom would be too forward.
Grace moved her salad around. "Cary, how was your day? Tiring?" She smiled flirtatiously at him as he tore into his steak. He looked at her and mumbled something about "okay, I guess". He'd understand later.
CHAPTER 95
Ana considered what she was seeing in her mirror. She'd spent her life wearing cheap clothes and hand-me-downs. Once she'd begun her medical career, she'd worn little besides scrubs. Walmart was her Neiman Marcus.
Mia had taken her shopping some time ago and Ana had this dress for weeks. She'd modeled it for herself several times. Mia showed her how to shop online and that was where Ana had found matching shoes with kitten heels. She was wearing her engagement ring on her right hand and that was it for jewelry. She was wearing her long hair down and naturally wavy. Mia had taken her to a salon for a trim.
"Ana, your hair is thick and glossy but it really is a mite long, don't you think?" Ana thought. She'd never been to a hair salon because of the expense and once employed, hadn't thought about it. Her fiancé loved her swinging pony tail but Mia was right. It was down to her butt and took so long to wash and dry. It was always getting caught up in things and the only truly safe way to wear it was in an old lady bun. So, ignoring Christian's sulking, she'd had a dozen inches cut off. It was still down to around her breasts and Ana liked it so Christian would just have to adapt.
"Ana," came a soft knock on the door, "are you ready to make your grand entrance?" Christian's voice was low and gentle. He knew that she was scared. This would be her entry into society. Tomorrow's papers would be filled with pictures and articles about her. Mia and Grace had warned her that she would receive intense attention and that not all of it would be respectful.
"You can come in, honey," Ana answered. Whoa. Christian in a tux. He was already staggeringly handsome but now…she gaped at him, barely aware that he was gaping back. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but her scrubs didn't do her justice.
"Oh, Ana. Ana." He grasped for the words, the right words but there were none. Yet, Ana could see in his eyes. She looked okay. She looked fabulous, actually. Christian reached into his jacket pocket and removed a long velvet box labeled Cartier. He opened it and presented its contents to Ana…a diamond necklace.
Ana stared, dumbstruck. "Christian…this…this. This must have cost a fortune!" Christian indicated that she should look into the mirror while he placed the necklace around her neck and secured the clasp. In her floaty, pale blue dress with her lush hair and now these diamonds sparkling around her breasts, she didn't recognize herself.
"I don't deserve this. I'm not the sort of woman who looks like this," she whispered. Christian swept her hair from her neck and leaned over to kiss her shoulder.
"This is you, Ana…a beauty beyond belief. And I'm not seeing you just through the eyes of love. I'm seeing you as you truly are. I want you to be wearing this necklace tonight while I make love to you. I am so excited to show you off to the world as my wife-to-be…my first, my last and my only love."
"Mia put mascara on me. She said that it's waterproof. That's a good thing because I'm about to bawl."
Christian chuckled and enveloped her in his arms. "Will your lipstick smear?" he asked.
"It's a tint. Mia says I can never wear lipstick around you because you'd mess it up," Ana smiled. "Would you please try to mess up this tint?"
Christian obliged…doing his best…but Mia knew her makeup. She'd wisely covered all the bases.
"All right, you two, get out here. Guest are starting to arrive and you are hosts, you know. Ana, good idea to have the flame jugglers out on the lawn instead of inside the tent. One of them already set a patch of grass on fire. Hurry up, now," Mia urged before hurrying back to Ethan. He was feeling overcome since Mia had turned up on his doorstep a few nights earlier. He'd never had a woman pounce on him…and he liked it.
One last smooch and a strong embrace. Then Christian offered his arm to Ana who hung on for dear life as they made their entrance into the gala tent. There were already quite a few people there…all transfixed by the décor. It was stunning and there was so much to see. Even the catering staff were dressed in art deco style with aprons and hats fitting the circus theme.
Someone looked over to see Ana and Christian strolling in. They poked someone else and so on until the entire crowd was staring. Of course, they always stared at Christian but he was on his feet and hadn't they heard that he'd been paralyzed? And he wasn't squiring a blond supermodel with her nose in the air.
Who was this fairy…this petite, delicate and completely lovely being? Get a load of those diamonds!
She was different, unusual. And the way he was looking at her!
Grace hurried over to her son and Ana, beaming. "Oh, you are both so beautiful. Ana, now don't be nervous. Everyone is gobsmacked at the circus theme and your name is, of course, on the program as one of the planners. We've even had a couple of people ask for the whereabouts of the elephants!" she laughed. "I suppose that we could have brought in a baby but it would have had to wear a diaper!"
CHAPTER 96
Christian proudly escorted Ana around the room, introducing her to the guests as his girlfriend. She shook hands until hers ached. She smiled and attempted small talk…usually managing only replies. If Christian hadn't been practiced in moving from conversation to conversation, Ana would have been stuck in one place all night. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask about her and how she met Christian. To the guests, Ana was like Cinderella…the princess who turned up from out of nowhere to dance with the prince. The game for the night was "Who is she?" and no one had any answers to share.
Of course, she wasn't unknown to everyone. Elliot greeted the couple and introduced his date, Kate Kavanaugh. Ana had heard about how Kate had provided crucial information and she was grateful for the chance to say thank you. Kate also knew Ana from the hospital but was amazed at her transformation. Mighty Mouse, no more…rather Mighty Aphrodite, Greek goddess. Elliot agreed but it was Kate who held his attention all night long. They'd now been on several dates and she'd been impressed with his intelligence and courtly manners. Elliot was just plain impressed.
Mia was flitting about, managing, while Ethan trailed her like a devoted puppy. The tent was enormous which was good because it was filling up fast. Taylor had coverts everywhere and especially ringing Christian and Ana. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. Everyone had been vetted but a lot of the crew were last minute due to staff shortages and vetting had been necessarily shallower than Taylor preferred.
Taylor thought about his trip to visit Mrs. Baumhauser earlier that evening. She was a nice lady. She explained that her son used her car to go to his volunteer duties at Sunnydale. He was the kindest boy with such a gentle soul. Taylor congratulated her on raising such a fine son and all on her own, too. Thus, she was easily encouraged to talk about him…about his hobbies. Something called Dungeons and Dragons that he played on his computer. He loved sports and it was sad that he couldn't participate due to his allergies and other health issues. He'd always been sickly but so brave. He never complained. Lately, he'd become interested in flying machines.
Drones? Taylor suggested. Yes, that was it, Mrs. Baumhauser replied. He'd fly them around and take pictures and show them to her…lovely scenic pictures…places that he couldn't hike to because of his ill health. People, too? Taylor had asked. No, she didn't recall any people. Then she looked sad. Her baby tried so hard to live a good life but people didn't want to make friends with him. They didn't understand how special he was. When he was in school, he used to ask girls for dates but they'd always say no. Sometimes they even laughed at him. He finally gave up. He'd say that girls ought to be nicer and say yes and his mother agreed.
By the time that Taylor left, warning Mrs. Baumhauser to keep his visit to herself because visits from the IRS were apt to upset people, he knew he was dealing with an incel…a dangerous one.
He looked around the room now. He'd made all of Mia's hires line up but there was no sign of Byron. He was watching from a bush, laughing at the futility of Taylor's efforts to identify him. Both he and Victoria were wildly disguised. He was taller and his wig was light blonde. He was Jack Hyde.
Victoria was wearing flat shoes, a red wig under a jester's hat and makeup to further disguise her face.
Let all of Grey's henchmen look for them. They wouldn't be found and they would both get what they wanted. Finally.
CHAPTER 97
"Christian, you've been on your feet for too long. Let's sit," Ana urged, leading him to the family's table. As they approached, they stopped in horror. Chatting amiably with Carrick was Elena Lincoln. They hadn't seen her since that day weeks earlier when she'd had to appear in court to answer to charges of trespassing, harassment and assault. Thanks to Christian's tip-off, all the tabloids had been present…surreptitiously taking photos with their phones. As promised, she was a sight…orange jumpsuit, wigless and gray-haired, no makeup. Margaret told the judge how she told Elena that Grace wasn't home but the woman barged right in anyway. Ana told the judge how Elena had confronted her aggressively while she lay on the sofa…ill with a cold. She told how Elena had knocked her around…requiring stitches. Christian related that Elena had locked the library door to ensure that no one could enter to defend Ana.
The judge gave her two weeks probation and house arrest due to her clean record and her claim that Ana was drunk on cough syrup and had stumbled back and fallen.
Christian was livid. Even with Margaret's word that all this had indeed taken place, Grace believed her baffled friend who'd just gone into the library to borrow a book and found Ana inebriated and combative. The door had somehow locked itself.
And now, all was forgiven and that hag was sitting at their table. The place was packed to capacity. There was nowhere else to sit and Christian needed to get off his legs…now. Thankfully, it was a large table to accommodate the whole family so Ana chose two chairs as far from Mrs. Lincoln as possible…which, of course, was not nearly as far from Elena as they needed to be.
"Well, Christian, I'm surprised that you had the nerve to show up here after what you did to me."
"There was no place else to sit, Elena…and, likewise, we're surprised to find you here."
"Oh, I'm not going anywhere…ever. I would never abandon my dearest friend whilst her son is in the clutches of…of…"
"Miss mouse droppings?" Ana finished Elena's sentence for her. Christian snickered and then nibbled on Ana's earlobe. "I think my legs are better. Let's dance," he asked her.
"No, honey. I appreciate your attempt to deliver me from Mrs. Lincoln but she's really no bother…much as she'd like to be."
Elena snarled and then rose from her chair to move next to Christian. She leaned over and ran her veiny, heavily bejeweled hand over his shoulder and back. Ana's hand snapped out like a whip and grabbed Elena's, twisting it until Elena cried out. She pulled it back and was able to appear deeply shocked and wounded as Grace walked up. Carrick simply looked befuddled.
Grace immediately chastised Ana and then examined Elena's hand for injury. Ana simply smiled. "I'm the jealous sort, Mrs. Lincoln. I don't like it when other women paw my man." Christian was grinning with delight.
"Now, Ana. I'm sure that Elena was simply being affectionate with Christian. He's always been special to her."
"Really, Mrs. Lincoln. Tell us. Why is Christian so special to you?" Christian and Ana locked eyes with Elena. Grace was listening as well because she'd never understood the attraction either. Elena had always asked so many questions about Christian but rarely about Mia or Elliot.
Elena appeared flummoxed momentarily but she was a cunning woman who could usually weasel out of any situation.
"I suppose it was that he had such a rough beginning in life…rougher than Elliot or Mia. I recall so well his tiny, abused body when you brought him home."
Ana leaned on her hand, cocking her head adorably…Christian thought. "So, children being abused bothers you? Is there a cut-off age where it no longer troubles you but you perhaps find it enjoyable…say somewhere around 14 or 15?"
Grace stared at Ana. She had never seen her like this…so antagonistic. She just never seen Ana in protective mode when facing down a mortal enemy. Ana had encouraged Christian to open up to his family about his experiences with Elena but he was sure that his mother would blame herself and…despite Ana's assurances…he wasn't all together certain that he wouldn't be rejected as Elena had taught him. Why, just look at this latest episode. Lincoln had assaulted his fiancée and Grace had forgiven and forgotten.
"Ana," he again implored, "my legs feel fine now. I'd really like to dance with you."
Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him softly. "And I'd really like to be held in your arms, my darling." Elena turned puce as the couple rose and began to waltz about the floor.
CHAPTER 98
Byron and Victoria each had their own plans for the evening. They weren't comrades in arms, plotting together, except for Victoria using Byron to get to the gala and within range of her target. Byron's intention was to drug Ana's drink and then abduct her through the back door of the Ladies Lavatory's trailer as her CPO waited for her at the main door. He would whisk her limp body into his mother's Buick and then flee with her. By the time her CPO realized that she was missing, they would be half way home.
Byron tried to keep the smirk off his face as he continually considered his brilliant plan. His mother was absent…gone off to her weekly bingo game at the church hall. She always went drinking after with her gal pals, as she called them, and then the dedicated driver of the evening would bring her home and she would pass out on the couch. By the morning, when she was more cognizant of her surroundings, her future daughter-in-law would be sleeping downstairs in Byron's lair.
Ana might be loud when she came to but it wouldn't matter. Byron had soundproofed her room. She would, by necessity, have to be chained for a time but it really wouldn't be long before she grew first accustomed to her new home and then accustomed to Byron. He would treat her like a queen and she would grow to love him in no time.
Then he could take her upstairs and introduce her to his mother who would be thrilled to know that Byron was no longer alone. After a suitable period of courtship, they would be married. Of course, Christian Grey, furious at being rejected, would do his wealthy best to get Ana back but it would be too late. Byron and Ana had known each other for many years and had been growing in their commitment to each another. No fancy face with a billion bucks could break that bond. Their pictures would be in all the papers and on the television news shows as they went about their life together. People would marvel at their love.
He watched them dancing, pretending to be in love, but Byron knew all about Grey's reputation as a cad who loved them and left them. He had to hold himself back from rushing over to Ana to rescue her from Grey. She probably already felt Grey's so-called love fading and it was breaking her heart to be treated like nothing. He was putting on a good show, Byron had to admit. Anyone who didn't know the couple like Byron did would think that they were madly in love. Look at that necklace and that ring he'd given her. Probably cubic zirconia.
Soon, my love, he smiled inwardly as he spiked the champagne. He didn't know which glass belonged where but it didn't matter. In fact, it would good if the whole Grey table passed out.
Meanwhile, Victoria's plans were much less detailed than Byron's. She knew every bit of his because he wouldn't shut up about it all the way from Nevada to Seattle. He'd stopped by to "visit" while he knew that her sister was out shopping for groceries, removed her ankle monitor and attached it to her bedpost and off they went in a camper that he'd rented. To slow her sister's response to finding Victoria gone, they had disguised the monitor's location on the post under the dust ruffle. Victoria had taken to going on long walks at the same time every day. Today she'd also left a note saying that she planned to spend the night with an old friend. She'd see Bea in the morning. Then she donned a simple outfit and went off with Byron.
Byron, ramped up with No Doze, drove the miles between Nevada and Seattle without a stop. Victoria laid on the bed in the back and said nothing the entire trip. Byron peed into bottles and fought off sleep. Periodically, he'd toss a bottle out the window.
Byron was on a mission to save the woman he loved. He was ten feet and built of muscle.
CHAPTER 99
While Byron was delivering the tray to the Grey table, empty now save for a bored old lady, Victoria was standing with a tray of hors d'oeuvres glaring at Christian. He looked genuinely happy, completely blissed out, as he gazed into the eyes of his latest victim. He was upping his game, Victoria thought. He was on his feet as well. She would have to do a better job this time of knocking him to his knees.
Victoria wasn't intending on getting away this time. This time she intended to kill. She knew that she'd go to prison…for the rest of her life…but that was of no matter. Her life was over anyway. She would spend the rest of it reminiscing about this night and that would be enough. She'd spent a year pretending to be catatonic so staring into space would be nothing new. And crazy, filthy, dangerous inmates…piece of cake. Maybe she'd kill them, too. It didn't matter. All that mattered was making Grey pay for her humiliation.
She'd kept every copy of the various tabloids showing Grey shoving her into a taxi and tossing her out of his life. She'd known that night that her days as a supermodel, envied by everyone as she walked about with her trophy billionaire on her arm, were over. There was no coming back from that degrading episode. She would be mocked and the jobs would dry up and the sumptuous life she'd crafted so carefully for herself would be over. She'd have to model for catalogs…no more Valentino runways during Paris fashion week…no more mingling with the fine and famous at fabulous soirees…no more overflowing bank accounts. She'd have to sell the Malibu beach house and the Los Angeles mansion…no more haute couture and a closet the size of most people's homes.
All gone. Christian had been her prize. Even knowing of his reputation, Victoria had been certain that she would be different. Suddenly she was just like all the rest who'd thought that they would be different. Common…that's what he'd turned her into…a nobody to be laughed at.
She hadn't gone to his penthouse that night to beg for an explanation like everyone thought. She knew the score. Nor had she gone to try to win him back. No. She had gone there fully intending to end his life as he had ended hers.
She failed…in one sense. He didn't die. Better…she'd ruined him. He'd never fuck another woman and people felt sorry for him. That stupid hulk who'd held her by her upper arms while she slipped her hand into her pocket for the gun…and there he was tonight, only a few yards away but he didn't recognize her. He wouldn't realize until it was too late that she'd been there all along. She laughed quietly, watching him scan the room.
As dumb as he was, he was still in the way. Even as he watched all around Grey, he kept his eyes on the man and his latest conquest. Victoria contemplated…how to get around Taylor and close to Grey. Her dearest dream was to put a bullet between his eyes as he looked right at her and understood who was killing him.
Gosh, he must have fought so hard to get back on his feet and she could see that he was still struggling some. Too bad it was all for naught.
Victoria studied the petite brunette beaming at him. Not his usual type, she reflected. She looked kind of sweet. Victoria was going to save her tonight…save her reputation…save her heart. Look at that necklace! Grey had never given her anything like that. Maybe the girl had made him work harder than the others. Well, good for her. She'd walk away with a fortune around her neck.
"Are you happy, Ana?" She frowned at him. "Of course, I'm happy, Christian. Why would you ask that?"
"Just had a chill up my back, is all. Maybe it's Elena staring at us. Maybe it's all the coverts everywhere. I know you love me. Most days it's all I think about. Ana loves me," he beamed back at her…his smile so dazzling it hurt.
"But you aren't getting much of a prize. I come with so much baggage…physically and emotionally. At present there are at least three people who'd like to end us."
"You forget. Jack Hyde is my contribution," Ana smiled as she kissed his cheek. "And they're all just noise…dangerous noise…but still noise. Taylor's got this, honey. All we have to do is dance and hold each other...and sniff each other," she giggled as Christian buried his nose in her shoulder.
"Although I do recall an announcement we have to make as well. I'm getting kind of anxious to get this ring on the correct finger. It's too loose on the wrong one. I'm left-handed, you know, and so my right hand is a bit smaller. I see the waiter setting glasses of champagne on our table. Perhaps it's time to get a glass in everyone's hand and tell them our wonderful news.
"We've each somehow stumbled into love." Christian kissed her, not caring who was watching…and the entire room was…especially the three people who cared the most. Byron stood back, waiting for Ana to leave for the trailer. Victoria held her tray of canapes in one hand while her other rested on the gun in her pocket. Elena was well on her way to a total bender.
Christian took Ana's hand and approached the stage, signaling the orchestra to stop playing.
CHAPTER 100
The others dancing stopped in their tracks, confused by the sudden silence. Those sitting or standing around talking ceased and looked to the stage. Christian Grey, scion of Grace and Carrick, billionaire playboy and almost too handsome to be real, stood on the stage blinding the crowd with his brilliant smile. He reached down to take the hand of a small woman to help her onto the stage to stand beside him. He introduced her to the crowd as Dr. Anastasia Rose Steele. She was a beauty, like all of Grey's dates…but different, unique. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.
"Family, friends, guests…I was going to do this privately but I'm too happy, too excited…I can't wait until the evening is over."
Ana had removed the ring shortly before and it was now in Grey's pocket. He got down on both knees and took her hand. The crowd gasped. His family's jaw dropped. Elena silently screamed.
"Ana, I was lost. I wanted to die. My life had been a waste. It was nothing. Then there was you. You not only brought me to my feet…you brought me to life. I hadn't known that I could ever need anyone so badly. I, in fact, wouldn't allow myself to be brought to my knees by anyone. I thought love was a weakness.
"But now, now I've never felt stronger, steadier, surer of my place in the world. That place is with you. I'm asking you, my love, to make your place with me. Be my partner, my lover, my wife. Ana, will you marry me?"
He withdrew the ring and held it out to Ana. She'd known, of course, that he was going to announce their engagement but that was all she expected. He had never actually proposed…rather they had sensibly discussed their future and marriage's place in it. They had talked for hours about what each wanted from the other. They'd covered every angle and they'd had counseling sessions with John Flynn…the man smiling up at the stage. They were not going into this with blind love.
So, Ana had not thought that Grey would say all these things to her and in front of the world. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to repeat back to Christian everything he'd said to her but she was shaking too much and could barely speak. She nodded vigorously and softly said yes. She dropped to her knees and Christian slipped the ring on her finger. They embraced, tightly, for a moment and then leaned back to smile at each other. Christian helped Ana to her feet and they stood smiling at the people before them.
The crowd went mad. The applause was deafening. This was the incredible capper on an already incredible evening. The family rushed to the stage, needing to hug and kiss the couple. Everyone in the tent began to cheer and yell "Kiss her, kiss her!"
Neither could hear the crowd. They were in another dimension, a world of their own, for that moment. Phones were clicking and flashbulbs going off as professional photographers captured the happiness all around.
Even Taylor was grinning. The crowd was rushing the stage as coverts fought to hold them back. There were too many people for anyone to notice one server making her way to the front of the mass of well-wishers…or to notice as Victoria stealthily removed her gun from her apron pocket and, standing just behind the line of coverts, raised it and aimed for Christian Grey's black heart.
Too late…Taylor saw the gun and leapt toward the woman…too late. She'd already fired and Christian had already fallen to the floor of the stage as Ana screamed his name.
CHAPTER 101
Byron watched from a distance. Victoria had ruined his chance. He wouldn't be able to reach Ana tonight. His disappointment was tempered only by the joy that Grey was dead. Soon, Ana would leave the Grey mansion and move into her own place. He could still find her and claim her. He was a patient man. Still, perhaps he ought to have kept an eye on Victoria. It would have been nice if she'd killed Grey after he'd absconded with Ana. All the fuss over Grey would have been great cover. Byron turned to go. He'd better get out of here before he was discovered.
As he reached the Buick, he found himself surrounded by men in black suits and black ties…very serious men. They stood, staring.
"What do you want?" His voice was quavering. He tried to move toward the driver side door but found himself blocked. Then a different man appeared…tall, dark and muscular. He regarded Byron with disdain.
"Hello, Mr. Hyde. We've been searching for you for some time now. It was kind of you to walk right into our party." He held out his hand. "Keys," is all he said. Byron struggled with his fear, trying to resist.
"You've no right to detain me. I've done nothing wrong. I'm just here to serve drinks."
"Yes. We've retrieved those spiked glasses of champagne that you left for the Grey family."
He didn't mention that Elena had already downed several of the glasses and was now flat on her back, having fallen out of her chair.
"We have video tape of you tampering with the drinks and then setting them down at the Grey's table. Drugging people is against the law, Mr. Hyde."
"My name isn't Hyde. You've made a mistake." Byron was feeling sweaty and desperate.
Sawyer grimaced at the blonde man wearing 8 inch lifts. "Sorry, Mr. Baumhauser. Now, I repeat…keys."
Byron handed his car keys to Sawyer. Let them steal his mother's car.
Sawyer opened the truck to reveal duct tape, rope, a tarp, a knife, cloth and a bottle of chloroform. Again, he grimaced at Byron. "What we have here is the rapist's basic tool kit, Mr. Baumhauser. Can you explain your plans for all this?"
Byron stumbled over his words as he looked around for a way out. He could barely walk in his new shoes much less run. He chose to remain silent and indignant. After all, how much could they do to him with the contents of his mother's trunk? He could always get her to accept blame anyway.
Sawyer stepped aside to allow officers from the Seattle PD to cuff Byron.
"Officers, may I suggest that you take a look at the rear entry to the ladies' lavatory trailer. You'll find that it has been tampered with and is covered with Mr. Baumhauser's fingerprints. We believe that he intended to abduct Dr. Steele from that point. We also believe that you'll find still more evidence of intent to kidnap and imprison Dr. Steele in Mr. Baumhauser's mother's basement…his residence."
The lead officer's eyebrows raised up. Sawyer smiled and put up a hand. "No, sir. We did not enter the basement. I'm simply surmising based on our profile of this man. We believe him to be the fellow who's been stalking Dr. Steele for several years. We have compiled a file that we would be pleased to share with you."
"Detective Parks is leading the investigation and he's currently inside the tent. We'll convey your thoughts to him asap. Meanwhile, we'll be taking Mr. Baumhauser into custody. You'll be available for questioning later?"
Sawyer nodded and seeing that Byron was well in hand, he indicated to his men to return to their stations.
"I'm glad he's dead!" Byron suddenly shouted out. "He doesn't deserve Ana. Besides, she's mine. She's been mine for years."
The officer immediately read Mr. Baumhauser his rights but Byron continued digging himself into a deeper hole.
"She's my girlfriend. She wants to live with me and my mother. We're going to get married."
Sawyer yelled back over his shoulder. "Keep talking, Mr. Baumhauser. I'm sure that we're all finding what you have to say immensely interesting." He kept walking…smiling grimly. He had to return to the tent.
CHAPTER 102
Sawyer walked into chaos…despite the best efforts of Grey's army of coverts and CPOs. There were almost a thousand guests in the huge tent and someone had neglected to inform the pyrotechnicians to call off the fireworks display. Ambulance, police, EMTs and dozens of doctors and nurses among the guests only added to the pandemonium.
Ana had tried to immediately tear open Christian's tux to staunch the blood flow and begin CPR but Taylor had stopped her. She couldn't understand and she began screaming at him to let her do something. She was a doctor of nursing, after all. No, he'd said. She was too closely involved. They had to get Christian inside the main house…away from the crowd crushing the stage.
Victoria was still standing, looking on…watching for any sign that she needed to shoot again. And then Sawyer was grabbing the gun and Ryan was cuffing her. They turned her over to the SPD who dragged her away. She wasn't pleased.
"I have to stay. I have to make sure that she's safe…that he's dead. Don't you understand?" she continued to demand that she be released and seemed baffled as to why she was being hustled into a police cruiser and read her rights. She kept on yelling but no one would listen to her. Still, she'd watched the bullet penetrate his tux jacket and the shock on his face as he collapsed. That was quite satisfying. She knew that she'd hit her target. She tried to relax and enjoy the thrill of accomplishing her goal.
Christian Grey would never break another heart…not that hers had been broken…but others had. Victoria had merely been mightily pissed off. She didn't love Christian. She didn't even like him.
As the police drove her away from the scene, she looked back at the tent…teeming with people and craziness. She smiled and laid her head back. She wanted to sleep now…her first peaceful rest in more than a year. The police had other plans for her evening.
She didn't know that her car was part of a caravan that included her partner, Byron something. They would have no rest, for the hours ahead would consist of endless interrogation. Byron would be flummoxed by all the disrespect shown him as he felt that he'd done nothing wrong. After all, since when was it a crime to pursue a girl one liked?
Victoria attempted to slip back into her catatonic persona but Detective Parker was having none of it. So, she gave up and went forth with throwing Byron under the bus. He had gotten her released to her sister's custody, Victoria claimed. He had devised the plan to rid her of the monitor on her ankle and then driven her to Seattle while she slept. He'd disguised her and taken her to the gala. He'd put the gun into her pocket and advised her to save Ana from Grey.
She'd done everything she'd been told to do, hadn't she? Had she done something wrong? As she asked these questions, she appeared bewildered and lost…a bit frightened that she'd made a misstep and that Byron would be angry with her. She didn't want Byron to be angry because she was afraid of him. He'd threatened her several times…warning her not to screw up his plan to save Ana.
Could she go home now? Bea would be wondering about her.
CHAPTER 103
No one had yet noticed that Elena Lincoln was lying on the floor of the tent…out cold and overdosed from drinking most of the drugged champagne.
Taylor and Sawyer carried Grey into the house while the coverts blocked people from following. Ana was crying and shaking as she trailed after them into their bedroom. She was hyperventilating and barely on her feet. She was in shock but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on Christian.
Christian was laid on the bed. Taylor closed the doors with only the Grey family and Ana in the room. Ana, confused and breathing hard, asked why the EMTs weren't being allowed to tend to Christian. Was it too late? Was that it? Suddenly, it seemed that her own heart stopped and welcome blackness enveloped her.
She heard voices calling to her but she wanted to ignore them. Nothing mattered anymore. The voices grew insistent. One of the voices sounded like Christian, calling to her, begging her to come to him. Yes. That she wanted to do. Where are you?
Ana opened her eyes, her vision blurry. She felt a cuff on her arm. Grace was taking her blood pressure. It didn't matter. She wanted death now. That's where Christian would be. She felt his lips on hers and his hand in her hair. Yes. Yes, this was safe. He'd come for her…to take her with him.
"Okay, her pressure is coming down. What could you have been thinking?"
"Sorry, Dr. Grey. We couldn't count on Ana…or any of you, for that matter…being great actors. Sawyer and I had to be discrete."
"Ana. Ana, darling. Please open your eyes. I promise you that everything will be all right if you just open your eyes again. No. No, don't close them. I need to see those heavenly blue eyes looking into mine. Don't you want to look into my eyes, as well?"
Yes, she did. She tried again to open and focus. Christian. He was safe and, therefore, she was safe…wherever they were.
She reached up to touch his face. He smiled down at her. "Now we get to be together forever, Christian?" she asked.
"Yes, love. Mom, can she sit up? Okay, Ana," he said as he put an arm around her, "let's sit up and you can lean back in my arms."
Ana snuggled into his embrace, her heart content and aching with love. As she turned her head to look at Christian, she saw others. Everyone was in heaven with them. Huh?
CHAPTER 104
Ana listened as Taylor's plan was explained to everyone in the room. WTF? The bliss she'd felt moments before rapidly turned to fury.
Christian had been wearing a Kevlar vest under his shirt. The bullet slamming into him did hurt and momentarily knocked him out. He would have a bruise but he was fine and Victoria had shown herself and the threat neutralized. He was very sorry to have frightened everyone so but it was necessary to bring this thing to an end.
As Ana tried to push away from him, he only held her more tightly. The family was relieved and only slightly put out but Ana was purple with rage.
"Let. Me. Go." She screamed. "I'm going to kill you…with my bare hands. You rotten s.o.b. You profess your love for me with the sweetest proposal and then you tear my heart out. I thought that you were dead and my life was over."
She continued to struggle against Christian's grip. Grace tried to calm her down. "Her blood pressure is soaring again. I'm going to have to sedate her."
Nooooo! Ana protested as she felt herself slipping away yet again. Her last thoughts were that she'd kill Christian when she woke up. The family left the room as Christian cuddled his homicidal fiancée in his strong arms.
Elliot flopped down on the couch with Kate leaning against him. Grace and Carrick, dazed, took the other couch. Mia felt the boss in her rousing her to take control of the mess back at the gala. Ethan followed. She straightened her shoulders and marched into the tent. Her family was too distressed to speak to the crowd but someone had to do it. The fireworks continued.
"Everyone. Please, may I have your attention? I want to reassure you that all is well…despite what it looks like. Now the fireworks are fantastic and there is much to go. Please head down to the water to watch. Afterward, return to the tent, if you wish, for a celebratory drink before heading home."
Remarkably, the crowd stumbled out to the back lawn and down to the water wall. Mia took charge of her employees and ordered them to be calm and do their jobs. Prepare a selection of aperitifs and canapes for each table for when the guests return. Then she used her walkie-talkie to tell the pyrotechs to continue the fireworks for as long as they could.
The gala would go on longer than usual but Mia wanted everyone to settle down before they headed home. She considered the words she'd need to use when they returned to their tables. She looked up to see Taylor returning to the stage, now blocked off with yellow tape and swarming with police.
"Is it all right if I tell them that Christian is fine?"
"Yeah. Do that. Tell them that you can't reveal much more because the police have to put together their case but perhaps there will be an SPD statement in the morning's papers. Certainly, don't mention that Christian might be deceased by Ana's hand by the A.M." he chuckled.
"How's the family doing?"
"Quiet. Worn out. A little more forgiving than Ana. How are you?"
"I've organized everything for a calm ending to this gala. I think that I'll collapse later. I was a wreck with just the gala to worry about. Then watching my brother get shot…" Mia stopped. Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and handed her his handkerchief to dry her tears.
Taylor smiled grimly and turned to gather his troops and have a word. He couldn't wait to get back to Gail…down to earth, no drama, serene Gail.
Who, unfortunately, had stayed up later than usual and had been watching television when the news broke in to tell of the shooting of Christian Grey who was thought to be dead. Then there were amateur videos from people's phones…Christian falling, Ana screaming.
"Serene" Gail knew that her husband would be too busy to talk so all she could do was sit in bed, in shock. Christian was like a son to her and she loved Ana. She wanted desperately to dress and leave their rooms at Grey Manor to go out and see the truth of things but she would only be in the way. So. She sat…frozen…her heart barely beating. She had to turn off the television. It was only repeating the same things anyway and it was too much to bear. This night was supposed to have been a triumph for Christian…on his feet for all to see…introducing Ana as his fiancée. Grace had told her that even on tickets alone, the gala had raised more money than any previous year.
Instead, it had been a debacle. Poor Mia. She'd worked so hard to make this the best gala ever and the little that Gail had stuck around for had, indeed, been wondrous. Now it would be remembered only for the tragedy which everyone had witnessed…the trauma they could never forget.
CHAPTER 105
The blood. There was so much of it…flowing out of this man she couldn't live without but would somehow have to from this moment on. His eyes, gray and without light, were still open. She slapped away the hand of the paramedic who tried to close them. She leaned down against Christian, looking into his eyes. She herself was soaking up the blood…on her hands, her face, her dress. Her engagement ring was red. She couldn't hold it in any longer. She howled out her pain.
Her heart beating wildly, Ana opened her eyes and realized that she was in their bedroom. Someone was holding to her tightly. Oh, yeah. She'd planned to kill the bastard when the sedative wore off. It was all coming back to her now.
Oh, but his arms felt so good. Leaning into his muscled chest and feeling his head resting on hers. All right, she'd kill him when he woke up. As she lay there, she mused that the evening must have been hard on him…knowing that quite possibly Victoria was out in the crowd with a gun. What if she'd decided to shoot him in the head? What if she missed and hit Ana? How, she wondered, did he manage to seem so happy and at peace. Did she know this man at all?
"Feeling better? Still want to kill me?" Christian breathed a little laugh into her hair. Ana shifted around to face him. She didn't know what to say. She stared quizzically. Christian began to look uncomfortable.
"Ana. Please tell me what you're thinking."
"I…I thought that we were having a good time…that you were happy, enjoying yourself with me."
"I was! It was one of the best nights of my life, being able to purpose to you."
"No. You were lying to me the whole time. You were preparing to be shot. You were acting happy only to lure Victoria into your little plot with Taylor. When you smiled at me as we were dancing, it was all for her."
Ana was flushed, eyes tearing up, as she pushed herself away from Christian and ran into the en suite. Before she slammed the door shut behind her, she removed her ring and threw it in Grey's direction. He heard the shower start up and knew that the door was locked and Ana wouldn't be coming out for some time.
He could tell by the way that she was restless in his arms that she'd had a bad dream and he could guess what it was about. He'd put her through hell. He knew how he'd feel if positions were reversed. What could he have been thinking? He should have told her. No. No. He and Taylor had discussed the plan ad nauseam and agreed that no one in the family could have faked nonchalance all night long. Ana would have been shaky the whole time and would probably have begged Christian not to go through with it. Now her faith in him was compromised but she was safe. Jack Hyde was in jail. Victoria was in jail. Everyone was safe. Ana would cool down and listen to reason, he believed.
No. He didn't. It would be a battle. She'd try to pack and leave him. Ana leaving him was not an option. Not for even a short time. That would kill him.
CHAPTER 106
Sitting on the shower floor, the water pouring down on her, and the tears wouldn't stop coming. She felt his arms around her as they swayed in slow motion on the dance floor, Christian murmuring his love for her. Soon, he would put the ring back on her finger…the ring finger…and they would be able to reveal their happiness. She lifted her head to look into his eyes…his shining eyes and his brilliant smile.
Only it was all for show…for a woman who, he hoped, would soon try to kill him so his men could catch her. The plan was not without risk. They didn't know just how good a shot Victoria could be. Suppose she didn't aim for his torso but rather his head. Taylor had arranged for enough coverts to keep people far enough from the stage that Victoria couldn't raise the gun toward Grey's head. Would that work? And what about Ana? What if Victoria decided that she'd rather punish Grey by taking away the woman he loved?
He and Taylor could only hope to spot Victoria before she fired. As he and Ana stood on the stage, Ana had a moment of confusion as Christian gently positioned himself a bit in front of her. She thought that he intended to say something to the crowd. And then, a loud pop…Christian collapsing…a woman screaming…a scream like nothing Ana had ever heard.
Chaos. The crowd pushing in. The paramedics…how did they get there so quickly, before Ana had even stopped screaming? Now she knew. They were expecting trouble. Either they were in on the plot or they'd simply been told to stay by…close by.
Even as she leaned over Christian, his eyes open and unseeing…she could sense Elliot next to them. She knew his whole family would be there as well. All of them terrified beyond reasoning. And they'd been here before. Yet he'd put them through it all again! Not just the woman he'd sworn he would always protect from any unhappiness but the family who had seen him through to hell and back. He did it to them again.
Necessary, he said. Finally, all over at last, he said. All those poor women he'd lied to about his feelings and now she truly understood how they must have felt. The trust, the love that she felt overshadowed all else in their world…all a charade to draw out Victoria. He'd said other things…beautiful things that melted her heart…and yet he could break her heart without a thought for its fragility.
Even under the hot water, Ana began to shiver. She felt her pulse…her heart was racing. Her blood pressure would be too high. She needed to get warm, to breathe deeply to stave off hypertension…but she didn't care. Nothing mattered to her now. She cranked up the water to an even higher temperature and curled into a ball…letting the darkness close in around her.
CHAPTER 107
Ana didn't hear Elliot and Taylor breaking down the door. They'd thought to leave Ana be to "cool down" from her anger but Mia knew better. She argued and insisted that they burst in. She wasn't as destroyed as Ana but she was deeply hurt. Get Ana out of there, she yelled until they obeyed.
They found her unconscious, soaked and almost scalded. Grace quickly ascertained that her pulse and blood pressure numbers were dangerously high. Another sedative…another wait for the numbers to come down to the safe zone.
Christian looked ruined but Mia didn't care. That night in the hospital when they thought that Victoria had killed him…the horror of it all came rushing back to her and, although the truth of the events that night had been revealed within 15 minutes of the shooting, it didn't feel much different. And this time, Mia didn't blame Victoria. She glared furiously at her brother. Ana was ill. Her skin was lobster red. The EMTs said that she came within minutes of being badly scalded. As it was, she would be in pain when she awoke.
Christian wanted to stay with her but even Elliot, ever her brother's champion, knew that Ana needed him to be gone when she came to...Mia and Grace would stay with her. Elliot pulled Chris and Kate out of the room.
Taylor, Sawyer and the rest of the team were being questioned. Soon the police would want to speak with Christian. Already, Elliot knew that the SPD were upset about "the plan". They could have surrounded the estate and taken Victoria into custody, they believed, without all the dangerous dramatics. No one, it seemed, was going to congratulate Taylor and Grey on their brilliant strategy.
Stupid. Foolish. Arrogant…and more unflattering descriptions were flying about the room.
The fireworks had finally ended and a very weary crowd stumbled back into the tent to find refreshments at their tables. Some skipped the offerings but most slumped into their chairs and found comfort and nourishment. Mia took the stage, her anger giving her strength.
"I hope you enjoyed the fireworks," she smiled…"and I don't mean those inside the tent. I want to assure you all that my brother and his fiancée are uninjured and well. I am not at liberty to explain tonight's incident but I'm told that the Seattle PD may have a more complete explanation in tomorrow's media.
"I wish to offer my and my family's most sincere apologies for the terrible fright you had tonight. I fear that it was a bit more excitement than you would have cared to experience."
The audience smiled and there were a few laughs. Some people called out that they thought that they got more than they paid for by way of entertainment. Mia smiled and thanked everyone for their understanding. Next year, she promised, she hoped to provide less upsetting excitement. Now, she said, please refresh your jangled nerves and no one is to head home until they are feeling capable of driving safely. Anyone who needs a driver should let the men in black suits guarding the entry know and they would do the driving. We want all of you, she said with palpable sincerity, to be well tonight. Take no chances. We need your ticket money next year. There were more laughs.
Mia left the stage, feeling that people had been properly placated. However, tomorrow's news accounts would tell the tale. She could be wrong. It would be too lucky if everyone was fine with the night's bedlam.
One person who wouldn't be feeling well about the evening would be Elena Lincoln who was still lying, out cold, behind the Grey table. No one had yet noticed her lying in semi-darkness. If anyone did, they would more likely assume that she was drunk on her ass.
It wasn't until the guests had all gone and the crew was dismantling and cleaning up that one of them found Mrs. Lincoln. He couldn't awaken her and so called 911. The EMTs grumbled and returned to the scene of the crime, loaded her up and into an ambulance to haul her off to the hospital. Her stomach was pumped and she was admitted for observation. Her identity was found in her purse…her insurance applied for…and no one contacted. She was understood to simply be an unwitting victim of Byron Baumhauser's drugged champagne…quite a lot of it.
The following afternoon, shortly before she was released, an officer took her statement which amounted to little other than Elena complaining of being interviewed by such a low-ranking officer when she was such a dear friend of the Grey family, Christian in particular. Surely, he would be worried about her. Had he been told of her hospitalization and precarious condition?
"I don't know, ma'am," the officer replied in a bored tone.
"That's 'miss', you junior cadet," Elena sneered. He just shrugged. Without her wig, wearing a hospital gown and no makeup, she appeared to be just a hungover old lady.
The officer thanked her for her statement, said that nothing more would be needed from her so she was free to go. He walked out as a nurse walked in to say that the doctor had signed her out and that she could get dressed. Elena was shocked that she was being so summarily dismissed…having to dress herself and catch a cab to get back to Grey Manor to pick up her car. And no one had noticed her Bentley still sitting in the street.
CHAPTER 108
Christian hadn't slept all night. He just sat in the living room, head in hands, running over and over what had gone wrong. He could only conclude that the SPD was correct. Their plan was ill-advised and he had hurt everyone badly. Would Ana ever trust him again? She'd been deeply wounded by life and had only recently begun to trust. It had taken a lot to get her to a place of contentment and certainty that she was well-loved and now he wondered what he could say to possibly restore that certainty. He thought that he understood what she was thinking and he knew that he would be thinking the same.
Had she kissed him, beamed at him, held him close…all out of love for him or to anger Victoria into making another attempt on his life? How could she take the chance that the bullet would hit her Kevlar vest and not her head or even her groin wherein lay the possibility of bleeding out? And what if Victoria had tried to kill the person she claimed to love instead of her original target? Yes, putting himself in Ana's place, he could definitely see where he went wrong.
Would he have been able to forgive such stupidity? Yes, he could forgive Ana anything just to keep her. Could Ana? He'd always had his family, Ros and Andrea. Ana had always been alone and now he had taken away her belief that she'd finally found someone who would always be on her side, would always have her back.
"I'm such an ignorant arsehole!" he bellowed…jarring Elliot and Kate from their slumber on the other couch.
"Chris? What?" Elliot mumbled as he tried to wake. Kate was wide awake with eyes popping out. This family was stressing her out. She looked over at Christian's face. He had had a very bad night indeed. She was moved to go to his side and put an arm around him as Elliot sat slumped and blinking.
"Christian, Christian," she spoke softly, "please try to calm yourself. Everyone in the house is still sleeping. You should try to lie down and do likewise. There is nothing you can do at this moment. You need to be rested when Ana awakes."
"Why, Kate? She hates me now and with good reason. I lied to her, to everyone."
"True…but your intentions were the best, I know…a way to save Ana and your family from a dangerous woman. It might take some time…you know, for everyone to calm down…but they'll all come around. They'll forgive and so will Ana. I mean, I don't know her well but Elliot has told me a lot about her and from what he says, she is incapable of holding a grudge…especially against the man she loves.
"Try to trust her now. Give her some time. It will all be okay." Kate patted Christian on the back and smiled at him gently.
Elliot, now roused enough to function, sat next to his little brother and enveloped him in a bear hug. If he had to, he'd lock Ana in a room and make her listen to him until she forgave Chris. Ana was a good woman…the best…after Kate, of course. Ana would forgive. It just wasn't in her to hold to her anger.
Only it wasn't her anger that Christian was concerned about…it was her broken heart.
CHAPTER 109
Ana felt someone warm against her body. She smiled to herself as she turned to curl into Christian's chest but upon opening her eyes, she saw a slumbering Mia. Suddenly, crushingly, it all came rushing back to her. Christian wasn't with her because he'd gotten what he wanted…Victoria. He'd gotten his revenge and he'd used Ana just as he'd used all those other women over the years.
She knew better, dammit. She knew better! Well, he may have broken her heart but he wouldn't get to stuff her in a taxi and send her off into the night as he had the others. She wasn't like them. She was independent and strong and smart.
Carefully, she rolled away from Mia and sat up, quietly putting her feet on the floor. She saw Grace sleeping in a club chair across the room. It was nearing dawn. Ana would have to hurry. She quickly stuffed some scrubs into her "Hermione" bag along with her phone and wallet. Then she slipped out of the patio doors and began making her way through the woods…down to the next property and past the dozing paparazzi at the gates. In the clear, she called for a taxi cab and asked to be driven to a nondescript motel a couple of miles away. She no longer had a car. Christian had seen to it that she had no transportation that didn't depend on his security team or his family. His way of taking care of her…or his way of keeping her close at hand until he'd achieved his primary objective?
In all the years that she'd spent at Seattle General, she'd never taken vacation. Tomorrow she would call in early and claim that she was needed elsewhere by family. She had almost 10 weeks coming to her. That and emptying her bank account at the nearest ATM would take her far away from here. Not that she expected to be searched for by anyone. She'd served her purpose…and what a purpose!
Get Christian Grey back on his feet and help him catch Victoria. Now he could relax and his family would be happy to wreak vengeance on the woman who'd turned their lives upside down. She, Ana, had been their instrument of retribution. Now, riding through the dawn, she wondered if any of them had been sincere. Perhaps. Yes, only Christian was practiced at the lie. They'd merely fooled themselves into believing that Ana was important to them. They would soon forget her.
Now they would have a trial to occupy them for some time to come and then Grey could go back to his preferred lifestyle…his health and his ego restored. Ana didn't think that the police would need to speak with her about the shooting. She'd only been his arm candy and knew nothing of the woman's criminal intent…nothing about the plan…the Kevlar. She would rest for a few days and then look for a job abroad. Italy, maybe. That was her best language. In time, she could travel the continent just as she'd always wished to do.
And never…never again would she allow herself to fall for a pretty face and a man who seemed to be kind.
As the taxi pulled up to the Motel 6, she climbed out of the car…musing that it was the first time in months since she'd opened her own door…paid the driver and then the receptionist, giving her a fake name and hinting that she was fleeing from an abusive boyfriend. The clerk nodded and promised to keep her identity secret.
Ana carried her bag to her room and double-locked her door. Jack was still out there. Maybe he'd followed her. Gosh, she'd felt so safe all these months that she'd forgotten that he would still be stalking her. Hopefully, she would be a continent and an ocean too far for Jack to follow next.
She was suddenly so sad…so weary. After a nap and maybe a candy bar from the vending machine, she'd begin her search for work in Europe…a life so different, so far away, that perhaps life with the Greys would soon seem like a dream. It would take so much longer to forget the man with gray eyes, however.
Christian had finally passed out…lying on the couch, leaning against his big brother's shoulder. Kate had left a note and gone home to her own comfy bed. She needed some time away from the drama of the Greys' life. Elliot was such a sweet heart and so easy to be with but the rest of the bunch…all wrapped around Christian's theatrics…were enough for her for now. She needed recovery time and she'd only a day off before work on Monday so she intended to rest, do chores and just read away her Sunday off.
Margaret and Gail, both early risers, puttered about the kitchen in whispers.
"Gosh, I guess I really missed a party, eh?
"It was horrible, Margie. I stayed in our room, quaking and crying, waiting for Jason. And then my tears were all for naught because it was all a masquerade to draw out that horrible Victoria. I was so angry with Jason for putting me through all that…I made him sleep in another bedroom. I'm still steamed. I can only imagine what poor Ana went through," Gail said, shaking her head.
"Christian is lucky that she is such a mellow and forgiving girl or he might find himself in the doghouse for a long time."
CHAPTER 110
The doghouse was getting moldy, smelly and falling apart…as was Christian. He stopped going into work and wasn't interested in video conferencing or even confabing with Ros. As per their signed agreement going back eight years, Ros became acting-CEO. She wasn't happy. She had a home life, with wife and son, and didn't want to work 14 hour days and travel frequently. Her wife, Gwen, offered to kill Grey but Ros noted that he was already dead.
He didn't even have the energy or interest in moving back to Escala. He stopped working on his therapy and rarely left his room. Gail would go in to clean and be appalled by the odor. She'd first open the patio door to air out the room. Then she'd walk around picking up plates of food and bottles of bourbon. Grabbing a bottle from his father's office was one of Grey's few motivations for getting out of bed.
Gail would have to strongly coax Christian out of bed to change the sheets at least once a week. They stank but to Christian, they had smelled of Ana. Gail had to order him to move because Ana did not smell like that. After the first change, they just plain smelled. She never managed to get him to give up Ana's pillowcase.
Gail would have to appeal to Elliot or Carrick or Taylor to get Christian out of the t-shirt and pj bottoms at least once a week. She and Margaret would threaten to stop cooking to give them incentive to change Christian's uniform.
John Flynn came and went several times but it was useless. Grey simply laid on his stomach with his face buried in Ana's pillow. He would not respond. John told the family to call him anytime but that regular visits were an expensive waste.
Elliot tried to wrestle Christian out of his stupor but his brother was limp. Elliot could have thrown him out the window and he would have just laid there in the grass and the glass…as unmoving as he'd been in the bed.
The family even considered inpatient care but they knew that he wouldn't cooperate with the doctors. He'd turn into the male version of Victoria…catatonic in a chair.
They were out of their wits with worry until one day when Mia had an idea.
"Christian," she said, after pulling a chair up to the bed, "you really need to clean up. You're disgusting. You stink." Pause.
"I spoke with Ana today." Christian shot up like a rocket to Mars.
"Yes. It was so good to hear from her. We've all been so worried, you know. Not just you. I told her all about the latest clientele for my business. We're doing really well. She was delighted to hear that Kate and Elliot are almost engaged. It hasn't been long but Elliot is ready to go any day. Kate thinks that they should wait a while…especially with you being so ill."
"WHAT THE FUCK DID ANA SAY?!
CHAPTER 111
Mia jumped out of the chair, feigning shock at Christian's outburst. When she didn't reply, he grabbed her by her upper arms and shook her…demanding answers. Mia pushed him off and stood with her arms akimbo…her face flushed and furious.
"Get back, Christian. I'm not going to say another word with you that close. You stink. I can't breathe. Shower, dress and then, maybe, I'll talk to you." With that she turned and stalked out of the room.
Christian followed. He chased after her all over the house…stumbling often due to his weak legs but determined to get her to tell him more. Everyone he passed in his pursuit held their nose.
Mia fled out of doors into the clean air. Christian was temporarily blinded by the light. He fell several times. Carrick watched from the patio…amazed and concerned that his son might hurt himself. He pulled out his phone and called Grace.
"Cary, I'm charting. I can't talk right now. Is it important?"
"I'm standing on our patio…watching our son chase Mia all over the yard."
"What? Why is Elliot chasing Mia?"
"Not Elliot, Grace."
"I'll find someone to cover for me. I'll be right home. Film this!"
Carrick couldn't hear the "conversation" happening between Mia and Christian but from the way that Christian seemed increasingly desperate, Carrick gathered that he wasn't being successful in getting the information that he wanted. Carrick could only assume that it was about Ana. Nothing else would make Christian move like that.
Mia stopped, put out her hand and seemed to be giving Christian an ultimatum because he listened, hug his head and then nodded. Slowly, half dragging one leg, he made his way back to the house…followed by a smirking Mia.
Carrick ducked back into his office, locking the door. He didn't want his son grabbing another bottle of bourbon. Carrick was going to have to start ordering the cheap stuff the way his kid was going through it. Carrick also wanted his office to smell like cigars…not Christian.
Mia knocked and Carrick unlocked. She entered, looking like the canary that had just bested the cat. She plopped down on the couch and smiled at her father.
"Christian is taking a shower…a long, hot shower. Then he is dressing in a shirt and jeans and socks. He is going to brush his teeth…for several minutes. After, he'll comb his hair and then emerge from his lair for dinner with the family. Only after all those accomplishments will I tell him about my phone call with Ana."
Carrick sat up straight in his chair…dialed the kitchen and told Margaret that Christian would be coming to dinner…make pot roast. He was about to dial Grace when he realized that she'd be speeding home and might flip the car.
"Ana called?" he inquired with bated breath.
Mia whispered. "I'll be right back, daddy." She left, closing the door behind her and went to Christian's bedroom. Sure enough, a peek revealed that he was showering vigorously. Good.
"Remember, you'd better smell real good when you come out of there," Mia called out to him.
"Get out of my bathroom, sis!"
Mia chuckled and headed back to Carrick just as Grace ran in the door, breathless, heading the same way. The three settled down to discuss.
Mia was quite pleased with herself.
CHAPTER 112
"No, of course Ana didn't call. Christian is going to have to rouse himself and go find her. It shouldn't be that difficult. Taylor's been on her trail since she left."
Grace and Carrick gaped at their duplicitous daughter. Grace was holding Carrick's phone and staring at the scene of her morose son struggling to catch Mia. She was both amazed and amused…mostly amused. In between laughs, she chided Mia about making her disabled brother run about like that.
"Disabled, Mom? Try lazy and overwhelmed with self-pity. My little fib got him out of that bed and moving, briskly…although we might have to air out the rest of the house now."
"Dinner," Carrick said. "What do you plan to say after Christian eats and then demands answers? He'll leap across the table for your throat."
"Taylor has a line on Ana. She is in Milan, working at the Policlinico. She speaks fluent Italian, you know. It was also one of the several places in Europe that offered her a job after she got her Ph.D. Taylor figures that she called them and they offered her a position. That was his last lead and, hopefully, she stayed put. If she read about Byron Baumhauser being incarcerated, then she might feel safe enough to quit moving around. And, if my intuition is correct, she doesn't think that Christian really loves her and will not be looking for her…another reason to settle in."
"I've never understood why Christian didn't go after her. Not going after what he wants is so unlike him," Grace remarked.
"I asked him once as he passed through to get another bottle of bourbon," Carrick said. Grace looked surprised…wondering why Cary had never mentioned this.
"It was a brief talk, Grace, and nothing that we didn't really already know. He mumbled that he'd broken her trust and he'd never get it back and didn't deserve her. I didn't follow to argue. He was beyond persuasion which makes me wonder why you think that you can get him to fly to Milan," Carrick concluded…looking at his daughter.
"I'm just hoping that his lack of strength and Elliot's muscle can keep him in the room long enough to convince him that he's ruining her life by leaving her, once again, alone out in the world. Gotta love a good shot in the dark, daddy."
Grace was replaying the video when Elliot came into the room. Carrick looked up. After all this time, he still marveled at this giant of a man who was his son. Elliot beamed a big hello and asked what was so funny. Grace handed him the phone. Elliot's reaction mirrored his mother's…shock and then hilarity.
"Mia, how did you piss him off enough to tear after you. His pjs are falling off!"
"Your sister is devious. Did you know that?" Grace asked.
"What. Did. You. Do?" Elliot loomed over his little sister. She was unaffected.
"I told Christian a little fib," she smiled, holding two fingertips close together.
"Uh, huh…how big was this little fib really, dear sister?" Elliot was both intrigued and worried. Mia could be a loose cannon.
"I told Christian that I'd spoken with Ana. Then, when I really had him on the hook, I said that I would not relate our conversation until he cleaned up and came to dinner with the family tonight. When last I checked, he was in his shower scrubbing off weeks of grime."
Elliot plopped down in a chair…staring open-mouthed at his sister…a cannon ball in his chest.
"He's going to literally strangle you, Mia. What were you thinking?" Elliot whisper yelled.
"I'm thinking brilliantly, sweetie. You'll see. This family always thinks that I, president of a thriving event planning business, am a total screwball. Well, this screwball has gotten our brother out of bed finally and soon I'll have him on his way to bring Ana home. Applause, please," she smiled smugly.
CHAPTER 113
Ana had just finished her shift. She was extremely tired. Her appetite, what there was of it, was less than before she'd left Seattle. She'd lost weight. She didn't sleep well…if she slept at all. That damn pair of gray eyes stared at her all night.
She'd read online that Byron had confessed to stalking her and pled out for a lighter sentence. However, he was 43 and would not be up for parole for another 20 years so she felt safe from him now. He'd happily given interviews to several outlets…enjoying being the center of attention. His mother visited him often and continued to tell people that he was misunderstood and would die in that terrible place. She couldn't admit to herself that he actually looked content and fatter. He liked prison food. He liked his job in the media center. He'd made friends who liked to talk about lairs and girls. He'd even shaved off the last of his hair because it was so cool to be bald in prison.
Victoria had yet to go to trial but that wasn't odd. She was acting crazy again and so her lawyers argued for more and more evaluations to determine her competency. The DA wasn't buying it this time and, pushed by Carrick, was determined to get her to trial as soon as possible. Several judges were inclined to agree.
There was little about Christian Grey to read. GEH had announced that owing to his precarious health, he was taking a sabbatical from his position as CEO. There were no pictures. No one had seen him out since the night of the gala.
Ana wondered about this but she was trying to close her heart to emotions. He was probably sulking or dating some poor girl under the radar. All Ana really knew was that he wasn't looking for her. She'd been in Milan for a long time and had not been bothered. Good. It was truly over and all she had to do now was get those eyes out of her head…and heart. Meanwhile, she was back to being Mighty Mouse, closed off to all but doing an admirable job with her patients. It was as if nothing had changed.
Upon first arriving in the city, Ana had tried to expand her horizons by exploring Milan during her off-hours. Within a couple of weeks, however, her fatigue and general weakness drew her back to her garret studio apartment a few blocks from the clinic. She would sit in her window and try to concentrate on a book or plan an outing but mostly she used her downtime to stare out at the alley behind her building…as if she'd never left her studio apartment in Seattle.
As Ana stared unseeing out the window, back in Seattle the Greys were sitting down to dinner with Christian for the first time since Ana had left them.
"Hey, Chris, you have to try this pot roast. I think it is Margaret's best yet…melts in your mouth. And these little red potatoes…yum."
Elliot sighed. Well, at least, he'd get Chris's pie. His brother spent the meal tasting a little of this and that and giving the death stare to his baby sister who pretended all was well as she chattered away about her latest event.
Finally, unable to control himself any longer, Christian slammed his fork against the china and glared at Mia.
"Now! I won't wait another minute. You know the hell I've been through. How can you make me wait like this?"
"You look good, Christian, and you smell divine. Is that the cologne that Ana gave you for your birthday?"
Christian jumped to his feet so suddenly that he knocked his chair back to the floor. He pounded his fist on the table and demanded that Mia share what Ana had said on the phone.
"Nothing, Christian. She said nothing. And she won't speak a word to you until you get on one of your fancy jets and get yourself to Milan. She works at the Policlinico and I'm sure that Taylor will soon have her home address."
CHAPTER 114
Christian's face turned bright red. Elliot got up from his chair and put a hand on his brother's shoulder.
"Chris," he said slowly and carefully, "take it easy, now. It's Mia, remember? You really love her."
As Chris tried to move around the table, Elliot held him in place and Carrick stood next to Mia…who was remarkably calm and self-assured.
"Milan…Christian. A few hours by jet and there you are…with Ana. It won't be easy but without her, you'll go back into that rancid bedroom and get fat and sick and die. All of Ana's hard work getting you back to the man you were, only better, will be a shambles. What a terrible thing to do to the woman you love."
As she said all this, Mia slowly rose from her chair opposite Christian and leaned over the table until they were almost eye to eye. She stared at him. He stared at her. Then he stood up straight.
"Milan! The most crime-ridden city in all of Italy and she chooses Milan! Well, hell to the no! If she wants to live in Italy, I'll move her to a safer location but Milan is out of the question!"
He picked up his phone and called Taylor, ordering him to get the jet ready for a trip to Milan, Italy asap.
"You won't need a change of clothes. We aren't staying long. Let's move it."
Mia smiled, took her seat and grabbed Christian's pie. Elliot looked bereft. He'd saved her life…yet she took his pie.
The rest of the family vacillated between relief, shock and smiles. Smiles won out. They sat at the table as Christian flew around doing something by way of preparation. He stopped at Mia's chair and held out the ring that Ana had thrown back in his face.
"Is this okay? I mean, did I screw this up, too? Should I let her pick out her own?" His brow furrowed, Christian looked to Mia.
"It's a beautiful ring. Ana really loved it. She doesn't know that you spent 2 million on it nor does she know that you wanted to spend at least thrice that much. Maybe after a few years as a billionaire's wife, she'll be less shocked. Meanwhile, keep it to yourself and don't let anyone with a loupe near her. She told me that she was worried that you'd spend thousands, so…"
Everyone at the table winced. Yeah, Christian, keep that one to yourself.
"She thinks that you look really sexy when you're wearing a white shirt, collar open, sleeves rolled up…leaning against something. Try to assume that pose. You'll need to knock her off-guard right from the start. You don't want to give her time to get her back up.
"Ask her to tell you how she feels…about everything…and then really listen. Don't, for god's sake, jump right in with an explanation and an apology. That…she'll be expecting. And don't just wait for her to finish talking and then tell her how you'll fix it all. Think about what she tells you. Make her feel heard. If you try to steamroll her, you'll lose her. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Christian?"
Christian had his face all screwed up as he tried to take in everything Mia was telling him. What he heard was…"don't operate as you usually do". He looked at Taylor.
"I got it all, sir. Gail would also thus advise you. We'll go over it again on the plane. Ready?"
And, they were off. The rest of the family stayed at the table…staring at Mia who was finishing off her second slice of pie. She'd pay for that, she supposed. She'd have to spend the afternoon swimming it off.
"What are you all staring at? I am a woman, you know. I know what women want."
Grace smiled and said that it was just that they'd no idea that she could be so wise and articulate. She laughed as she thought of all the times that she'd seen Christian leaning against a door jamb with his sleeves rolled up…watching Ana play Frisbee with someone or talking with someone. He had no idea that all that time he was, well, arousing Ana.
Carrick shook his head, chuckling. "We really raised an emotional dunce, didn't we, Gracie?"
"Oh, daddy, don't be hard on yourself. All men are emotional dunces."
Elliot looked askance and then began asking Mia for advice about Kate.
CHAPTER 115
Taylor and Grey discussed and discussed until they landed in New York to refuel. Then they practiced and practice listening and really hearing all the way over the Atlantic. From the coast to the Milan airport, Christian paced. When Taylor forced him to sit for the landing, his knee bounced up and down.
"I called ahead, Mr. Grey, and Dr. Steele is working right now. I do have her address. I spoke with Gail and she said that we shouldn't interrupt Dr. Steele at her job because she takes it so seriously. She'd probably refuse to speak with you while she's working. It's best, Gail says, if you assume the pose in her building doorway. Gail and Mia are in agreement that that should throw Dr. Steele off and get her…hmm…"motor revving" was, I believe, the phrase they used."
"Well, how long until she gets home, Taylor?" Grey was a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Waiting for what he wanted was not his thing.
Taylor looked at his watch. "We should stop at a café and get something to eat. Neither of us has eaten all day."
"That long, eh? Maybe I shouldn't eat. Maybe if I faint in her doorway, she'll soften a bit toward me?"
Taylor took out his phone and rang Gail. They talked and Taylor rang off. "That's a no, Mr. Grey."
"Okay, food. If things go well, I might need my strength," he grinned.
"Ah, sir, I don't think that you should let your expectations run away with you. Did you bring a change of clothing? All right, after some dinner, we'll go shopping. I'll also look into hotels."
Christian's face fell and he grumbled under his breath.
Ana's day was going quite well. Her two most difficult patients were coming around with marked improvement. Getting over the hump was always rewarding for her. Shouldn't be thinking about humping, she told herself. Having become accustomed to having sex every day, often several times, Ana was now noticing the lack of it.
She found herself checking out men on the street. She'd been warned by other nurses to be careful because Italian men could be aggressively charming and not to be trusted. No matter. Ana didn't need to trust. She wasn't looking for a relationship. On the other hand, she remembered the way that Christian made love, real passionate love, to her. No, merely humping wouldn't do.
She'd found a small bookshop near her apartment and was now buying authors other than Jane Austen. It was certainly time, she thought, to leave Austen behind…maybe try Agatha Christie novels. Austen stirred up too much inside of her…things that she needed to leave behind her now.
She said good night to her last patient of the day and gathered up her things, her "Hermione" bag. Maybe, she thought, she ought to ditch the bag and buy a smart leather case. Yes, that would be one more step further from Seattle and Grey Manor and gray eyes.
Thus emboldened, she set off for the shops. This errand couldn't wait.
CHAPTER 116
Their eyes locked. Taylor stepped backwards into the shop. Best to step away from ground zero.
Ana was ambushed by her fight or flight response…frozen to the pavement, unable to do either.
Grey's quick mind was whirling. He would have to remove his jacket to roll up his sleeves and the door jamb was too far away. All he could think to do was to tackle Ana if she moved away.
And so…they stood…just stood…as pedestrians walked around them, muttering about annoying tourists.
Grey's hand went limp…the shopping bag slipping from his fingers to the ground.
Ana's bag slipped off her slim shoulders to the bricked walkway.
The moment seemed to last forever and neither were breathing. Taylor contemplated stepping between them and making introductions. This is Christian Grey, multibillionaire idiot. This is Dr. Ana Steele…brilliant and lovely idiot. Discuss. He was afraid to take out his phone to call Gail for advice…fearing that any movement would frighten the deer in the headlights a few feet away.
Suddenly a gasp for breath escaped from Grey and in that second, he was wrapped around Ana. She, herself, took in air and sank against him to keep from falling. She then grabbed hold of him as her legs trembled. He was strong. He wouldn't let her collapse. He moved his head slightly to bury his face in her shoulder. She could hear his shuddering breathing but his hold on her was sure and steady. Finally, she found her voice…small and quavering.
"I need to sit."
Without hesitation, Grey scooped her up and carried her to a bench by a fountain. He removed his pocket hanky and dipped it into the cool water, squeezing out the excess water and pressing it to Ana's forehead and cheeks. Ana involuntarily smiled. The cool cloth felt good.
As her breathing eased, Christian put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She sighed as her racing heart began to relax. This was so familiar…comforting…safe.
Until it wasn't. In a flash, that awful night came back to her and her terror and her realization of what this man had really done to her came flooding back…drowning her in the certainty that he was only using her again…but to what end, this time?
He felt her stiffen and she moved away from him. He said nothing, did nothing to restrain her. He only sat and gazed at her, adoringly. The way he was looking at her…she saw it but could she believe it? Her mind raced through the possibilities, the reasons that he might have come for her. Was she needed to testify against Victoria? That was all she could think.
"All right, Christian," she said, now in a stronger voice. "I'll return for the trial. She needs to be put away."
Grey looked blank. Mia had told him to listen. Don't interrupt. It was difficult but he kept his mouth shut.
"You could have emailed or the DA could have called. Did you think that I needed to be tracked down and persuaded to return? This trial is important so, of course, I'll be there to see that justice is done. I know how important this is to you and your family."
Christian was now full-on biting his tongue. He wanted so very badly to profess his love and longing.
Why didn't he speak, Ana wondered? He looked a little constipated. Was he gnawing on his cheek? Was there something else he wanted? Maybe. Yes, he wanted sex. They had been so good together even if it was mostly faked on his side while on her side there was absolute devotion. Maybe his latest conquests were not as enthusiastic. Could she take him home and enjoy herself for a while before saying goodbye again?
Oh, lord. Those eyes. It wasn't a good idea but she needed him so much. She'd have to start repairing herself all over again when he was gone…but maybe it was worth it. Could she make love with him knowing that it was all one-sided?
Her heart was pounding uncomfortably in her chest. Her panties were soaked and her insides were aflame. She could still fight it but not if they sat there together much longer.
Oh, lord. How could she possibly be so beautiful? Her blue eyes were setting him on fire. Was his face as red as flame right now? It would have to be. He felt the burning.
He held himself back…jumping her here in a public square would not do. Besides, it would make her think that he was being selfish. Listen, he kept repeating to himself…except that Ana wasn't saying much and what she had said, he didn't understand.
Suddenly, as if she'd thought it through and come to a decision, Ana leapt to her feet. She was going to run…only…she was pulling him along as she did so. Baffled, he tried to keep up. Maybe she was going to dump him in a canal.
CHAPTER 117
Taylor watched as Ana dragged Christian down the street. He followed, with their bags hanging off him, checking his phone for nearby waterways.
"They're together…heading where, I don't know, honey. Any thoughts? Yeah, it looks like Ana is pulling Grey along with her. Ya think? I don't know. They said barely a word to each other from what I could see. Okay, I'll keep you informed. Geez, I hope she doesn't try to kill him. I wouldn't know who to root for."
The feel of her hand in his was so good that Grey paid little attention to anything else. They'd passed several fountains by now. Maybe Ana was in search of filthy, contaminated water instead. Her little hand was firmly grasping his much larger hand. He wanted to squeeze back but what if she wouldn't like that? She was clearly in charge. Damn. Mia hadn't explained what to do about touching. Even if he could signal Taylor to call, there wasn't time to talk. Taylor could hardly keep up.
They turned a corner, down an alleyway, up a narrow pathway and in an ancient door. Now this would be a good place to lean with rolled up sleeves. They entered a quaint foyer and made their way up the stairs with a wrought iron railing…one flight…two flights…maybe she planned to shove him off a landing. At the third landing, they rushed down a hallway to a door. His legs were now shaky and his breathing hard. He definitely had to get back into shape.
Taylor watched as Ana unlocked the door. Okay. Should I proceed? he questioned himself. Was she going to toss him off the roof? He cautiously approached the door, discovering it to be locked. He easily picked the old lock and peered inside. There were stairs leading to an open room. He wisely decided to reverse his steps. This, he understood, was Ana's place. If Grey was going to die here, he'd die happy.
The garret was small and charming with a dormer window letting in the early evening light. There was a large upholstered chair at the window, a bed and the door to a water closet tucked behind a wardrobe…not that Grey registered any of this besides the bed. It was probably an old bed with noisy metal springs, bedbugs and maybe a mouse or two living in the old mattress but it. was. a. bed.
He stood, confused but delighted to be dry. Then Ana began to strip off his clothes at a frantic pace until he was naked and erect before her. Oh, that V line. How she loved it. He'd lost it for a time but he'd worked hard to get it back…for her. She took his face in her hands and kissed him feverishly…her tongue playing with his lips and exploring his mouth. He forgot about listening and grabbed her tightly against him.
Soon, he was just as frantically removing her clothing. This…what they were doing…this he knew how to do without checking with Mia. Skin. Skin. Ana's soft skin against his. He needed more hands. He had to touch her everywhere. It had been so long and the wait so agonizing.
She wanted things she'd tried to forget about but she found herself on her knees, kissing the little cap on her cock, licking her cock and sucking hard like she'd been saving up all her strength just for this moment. Christian's legs gave out. He fell back on the bed as Ana continued to pull him inside her mouth as far as possible, her tongue tickling his cock, round and round until he exploded down her throat…yowling like an animal.
Ana gasped for breath and laid on his chest. He wanted desperately to embrace her but his arms lay out like a crucifixion…unable to move. He wanted to say her name. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but his strength was almost gone. For now, it was enough that they were skin to skin.
CHAPTER 118
Taylor sat on the steps by the landing. Even down the stairs, through the door and down the hallway to the steps, he had heard Grey. He'd been subjected to the noises this man made when he was satisfied for several years and had no doubt that he'd be hearing more soon. Ana was no slouch in the audibly happy department either.
Sawyer…get with Elliot or some other contractor. We need to soundproof Grey's bedroom.
At Escala? Really? This is great news!
Yeah, well. I'm really just taking a chance but I want to be prepared. I can't take one more night of these two. Best to be ready. Make that double soundproofed.
On it. Should I tell the family?
NO! I could be wrong. Second thought…don't call Elliot. Get Perkins. They're discreet. They built that god-awful room upstairs.
Understood.
The howling and screaming went on for some time.
Taylor? Get yourself a hotel room.
No, sir. Need a pizza?
No. Ana has noodles. You can't sleep on the floor all night.
I could sleep in the dirt in Fallujah. I can sleep on the floor.
Whatever. Suit yourself.
Sure, thought Taylor, suit myself. He did decide to head for that little café they'd passed on their mad dash to the bed. Takeout sounded good.
Up in Ana's garret, the lovers were exhausted and oh, so contented in each other's arms. They hadn't yet talked, however. In Ana's mind, it had been a wonderful evening. She would get up soon and make dinner. Then they'd go back to bed again. She'd probably wake in the morning to find that Christian had gone but she'd have had this, this time with him. It would have to do.
As always in the past, he'd made love to her like it mattered. If she let down her guard, she'd almost believe that it was all real…that he'd actually come for her. Maybe when she returned to Seattle for the trial, they could do this again.
In Christian's mind, he and Ana were back together. Mia had been right. As long as he said nothing, he got everything. He wanted to stay in this little room for days but he couldn't leave Taylor out there on the landing. They should have brought Sawyer along. Poor planning but he'd been so wired. He hadn't been thinking beyond just seeing Ana again. That she would want him like this hadn't occurred to him. Now they could return to Seattle, take up their lives in Escala, get married and live happily ever after. Sweet sleep overcame him.
With Christian out cold, Ana rose and went into the bath to clean up and find her robe. Then she began to rummage around in her tiny kitchenette for ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs. She usually made a small bowl of noodles with butter and a single meatball for protein. Then she would take a glass of water over to rest on the window sill while she read by the light of the lamp standing next to the chair. She'd become used to warm water. It was soothing and helped to make her sleepy. Sometimes she'd sleep in the chair until the morning light awoke her. Then she'd look out at the alley for a while…watching people coming and going. Tonight, she'd sleep in her bed and tomorrow she'd go out again to search for a leather bag. She hoped that Taylor had picked up her bag. She'd been in such a hurry to get Christian into bed that she'd forgotten all about the bag lying back on the ground.
Oh, well. Taylor never missed a trick. Her bag would be fine.
While their meal cooked on the hot plate, Ana sat on the bed and smoothed Christian's curly copper locks from his forehead. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment as she looked at this most handsome of men…and he'd wanted her…for a while.
She recalled the night of the gala. Oh, gosh, it had been perfection for a few hours. The music, his arms, the way he looked at her. And that proposal…so lovely…so seemingly heartfelt. It was too public for her taste but while he was speaking, it seemed like the room was empty…until it suddenly filled with so many people, all around them, smothering them, pushing Ana away from Christian.
She recalled her confusion. She was a nurse. Why wouldn't they let her help her fiancé? Fifteen minutes later, she understood why. She understood everything. At first, she was just angry but as the truth of how he'd used her swept in… The noodles were ready. Time for dinner.
CHAPTER 119
Dinner at Grey Manor was more elaborate than in Ana's tiny attic room but the conversation centered about the couple in that garret. Excitement was in the air.
Kate had been seeing a lot of Elliot and theirrelationship had progressed to one of intimacy. However, they were such a normal, no drama couple that questions about them rarely came up. Kate had to admit to herself that she was maybe…just a little?...envious of Ana. It was clear that the family was crazy about her, including Kate's man, Elliot. Oh, she knew that Elliot really only had eyes for her. He'd declared his feelings for her on their first date but Kate was a sensible girl who'd been in relationships since she was 16 when she lost her virginity to the football team's quarterback the night of the junior prom. It wasn't much to write home about, so to speak. Neither really knew what they were during. Soon after, the jock's intense feelings for her began to dull and fade away. That had been the pattern over the next decade…attraction, the honeymoon period and then a gradual lessening of interest in what she had to say until they mostly just had sex. It was usually Kate who broke things off although there were a couple of times that she thought it was real love. Maybe it was…for a time.
With Elliot, it was different. She dared to hope that he was the one. They talked constantly and were always interested in what the other had to say. He never pushed for more than she was willing to give…told her, in fact, that he would wait until she came for him. Well, that was new. She made him wait a long time, by the day's standards. Although he never failed to kiss her quite chastely at the end of the evening, he didn't try to go further. This intrigued her. She knew all about his reputation but this didn't fit his modus operandi.
"Elliot," she called out to him one night as he made his way back to that monster truck, "why don't you try to touch me?"
He'd smiled back at her…like the sun…and said that she wasn't a hump and dump. She was the future mother of his children and he was going to make her happy. She would always come first. Well, as he drove away, Kate very nearly ran after him. Then she stopped herself. He was Elliot Grey…charming, seductive and she was his prey. She had to keep that in mind…and she did for months. Then…
"Elliot?" she asked, as they cuddled on her couch watching an old black and white film noir, "how are you managing to go so long without sex? I was told that you effed your way through half of Seattle…that every weekend, it was a new girl."
"I'm exercising more self-control than I ever knew I had…but I want to go the distance with you, Kate. I'm not playing a game here. I knew the day I saw you sitting primly on my father's couch that you were special. After our first evening together, I couldn't sleep. I felt alone, missing you. I'd never felt anything close to that. It wasn't missing sex. It was just a feeling that I should be with you…that sleeping alone wasn't right anymore.
"Before, I'd meet a girl in a bar, flirt a little, go back to her place, fuck for a couple of hours and then leave. We didn't cuddle, didn't sleep and never repeated the experience. I was a happy whore. And before you inquire, I always wrapped it up because I never trusted any of the women to be clean or beyond tricking me into a pregnancy. I knew more than one girl who waited to approach me when she knew that she was ovulating.
"The Grey name, the Grey money…that was the big draw, you know, along with my superior dick. So, I had to be careful. A few times girls would try to get with me a second time but no. A few times girls would claim that they were pregnant with my baby but I'd say okay, let me know when to take the DNA test. That was the end of that. Every few months, I'd get tested for STDs."
"Elliot, that all sounds awful."
"Yeah, looking back, with you in my arms…it was awful. Self-delusion, I guess, held me up until I found you."
CHAPTER 120
As Ana stood, in her flimsy robe, washing up at the kitchen sink, Christian watched her every move. He was in a daze…gobsmacked that he was with Ana, loving Ana. Would she come back to bed now or would she kick him out? If she wanted him to leave, he would…but he would camp outside her door and walk her to work and wait for her every day.
She did come back to bed. Taylor endured more howls and screaming. It was late now and all he could think about was being in his own bed with Gail sleeping next to him. But…this was the job. The takeout was good, tho'.
"Ana, I know that you want to give proper notice to your boss, but I really want you to come home with me tomorrow. I want to get us settled into Escala and I thought we could look for a proper home…something on the water. Maybe we could find some land and build exactly what you want."
Sleeping and dazed, Ana wasn't really thinking so she just went with the flow.
"What I want? What about you? What do you want?"
"You. Just you. Happy. So whatever makes you happy, that's what I want."
"What if I want to live in Milan?" Christian didn't hesitate. "Then we live in Milan. I'll either establish a satellite office or retire from GEH."
Ana smiled and fell asleep. She didn't believe a word of it. She knew that he'd be gone in the morning.
And…he was. It was her day off so she woke to sunlight instead of an alarm. The other side of the bed was cool. He'd been gone a while. There was no goodbye note. She cried for a while.
Then the door opened and there were foot falls on the stairs. As Ana looked around for a weapon, Christian appeared on the landing, walking into the room with a big bag of something that smelled delicious. She stared at him like Bigfoot had strolled into her garret.
"You're awake. I went out for breakfast. Taylor found this little café nearby. He slept on the landing and his back is killing him. He refuses to get a hotel room. I think he's got a little OCD about his job sometimes. Anyway, did you think any more about going home today? Elliot called and ordered us home. Grace is crying with anticipation. Mia is jumping out of her skin. Carrick wants his other daughter back. Gail's already gone back to Escala to clean and prepare for us to move right in. Maybe I jumped the gun but Sawyer's got a realtor looking for waterfront properties."
After unloading all the groceries, Christian sat on the bed, smiling at Ana and kissing her good morning.
"You've been crying," he said with alarm. "Tell me." He kissed her forehead.
"You're still here," Ana spoke with amazement.
"You thought that I wouldn't be? Why wouldn't I be? I love you, Ana. I know that I messed up…badly at that. Mia gave me the courage to believe that maybe you'd want to see me. I'd been spending all my time lying in bed with your pillow.
"Elliot is going to have to tear the room down to the studs. It stinks too bad for just a cleaning. Margaret and Gail threw up their hands in disgust.
"Of course, I'm still here. If you want me to go, I'll still be here. Every word I've ever said about my love for you was real, Ana. That night at the gala was one of the best in my life. I got a ring on your finger, cuffs on Victoria and Jack Hyde and then it all went to shit when you thought that I'd lied to you and you left me."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He picked up her hand and put the ring back where it belonged. Then he let out a long sigh…as if he'd been holding something in for a very long time and now he could relax.
"There only one thing I ask of you, Ana. Be furious with me. Be sad and wounded with me. Be bored with me. Anything at all…but be with me."
The last he said with such hope in his voice. Ana looked at the little pink ring and then back up at Christian.
Mr. Grey?
Kind of busy, Taylor.
Yes, sir. Just wanted you to know that I've taken a room on the third floor. #3 if you need me.
CHAPTER 121
Elliot dropped his phone on the table and grinned at the rest of the family. He grabbed for Kate's hand and kissed it.
"Lookin' good, fam. I'd bet Grey Design and Building that Chris is bringing Ana home. Finally," he smiled at Kate, "everyone I love will be together…all of us in Seattle." He sighed. "However, one caveat…if Ana wants to stay in Milan…" he trailed off and shrugged.
"Well, as long as she wants Christian with her, we'll be okay," Carrick said. Everyone stared at him as if to say "speak for yourself".
"Kate, let's take a walk down by the water. The sun is actually shining. We could even go out on the water, if you like. There's a little row boat in the boathouse."
He took Kate's hand in his big paw and then put his arm around her shoulder as they walked across the lawn. Mia smiled slyly.
"Bet he's gonna ask Kate to marry him," she grinned.
"Oh, Mia. Kate's too sane to accept a proposal from Elliot as yet. It's only been a few months and she's gotten a good look at the insanity in this family. She may not even want to join up," Grace said.
"They are going to walk back up that lawn with Kate wearing the ring that I helped Elliot pick out…dollars to donuts, I've called it," Mia firmly asserted.
"Dollars to donuts? What? Where do you pick up this stuff?" Carrick asked, shaking his head.
"Daddy, that saying's been in use since the late 1800s…and you don't know it? It just means that I'm certain of what I'm saying."
Grace was laughing at Mia's implied comment about Carrick's age while Carrick looked rather sour.
Meanwhile, out on the water, Elliot rowed out of sight of the house, watching Kate glow in the sunlight. He stopped…let the boat drift.
"You look incredible in this light, Kate." She just smiled at him. He was always telling her how lovely he found her to be. She thought that she was a bit more than plain but not by much. Still, she believed that he found her to be beautiful. Now, Elliot, there was a good-looking man. She'd given up on having dry panties around him. Her heart fluttered now as his bright hazel eyes shone as he looked at her.
"Stop, Elliot. Look at the beautiful scenery."
"I am," he replied…quite seriously "Kate, I love you beyond all reason. You bring out emotions in me that I never believed I understood. Passion, tenderness, protectiveness and happiness that just never lets up. I'll ask this of you a thousand times until you agree. Kate, please marry me."
"Elliot, it would be sensible to date for a couple of years…to really get to know each other…to be sure that it will last," Kate smiled.
"I like that you're sensible because someone in this relationship will have to be. Kate, please marry me."
"You have the ring, don't you? You probably spent way too much and you know, they won't buy it back for the same amount if at all."
"I'm not returning it. Kate, please marry me?" Kate shook her head in dismay. This was crazy. Elliot was a little crazy, too. She'd have to spend their whole married life arguing with him about the sensible thing to do. Of course, she always won every argument.
She stuck out her left hand, sighing and resigning herself to her fate. Elliot, beaming, put a huge rock on her finger. It fit perfectly.
"Had to measure your finger while you were sleeping," he grinned. As Kate looked as if to ask "when", Elliot replied, "The first night we spent together."
CHAPTER 122
Taylor followed, head swiveling, looking behind him…ever doing the visual sweep. They were being stared at but neither seemed to notice…too lost in each other's eyes. They were a stunning couple, even by Italian standards and everybody loves lovers. There were a lot of people out, locals and tourists…the weather was perfect. Too many people. Crowds made Taylor hyper-alert. Every nerve was at attention. Grey was well known abroad as well as in the States…People's Sexist Man Alive, an unwelcome and embarrassing article with which Grey had not cooperated in the slightest…Forbes and every other business or tech magazine…and, of course, all the tabloids. He was regularly featured in the Daily Mail.
Word that he was in Milan had not gotten out yet so maybe if they…nope. Forget that. People and their camera phones had begun to follow the couple. Then paparazzi began jumping in front of them, walking backwards and snapping away. Taylor watched as Grey dropped Ana's hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
This is getting rough, Taylor.
Yes, sir. I'll get a taxi.
Of course, even settled in the backseat of a cab, they were followed by the professionals. Pedestrians were merely curious about the commotion but it was better. The driver took them on a tour and, occasionally, they'd get out for a bit to look around while Taylor ordered the paps to give them room. Ana wasn't disturbed as long as the papas were civil. She did hate it when they threw out ridiculous comments and questions. Christian, laughing, couldn't stop her when she responded to a pap's query as to whether she was a hooker…just keeping Grey company.
"Yes, and it's a good thing he's rich 'cause I ain't cheap," she snapped back. Grey couldn't wait until that answer made its way around the world.
Christian Grey, enigmatic multi-billionaire playboy hires hooker to show him around Milan, Italy.
Grace would have a fit but everyone else would find it hysterically hilarious. His phone vibrated.
Chris! She said yes!
"Elliot asked Kate to marry him and she agreed. That's kind of surprising. She's usually so sensible. Welch says that she has a big family in Utah. Her parents aren't going to like this. Their little girl moves to the big city and a wealthy playboy sweeps her off her feet."
"You Grey boys do like to sweep women off their feet," Ana smirked.
"There'd been no sweeping until you and Kate. We saved up our sweeping for the big kills," Christian grinned.
"I'm a big kill, am I? Say, do you hunt?"
"Hmm…no. Is that okay? Do you?"
"One of my foster fathers took me out to the woods to hunt squirrel, he said…but it was only a lie to his wife so he could get me alone. Too far out to hear screams. I surprised him, though. I was used to being raped by then so I just laid there like a sloth until he was done. He looked disappointed. He never did it again. Guess he liked a little resistance to turn him on."
Christian hadn't spoken. He just held Ana a little closer…a little tighter. He wanted the names of every foster "father" who'd hurt her. He'd show them hurt.
Welch, get me the names, locations, of every one of Ana's foster fathers.
"Just texting back to Elliot…our congratulations. I like Kate. Don't you, too?" Ana smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to seeing everyone again. This time tomorrow, she'd see Escala for the first time. She wondered if she'd like living in a penthouse. Mia called it a castle in the clouds. She seemed to like it. No grass. No water. Ana knew that if she wanted to continue living at Grey Manor, they would, but she also felt that they needed time alone. Christian wanted to get married yesterday but Ana wanted an engagement period…a time to reflect. She was more like Kate.
They had to get better at communicating so that Christian didn't pull dumb stunts and Ana didn't run off to Italy every time he did.
Christian had readily agreed to staying in Milan while Ana helped her patients transition to a new therapist. It was hard for them, she knew, to start over with someone new…someone with whom they hadn't developed a trusting relationship. She wanted to be certain that a new therapist would understand each patient because if they seemed resistant to her counsel, they were out. She would not tolerate the arrogance she saw in so many doctors. She would not leave her patients in the hands of bullies.
Christian could be in Milan a while. It would be harder on Taylor. He'd tried to send him home and bring over Sawyer but Taylor considered himself to be personally responsible for Grey. He wouldn't leave him. If it looked like they would be staying much longer, he'd send for Sawyer anyway to give Taylor some breaks. Taylor had barely agreed to that.
Back at the garret, he and Ana had dinner, made love and Ana went to sleep. Christian wanted to stay awake for a while, feeling Ana in his arms and thinking about their future. He wondered how her hypertension was doing. He'd insist on her getting that checked tomorrow. And, tomorrow, he'd find out if they were leaving sooner…or later. He'd be happy to stay but he wanted to get that stubborn man with the buzz cut home to his wife.
Gosh, soon he'd be a husband and a brother-in-law! Wow. And he owed it all to Victoria Mason. When he got back, he'd stop by and have a little visit with her, see how she was doing. Yeah, she'd tried to kill him…twice…and failed but maybe if he told her how much he'd suffered until Ana changed everything… Well, maybe knowing that he'd at least suffered would make Victoria feel better. He'd leave Ana out of the conversation. That might upset Victoria…him being happy and all. He chuckled to himself.
Welch. Any line on those s.o.b.s yet? We need to get them out of the foster care business.
I'm tracing Ana's timeline as we speak. Geez, the lousy firewall used by the DOCF could be hacked into by a teenager. Still, it's good that all the info isn't stuffed into file cabinets anymore. I hate B&Es. I'm getting too old.
How old are you? I've never even seen you.
I'm 10, working out of my mother's basement…like Byron Baumhauser. And don't start…yes, we're keeping an eye on him. Sometimes it seems like half the guys in prison are guys who tried to get to you and the other half are guys keeping an eye on those guys.
Fuck off
Likewise.
Grey put the phone down and looked at Ana. He smiled and fell to sleep.
CHAPTER 123
Fortunately, Ana was able to transfer her patients to a therapist with whom she'd been working already and of whose attitude and methods she approved. Her supervisor was displeased that she was leaving so soon after being hired but once she got a look at Christian Grey, she told Ana that she understood her motivation.
Before leaving, Grey insisted that Ana be checked out by a cardiologist. Yes, the doctor agreed, Ana did suffer from hypertension. He prescribed medication for the trip home and advised her to see a doctor in Seattle for her problem on a regular basis. He tried to impress upon her that this was a serious matter and that she needed to be cautious. Ana didn't want to deal with anything but her happiness.
"What did you bribe this guy to sit in on the consultation? Italy has patient privacy laws, you know." Ana was now sulking. Grey saw himself as taking care of her. Ana resented intrusion into her private health concerns. Grey pointed out that she had taken it upon herself to learn everything there was to know about his body. Ana pointed out that she did so in her capacity as his nurse/therapist.
Grey calmly told her that the jet was not taking off until Ana took her medication. She swigged back a couple of pills and then Grey kissed her passionately, exploring her mouth for pills she might have stashed. Ana bit his tongue.
Grey had planned on sexing Ana into oblivion over the Atlantic but they instead spent the trip squabbling about her health, his intrusiveness and control issues, her refusal to allow him to protect her as was his job as her fiancé…her being adamant that she could take care of herself as always and Christian reminding her that she was no longer alone in life.
From New York to Seattle, they went at it like rabbits…turning sex into an Olympic event. Both were aglow as the Grey jet set down on the tarmac and made its way to the GEH private hangars.
Taylor was exhausted. He'd texted Ryan to come drive them home and he intended to drive himself in the car waiting in the hangar. He'd also texted Grey that he was taking a few days off…from them. Grey texted back that he was fired. Ana didn't understand why they texted each other when they were sitting near each other on the same plane. Never, she told Christian, would their fights ever be anything but face to face.
Taylor headed straight to Escala where he quickly packed up his startled wife and took her off to the Fairmont Hotel for three days of rest and reconnection. Who will feed Ana and Christian? Gail protested. Taylor grabbed a Chinese takeout menu, slapped it down on the breakfast bar and off they went.
Ryan drove the couple, dopey in love, to Grey Manor where everyone awaited them, surrounded them and crushed them.
The Greys were delighted to see both Ana and Christian so open and happy. Ana took a little time to relax but it really wasn't all that long before her stoic and closed off demeanor opened to warmth and being comfortable with the family's acceptance of her. Mia was especially delighted to have Ana freely talking to her. She'd always been a good listener but now they could have real conversations.
Christian headed straight for his big brother, hugging him! Of course, Elliot no longer wanted to talk about pussy and the big game. They now had being madly in love in common. They stood, arms around each other's shoulders, unable to take their eyes off their respective fiancées who were chatting like magpies and comparing rings.
"Of course, I didn't trust Elliot to pick out what I'd like so I took Mia over to Cartier with me and then she took Elliot and suggested an, ahem, appropriate diamond. She reported back that it was a bit of a tussle. Elliot had his eye on a rock the size of Gibraltar but she stood firm in her belief that I would hate something so impractical and ostentatious. When I told El that it was perfect, he claimed to have very good taste." Kate just shook her head.
"I've always been kind of dull," Kate said as Ana and Mia protested but Kate was solid in her belief that being raised in Utah by conservative parents had made her reserved and careful. Elliot had come along and set her base a-wobbling. It had taken time for her to let down her guard and enjoy not always being so cautious.
"Elliot makes me feel like I'm fascinating and even a little wild. He gets me doing things that I'd never think of doing on my own. We went zip-ling! I screamed the whole way…the first time. We canoed and I had to learn how to capsize and right myself. Of course, we're going to Utah soon so my parents and siblings and aunts and uncles and cousins and neighbors can meet Elliot. I'm scared to death, knowing these people, but Elliot is all excited. They're going to think that he's crazy and the ruin of me."
"Well, that could be fun. Maybe we should all go. If I mention it to Christian, he'd probably immediately buy a huge cabin to house everyone," Ana laughed.
"We're going to Utah soon, Chris. Kate's real nervous about her folk's reaction to me. Maybe you and Ana could come along…you know, as cushions. Nothing could get too out of hand with Ana there. She just has a knack for bringing out the commonality in people."
"Better yet, bro. I could get us a cabin for the whole family…make it a big, get-to-know each other affair. Then it would always be available for you and Kate when she wants to go home for holidays and such. You know, you'll have to trade off. Sounds like you're marrying into a circus. Might be best to take it slow and down-beat. Don't let her family see your real personality right off the bat."
"Yeah, her folks are real conservative, religious and they're already pissed that she isn't marrying in the Mormon church. They think the big city has changed her and she's warned me that the pressure will be on to either think their way or go away."
And, thus, went the homecoming at Grey Manor.
CHAPTER 124
Ana was awed by Escala's size and views but put off by its sterility and lack of warmth. They found the takeout menu and sat eating Chinese in front of the pretty but fake fire. The view was certainly stunning, especially with the night lights and she appreciated the lack of street noise to be heard 30 stories up. She loved the library until she found that the entire collection was first editions meant to be investments. Their children, she asserted, would be regular Carnegie free library patrons. Christian held back his thinking on Ana and her blood pressure and bearing children. That would be a major battle one day.
She loved the kitchen but understood it to be Gail's territory…indeed, Gail's design…except on weekends. That was okay. Ana had never had much food and knew little about cooking. She'd never dreamt of being rich but she had no trouble adjusting to the idea of having her home cleaned, her laundry done, and even her grocery shopping in the hands of someone else. And Christian certainly wasn't keen to marry her for her homemaking skills.
She did want to decorate a little but that could wait until they moved to the house on the water. Christian wondered if Sawyer had yet mentioned to Taylor that they would have a whole new security issue to handle. He wondered, in fact, if Taylor would return from the Fairmont any time soon.
Sitting in front of the fire, Christian pushed for a wedding…asap. How about next weekend…before Kate and Elliot went off to Utah. Ana gave him an odd look. Did he want to honeymoon in Utah? She was not going to be crying out his name in a cabin filled with family. It had been bad enough at Grey Manor where she'd gradually adapted to being a slut in front of his parents.
"Slut, eh?" he put down his carton of fried rice and crawled toward her. "We've never played slut. That sounds like fun." Ana backed up in a fit of giggles. Then she opened several buttons on her blouse. Christian growled. She picked up the hem of her skirt and tore it up her thigh. Christian began to pant. She dipped and then threw her hair back, a wild mane lit by the fire.
"I don't come cheap, mister. And I expect to get my own satisfaction as well," she gently hissed.
"I'll buy you a chalet in Utah and I'll bury my head between your legs until you beg me to stop… until you're too sore to go on. Then I'll jackhammer you until you claw my back to shreds."
Ana jumped to her feet and ran for the bedroom but Christian was faster. He caught her outside the door and pushed her up against the wall. They did eventually make it into the bedroom where Christian…delivered.
Sawyer, in addition to the water front property, I'm going to need a large chalet or cabin in Moab, Utah.
CHAPTER 125
There was one more errand that Grey needed to run before he could settle down to a happy life with Ana. Victoria.
She had flunked more than one psychiatric evaluation and the general consensus was that she was criminally insane. The DA had succeeded in having her incarcerated in the harshest, maximum security facility that he could find. He assured Carrick, who was blowing a gasket, that this place was worse than prison. No amenities. No caring nurses. Mostly just warehousing. And should Victoria again recover, she'd be moved immediately to a maximum security prison.
Grey wanted to see her, wanted to rub it in her face that he was back on his feet and madly, truly in love. He no longer felt guilt for breaking her heart. She had been the predator in their relationship, he realized.
He was impressed with the security measures taken at the institution…having to go through several check points…being given a badge without which he couldn't visit anyone and being watched by cameras and guards every step of the way. All the windows were wrapped around the ceiling and even then they had bars.
When he casually asked a guard if anyone had ever escaped, the stern answer was simply "No". He had to empty his pockets, the contents locked into a cabinet to which he was given the key. The entire place was, of course, walled with concertina wire along the top.
Grey had researched such facilities and learned that they were exceedingly dangerous places for the staff and the patients. He was relieved to find that there were visitor rooms. He would not be sitting in a large open area where one of the patients/inmates could go crazy on him at any moment.
This room was more like the ones at the SPD…drab, green, tables secured to the floor. He took a seat and waited.
"You here to see Victoria Mason?" a matron asked. "You better move your chair back against the wall. She spits." Then she opened the door and Victoria was escorted in by a guard who sat her down. She was cuffed to the chair but Grey was a bit alarmed that she wasn't chained to the table as well. She was a sight…brown hair hacked up…face bruised and cut…filthy. Her eyes, however, were sharp and clear.
"How are you, Victoria?" Grey asked. She stared at him.
"Is there anything that you need?" he tried again. She smiled wickedly and chuckled.
"Yeah. Your head on a spike would be nice."
"You appear to have been beaten. Did you report this mistreatment?"
Victoria threw her head back and cackled madly. "Mistreatment? Where the hell do you think I am, Christian? I'm in a madhouse. Everyone in here is crazy and most are violent. Being known as violent is, in fact, the only way to survive in a place like this. The most violent are in solitary but the rest of us are fighting for our lives every day. I'm lucky that the women are housed in a wing separate from the men or I'd already be dead.
"You did this to me, Grey. You ruined my life."
"I treated you with disdain, Victoria. I'll admit it and I'm ashamed of it but ruined your life? No, you did that to yourself. Your pride and your failure to cement a relationship with me, even after knowing the kind of man I was, that ruined your life. I thought that I'd be a paraplegic for the rest of my life but I was saved…by a good woman."
"Yeah, I know all about your good woman. She was on the television. She's pretty. I regret that I didn't shoot her instead of you. That would have been a better punishment than just killing you but I wasn't thinking clearly. Next time, I'll get her instead."
"If…and it's a big if…you ever get out of here, you'll be shuffled right into a maximum security prison, Victoria. For the rest of your wretched life, this will be home. And that life may not last long in a place like this. I felt guilty about you at first and I was going to ask the court to go easy on you…but you threatened my fiancée and now I'll make it my business to see to it that you rot in here. From the look of you, you're well on your way."
Victoria was on her feet in a flash, whipping the heavy metal chair in the air, attempting to hit Grey with it. He dodged her twice before a guard ran in to subdue her. Her eyes blazed hatred as she gave Grey one last look before she was dragged away.
Grey took a deep, calming breath and straightened his tie as he walked back out of bedlam and to the car. Taylor could see that he was shaken but he said nothing. For the rest of his life, he would be monitoring both Baumhauser and Mason.
Within six months, the foster care system would be a little bit cleaner. Two of the fosters had died from cirrhosis of the liver. The other offenders were arrested and taken to trial. Grey had used his money to find other victims who were willing to testify. Mrs. Grey was very brave on the stand every time.
EPILOGUE
Ana was firm that they would not honeymoon in Utah in a cabin filled with relatives listening to her cry out "Oh, my god, Christian". She also wanted a small, intimate family affair with just the Greys and security. She was certainly getting much better at small talk and connecting with strangers but she didn't want to have to deal with a huge pack of Mormons.
Neither she nor Christian were religious so a church was out. Grace and Carrick used their influence to get an early date for the ceremony at the Washington Park Arboretum. Mia used her skills to arrange for a unique and lovely ceremony. Somehow, she even managed a sunny day. Taylor put together a large army to keep paparazzi from disturbing everyone. He also put out the word that the happy couple would graciously pose for photos if they approved of the pap's behavior. The paparazzi knew that Ana's word was good so they remained quiet as she and Christian made their vows. Lacking a father and disapproving of being "given away", Ana walked the aisle alone…never taking her eyes off of Christian's glistening grays.
Grace brought her bag and checked Ana's pressure several times before and after. The medication seemed to be working. This was tolerated by Ana and greatly appreciated by a concerned Christian.
Grey had pulled up his big boy pants and confessed to his parents that at the tender age of 15, he'd been seduced by Elena Lincoln. He'd gone into it willingly and enjoyed it…until he didn't and when he didn't any longer, Elena had gone a little mad. Thereafter, she harassed him for years. Grace's heart didn't break, as he thought it would. Instead, she assaulted Lincoln at first opportunity. Elena refused to press charges because Grace was her dear friend…but mostly because she feared reprisal from Carrick and Christian. She considered crashing the wedding but decided instead to get drunk.
For their honeymoon, Christian and Ana drove down the coast to California and then to the east coast, up north to the Canadian border and west back to Seattle. They stopped at every cheesy tourist attraction and posed in front of the World's Largest Ball of Rubber Bands.
Sawyer did his job well…finding both a beautiful and large acreage with a water front and a remodeled cabin outside of Moab perfect for the family. As predicted, Kate's family disapproved of Elliot but he paid them no mind. Kate was very proud of his tolerance of their snarls and insults and the whole interrogation by her father, brothers and uncles. They didn't exactly give the union their blessing…more a resignation that Kate was a grown woman who wouldn't listen to them anyway. As a compromise, Kate and Elliot agreed to be married in Moab in an outdoor ceremony. Neither would be a practicing Mormon nor would they raise their children in the faith. This would be an ongoing source of friction…at least for Kate's family. Elliot's social status and wealth was also a problem for Kate's blue-collar family but, again, it was something they had to tolerate.
A decade together and three adorable children softened their feelings enough to make family gatherings pleasurable. Maybe Elliot would do after all.
Ana put Christian through a hell of worry when the stick turned pink. He knew that she'd divorce him if he had a vasectomy so they compromised on bi-weekly checkups. Ana was nervous about taking medication during the pregnancy but her doctor warned her that if her blood pressure climbed, she could lose the child. She spent the last three months on bed rest and Christian wouldn't touch her even though she pleaded that her bp was rising from lack of sex. It wasn't and she gave birth via caesarean section to a boy with gray eyes and a full head of copper hair.
It was another battle but she agreed to a nurse and nanny and a lot of naps. When little Chris was three and another stick turned pink, Ana was thrilled and Christian was sick. She promised him that after their little girl was born healthy, he could get a vasectomy. He didn't win many arguments…okay, none…but this one was so important and he was desperate for the months to fly by. They didn't but soon enough, Rose was brought into the world and she was bald and beautiful and blue eyed. Christian had his vasectomy before they took the baby home.
Eventually, Christian returned to work at GEH but he was always home by 5:15 and didn't work on the weekends. He loved being a father and he loved the sound-proofed bedroom he shared with Ana overlooking the Sound.
Mia married Ethan Kavanaugh in the social event of the year and the wedding of the decade. Ethan said "yes, ma'am" to everything and showed up in his tux with the pink cummerbund. All he could see was Mia.
La Fine
Hello, readers! Hope all is well with you. I'm still wearing a mask despite being vaccinated and, in addition, having three boosters. That's right...three. It's complicated but the fifth jab was accidental. I feel fine. This virus and all of its cousins just keep coming. I'm too old to feel invincible and I've no desire to get sick even if I don't require hospitalization. Besides, at my age, a mask covering half my face is not a bad thing.
I will repeat that my first 20 stories can be accessed through bluesky5678. For 21+, use bluesky5679. I did revise two old stories and posted them on 5679. May do more but for now…old stories at bluesky5678. All my stories are submitted complete, leaving room for only one review at the end. Questions and comments can, however, be addressed to bluesky5679 through the PM feature at the top of the stories page.
This is #22. All principle characters are courtesy of E. L. James. Thank you, Ms. James. I am grateful for the people you invented. You cannot be held responsible for the rest of the mess…all on me.
There is something that has occurred to me of late. In many stories, mine and other authors', there is mention of characters spending time in foster homes. Usually, these foster home stories involved molestation, beatings and all manner of heinous behavior. Today, while writing, it occurred to me that, for the sake of a story, I was being unfair. We seem to hear about foster homes in the news only as horrible environments…molestation, lack of food and other necessities, people fostering only for the money. Rarely do we read of wonderful, life-saving and true homes for children. The states, for instance, do not pay the parents enough and most foster parents pay a lot out of their own pockets to ensure that the children are well cared for and loved. These homes represent the majority for children and should be acknowledged. Thank god for their generosity of spirit.
There are 125 chapters and an epilogue. Yeah, I know it's long but the chapters are short.
Christian Grey is a multi-billionaire favored with the I.Q of a genius, the devotion of his wealthy and prominent family and every material blessing a man could desire. He has a problem, however. He is a louse and it will cost him.
CHAPTER 1
"So, Chris, where's Victoria today?" Elliot asked, knowing full well where Victoria was today.
Christian shot his elder brother a dirty look. His mother, Grace, simply shook her head at her youngest child as she placed bowls of salad on the dinner table.
"Never mind, dear. We won't miss Victoria."
"Honestly, Chrissy, I thought she was kind of vapid."
Christian grinned at his little sister, Mia. "Have you been hitting the dictionary again, sis?"
"No, smarty…the thesaurus. Vapid as in lacking in spirit, obsessed with her own elegance. Victoria was all about Victoria and she never shut up about herself. A fourth Sunday dinner with her and I'd have skipped a fifth. I don't know what you ever saw in her."
"I know," Elliot teased. "The same thing he sees in all his women."
"You should talk, El. At least I'm discreet while it's no secret that you've been with half the single and not-so-single women in Seattle."
"I don't understand it, boys," Carrick despaired. "Growing up, I taught both of you to respect women and yet the only females you value are your mother and sister. Where did I go wrong?"
"Not your fault, dad. We're just craven cads, that's all," Elliot snickered.
"I just haven't met the right one," Christian argued…but no one bought it except his adoring mother. They'd watched him operate for too many years, littering the landscape with broken hearts…although Christian would say that none of the women had hearts to break. They were just furious, insulted and disappointed that all they got out of the relationship was a jewel or two when they wanted the whole piggy bank.
He had learned from an early age that girls were interested in his surname. The Grey family had been prominent in Seattle for many generations. Carrick's now-deceased parents had left the family name in good hands. He'd been at the top of his law school class and had begun his own highly regarded firm just five years after graduation and a clerking position for a Supreme Court justice. Grace, his college sweetheart, was also top of her class and now a revered Ob/Gyn at the hospital that her parents…the Trevelyan's…had built. Every new wing was largely financed by the Greys and Trevelyans.
These were the kind of things that gave a family cachet.
Add in a couple of smashingly good-looking sons and an exotic beauty for a daughter and, well, they were about as high-society as society climbs. However, excelling in society wasn't all the Grey offspring aspired to do. Inheriting their parents' fortune and marrying well was not enough for these children.
Elliot had acquired masters in architecture and business at Harvard before establishing his own building and design firm. He had a photographic memory when it came to blueprints…one glance and he had it down.
Christian wanted his own firm as well but, unlike his good-natured brother, he craved power and conquest. He wasted no time on academics…choosing to start his own company in technology acquisitions and mergers before he completed high school. Now, he was worth billions which he felt explained much of his appeal to the ladies.
Mia was president of Grey Event Designs. Her taste was impeccable and her organizational skills precise. There was nothing she couldn't pull off…business, weddings, charity gatherings… anything.
Her beauty had initially given her a modeling career but being a supermodel bored her. Still, the money she earned during those years enabled her to open her event planning business and she did love being called President.
Yes, the Greys were an incredibly handsome and accomplished family. However, karma comes for us all.
CHAPTER 2
"Sir, Miss Victoria stopped by again while you were at dinner with your family," Gail informed Grey when he returned to his Escala penthouse.
"Taylor, time to change the lift code again. I hate when they won't give up," Grey grumbled. He had been in a good mood after dinner with the family but his latest ex irritated him.
Gail and Taylor exchanged meaningful glances behind Grey's back. "Tears?" Taylor whispered to Gail. She nodded. They guessed that this one thought that she had a real shot at a relationship with Grey. As soon as he retired to his study for a few hours of work, they settled themselves at the island in the kitchen.
"What do you suppose he says to them to give them the idea that they've got a shot at him?" Taylor asked Gail.
"A lot of pretty lies, for sure. Then he becomes, well, intimate with them and they take it seriously. You've seen yourself how attentive he is to each new woman. They want to believe him…that he's sincere, I mean."
"But you don't think that he is, do you?" Taylor queried.
"I've worked for him longer than you have, Jason. It's always the same story. He hasn't changed his technique in all the time I've known him. Ice in his veins, that one. I think he just enjoys the challenge and then the boot. It's all a game."
Of course, Grey didn't think that he was cruel or frivolous. He liked women. He enjoyed the way they looked at him…all swoony. He loved that they couldn't keep their hands to themselves or their eyes off of him. He found that he could say the dumbest things and they'd hang on every word. Power, in all its forms, delighted him.
He smiled as he imagined Victoria Mason coming off the lift that afternoon to beg him to take her back. Then he flipped open his laptop to settle in with his true love…Grey Enterprises Holdings. A few hours of cuddling with GEH and he'd go to bed on a high.
Or not.
He ignored the ping of the lift as it stopped at his floor and the doors opened. One of his minions could take care of any visitor. That's why he overpaid them, after all.
There was a commotion and raised voices. A sour look crossed Grey's face at this loud interruption. He recognized the female voice. Victoria had returned. Okay, this time he wouldn't be so kind about saying goodbye.
As he walked into the foyer, there stood Taylor…attempting to restrain a rather destroyed Victoria…black mascara running down her face, lipstick smeared into the expression of The Joker, blonde hair wildly askew. She also appeared to be quite inebriated, tottering on her six-inch heels as she struggled with Taylor.
"Christian, tell this man to unhand me!" She screeched. "I'll not be treated this way by your manservant!"
"Oh, Victoria," Christian laughed. "You are quite the sight…sort of a mad clown. Taylor, take her down and put her into a taxi." With that he turned his back to his spurned girlfriend and set off for his study. He felt the hot poker in his back before the lights went out.
CHAPTER 3
The Waterford tumbler, empty now of bourbon, flew past the nurse's head and smashed into the wall next to her…shards of glass flying. She screamed as a couple of those shards entered her skin. Blood flowing, she ran out of the room, continuing to scream as Grey followed, demanding another drink and spewing obscenities.
Tom Ryan came running, cursing his boss Taylor's dental appointment for leaving him alone with this maniac. He put a comforting arm around Nurse Callahan and led her over to Gail who would see to her wounds and her hysteria. This one, he knew, would not be staying any longer than it took for Gail to apply bandages to her superficial injuries. Of course, to Nurse Callahan, who had done her very best and lasted an entire week, nothing about this latest misadventure was superficial.
Having her sign a waiver and paying her twice the normal rate would keep her from suing and the NDA would keep her from contacting the tabloids. Still, the sight of her at the wheel of her car, grim and bandaged, would delight the paparazzi gathered around the gate. There would be photos of her tear-stained face and tight mouth in the evening edition of The Seattle Nooz, among others. The public loved the latest drama involving the Grey family. The Nooz didn't have to quiz this nurse or any of the others to make up a good story.
When Gail, toting a bucket, headed for Grey's room, Tom kindly insisted on doing the cleaning up.
"Can't have our nurses' nurse cutting her fingers while picking up pieces of a $500 Waterford glass," Tom smirked as he took the bucket and tools from Gail. She smiled wearily at him and turned to go.
"Hey, Gail, you okay?" There was real concern in Tom's tone. Gail was looking pale.
"Oh, I'm all right, I guess. I just can't decide whether to hug him or kill him."
Tom chuckled. He hoped to god that Gail didn't get so fed up that she quit. She was patient and a great cook. They wouldn't find another like her. Of course, the Grey's housekeeper, Margaret, had been okay but Gail was the only person Grey cared for and he insisted that she move into the Manor to make his meals. Gail came because Grey was like a son to her and because Grey Manor was where Taylor was now living as well.
"I'll call Dr. Grey and get another nurse…someone with nerves of steel and a heart of stone," Gail sighed.
Grey was back in his room, bellowing for another drink. Tom decided, what the hell, get the arsehole drunk. Let him pass out and give everyone a respite from his demands and his ungodly temper.
Later, Dr. Grey walked in from the garage and noted the quiet. "Is he asleep?" she asked hopefully.
Taylor was back from his dentist's, still numb from the Novocain. He could only mutter "passed out" as Grace sighed. She wanted to tell him that alcohol was not the best thing for her son right now but Taylor would have only replied that it was the best thing for everyone else. She wandered into the kitchen to find Gail languidly stirring a pan of sauce.
"Were you able to find another nurse?" she asked. Grace took a breath. "Working on it. Despite the non-disclosure agreements they have all signed, their faces and slumped shoulders tell the tale. Ms. Callahan called in to say that she needed a week of vacation before she could return to the floor. She is a real tough cookie, the toughest, but even she was worn down by our little monster."
"Oh, Dr. Grey, I know that he's difficult…" Grace snorted in derision as Gail continued…"but it has been such a stressful time for him. Even his psychologist can't get through to him and Dr. Flynn is very good at his job."
Grace sat on a stool, watching Gail and preparing herself for a lecture on patience. She'd always thought that she had a surfeit of that virtue but her son was quickly draining her of it. Even Mia, who adored her brother, was giving up on him. Only Elliot could still tolerate Christian's company and that was only because they'd drink together while Elliot entertained his brother with stories of his latest female conquests.
Christian's right hand at GEH, Ros Bailey, would often come by to distract Grey with business. He could have gone into his office but he refused to be seen in his condition, arguing that no one would respect him. Ros thought that was nonsense but she'd known Grey long enough to understand that his pride was fierce. She no longer tried to persuade him to meet with anyone in person although he did do conference calls. His voice, if anything, had gotten more commanding. These days he was on fire…burning competitors to ash.
"Gail," Grace began, "have I told you as yet how much I…all of us…appreciate your being here. Margaret was wonderful but I really couldn't blame her for deserting us. She said that she'd return when Christian leaves…if she hasn't found a better position by then."
Gail laughed. "Better than one where she is on an extended paid vacation, Dr. Grey?"
Grace blushed. She was retaining Margaret but she still feared that she'd find another job. She wasn't a lazy woman and sitting around all this time must be wearing on her just like Christian was wearing on everyone. Perhaps she and Carrick ought to consider funding an actual vacation for Margaret as added inducement to return…if life at Grey Manor ever became normal again.
CHAPTER 4
"Come in," Dr. Grey's voice called out. She was trying to sound warm and cheerful…didn't want to scare off the new candidate. She stood to greet the fragile-looking young woman before her. She indicated that the girl should sit.
"Well, thank you for coming, nurse."
"Of course, Dr. Grey, although I'm a bit unsure as to why I'm here. Have I done something wrong?"
Grace studied the girl before her. This, she thought, could be a mistake. This…this child couldn't stand up to her son. He'd eat her alive. Still, Grace was desperate. She was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Christian had frightened off a dozen nurses in the weeks since he'd been home. Word had gotten around despite those people adhering to the NDA. This was the last local candidate. Next Grace would have to bring in someone from out of state and that would be much more difficult. Initially, when Christian came home from the hospital, there was no shortage of volunteers…silly women who imagined that he would be more than medically inclined toward them. Now, however…..
"I'm certain that you are aware that my son, Christian, was shot, in the back, a few months ago."
The girl simply nodded. Grace continued. "He is now a paraplegic, confined to a wheelchair. He has always been a strong, independent man and this sudden turn of events has been terribly hard on him."
Grace waited. The girl just continued looking at her. Grace picked up a file, hoping that her nervousness didn't show. Dr. Trevelyan was not known to be nervous.
"According to your file, you are a BSN and a physical therapist…practicing for three years now. However, you are only 25 years old. How did you manage all that in so short a time?"
"I've been lucky." It was clear to Grace that private details would not be shared.
"Your file doesn't mention any family?"
"No. No family.
"Dr. Grey, I have a lot of patients at the moment who depend on me. Some will be ready to be dismissed soon but I would be unable to devote all my time to your son. However, as I understand matters, his condition requires more of a physical therapist's time than a nurse. Has he been working on his therapy?"
"We've only had nurses thus far. He's been…umm…resistant to therapy," Grace sighed.
"So. In which of my skill sets are you interested?"
"Both would be great. Will you take the job?" Grace knew that she sounded anxious. No sense hiding it.
"How about this? I will come to see your son and do an assessment. Following that I will make my decision. Would that do?"
Grace thought an immediate acceptance and a promise to stay no matter what would really do but she would take what she could get at this point. Oh, my, this simple girl will run for the hills.
"Of course, as soon as you are able. Our last nurse left two days ago. What shall we call you? The others preferred Nurse."
"Ms. Steele or simply Steele will be fine. I can come by this evening around 7 p.m. if that isn't too late."
"Not at all, Ms. Steele. My son tends to stay up quite late."
"Mr. Grey is staying at your home? How many others live with you, Dr. Grey?" Steele pulled out a notebook and pen from her bag.
"My daughter, Mia, moved back home after he was shot. My elder son lives nearby and is often with us. Of course, there is my husband, Carrick. He's an attorney. And then we have Christian's security team as well. That number varies but four, as a rule. Oh, and Gail, Christian's cook and housekeeper has moved in with us."
Ms. Steele smiled for the first time. Grace thought it a charming smile.
"Carrick, such an Irish name…seldom heard anymore."
Grace smiled, too. "Yes. I call him Cary usually. Well, we'll see you this evening then?"
CHAPTER 5
After Steele had left to return to her duties, Grace breathed a sigh of relief…possibly undeserved. This young woman was professional but she was such a petite person…certainly no more than 5 ft. 4 inches…small frame. How does she lift her clients? By all rights, Christian should have a male nurse but they frightened off more easily than the women.
Ms. Steele with her small frame, seeming lack of muscle, ponytail bouncing, large blue eyes…seemed inadequate for the physical demands of the job.
Grace looked at her file again. Steele had graduated at the top of her class at the University of Pittsburgh. Grace stopped dead. Steele didn't have a bachelors in nursing. She had a doctorate! She was Dr. Steele. Why had she said nothing? She could, by rights, use the title.
Aside from her academic achievements, her file was stuffed with letters from her professors and the doctors she'd worked with who couldn't praise her enough. How had Seattle General acquired Ms. Steele? She could have gone anywhere. There were documents offering her positions in Europe as well. Ms. Steele, it appeared, spoke both French and Italian fluently.
Grace smiled to herself. Steele and Christian could carry on conversations since he also spoke several languages fluently. Perhaps Steele's smarts would impress Christian enough to make him inclined to cooperate more with his new nurse. One of his problems had always been that he was the smartest person in the room and he was easily bored by his inferiors…as he saw them.
Grace felt a glimmer of hope. If only Steele weren't so small and lacking in assertiveness. If only her voice was bigger. If only…
There was a knock at the door and a head popped round. Dr. George, a fellow ob/gyn greeted Grace. Grace liked George well enough. How could you not like someone who resembled Barney Fife? He was, however, a terrible gossip.
"I just passed Mighty Mouse in the hallway. I think she said hello. Hard to tell. You didn't hire her to work with your son, did you?"
"Hello, George. None of your business, George, what I was doing with Ms. Steele. Why did you call her Mighty Mouse?"
George hesitated and did not dare walk into the room. Grace Grey had an imperious air about her that made most of her colleagues treat her with respect and a certain amount of caution.
"Mighty Mouse? The cartoon hero in the superman outfit?" Grace continued to stare at him.
"Here I come to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," George sang. Grace blinked.
"Well, anyway, Steele is small but… It's just a nickname the other nurses have given her."
"Does Migh…umm…Ms. Steele know about this nickname."
"Possibly. I don't know. No one would call her that to her face. She's rather famous for her lack of humor. All business, that girl. Business she is very good at, by the way. Good hire…you know, if… Well, I guess I'd better be getting back to mine," George grinned and went on his way.
"Your business being to spread this bit of gossip," Grace muttered under her breath. However, curious, Grace opened her laptop to search for videos of this Mighty Mouse character. Minutes later, people passing her door could hear Grace laughing out loud! Dr. Trevelyan laughing? Nah. Probably someone else using her office.
Inside Grace was watching Mighty Mouse fight off demon cats, vampire cats and just plain cats in order to save damsel mice in distress…like Pearl Pureheart.
It did her good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she had a good belly laugh. It was certainly before that terrible night.
CHAPTER 5
"Dr. Grey? This is Mr. Grey's security chief, Jason Taylor."
"Taylor," Grace chuckled, "it's been five years. You don't have to introduce yourself every time we speak." Since her son had become famous for acquiring billions at such a young age, he'd needed security just to get him to his car some days. The paparazzi never let up. There were also threatening letters.
Christian just blew it all off. "Letters. Isn't it nice that people still write letters?" Grace didn't think it so funny and she was grateful for Taylor's presence. The need for his services had only increased as time went on. Christian stopped joking about the letters when they began arriving for his family. Everyone had close protection officers now and Taylor had even suggested covert agents.
The Grey mansion was now a fortress with bullet proof glass, gates guarding the driveway, all sorts of alarms. It had been a gradual increase in protective measures…so gradual that everyone adapted and even thought it amusing that one day, Elliot had been detained by guards because he'd tried to enter the grounds via the water side.
It was that occasion that made everyone suddenly realize how drastically their lives had changed and all because Christian was on the cover of Forbes and sole owner of a multibillion dollar global concern.
It was a sobering moment for the Trevelyan-Greys. They began their adjustment all over again. Then came the call.
"Yes, ma'am. I'll keep that in mind. I'm calling with difficult news. Your son has been seriously injured. Ms. Victoria shot him in the back. We are currently at Seattle General. Mr. Grey is in surgery. We have no news as yet. I've spoken with Tom Ryan who is just arriving at Grey Manor and will be driving you, your husband and any other family members with you to the hospital. Please don't refuse this help, Dr. Grey. Dr. Grey?"
Grace had dropped the phone several sentences ago and was in shock. Carrick had heard the phone ring and then the thud. Mia was rooting around in the fridge. The two of them rushed to Grace…Carrick picking up the phone and demanding to know to whom he was speaking. Taylor repeated everything and Carrick, in a dull voice, agreed. After this, he called Elliot and asked him to please wait until they stopped by for him.
There was absolute silence in the car on the way to the hospital. Elliot put his arm around Mia, her eyes open and staring at nothing. Tom Ryan tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He was a professional and was, in theory, not allowed to have emotions while working. That theory wasn't working out for him just then.
Ryan had never thought much of Mr. Grey's behavior…had never liked him much. He said yes sir and no sir and did as he was told while cashing quite generous paychecks but he sometimes needed a drink after a shift with the arsehole he worked for. No one who worked for Grey liked him. He was insufferable…but he was their responsibility and they'd failed.
Gail had to make romantic dinners for him and his girlfriend of the moment. She had to watch as he treated each girl like a queen, gave them jewelry and made promises as he lured them into his bedroom. She was grateful that, at least, she didn't have to observe as he broke their hearts. On those occasions, he preferred public arenas like his restaurant, the Mile High Club, so that the girl would be forced to restrain her emotions. Oh, sure, people would observe his date turning gray and rushing to the ladies' lounge, later returning with eyes red and mascara smeared but they'd also see Grey attempting to sooth and comfort her before he saw her home.
Had he broken off the relationship at Escala, allowing the poor woman some privacy, she might have screamed, broken dishware and refused to leave the apartment. Grey was also wily.
The morning after the breakup, the tabloids would have pictures of Grey holding her hand and walking out of the club with his arm protectively around his now ex. Of course, everyone knew it was all an act but he looked good in the pictures and that was the important part.
Why women continued to give him a chance was no mystery. It was an opportunity. Each woman thought that she would be different…that she could love him better…be better in bed…sparkle more than the last girl. Each believed that she would be the one to earn the affections of the handsomest man, the richest man, the smartest man.
Victoria Mason was the latest in that long line of women convinced that he was telling the truth and believing that she was different from all the rest. Unfortunately for Christian Trevelyan-Grey, CEO of GEH and narcissist of the first order, she was different. She was the owner of a Saturday night special with a full chamber.
CHAPTER 6
It was a very long night…the longest Grace had ever known and, as a physician, she had known some long nights. Her son was in surgery for an eternity with no word on his condition or prognosis.
"Taylor, what happened?" Mia asked in a voice choked with emotion. Taylor had to keep himself from answering that her brother got what was coming to him.
"Umm…a young lady, distraught over the end of her relationship with your brother, came to the penthouse…to seek answers, I suppose. He dismissed her and when he turned away, she pulled her hand out of her pocket and shot him. He'd ordered me to see her out and into a taxi because she was drunk and so I had my arms around her to more or less drag her out. I didn't see her reach for the gun. It was all over in a nanosecond.
"I grabbed the gun as she tried to fire again and then dropped her to the floor. Ryan grabbed her but it really wasn't necessary. She was curled up and sobbing. We summoned an ambulance and the police."
"Why didn't you call us right away?" Elliot snarled.
"When would right away have been, Mr. Grey? When I was trying to stop the bleeding? When I was clearing the way, rushing to the emergency room, seeking answers from doctors? The moment I had the time for more than a few words, I called." Taylor stopped and drew in a deep breath. The family was staring at him.
"I apologize. I didn't intend rudeness. It's just that the conversation that I would have had to have with Mr. Grey's mother would have been seconds taken from trying to save Mr. Grey's life."
"Don't apologize, Taylor. I wasn't thinking. I just wish someone would come out and give us some news. We haven't had to sit around in a waiting room, scared to death, since Mia had appendicitis.
"God, she was sick…in absolute agony. I was only ten and I thought that she was dying. That was bad. This is worse," Elliot moaned.
There would be more waiting…for surgery to end…for 72 hours to see if Christian would survive…for another 48 hours to find out that he likely wouldn't walk again…for weeks in a coma…for time to get him well enough to be released and then the never-ending wait for him to recover emotionally.
His family had tried to give him everything he needed but nothing was enough. He tore around the house in his souped-up wheelchair, knocking things over just for the thrill of it, chasing nurses and laughing when they screamed in terror.
He complained incessantly about the smallest things. He appreciated nothing…including his family's devotion to him. He insulted everyone in the meanest possible terms. The night that he called his beautiful sister a foul word and told her that her looks were only for those with unusual taste…making her cry…Elliot came as close as he ever had to socking his brother.
The love for him was still there and always would be but it was becoming tainted and dulled by his behavior…like a nasty old relative that one couldn't wait to incarcerate in a sub-par nursing home and then never visit.
His family's growing distaste for him was not lost on Christian and he reacted the only way he knew…with more anger. Matters were truly going to hell in a hatbox.
CHAPTER 7
Enter Steele.
"Yes?"
"Mr. Grey? There is a woman out here who claims that she is expected. We don't have her picture on our list. Her name is Steele." The agent sounded dubious about the girl in the banged up, rusted out VW beetle. She looked like a groupie to him. Young women were always trying to get to the rich Adonis.
"Please let her pass, Baxter. Thank you." Carrick sighed and rang off. Despite her impressive credentials, Carrick had been through too many of these nurses to have faith anymore. Grace had described Ms. Steele as petite but Carrick thought she'd been too generous in her physical description. The girl walking up to the door seemed too delicate to work in even the pediatric ward.
"Ms. Steele, welcome to Grey Manor," Carrick smiled. Ms. Steele returned his greeting with a solemn nod. Wonderful, he thought, she'll be out of here in ten minutes. She stepped inside and inquired after Dr. Trevelyan. Grace appeared and offered Ms. Steele a seat in the living room.
"Did you have any trouble finding the place, Ms. Steele?" she asked.
"It is quite a distance from the hospital and from my home," Steele answered.
"Is that going to be a problem?" Oh, god, Grace fretted, fearful that Steele would refuse the job on those grounds.
"My car isn't always dependable but we'll see how it goes. Wanda has her moods," Steele replied. Then she pulled her notebook and pen from her bag. "I'd like to ask some questions of you and the other occupants of the house. Is that acceptable?"
"Carrick?" Grace patted the cushion next to her. He sat and they began. Steele had a number of questions about the staff, the layout of the house, the grounds, and so on. She managed to be intrusive without being nosy.
"I noticed that you have security precautions in place. Why is that? It is my understanding that Mr. Grey's assailant is incarcerated in a mental facility."
"Because she isn't the only person who'd like to kill him or, for that matter, anyone connected to him," Elliot's strong voice took over the room. His parents glared at him. Steele looked up at the big blond man looming over her.
"Elliot, I presume? Please sit. Looking up is hurting my neck," Steele pointed to a spot next to Carrick. Steele made another note in her book.
"How many attempted assaults have been made on Mr. Grey himself? I ask because it speaks to his state of mind."
"Oh, this is the only serious assault," Carrick assured Steele. "He does receive threats, however, but the only ones that bother him are those directed toward us, his family, and sometimes his COO, Ros Bailey."
"His security chief investigates all threats and determines their level of credibility," Elliot joined in. "A few people have had to be taken seriously. My sister, Mia, was under heavy guard for a time."
"Did I hear my name?" Mia blew into the room like a hurricane and swiftly hugged her mother from the back of the couch. Steele watched this affectionate display with interest. Elliot thought he saw an expression of sadness on Steele's face but it came and went too quickly. Mia rounded the couch and reached down for Steele's hand to shake.
"Lord, are you tiny!" she remarked as her long fingers enveloped Steele's small hand. Steele regarded her passively. "Welcome to the Hell Mouth," Mia grinned. Mia noticed her mother's disapproving look and so quietly sat next to her brother.
"Since the incident, have you seen any signs in your brother of guilt or fear for your safety…emotions that might affect his physical well-being?"
The group looked around at each other. Due to Christian's general demeanor of mean, that he might feel guilt had not occurred to them. When they delayed answering, Steele asked if they would consider themselves to be close to him.
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Steele. Christian has one over-riding emotion these days…anger. No," Carrick replied, " I don't believe any of us has seen guilt."
"So, the security force in place is the same as before the incident?"
"Well," Grace offered, "come to think of it, there are quite a few more precautions being taken. No one is allowed out without a small army of CPOs and coverts. Christian is particularly concerned with Mia's safety. He vets every person who comes within ten feet of her."
"Is your son aware of my possible employment?" Steele turned to Grace. Grace blushed and for the first time, Steele smiled. It was a small smile but warm, nonetheless.
"You're fearful of his reaction to yet another nurse attending, is that it?" The imperious Dr. Trevelyan suddenly seemed so vulnerable.
"All right. I'll need to enter some of your numbers into my phone." Taylor produced all the numbers of the security detail and the family turned over theirs as well. Business concluded, Steele smiled at the family.
"Well, let's beard the lion in his den, shall we?"
CHAPTER 8
Christian occupied the large bedroom on the main floor. The en suite had been enlarged and remodeled with universal design. As she entered, Steele looked for the usual equipment necessary to a paraplegic…a lift hanging over the bed to help the patient sit and rise…a massage table…various machines to work his muscles to avoid atrophy…none of these were present. There was only a motorized wheelchair.
The man himself was reclining in a chair facing the broad windows overlooking Lake Washington. There was a recently installed double door through which he could access an outdoor patio.
Steele looked around for reading material but aside from some business magazines there was nothing. Half of a wall was occupied by a huge flat screen and a ball game of some sort was playing on mute.
Steele had seen many pictures of the beautiful Mr. Grey. He was, indeed, a breathtaking man. She could understand women falling under his spell even without the money factored in. Losing the use of his legs was undoubtedly a blow to his image of himself.
He seemed unaware of her presence as she studied him from behind. She stood for some time, watching and assimilating all that she had learned about him in the past week. What she had learned is that he was brilliant, driven, ruthless, feared and disliked…except, of course, by women who would take anything he dished out in order to be close to him.
She could already surmise that his spirit had collapsed under the weight of his feelings of helplessness. He had only his anger and arrogance to keep him afloat and a year from now that, too, would be gone…worn down by despair and failure.
She knew that he would be her most difficult patient and this prospect did not discourage her at all. It, in fact, thrilled her. A challenge such as this would occupy all her mind and spirt, keeping her from having to deal with her own demons.
Steele approached the floor to ceiling windows and tapped lightly on them. "Bullet proof," she said out loud. Then she walked out the door into the patio and examined the security measures in place. Perhaps not all were visible but it seemed too open to sniper fire…for starters. She'd have to have a talk with the security chief. She didn't feel that her client was truly safe out here and yet he needed to be outside for a time every day. She wanted him down by the water as well…perhaps in a boat.
"Who the fuck are you?" the man behind her growled. She smiled to herself. Such growling was quite normal from her patients.
She turned around to see a face that the magazine covers could not do justice. Even red with anger, he was so handsome that her breath caught in her throat. Ignoring that face in order to do her job was going to be her first challenge.
Christian, for his part, had squired and seduced supermodels, women of unparalleled beauty. This insignificant creature standing before him, with her small but curvy figure, her soft blue eyes and her kind expression surrounded by lush and glossy mahogany curls flowing over her shoulders and down to her perky little breasts…took his breath away.
However, both were too much masters at hiding their feelings…even from themselves. Christian remained angry and Steele remained professional and unmoved. She had a job to do. She pulled out her phone and a few minutes later, Taylor appeared in the room, coming out to the patio.
Steele calmly explain her concerns. Taylor assured her that special precautions had been taken to ensure Grey's safety when he was out of doors, even when he was out in the open on the massive Grey lawn. Boating had not been considered as Mr. Grey was not comfortable out in open water.
"Getting out on a boat might be part of his therapy, Mr. Taylor, so would you please see what you can do to avoid snipers and such?" Taylor bowed slightly and left the room even as Christian bellowed his objections to everything.
Going back inside, Steele looked at Grey's wheelchair. Again, she pulled out her phone. This time Elliot arrived, taking note of Grey's look of astonishment.
"Elliot, you appear to be quite strong. Could you please remove that wheelchair and return with a non-motorized version?" She made a note and ripped out the page to hand to Elliot. "Thank you."
Again, Grey objected strongly but was ignored. Steele's quiet manner had seduced the family into following her orders. As Grey loudly cursed, Steele wrote in her notebook. When Elliot returned with a simple, armless, hand-operated chair that his brother had initially rejected, Steele handed Elliot a long list of equipment that she wanted installed. Grey could yell all he wanted.
A new sheriff was in town.
CHAPTER 9
Having assessed the environment and noted the changes needed for her patient's progress in healing, Steele sat in a chair and removed a large manila envelope from her bag. She held films up to the light and studied them yet again.
"You've deteriorated, Mr. Grey. You were in a more promising condition immediately following your release from the hospital than you are today. Does this concern you?"
"What concerns me, lady," Grey responded in a voice dripping with bile, "is your presence here. Now who the hell are you and get the hell out!"
"Steele. Your latest nurse and, apparently, your first physical therapist. Why you've needed a nurse confuses me." She looked at him so directly that he found it disconcerting.
"Obviously, I needed someone to check my wound, bath me, move me from bed to chair, watch my health….this is none of your business, Steele!"
"You are unable to transfer yourself from bed to chair to bath to chair?"
Grey was free with his temper. "I'm paralyzed, you ignorant ******."
"Why not have a calm conversation about my intentions and your needs, Mr. Grey?"
Grey took a hard breath and accused Steele of raising his fragile blood pressure. Steele reached again into her bottomless bag and removed a blood pressure cuff. She wrapped his arm and instructed him to breath as easily as he could.
"110 over 60. It doesn't get better than that, Mr. Grey. Basically, you appear to be in good shape. However, your original injury should have been tended to and has not. We will have to begin with simple exercises to restore you to some independence."
"Independence is not something that I will ever have again, Ms. Steele. Do not feed me a line of bull just to amuse yourself and earn a fat paycheck."
"Is that what you really believe, Mr. Grey…that you are doomed to spend your life in that chair, having someone empty your ostomy bag and carry you into the bath? Giving up does not seem a trait compatible with a man of your accomplishments. Perhaps this is your first real test of character."
"Get me a drink. The liquor cabinet is over there." Steele spied it and then made another call. Carrick arrived.
"Mr. Grey, please remove that cabinet. Imbibing alcohol will impede your son's progress. Please tell your cook that we must speak as well. Thank you."
As Carrick gathered up the bottles of booze, Grey protested so loudly and furiously that he bounced about in his recliner, nearly toppling it. His screams could be heard throughout the house. In the kitchen, the women cringed…sure that if Christian could get out of his chair, he would kill Ms. Steele.
"Well," Elliot remarked as he returned from disposing of the motorized chair, "I've never seen him this riled up…yet Ms. Steele is calm and unmoved. Of course, she might be sorry if he does ever get back on his feet."
"What's going on in there, Elliot?" Mia asked.
"Changes, little sis. Big changes. It's going to get pretty interesting around here," he grinned.
CHAPTER 10
For the next 30 minutes, the only sounds to be heard in the house were those emanating from Grey…some of the most brilliant swearing, at volumes in double digit decibels, that Elliot had ever heard…and he'd thought he'd heard it all on his construction sites. The family sat on the stools around the kitchen island…eyes wide, faces grimacing. Without saying a word, each knew what the others were thinking…thank god, Steele was bearing the burden. It was kind of comforting knowing that none of them had to run in to save a terrified nurse.
Finally, Steele emerged, unruffled. "Elliot, your brother is quite tired and has also lost his voice. Would you put him to bed, please? See if you can get him to drink this glass of water first. It will help him to sleep more deeply. Of course, don't mention that I've spiked it. I'm certain that he would toss it across the room."
Elliot nodded and left. Everyone else sat and stared at Steele. She made more notes and then closed up her bag. Mia smiled.
"Your bag reminds me of Hermione's. She had everything in that magical bag of hers."
Steele looked inquisitive. "Who is Hermione?" she asked to the surprise of all.
"Hermione…Harry Potter?" Steele simply stared. Then she pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before she stopped to read.
"Oh, I see. A children's book." She smiled slightly and then looked up at her new employers, their faces full of questions.
"I have to be going now. Mr. Grey, if he takes the water, will sleep through the night. He exerted himself excessively and unproductively today but we will begin anew tomorrow."
"Was all that yelling about his wheelchair and the liquor?" Carrick asked.
"Some of it, yes. The rest was about his displeasure with me and my questions and suggestions…which I expected, considering his initial attitude. He is quite strong-minded so I'm not expecting cooperation tomorrow either. He needs to detox…to adjust to the loss of both his chair and the alcohol in his system. He has been depending on the wrong things all this time."
"I feel that I should apologize for his behavior and his…umm…language, Ms. Steele," Grace said.
"Unnecessary. I've experienced worse. He will undoubtedly try to manipulate all of you to give him what he wants. Ignore him. If he tosses a meal across the room, do not bring him another. He is a child right now. Treat him like one. Good night."
With that, Steele left the house. Elliot returned to the kitchen. "He drank the water. I think his throat is raw. Mom, I emptied his ostomy bag. When is Ms. Steele coming back? She is coming back, right?"
"Huh. She didn't say. Well, tomorrow but not the hour. She's something of an enigma, isn't she?"
"Isn't that how the Nooz always refers to Christian…as the enigmatic multibillionaire playboy?" Mia giggled. "Now we'll have two enigmas in the house."
"And that, dear sister, is why your company is so delightful. You are the absolute opposite of an enigma," Elliot grinned. It was true. Mia was as open a book as you are ever likely to find. One never knew what was going to pop of her lovely, no-filter mouth. Sometimes she could startle people with her intelligence and a moment later blurt out that the drugstore was out of her favorite tampon brand. This woman could put together all of the details of the most complex event and wow her clientele with the results but to her family, she was a ditz.
As Steele drove down the street, her mind was busy with plans for treating Mr. Grey. His temper was going to be an issue but she'd had patients so heavy with apathy, who'd so completely given up, that their recovery was severely compromised. And, yes, she'd had failures…in particular, a suicide. She was good at her job. She knew that…but she also knew that there was no substitute for experience. She'd been practicing for less than three years. She was lacking in the wisdom that years can bestow. She knew this and that knowledge kept her on her toes.
While she was merging onto a thoroughfare, her car was also lacking…in the power necessary to outrun the sixteen-year-old who'd been gifted a fancy sports car for her birthday.
CHAPTER 11
Grace was hurrying to finish paperwork required to release two of her patients who were anxious to go home. The quiet knock at her door was unwelcome. She ignored it. It continued. Gritting her teeth in an attempt to hold her temper, she bid the persistent visitor to enter.
George. Of course. The man knew no boundaries.
"Good morning, George. I'm afraid that I have not a minute for conversation," she said, waving a release form in the air.
"Then I'll not waste another second of your time. I just wanted to know if you are aware that Mighty Mouse was brought into the emergency room last night."
For a moment, Grace was confused. Why on earth would a cartoon character…oh, my god.
"Is Ms. Steele badly hurt? What happened to her?"
"Rear ended on the freeway while attempting to merge. Of course, that ancient beetle of hers shouldn't have been allowed in a high traffic area. She was released, at her insistence, around midnight. Her attending has already gone home."
George took his leave, closing the door and abandoning Grace to her chagrin. Her concern was not only for Steele but, shamefully, she thought, for Christian and a household already on the brink.
Her cell phone rang. It was Carrick. Perhaps he'd heard from Ms. Steele.
"Please don't tell me that Ms. Steele called and cancelled."
"Ms. Steele limped into the house on crutches, her leg in a cast, but all business. She said a good morning to me and Gail and then went right into Christian's room. He's laughing at her as we speak. I've no idea what happened. I'm afraid to ask. Her demeanor does not invite conversation."
"She was in a car accident yesterday after leaving our house. She was supposed to be admitted but she signed herself out. I'm too busy to come home right now. Be sure that Taylor helps her."
"I believe that he's already on it. I can hear Christian trying to fire someone but maybe that's Ms. Steele."
"Here she comes to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," Grace sang into the phone to her husband's absolute bewilderment.
Grace's day was such a pile of paperwork and patient care that she forgot about Ms. Steele and the situation at Grey Manor. It was for the best since there was really nothing that she could do anyway.
Ten hours later, she dragged herself in the door, flopping down on the couch. It had been one of her tougher days at the hospital in terms of workload. She reminded herself that her patients were progressing and there had been no deaths…so, it had actually been a good day, if exhausting.
It took her several minutes to realize that the house was quiet.
CHAPTER 12
Steele was pleased to see that Mr. Grey was already in his wheelchair. Taylor stood off to the side. She greeted him and then asked if Grey had used the bar hanging over his bed to lift himself to a seating position. Taylor looked sheepish and Grey yelled at him to keep his mouth shut. That was her answer. Then Grey accused her of tripping over her own feet.
"You've got some nerve ordering me around when you can't walk without breaking a leg," he laughed…a little too loudly. Steele did not reply. She studied him for a minute and then approached him…reaching down to grip his bicep. He looked startled and wrenched his arm away from her touch.
Steele sat down and rummaged around in her bag, her hand emerging with a set of small barbells.
"Please do some lifts with these," she said, handing them to Taylor who was, frankly, fearful of giving them to Grey. "Unless you think that you are unable…in which case, I'll bring lighter ones."
The implied challenge pushed Grey to take the weights and do several curls. Although he hid it, he was dismayed to find that it was harder than he'd thought it would be. He glanced at the number on the barbell…20 lbs. Prior to his being shot, he routinely bench pressed 200 lbs. Now he was really feeling a mere 20. He disguised his feelings, returning the weights to Taylor who was relieved that his boss had not thrown them at anyone.
"Good," said Ms. Steele, "that was about what I was expecting. I'll leave those and bring heavier ones next time. You need to rebuild the muscle in your arms. It's begun to atrophy from lack of use. Taylor, do not help Mr. Grey to sit up in bed. He must use the bar. Understood?"
Taylor nodded while Grey threatened to fire him.
"Now, show me how well you're able to maneuver your chair," Steele commanded. Grey took hold of the wheels and turned his back on Steele.
"Is that the best you can do? Is it because you don't have the strength or because you lack agility? I suspected that you would need some time to learn how to move yourself around."
She'd pushed the right button again. Grey struggled to do wheelies but succeeded…smug in his ability. Steele was unimpressed.
"Acrobatics will not serve you in your daily life, Mr. Grey." She lifted herself from her chair, a feat Grey secretly marveled at…considering that she seemed to lack any muscle. He watched as she steadied herself on her crutches. He didn't let on that he'd noticed the flash of pain that crossed her face.
"Let's go for a walk, Mr. Grey. We'll start with a trip around the house." She lifted a crutch, pointing at the bedroom door. Grudgingly, Grey turned the chair and began the journey. It was not easy. He realized that he was sadly out of shape. He stopped and complained that he couldn't do it.
"I could take you over to the pediatric ward at Seattle General to observe five-year-olds dashing about in their chairs. We do obstacle courses…including hills. Perhaps the children could show you a thing or two." Steele did not smirk. Her expression was mild.
Grey gripped the wheels and moved them forward. It was clumsy and slow. He missed his motorized version. Gradually, he reached the threshold and then got stuck. Steele observed but said nothing. Grey backed up and tried again. Again, he was stuck. He backed up. On his next try he moved his grip further down on the wheels and pushed for all he was worth, sailing over the bump. He turned the chair around and looked at Steele…a triumphant look.
He was rewarded with the slightest of smiles. For the next 30 minutes, Grey worked at wheeling around the main floor before returning to his bedroom. He was panting and sweating. He had not exerted himself that much since before...since before. Steele took his blood pressure and his pulse. Both were elevated which concerned her. He was in worse shape than she'd first surmised. She indicated that Taylor should return Grey to his bed for a rest.
"No," Grey breathed out, "let's go again."
"Rest is important after exercise, Mr. Grey. Athletes know that. We'll go again in a while."
"I'm your boss. You'll do what I say!" he yelled at Steele.
"You misunderstand our positions, Mr. Grey. I understand that you are accustomed to giving orders. However, in this instance, you will have to become accustomed to taking mine. You do not know how to get well without me. You have a long journey ahead of you.
"I know the way."
Grey glared at Steele as Taylor picked him up and laid him in the bed. He was asleep within a minute. Ms. Steele sat in her chair and wrote an entry in her ever-present notebook.
CHAPTER 13
"Come in," Carrick called out as he worked in his study. Since Christian had moved in after being released from the hospital, his father had reduced his workload and taken to doing much of it in his home office. He owned his firm and so had no one to answer to but himself. He had always been something of a workaholic and a micromanager so his absence from his downtown office was a bit of a relief for his employees. He was passing off more of the work to associates who needed the experience. He was a little put off upon realizing that his presence was not absolutely essential to the success of Grey and Associates. However, he adjusted. He wanted to be home with his son.
He would never admit it to himself or even Grace but Christian was his favorite. His intelligence, his drive, his dedication to Grey Enterprises Holdings mirrored Carrick. Elliot was quite successful, as well. He owned Grey Design and Construction and was a multi-millionaire but, while he worked hard, he was easy-going and so good natured, more like Grace. They had originally hesitated to adopt an older child for fear that his years in foster care might have affected him adversely. Indeed, their first meeting had not portended well.
Elliot had been brought into the visitors' room by a grim-faced social worker. His face was tear-stained and angry. He'd been playing with some other children and was not pleased with the interruption.
"Let's get this over with so I can get back to the game," he grumbled. He refused to look at Grace and Carrick.
Carrick recalled sighing, already decided that this six year who looked eight was not for them. They'd wanted an infant but those were in short supply. He opened his mouth to politely decline a meeting but Grace beat him to it.
"Let Elliot go back to his game, Ms. Trumble. We can wait until he's ready to leave." Carrick shot his head around to stare at his wife. Elliot perked up immediately and turned around to race back to his friends.
"What?" Carrick yelped. "Gracie, can we speak privately for a moment?" His wife shook her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was always a sucker for that smile. "I don't understand," he said.
"He's the one, Cary. We just caught him at a bad moment. When he's ready, he'll come to us." She turned to Ms. Trumble and chastised her for not giving the child a warning that company would be coming. Ms. Trumble blushed with indignation but held her tongue. She wanted to rid herself of Elliot and these were the Greys, the finest family in Seattle. It would be a feather in her cap to get Elliot adopted and by the Greys.
They sat. They waited. Carrick sighed heavily. Grace smiled at his dramatics. After an eternity/hour, Elliot came running back in. He was beaming and Carrick felt his heart melt.
"I won!" Elliot proclaimed. He walked up to Grace and Carrick and put out his hand to shake. "So, you guys want a kid? There are a bunch here who are younger and cuter than me. I don't know why Ms. Trumble brought me out. Come on, I'll introduce you to a real sweet four-year-old," he offered.
"Elliot," Grace spoke in a soft voice as she knelt down to Elliot's height, "we would like to be your parents…that is, if you want to be our little boy."
Elliot was stunned. He looked at Carrick, seeing the smile in his eyes. No one had ever wanted him. He was big and loud so he'd just resigned himself to living in a lot of different homes. It was okay. He could handle it.
"You know, even though I look big, I'm really only six so I can't mow your lawn yet. I'll try to do stuff around the house but I'm just tall, not really strong. If you want help around the house, you'd do better adopting Luke. He's 14 so he could even babysit if you have littler kids."
Grace couldn't stop herself. She pulled Elliot into her arms while Carrick reached out and tousled his blond hair.
"Please let us adopt you, Elliot. You don't have to mow but maybe you can help me make cupcakes? "Don't worry, son. You'll have chores. You'll have to make your bed and clean up your room. Is that okay with you?" Carrick asked gently. Elliot was staring at them both…unable to believe this turn of events. Ms. Trumble had brought him in to meet people many times but they never wanted him. He was too big, he knew
"Okay. I guess." Elliot went home with the Greys who lived in a little house until Carrick's mother died and left them Grey Manor. He waited but they never took him back to Ms. Trumble's. Shortly after his seventh birthday, they went to a big building downtown and into a huge room called a "court" where his adoption was finalized. He would never have to go back. His name was Elliot Grey.
Carrick was still musing so Taylor tried again. "Mr. Grey?"
"Oh, sorry, Taylor. Thinking. What can I do for you?"
"I thought that you'd like to know, sir. Today has been going well. Your son is sleeping now. Ms. Steele intends to start again when he wakes but I'm concerned about her health. I'm sure that she is in pain and in need of rest but, well, perhaps if you speak with her?"
CHAPTER 14
When Carrick entered the room, his heart clenched a little as he looked down at his boy, sleeping with a peaceful expression on his handsome face. Carrick couldn't remember the last time Christian had looked like that.
He couldn't say the same for Ms. Steele. The strain was showing on her face with a little V between her eyes. Her color wasn't good either. She looked up from her notes as Carrick took a seat next to her.
"Taylor tells me that things went well today. Not what I expected. You're certainly good at your job, Ms. Steele."
Steele shrugged. "Mr. Grey cooperated."
Carrick tried again. "That, in itself, is remarkable. Christian is not cooperative, as a rule. He says "jump" and we all say "how high"," he chuckled.
"He needs to be reminded that he is a capable man and not in need of having much done for him," Steele retorted.
"Yes. Of course. You see, he's so gifted that seeing him reduced to helplessness was a shock for the family. That night, in the hospital, when Grace and I were allowed to see him for just a few minutes in the ICU…well…he was so pale and so close to death," Carrick's throat seemed to close up on him Steele softened a little watching the pain on Grey Senior's face so that she felt compelled to touch his hand.
"He's been through so much horror in his young life. Grace found him in the emergency room, covered in cigarette burns and bruises, emaciated and terrified. His teenaged mother was dead, beaten by her pimp. Grace had seen a lot but for some reason, this little guy tore the heart out of her. She called me and I couldn't understand her through her tears so I raced to the hospital, scared to death of what I'd find. I held her for quite some time before she calmed down enough to tell me about Christian.
"When I stepped near him, he shuffled up against the wall and hissed at me. He was like a feral animal. He wouldn't talk. We later learned that he'd never spoken much. He needed a year of therapy before he could speak in full sentences. His therapist told us that the fact that he could recover so quickly was an indication of his intelligence. That was our first clue that we'd adopted a genius. He's always been a difficult child with a quick temper."
"How does he get along with the rest of the family?" Steele asked, surprising herself with such an intrusive question. It wasn't like her.
"Mia and Elliot adore him. Grace fusses over him. We know that he loves us, indeed, treasures us. He doesn't let anyone else get close with the possible exception of his COO, Ros Bailey. He has close protection officers guarding everyone."
"Yes. I found the guards surprising when I first arrived. It wasn't something I expected."
"Speaking of arriving…" Carrick began…
CHAPTER 15
Steele lifted her head to regard Carrick. It was clear that he wanted to say something but…
"Yes? Did I arrive too early, Mr. Grey?"
"No. No, that isn't it, Ms. Steele. Your schedule is our schedule. We are so grateful for you. No, what I mean to say is that we didn't expect you today…given your condition."
"My condition? My leg? It's only broken, Mr. Grey. I'll need crutches for the duration but that will not affect my work with your son."
"May I ask what happened?" Carrick chanced.
"Just an accident," she answered.
"A car accident, I presume. I noticed that you arrived in a taxi cab. What happened?" he blurted out.
Steele pursed her lips. Clearly, Carrick had gone too far but she was too polite to shut him down.
"I was hit as I tried to merge into traffic. I was actually quite lucky. It could have been so much worse. Fortunately, the young lady speeding toward me had good reflexes and managed to hit her brakes so as to blunt the force of the blow. My car was totaled but I'd have been unable to drive without the use of my right leg anyway. I suppose that you ought to alert your security guards that I'll be arriving in taxis for the foreseeable future. There was a little bit of confusion this morning."
"Ms. Steele, you must allow us to pay for your taxi expenses."
"Unnecessary, Mr. Grey. My accident was not your responsibility."
Carrick felt his litigator persona rising up. "Ms. Steele. Your services to this family, to this man, are invaluable. It is in our best interest to see that you are able to continue to do your job for my son. Fussing with taxi cabs, trying to care for yourself in your present condition, ignoring the pain you are in and the decrease in your energy levels…all this will inevitably affect your work. I am aware of your determination but sometimes that is not enough. I insist that you allow me to fill in the gap in any way that I deem necessary to ensure your continued fine care of my son.
"I know that you will push yourself to do the same excellent work that you are accustomed to doing for your patients but you must recognize that you are operating with an obstacle not usual for you."
Ms. Steele was staring, open-mouthed, at Carrick. She wasn't used to interference of any kind…even well-intentioned. She found herself, moreover, in agreement with Mr. Grey. She was fatigued. She had arrived fatigued this morning after a sleepless, pain-filled night, an inability to prepare a decent breakfast, standing on the street trying to hail a taxi…even the fuss of dealing with the guards at the gate this morning had tired her.
"I agree, Mr. Grey. You are right that I cannot do my job up to my usual standards. I will submit my resignation and endeavor to locate another person to help your son." She tried to rise from her chair but Carrick gently sat her back down.
"Unacceptable, Ms. Steele. You are the only person who has been able to deal with my son and we've been through too many nurses to count. I will not accept your resignation. I have a different proposal of which I am certain that you will not approve. Nonetheless. I would like you to move into the house. We have many empty bedrooms. There is one in the west wing with an en suite. You will have all the privacy you wish. However, you won't have to worry about meal preparation, laundry, cleaning and all the other chores that will tax you. There will be no need for transportation except when you wish to go somewhere. You will have access to a car and driver for those occasions.
"You can work with Christian at your best. As I look at you now, I can see that you are in pain and suffering from a lack of sleep. I suspect that you refuse to take medication for fear that it will cloud your thinking. Pain also clouds the thinking. Every day that you leave here I will worry that you will be unable to continue working with Christian. You could fall, for instance. Some criminal could take advantage of you. Every morning that you do arrive safely, I will wonder if you are feeling well enough to do the job up to your usual standards.
"I think that I've made quite logical arguments, Ms. Steele. If you would please give your apartment key and address to Taylor, he will pack up what you need."
Carrick finally stopped speaking. He did not think for a moment that Ms. Steele would agree to his conditions.
Steele closed her mouth and looked down at the floor. She was silent. Mr. Grey's proposal was unacceptable and disturbing…living with her patient. On the other hand, she hadn't been entirely truthful with Mr. Grey about her leg. The break was far worse than she'd revealed. It would be a lengthy recovery and her attention diverted. She looked up at Christian who was beginning to wake.
CHAPTER 16
He had done well today. Steele had arrived…in pain, tired and hungry…but Christian's sudden progress, on a day when she had expected more resistance, had buoyed her. It seemed, indeed, that her broken leg had buoyed him. He seemed to enjoy seeing that she had trouble walking.
"Mr. Grey, your proposal is normally something I would dismiss out of hand." Steele took a breath. "However, it is not entirely irrational. I will meet you half-way. A couple of weeks…until I acclimate to my condition…until your son grows more accustomed to therapy. Then we will revisit your proposal."
"What's going on, Dad?" Christian mumbled from his bed. He pushed himself up on his elbows but made no effort to reach for the overhanging bar.
"I need Taylor to put me in my chair," he groused as he fell back against the pillow.
Carrick took out his phone but Steele placed her hand over it and shook her head. "Mr. Grey, try using your lift bar to sit up."
Christian commenced whining. He was too tired, too weak. He didn't want to pull himself up. He hollered for Taylor who appeared instantly. As he walked to the bed, Steele caught his eye. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place so he froze.
"Who pays your salary, Taylor? Pick me up!"
"Taylor," Steele said softly, "we'll call when we need you."
"Dad, tell that bitch that she's fired. You're fired!" He began thrashing about, throwing a tantrum like a little boy. Steele just regarded him calmly, with indifference. The tantrum escalated. Carrick shifted his gaze to the ceiling. He was embarrassed.
"Chris. Chris, take it easy, bro." Elliot ran into the room, set to do his brother's bidding. He, too, caught the placid expression on Steele's face. He sat in the chair next to Christian's hospital bed, then leaned down to whisper into his ear.
"I wouldn't cross Steele, bro. In her case, discretion is the better part of valor. I suggest you do some reconnoitering before you do battle with her." Elliot winked conspiratorially at his brother and then left the room.
Christian eyed Steele. He did like a challenge. Even more so, he liked to quash his opponent. He would take Elliot's advice. Observe, find Steele's weak spot and then crush her under the weight of his superior intellect.
He reached for the overhanging bar and tried to pull himself up. His arms felt like wet noodles. He crashed back down to the bed. Ms. Steele seemed to be in deep conversation with his father. He tried again and then again. He cursed under his breath. He used to be so strong…could have lifted himself with his little finger. Still, Steele ignored his efforts. She was writing something in that infernal notebook of hers. She tore off a page and gave it to Carrick along with a key.
As his father left the room, Steele looked over at Grey. "It is harder than it looks." She struggled to her feet and grabbed her crutches, hobbling over to the bed. "Let's continue. With each attempt, you'll make headway."
CHAPTER 17
"Geez, dad. That woman has a way about her, doesn't she? I think that I'm a little scared of her," Elliot chuckled.
"I think you ought to be, son. There is something just under the surface. I can't put my finger on it but I'm wary of it, nonetheless.
"Taylor, would you take this key over to Ms. Steele's apartment and gather up everything on this list, please?" Carrick took in Elliot's startled expression. "Steele is moving in, son. My idea. I haven't been married to a doctor for 40 years without picking up on a few things. I'm afraid that Ms. Steele is in worse shape than she is letting on."
"Does Chris know? He's going to flip!"
"Yes. Flip. We should be so lucky if that's all he does. I'm hoping to keep him in the dark for a while. I'm installing Ms. Steele in the west wing. I haven't been in there for years.
Gail? Would you take a look at the larger bedroom and see what it needs to make it livable? Don't do any of the lifting yourself. I'm not certain what you'll find. Security can handle the heavy duty."
Gail nodded. She had never been in the west wing nor the east, for that matter. The dust alone might fall under the heading of heavy lifting.
"Thank you, Gail. Not a word to my son…just yet." Gail nodded and headed off to the west wing. Just how big was this place anyway? she wondered.
Taylor left for Ms. Steele's home. It was close to the hospital which wasn't a bad neighborhood but not posh either. He was stunned to discover that she lived in a third-floor walk-up. He was even more surprised when he opened her door…feeling a sharp object pressing into his back. With a swift and fluid motion, he turned and disarmed…a tiny old man.
"What you want here, mister? Where'd you get the key to Ana's place?" The little fellow was not disturbed to be facing a hulk of a man…three times his size. "Gimme back my potato peeler. I got to make dinner with that."
Taylor handed over the utensil and put out a hand. "My name is Jason Taylor, sir. I work for Christian Grey and Ana is his therapist. She asked me to bring her some of her things. She's going to be moving in while she works with him."
The old man appreciated Taylor's respectful manner. "Okay. Sure. She can't stay here the way she is now. Can't tell her that, tho'. Stubborn woman. You won't find anything in her fridge. I don't know what she eats! Been telling her that she needs some meat on her bones."
He turned to go, remarking over his shoulder that he'd keep an eye on her place until she returned. Taylor should let her know.
Taylor glanced around. The apartment was small and sparsely furnished. There was a stool at the kitchen counter…a microwave but no stove. In the living room, there was a single chair and not a picture on the wall nor a table of any kind. No television. Down a hall, he found a bedroom. He found a suitcase in the closet and set about filling it with clothes…most of which seemed to be scrubs. On her bedside table, there was a small clock and a copy of Jane Austen's final book, Persuasion. In the bath, he packed up bottles of shampoo and conditioner. There was nothing else in the room except bath tissue. In the bedroom and bath, there was nothing in the way of decoration. There was, in fact, nothing in the way of personality in the entire apartment…no pictures, pillows…none of the usual feminine touches. Well, he thought, maybe she hadn't lived here long.
As he locked the door behind him, the neighbor popped his head out the door. "Remember, tell Ana not to worry about her place. I've got an eye out."
"Sir, can you tell me how long Ms. Steele has lived here?" The old man rubbed his chin and considered things for a bit. "Oh, couple of years, I guess." Then he slammed his door.
Part of Taylor's training and experience had taught him to profile people but he was at a loss with Ms. Steele. She seemed to lack a profile and her personality was a conundrum. Well, she did read Austen…and that was all he knew. He'd thought it strange that she'd never heard of Harry Potter, a book he'd read to his daughter several times. It didn't occur to him that Steele had never really been a child nor treated like one.
CHAPTER 18
"Cobwebs! Lord, Gail. This wing is like something out of a horror movie. You haven't seen a spider, have you?" Ryan ducked another cobweb.
"I doubt there are any in here, Tom. There's nothing for them to eat. All these webs are quite old."
"How do you think Mr. Grey will react when he finds out that his nemesis is going to be living with him?"
Gail laughed as she moved quickly through the room, tidying and dusting. "Def con 1. I think that I can handle this room. Why don't you check the en suite? I think that we ought to have some bars installed for Ms. Steele. What do you make of her anyway?"
"Efficient and to the point. Does not wander off into personal territory. Maybe she'll open up after she's been here a while. Ms. Mia is very good at getting people talking. Let's watch her go to work on Ms. Steele."
Together, the two dynamos dusted, cleaned, scrubbed and in general, put together a nice bedroom for their guest…although they suspected that she wouldn't really notice. Ryan brought in a television and they finished up with dusting the hallway. Yes, it was a very nice accommodation. They were curious about the rest of the wing but exploration would have to wait for another day.
On their way back to the main part of the house, they could already hear Christian objecting to something. He was very loud…and then he was quiet. Ms. Steele was quite competent.
"Again," Steele said firmly. Christian looked at her with fury blazing in his eyes. She was unmoved. This was discomfiting for him. No one, with the occasional exception of Ros Bailey, was unmoved by his temper. Usually, even a hint that he was about to blow was all that was required to have his demands met. This one…this one was different. He was trying to figure her out and frustrated that he was getting nowhere.
He obeyed, reaching for the bar and lifting himself a bit before quitting again.
"Mr. Grey, next time count to twelve in your head before you stop."
Strangely, he knew that if he only counted to ten, Steele would know. He stared at her as he counted. Odd. He'd just now noticed her eyes. Aquamarine? Some kind of blue but unusual.
"Do you wear colored contacts?" he asked. "No. Again," she replied. Panting, he swore at her. She wrote down something in her notebook.
"What are you writing?" he gasped out as he lifted again. "Are you counting?" she answered. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Steele smiled ever so slightly.
For the first time, Grey looked closely at the harridan who was torturing him. She was pretty…and she was pale. She gave away nothing. Was she pale naturally or was she tired or was she in pain?
CHAPTER 19
It had been a long day. Grey had never before worked so hard…and it was clear to him that he was in bad shape. Since he'd been cleared for therapy, he'd only had nurses. He should have been in therapy all this time. Of course, he'd never been able to keep a nurse more than a few days before they ran screaming for the exit. And he'd been in that damn coma. Right now it seemed that he'd been paralyzed always. He had vague memories of being strong and lifting weights and running for miles and swimming laps in his building's pool. Now all he knew was sitting and lying down and being shifted to avoid bed sores. He felt like an old man. All he had left was his anger.
He was laughing at Victoria's dramatics and then he was in terrible pain and then enveloped in darkness. Waking was confusing and frightening. He wasn't familiar with either state. He was Christian Grey.
For days, he struggled to understand where he was and what he had become. Grace was the first recognizable sight. Mother. She was mother. Gradually, he came to see his father and his siblings and to understand that he was hospitalized. He didn't want to be a patient and so he tried to tear the IV lines out of his arms and hands. He had to be restrained with leather cuffs. He raged while Grace gently explained that he needed to leave the lines in for the time being. His father held his hand and squeezed encouragement. His father hadn't held his hand since he was a boy and they had to cross a street. Christian hadn't liked being touched. Touch was pain…burning pain.
He was rarely alone and this was another state with which he was unfamiliar. At GEH, he was in his office save for the meetings he blasted through impatiently. At Escala…he never called it home…nothing was home…he spent most of his time in his study or his bedroom. He ate whatever Gail put out for him whenever she told him that it was time to eat. He ate automatically without tasting. His mind always elsewhere.
Now a parent or a sibling or a nurse or a doctor…someone was always with him. It didn't matter how loudly he screamed. He wasn't left alone. And now, this Steele person was relentless in her persecution of him. Why wouldn't people just let him be…let him die?
There was really no reason to go on. There never had been. Even building GEH was only due to his need for complete independence…no reliance on anyone. He never considered that he did rely on Taylor and the rest of his security team. Rather, they were just part of the apparatus that supported his lifestyle. He would grudgingly admit to caring for his family but he considered that to be just a habit engendered in him after a lifetime of being with them. He was used to them, he'd tell himself. Once a month he'd give in to his mother's pleas to attend Sunday dinner just to get her off his back.
He suddenly realized that he was lying alone in his room. Where was Steele? He recalled yelling at her. Had he managed to chase her off? He reached for the bar and lifted himself up into a sitting position. It wasn't until after he'd done it that he realized what he'd done. Where was Steele? She should see this. He wanted to rub her nose in it. Of course, he'd only done what she wanted, hadn't he? Damn her.
When had she left? Had he been sleeping?
"Steele!" he yelled. "Steele, where the hell are you? I'm not paying you to…to…Steele!"
Elliot rushed into the room, saw his brother sitting up on under his own power and burst into a huge grin.
"Wow, bro. Look at you." Elliot's pride in his accomplishment embarrassed Christian. Hell, all he'd done was sit up…something everyone did without thinking about it.
"Where's Steele? She's supposed to be in here…working," he grumbled.
"She had an appointment at the hospital to check on her leg. Mom thinks that one of her screws slipped out of place. She was sweating from the pain."
"Is she coming back?" Elliot noticed a slight bit of concern in Christian's voice…although knowing his brother, the concern was for himself.
"Sure. Her name isn't Steele for nothing. She might need to have her leg re-screwed or whatever but she'll be back tonight in time for dinner. She, uh, gave me notes. I'm supposed to put you in your chair and go for a walk. You up for that? I hope so because I don't want to face that girl without having followed instructions."
Christian grudgingly agreed but inwardly he was eager to see how far he could go this next time. Maybe his arms would be stronger. He sat up on his own!
Elliot lifted Christian like he was a doll and set him down in the chair. As before, Grey took a run at the threshold but this time he cleared it the first time. Elliot was elated but Christian shrugged it off like it was no big deal. It was.
The carpet was harder to traverse than the tile and wood floors, of course, but Christian wanted to rise to the challenge. He could tell Steele, when she returned, what he'd done and without her help. After 30 minutes, he was gasping for breath and Elliot wanted to quit but Christian wouldn't hear of it.
"More. 45 minutes this time. Then rest because you have to let the muscles recover," Grey told his brother while Elliot secretly smiled at the way that his little brother repeated Steele's words without admitting it.
The extra 15 minutes proved taxing. Elliot laid Christian back down and watched him immediately pass out, his chest moving up and down. He hoped that they hadn't overdone it. Ill at ease, Elliot decided to stay with Christian for a while…watch over him like he had when they were kids. He'd always felt protective of Christian, right from the start. Grace and Carrick had worried that Elliot would have to adjust to the competition but were surprised that Christian's big brother was just that…his older, caring, big brother.
It wasn't easy, either. Elliot couldn't touch him so he had to learn how to look after his little brother in ways that Christian would allow. Even though the boys had separate bedrooms, Elliot usually wound up sleeping on the trundle bed that pulled out from under Christian's bed. Christian always had nightmares but with Elliot next to him, he needed only a word or two before he calmed down.
Elliot still remembered the first time that his little brother wanted to come into his room and play with his train set. Elliot always shared. He was used to it because he'd had to in the foster homes. Nothing was your own in a foster home.
So, he and Christian would sit and watch the train go round and round, mesmerized. Carrick gradually added on to the tracks, making the setup more complicated, to keep the boys interested and playing together.
Mia wanted to play, too, but was rejected due to her being a girl. She would plop down in the doorway and mope. It was always Christian who gave in…he felt sorry for her. She became the sibling that he protected…even when her little baby hands would reach out to snatch the engine off the tracks. Elliot would fall back to the floor in exasperation as Mia fondled the engine, giggling, until Christian gently removed it from her hands.
Now, Elliot looked up as Mia tip-toed in and sat quietly beside him, watching over the little brother who'd grown older but had never quite grown up.
CHAPTER 20
The house was silent and dimly lit when Grace returned with Steele. It was well after midnight. Elliot and Mia had gone home. Carrick had gone to bed early, having a court date first thing in the morning. Taylor and Gail were asleep and night security was on watch.
Grace helped a wobbly Steele to a chair in the living room before she excused herself to check on Christian.
"How are his vitals, Grace?"
Grace smiled as she took a seat across from Ana. They'd had a difficult afternoon and night but they'd had it together which had led to something of a bond and to addressing each other by their first names. Grace was honored but she stayed low-key about it…knowing that Ana was somewhat self-conscious.
"He's doing quite well. Elliot was worried for nothing. Isn't it wonderful all he's accomplished in just two days of your care?"
Ana frowned. She'd seen patients make remarkable strides in a short period of time only to relapse and have to start over. She took nothing for granted. She'd already warned Grace about this but chose not to belabor the point. Let Grace enjoy the moment.
"You, however, I am worried about, Ana. You should have listened to your doctor. He is, after all, one of the finest orthopedic surgeons on the west coast."
"Then perhaps I should have relied on the skills of one of the lesser surgeons. Maybe then my screws would have stayed put."
"You don't believe that maybe you were too active, that you should have stayed home for a few days, that Christian could have waited until you were further along in your healing?"
"I'm a therapist. I know how to handle such an injury. It's a good thing that I did come to work or I would have found myself alone instead of in the company of an excellent doctor when that poorly installed screw came undone."
Grace shook her head and smiled. Ana was as stubborn a creature as her son. She did have a point, however. Had she been home, she would have attempted three flights down to a taxi, quite possibly fallen and broken more than her leg.
"Gail made up your room. Neither of us has eaten in many hours. Are you hungry for a sandwich?"
"No. I will accept your help to my room, tho. I am awfully tired. Grace, thank you for your help today. I am embarrassed to have put you out so," Ana blushed.
"Don't be ridiculous, Ana. While I feel badly for the reason, I am happy to have had the chance to get to know you a little bit better. Now, let's get you into bed."
Grace helped Ana down the hall and into the west wing. It was rather a journey and Ana was out of breath when they finally made it to her room. Grace was delighted that the room was so well-prepared but Ana seemed to take no notice. She sat on the bed, set aside her crutches and bid Grace goodnight. Grace wondered how Ana would manage undressing and using the en suite but she also knew better than to call Ana out on it. Ana, she'd learned, was fiercely independent…or, Grace thought, fearful of being let down if she did lean on someone.
As Grace passed Christian's room, she thought of looking in on him again but weariness won out and she headed up the stairs to Carrick. The moment that she laid down, he would roll over and throw an arm around her. He always knew, even in his sleep, when Grace wasn't with him.
If she had looked in on Christian, she would have seen him with eyes wide open…curious about the voices he'd heard outside his door.
CHAPTER 21
When Christian opened his eyes the next morning, he wondered if yesterday had been a dream. He made a tentative reach for the bar and managed to grab hold. He then held tight as he brought up his other hand. He'd done it…caught the bar with both hands. Shutting his eyes and taking a deep breath, he pulled as hard as he could and found himself able to sit up. He fell back but tried again until he made it stick on his fourth try.
He didn't realize that he had a big smile on his face when he saw Steele in the doorway. She was smiling as well, in a gentle way.
"So, you do better when I'm not in the room. Don't know how I feel about that." She made her way across the room to her bag lying on a chair.
"Something is different today. Something with your leg. What is it?"
"The cast just needed an adjustment." She picked up a dumb bell and handed it to Christian.
"Tell me when you feel ready for the other one. We need to get your arms much stronger so that you can begin to transfer to your chair on your own."
Christian didn't argue. He began to do curls with his right hand…as many as he could tolerate…then he switched to his left. Steele made notes.
"I'm going to get a look at that notebook someday," he threatened. Steele didn't look up but she did smile as she wrote. It was nothing interesting…just medical information…but if curiosity motivated Christian, she'd let him believe that her notes were compelling.
For instance, she could have been noting that her patient had a dazzling smile and that his gray eyes sparkled like blue ice when his spirit was lightened. These things she had noted when she came into the room to find him working on his own. What she hadn't noted, in her notebook or in her consciousness, was that she was a little more than dazzled herself.
Today Christian found himself wanting to work hard and once Christian made up his mind, he tore into a project with gusto. For all these months since the shooting, he'd allowed himself to wallow in self-pity barely disguised as anger. He didn't want independence…because he didn't believe that he could have it.
Now that he saw the possibility, Steele's problem was keeping him from pushing too hard. She kept repeating the mantra of muscle recovery and Christian kept asking if he'd rested enough.
"Can we go again?" he'd ask. "Can we now?" Like a little boy. He'd no idea how he touched her heart when he'd beg to go back to work again. Unable to stand on her own, she brought in a massage therapist once a day to loosen his stiff muscles. It was also a way to keep him busy in between work sessions.
As the time went by, he felt that he needed less and less rest. Taylor would come by to see if Ms. Steele wanted him put to bed for a nap and he'd protest that he wasn't sleepy…again, like a little boy who doesn't want to take the nap he needs. Muscle recovery, she'd say, and he'd give in under protest, falling right to sleep.
Impatient, he was quick to snarl at people but now just as quick to relax. Mia and Elliot talked him into board games at night. Naturally, he was a killer at Monopoly. Ms. Steele would disappear in the early evening. Christian would awake from a nap to find her gone and he would assume that she'd gone home. It took him a week to find out that she was living down the hall in the west wing.
As he was wiping the board and his sibling's bank accounts, he looked up to see Taylor and Grace running past on their way to the west wing.
"What the…?" he stared after them. Without thinking, Mia spoke. "Oh, dear. I hope Steele didn't hurt her leg yet again."
"Let it be, Mia. You know how she is about attention. Mom and Taylor can handle it," Elliot warned.
"Steele is living in the west wing? How long has this been going on? Why wasn't I informed?" The irritation in his voice was clear. Christian Grey didn't like being kept out of the loop.
CHAPTER 22
"Now Mr. Grey. Please cooperate. I do know best," the saccharine tone of his nurse only served to rile him up more. He wanted to punch her…and she knew it. She rather enjoyed his reluctant company and his inability to fight back. He thought she was a sadist and he wasn't far off.
No one in the family liked this temp. She ordered people around and kept a constant smirk on her face. It was "Mr. Taylor" this and "Gail" that all day. She didn't want to hear about what Grey could do. She wanted to tell him. If she could get her way, she'd have kept him sedated constantly so that she could work on her needlepoint.
She'd watch him lift himself up with the bar and remark that he was doing too much. He'd ask for the dumb bells and she'd tsk tsk that he was a long way from being able to handle that. Elliot would infuriate her by putting his brother in his chair despite her protests and taking him for walks around the house. She would ominously insist that he was setting back his brother's recovery by pushing too hard.
She also heavily hinted that it would be best if she lived in as Ms. Steele had done. As soon as she was out the door at 5 p.m., Gail would collapse on a kitchen stool and thank the lord that Nurse Ratched was gone for the day.
"Imagine having that woman around 24/7?!" Gail exclaimed. She smiled as she watched Christian wheel into the kitchen for a bottle of water. He missed Steele.
"Steele better get her pert little ass back here before I kill that bitch," he'd swear as the nurse drove her Dodge sedan out the gate. Gail teased him. "Oh, you noticed Ms. Steele's posterior, did you?" He'd growl and roll away with her giggling behind him.
In truth, he was worried about Steele, pumping his mother for information every evening when she returned from the hospital. She'd tell him that Steele was doing well and it would be a few more days. Steele had done too much. She should have remained in the hospital for at least a week after the initial accident. Grey looked forward to lecturing her about muscle recovery when she got back.
He found that he missed her not just because he was now stuck with Nurse Ratched but because he just missed her. This confused him and he was careful to conceal his feelings. As often as he mentioned her absence, however, he wasn't fooling anyone.
"Do you think that Christian likes Ms. Steele…you know, really likes her, El?" Mia asked one night after he'd turned in early.
"I wouldn't be surprised. Women fall for their doctors. Men fall for their nurses. It's a thing," Elliot responded. Then he lowered his voice.
"I wouldn't wish it on her, tho'. You know how Chris is about women."
"I know how you are about women, El," Mia scoffed.
"That's different, Mia. I'm up front with girls about my intentions. They don't expect anything much from a night with me. Chris, tho', he always enjoyed drawing them in and raising their expectations. It's kind of surprising that Victoria was the first woman to take revenge."
"Plenty of women took revenge before Victoria," Mia protested.
"Giving a nasty tell-all interview to the Seattle Nooz isn't the same as shooting someone in the back." Elliot involuntarily shuddered as he remembered that terrible night. "I was shocked at the responses to someone trying to kill my brother. I mean, except for a few insincere condolences to Mom and Dad, most people seemed almost gleeful about 'Grey getting his'."
"That was the worst night of my life," Mia said softly, almost coming to tears again. "But I really like Steele. I wish Christian could feel serious about her. She's so good for him."
"But is he good for her? I don't know, Mia. Besides, Steele is all business. I don't think that she'd let herself fall for Chris. She'll get him up on his feet and then she'll move on down the road."
They weren't speaking as softly as they thought. Huh? Christian thought. Ana? Huh.
CHAPTER 23
Christian Trevelyan-Grey was a slow learner for a genius.
It was true that he sincerely missed those blue eyes and that soft smile but he wasn't going to let sincere emotion stop him from the thrill of conquest. In all the months since he'd been shot, while he had wallowed in misery…and mostly in bed…romance and sex were the last things on his mind but he was getting stronger and Steele was getting better looking all the time.
He didn't realize that his lightened moods and his brighter outlook for his future were due to Steele's presence and encouragement. As usual, he gave himself all the credit. He was working hard, wasn't he? And it was paying off. He'd work harder. By the time that Steele was ready to return, he'd amaze her with his skill and…and his virility.
Only one thing bothered him. Could he have an erection…and feel it? He hollered for his laptop and one of his minions, he didn't notice which, ran in with it. When nurse Ratched tried to take it from him, he slammed the screen down on her hand. When she yelped in pain, he told her that she was fired and to get out. He told the minion to escort her to her car and see that her pass was revoked.
Christian had research to do.
"What is he up to in there?" Gail wondered. Should she call Dr. Grey or Mr. Grey and tell them that he'd fired another nurse…one they were all happy to see go? Gail had caught Nurse Ratched…er…Banner heading for the west wing the other day. Nurse had explained, haughtily, that she was planning to choose a room for herself because she was increasingly of the opinion that she needed to be on site around the clock. Mr. Grey was a difficult patient who required constant monitoring.
Gail tersely explained that the west wing was not in shape for occupancy. Thankfully, the door was closed and locked. No, Gail didn't know who had the key. She surmised that it was in the possession of Mr. or Dr. Grey. Nurse would have to speak with them about her concerns. Well, Nurse had already done that and her idea rejected so….she stomped back to Christian's room, muttering about being inconvenienced.
In reality, she made certain that her day was nothing but convenience. She'd brought a bell with her one day and rang it all too often, expecting service of some kind. If she didn't get a response to her ring, she'd scream down the hallway. It was less unpleasant to run when rung for than to hear that screech. Nurse wanted food. Nurse wanted Christian put into bed. He seemed to need a lot more rest than he had with Ms. Steele. Nurse wanted a magazine. Nurse wanted to read the Seattle Daily Nooz. Nurse wanted a pillow. Nurse wanted…wanted…wanted.
Her interest in the Nooz was due, they later discovered, to her interest in her own notoriety. Coming and going from the house, she would smile and wave to the paparazzi always gathered at the gate. On leaving, she would pull over to the side of the street a ways down from the house, to talk about her day, the house, the occupants, Christian's condition and any questions the newshounds had. She was always quoted as being uncooperative when questioned but it was clear that the information in the Nooz could have only come from her.
She was spoken to, several times, by both of the elder Greys. She always indignantly protested that she was a professional and bound by her oath to respect her patient's privacy…which she pronounced "preevicy"…thinking that it sounded posh. Of course, neither Grey believed her but they felt stuck until Steele was able to return.
For a few days after one of these lectures, Nurse would continue on down the road when leaving, concerned that one of the guards would be spying on her. However, when matters died down, she'd start up again…only down the road and around a corner.
The day that Grey fired her, she didn't bother to go around the corner, ostensibly out of sight. She parked just outside the gates and blabbed on for quite some time. That night's edition of the Nooz was filled with pictures of the angry, wounded woman who'd done her very best for a very nasty man who'd assaulted her. Yes, she was considering filing charges but, you know, the Greys have an undo amount of influence in this town and she would be outgunned in a dispute.
CHAPTER 24
Steele opened her eyes to the same sight that greeted her every morning…the drab, clinical décor of her room on the rehab floor of the hospital, her leg still hoisted in the air. She was uncomfortable, always in this position, and only the drugs made her sleep at night.
As always, the same thoughts that greeted her were of gray eyes and a smile that shifted something inside of her. She'd asked for information on her client and was told to concentrate on her own recovery. She hated being a patient and felt more sympathy now for all these people who were treated like addlepated children. When she was firm with the nurses about her needs and questions, she was ignored. She didn't have it in her to berate them. She knew that they worked hard in a thankless profession.
Every day she pleaded with her doctor to release her but he insisted that her leg needed more time.
"As a nurse and a therapist, Ms. Steele, I would expect that you'd understand the process of healing. Proper treatment and time, Ms. Steele. If you'd respected those parameters when you were first injured, you'd be on your feet by now. Hopefully, after this rest, you'll be able to leave here in a boot. Please try to be patient as a patient."
He'd smiled at what he thought was a clever pun. Steele did not return his limp grin. She loathed this man. She'd already decided that he was a quack. She tolerated him only because of Grace.
Grace Grey…Ana's one light in this debacle. She visited every day as often as she could despite a heavy patient load. So many parents wanted only Dr. Grey because she was the best ob/gyn pediatrician in Seattle in their opinion. Ana found her to be the best doctor period. She would check Ana's vitals, lower her leg to the bed for a rest, check her chart and be sooo reassuring. She would share what was happening at Grey Manor and Christian's progress. Ana was pleased to hear that he had not stopped working at his recovery. He'd asked for heavier weights and now had no trouble lifting himself with the overhead bar. She wanted to get back to work but she wondered if she was necessary. Grace acted horrified at the notion that Ana would not return to work with Christian. Ana was growing fond of Grace.
A mother's love wasn't something with which Ana was familiar. Her own mother had drunkenly driven her car into a river one night coming home from a bar with her passed out husband on the passenger side and her infant daughter in the back seat. Ana learned from newspaper accounts that she'd been rescued by a passing police officer.
Her mother's sister and her father's brother had fought for custody of Anastasia Rose for a couple of years while she languished in state care. Neither visited because neither really wanted a child…just the child's inheritance. When a judge wisely deduced this fact, custody was denied to both relatives who then disappeared from Ana's life. The money was then entrusted to a fiduciary who invested wisely…in order to increase his percentage…and it was then given to Ana after she turned 18.
She was a smart girl who'd never allowed herself to become attached to any of her foster parents. Social services moved her every couple of years and so it was useless to form relationships. She behaved…did as she was told and mostly studied in her room. She graduated a year early after the 11th grade and enrolled herself in college. She had enough money to finish college with a BSN and a degree in physical therapy. By then she was broke so continuing on to medical school was out of the question. She went right to work and distinguished herself in her fields.
She kept her head down and continued to avoid attachments of any kind. With her dark brown hair in a bun and her slight figure, she didn't call attention to herself on a physical level either which suited her. She intended to ensure that she had financial security and perhaps travel a bit but she otherwise lacked any grand ambitions for her life.
Romance, marriage, motherhood…none of these occurred to her. None seemed possible. They were for other people. Besides, what she saw of these was discouraging. Co-workers seemed always to be unhappy over one or more of the trio. Nurses mooned over doctors who used them often to cheat on the wives who helped to put them through med school before providing them with children.
These same doctors all seemed to quickly develop god-complexes as soon as they'd finished their internships. They were saving lives, for gosh sakes. Nothing their wives or girlfriends needed from them in terms of time and attention could compete with that. Everything they wanted and did was more important than anything else. Even their children were to understand that they had to come in second. A school play or a surgery? No contest.
Were the women doctors any different? Not really…except that their husbands and children were expected to be exceptionally understanding considering that the women managed to become doctors in addition to wives and mothers. Truthfully, Ana did find those sorts of time-management skills rather amazing.
She'd once watched a doctor finish a difficult operation after her water broke. Bravo, she thought. Still, the woman returning to work a day after giving birth did seem to indicate a lack of proper prioritizing.
No, doctors of all stripes did not impress Ana Steele. Her lack of awe when around them was evident but she didn't care. She was too good at her work to fear their poor opinions of her. Every evaluation concluded with a suggestion that she learn to be more personable with her co-workers and supervisors.
These suggestions were always met with blank expressions. Her superiors would sign off and send her back to her station of the moment knowing that their opinions did not matter a whit.
And she knew that everyone called her Mighty Mouse behind her back.
CHAPTER 25
Ana was simply staring into space, thinking, when the door opened and Mia's smiling face popped around.
"Ms. Steele, may I come in?" Mia asked in a small voice. Usually her preferred entry was fast and loud but she was a little bit afraid of Steele.
"Yes." Well, okay, Mia thought. Short and to the point. She walked closer to the bed, looking at Steele's propped up leg.
"Is that as uncomfortable as it looks? Is it numb?"
Steele shrugged and regarded Mia without expression. Mia was rethinking her visit.
"I'm putting together a birthday party for one of the patients here. I figured that since I'm here, I'd stop in and see how you're doing. If you're tired, I can go…"
"Please sit, Mia. Tell me about this party." Ana was not practiced at small talk and, thus, carrying on conversations made her uncomfortable but she knew that Mia liked to talk so all she had to do was encourage and listen. That…she could do.
"It's for his great-granddaughter. He had a heart attack, his sixth, and he doesn't think that he'll be around for her next birthday so he wants to make this one really special so she'll remember him," Mia sighed and looked down at her hands.
"Well, that should be no challenge for you, Mia. Why do you look so down?"
"The little girl is only 5, ya know? It's unlikely that she'll remember the party…less likely that she'll remember her grampa's part in it. He thinks that the renowned Mia can somehow come up with a plan that will make it memorable. It doesn't matter how memorable I manage to make it, a 5-year-old just isn't going to recall much."
"I have very clear memories of my 6th year of life," Steele spoke without thinking. "Scratch that. Those were not good memories. Children are more likely to remember traumatic events than good ones. Sorry. Not helpful, I guess.
"What if you give all the guests disposable cameras? Are those still made? Have them turned in as the guests leave and then make a photo album for the child? Perhaps pictures will jar her memory in the years to come. You could even arrange for a professional videographer."
"Those are great ideas. Pictures will help and my client will be able to look at them with his granddaughter while he's still here.
"Thanks, Ana! Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot. Ms. Steele."
"Ana is fine, Mia. When is the party? Soon, I hope…if the grandfather is that ill."
"Next week…but I can put together anything with a whole week. I'm going to get going on this right away. I have to come up with a design for a cake."
"Maybe design it around something this little girl likes," Ana shyly suggested. She was talking too much, she thought.
"Yes! She likes fairies. Oh, this is going to be good. Thanks so much, Ana. You've been a great help." With that Mia flew out the door. Ana found herself smiling. Then she recalled her birthdays and the smile left her face. She went back to staring into space.
CHAPTER 26
Mia dashed into the house and ran for the stairs.
"Whoa, sis. What's going on? Everything okay?" If Christian had warm feelings for anyone, it was Mia.
"It's great. Things, I mean. The day started out kind of a bummer but then I talked to Ana and now I'm all charged up. Can't talk. Have to dig stuff out of the attic." And she was gone, taking two steps at a time.
Christian sat in his wheelchair and watched her go, wondering what Steele had to do with Mia. Obviously, she'd seen her and he was curious about her. His mother was seeing "Ana" but keeping her info pretty close to her vest. Patient confidentiality and all, he huffed. Mia, however, could be persuaded to talk easily. He'd just sit at the bottom of the stairs and wait.
He was still waiting when he felt a shadow looming over him and then his brother's giant paws on his shoulders.
"You want to go upstairs for something, bro?" Elliot asked.
"I'm waiting for Mia to return from the attic. What are you doing here so early? Dinner isn't for another couple hours and I don't smell pie."
"It started raining a while ago. Can't put on a roof in the rain."
"Oh, my patio door is open." Elliot rushed back to Christian's room to shut the French doors. There was already water on the floor. The rain was really coming down hard. He grabbed a couple of towels from the en suite and laid them down on the puddle before returning to Christian.
Mia was standing on the bottom step, her arms filled with books, her way blocked by Christian.
"Come on, Mia. You can't leave now anyway. It's pouring down and you shouldn't be driving. You're not great on dry pavement," he reminded her. She pouted. You hydroplane once and they never forget. Of course, she'd hydroplaned right into a jersey barrier and lived to tell the tale only because she was driving the tank Christian bought for her.
"All right but let me sit down on the sofa, for cryin' out loud. I need to search for ideas in these books. I'm planning a children's party and Ana gave me some great ideas."
Christian and Elliot exchanged glances. "Ana, eh?" They said as one.
"Yeah, she's okay with me calling her Ana."
"So, you saw her today," Christian stated.
"Duh. Yes, I had to see a client and I stopped in Ana's room down the hall. Poor thing. She was just lying there with her leg in the air. Looked really uncomfortable but she just blew off my query about it. Then we talked about the party."
Mia went back to turning pages and perusing her books. Her brothers were quiet for a few minutes before they started in on her again.
"Is that all? What else did Ana have to say about, well, anything?"
Mia thought for a second. "Well, come to think of it, she did make one odd remark. She said that kids tend to remember traumatic things from their childhoods before they remember happy things. It was like she was talking about herself but then we went back to discussing the party."
"Did she, you know, ask about anyone…or anything going on here at Grey Manor?" Christian prodded.
"Nope. Oh, here is a great idea. I can use this." Mia was really getting wound up now.
"Mia," Christian continued to push, "are you certain that she didn't inquire about her patient at all?"
"Yeah, Mia," Elliot jabbed Christian, "didn't she want to know all about Christian?"
Christian gave him a filthy look as Mia simply shook her head. "Why don't you ask Mom about this stuff? She's in Ana's room several times a day. Look, I have to read and think so I'm going to hide out in the library until dinner." And she was gone.
"I'll run you down, you rotten sot," Christian snarled as he wheeled quickly after Elliot while Elliot whooped and laughed.
CHAPTER 27
The rain had stopped and Elliot had to go back to clean up his construction site. Mia was still sequestered in the library and Christian was bored. He picked up his weights and practiced curls. He wanted to surprise Ana with his ability to transfer from his chair. He had become inured to the humiliation of being carried to the toilet but now that the possibility of handling his own needs could become reality, he was back to feeling embarrassed…especially since it was Elliot, his father or one of his security detail who was tasked with the chore. Before Ana, the nurses had handled all the lifting.
Now he practiced moving his chair close to the bed and trying to transfer. Sometimes he fell on the floor and would have to call for help but mostly he just fell back into his chair. He was angry. He'd lost time with all those other nurses…months of, as Ana had put it, deteriorating.
That word…deteriorate. It was a word with the definition that he'd gotten worse and, therefore, could have been better. If only he'd been working on his strength all this time. Another glass shattered against the wall. Oh, how he wanted something stronger than water. He turned to head for his father's study when he heard Ana's voice in his head telling him that hydration was vital to the recovery of his muscles and that alcohol would hinder, not help.
On Ana's orders, he was also eating mostly fish and vegetables. Red meat was only a rare treat. Speaking of treats, she advised against sugars and for getting his carbs mostly from the vegetables. Toast in the morning with eggs was his big treat now. Jesus, he was bored with his diet, his allowed activities…his life!
As he endlessly curled...Christian, don't overdo…Let your muscles recover…blasted woman! He thought back to Elliot's and Mia's chat about a relationship between him and Ana. Of course, he found her attractive…blue eyes, long glossy hair, pert little butt and breasts…and her scent. What was that fragrance that wafted off of her and around the room? When she leaned over him, he fought to keep from nuzzling her neck. Ana seemed quite gentle but he still had a notion that sticking his nose in her skin would get him whacked against the wall like the glasses he used to toss every day.
That would be so hot.
He smiled. He hadn't had a new conquest in some time and, being so consumed with his condition, he hadn't even considered attempting one. Ana, however, would be a real challenge…something different from his usual. A dazzling smile, an intense gaze, whispered sweet nothings in her ear and, of course, a jewel or three…these would not work on a woman like Ana. He would have to try something resembling sincerity. Real sincerity would only get him into trouble but if he could conjure up enough magic…hmm…it could get interesting.
Besides, Ana didn't seem the sort to pack a pistol in that bag of hers. Maybe a slap across his face but nothing lethal. At least, he hoped he had that right. Women, in his experience, were simple creatures, easily managed…with a few exceptions. Victoria.
Christian's blood boiled at the thought of her. All she'd gotten for attempted murder and ruining his life was an indefinite term in a psychiatric hospital. The judge said that when she was well again, she could be tried in a court of law. That was certainly something to look forward to for not only her victim but his entire family.
Carrick called the DA at least once a week to inquire about Victoria's health and push for a trial. The DA was patient. This was, after all, Carrick Grey and his son, Christian…two people the DA certainly didn't want to piss off. He always assured Carrick that he was in constant contact with Victoria's doctors and ready to go to trial at first opportunity.
Unfortunately, Victoria was catatonic.
CHAPTER 28
The nurse was feeding her patient like you would feed a toddler. A spoon of something mushy touched to her mouth to urge her to open and swallow. It was a tedious job but the only way to get the patient to eat at all. She had already lost 15 lbs. off her slender frame. Her hair was thinning…her face pale and gaunt. When she'd arrived at Sunnydale Sanatorium, everyone had marveled at her beauty. With her stunning face, creamy complexion, golden hair…well, she was not the usual patient. However, her skin was now dull and her hair, no longer being bleached and dyed, was half mousy brown and half yellow.
She didn't interact with anyone…spending her days staring out the window or into space. Catatonic, the doctors said. They couldn't get through to her. She was being medicated and was once subjected to electronic convulsive therapy but nothing worked. It was an odd case in that her brain scans had appeared to be normal. Therefore, she was diagnosed as a catatonic via psychological trauma.
The doctors were told only that she was unhappy about a breakup and had shot her ex-lover in a fit of piqué. She'd immediately collapsed in hysteria and was taken to the hospital where she then slipped into a state of catatonia.
She was technically under arrest for attempted murder but until she emerged into awareness once again, she was simply a patient, a sick woman who needed care. The doctors assured the Seattle district attorney's office that they would release Ms. Mason whenever she recovered and, no, there was no indication that she was faking.
"She doesn't move. We have to get her up and walking several times a day to keep her from losing that ability and to ensure that she doesn't develop bedsores from sitting constantly. She has no reaction to anything. She would have to be an incredible actress with immense discipline to continue on this way.
"For cripes sake, she was a beautiful woman who is now a wreck and has to wear diapers. Aside from avoiding a prison sentence, she has nothing to gain from living this way…and I use the word "living" loosely.
"The only way that she could survive the hell she's currently in would be if she were genuinely psychotic and enjoying playing with us. That is, of course, highly unlikely. She is also, it appears, slipping deeper into catatonia. I think it is possible that she may be long term."
"Long term," the DA nervously repeated. Oh, how he dreaded revealing that prognosis to the Greys. They so desperately desired revenge on this woman who had shredded all their lives…not just Christian's. The prospect of her living out her life, in a chair, in a room, her every need being tended to by nurses paid by the state…oh, no…they would not take it well.
The Greys wanted Victoria to spend her life in a tiny cell with a tiny window overlooking a wall, a wall that would restrain her from ever again touching her bare feet to blades of grass or bending to pick a wildflower. They wanted her to have nothing in her life but regret for her foolish actions…to sit on her bunk and torture herself with 'what ifs'.
What if…I'd simply gone home? What if…I'd never had a gun? What if…I'd said no when he first approached me? What if? What if? What if? All the what ifs screaming in her brain for the rest of her horrible life. Even if she was paroled after 30 years, she'd never be the beautiful woman she'd been and she wouldn't have a dime to her name and no friends to whom she could turn to help her rebuild her life.
No. There was no pity for Ms. Mason from the Grey family although perhaps there should have been a little.
Victoria had used her beauty to work her way up from an ordinary life. She devoted herself to exercise, acting classes…anything that would help her advance. She had many friendly acquaintances but no true friends and when the god, Christian Grey, had taken an interest in her, she was primed to trust his intentions. It was what she'd been working toward…what she'd planned on. She had his number. She wasn't a fool like the others. She thought that he would be the easy mark.
He outright lied to her, leading her on for weeks, until he grew bored with her and suddenly and coldly broke it off in a public place where she felt constrained from expressing her pain. He gently and kindly led her out to the street where he shoved her into a taxi without a goodbye. She was truly stunned and perplexed…overcome with confusion and agony. She was deep in shock when she arrived that night at the penthouse. All she'd wanted was an honest answer to her questions…something to help her make sense of the chaos in her head. Instead, she was cruelly mocked and dismissed.
And now, as her doctor explained her condition to the DA, he failed to see a faint light in her eyes.
CHAPTER 29
Ana knew little of the circumstances that led to her patient's paralysis. How he'd come to be this way was not her concern. Her interest was purely in his recovery…as far as she could take him, that is. She'd studied his x-ray and MRI films intently and she'd held discussions with his doctors. They were of the opinion that his condition was reversible with a great deal of therapy and dedication. The films bore out their opinions. However, it was a very long shot, indeed, and Mr. Grey was a quite recalcitrant patient so they felt it would do no good to give him hope. Thus, his chances had never been revealed to him. If Mighty Mouse wanted to stick her neck out and get it loped off, that was her choice. She'd been warned.
Ana intellectually understood their positions but she emotionally despised their cowardice. They didn't care about Christian. They were only concerned with not being sued if they were unable to deliver results. Ana had quickly ascertained her patient's driven personality and was determined to use that to get him to his feet…even though it could be a quite lengthy recovery. It was up to Christian to overcome his self-pity, to push himself as far as he could go.
The coma and the following months of neglect by his caregivers may have lessened his chance at walking again but that chance was still there…slight but possible. Maybe he'd never again walk as he had but he had a shot at crutches. It was certainly better than being dependent on a wheelchair. Ana hoped that he could be reasoned with in time.
As he learned that he could rebuild muscle in his arms and become independent, perhaps he would be willing to do the tremendous amount of work necessary to stand again.
Ana had spent her life being determined and resilient. No one was better equipped to deal with Christian Grey.
However, as Ana lay in her hospital bed, chomping at the bit to get back to work, she was in the dark about Grey's intentions. He was going to brighten his life by once again playing his games and this time with his PT. Drawing her in and basking in her adoration of him would give some of his ego back to him. He needed to convince himself that he was still Seattle's premier playboy…legs or no legs.
He still had the face and the money and the brains. It was time to get back to being The Christian Grey. First up, Ms. Anastasia Steele. From there, he'd move on to the next adoring woman. Of course, he still needed to know whether his champion cock was in working order.
He picked up his laptop and began his research. There was so much to read and so many opinions. He'd have to find a doctor who specialized in paraplegic sex. He couldn't depend on any of his usual sources. This one was on him alone. However, as many times as he entered an inquiry in google, that was as many times as he was given a different answer.
Ana would know. Damn it. The last person with whom he could share his quest.
Welch! Discrete and thorough.
I need to know the best doctor to ask about erectile dysfunction in paraplegics.
Welch, you there?
Ah, yeah. Well, this is a new one. Wouldn't it be better to ask your own doctor?
I require discretion. I don't want to discuss this with my doctors.
Understood. I'll get right on it. Might take a while. Do not text back in ten minutes.
Okay. Oh, and I'd also like whatever info you can get on Dr. Anastasia R. Steele.
Welch put down his phone. Grey hadn't learned his lesson.
CHAPTER 30
As enthused as she was about getting back to work, Ana was paradoxically unsure about the commitment necessary to fix Grey. It could be years and Ana didn't relish using up that much time on one patient. She resolved to get him to a certain point and then turn his care over to another PT.
As she squirmed about on the bed, Grace walked in…the epitome of calm and self-possession. She instantly released Ana's leg from its hoist and settled it on a pillow. Ana sighed with the relief and stopped moving.
"I really need to get out of here, Grace. Stir-crazy doesn't cover it."
"I understand, dear. I've been speaking with Dr. Logan about it. He's still hesitant but knowing that you would be taken care of at Grey Manor is slowly bringing him around. I think that he just wants to get you into a walking boot for his own gratification. Also, your bedsores are an issue."
"No kidding. I ring for a nurse every 30 minutes. It doesn't help for long. Do you have time to sit and talk with me…distract me for a while?" Her pleading eyes won Grace over.
"So. What would you like to discuss? Any favorite topics?" Ana's big smile easily won Grace over.
"Tell me more about my patient. Grace, I've wondered. He was shot in the back…this much I know. I understand that it was something to do with a dispute with an ex-girlfriend."
Ana saw a black cloud pass over Grace. Her usual warm expression morphed into an ugly fury. "A woman he'd just broken off with shot him as he tried to walk away from her. His security chief, Jason, was holding both her arms as Victoria screeched at Christian but, unfortunately, he was holding her by her upper arms only. She could still move her lower arms. She slipped a gun out of her pocket." Grace paused for a few moments. Ana reassured her that she didn't have to continue but Grace wanted to speak.
"Jason, poor man, has never gotten over it. No matter how many times we assure him that we hold no grudge… Anyway, Christian came very close to losing his life. You read his file, I presume?"
"Yes. Three surgeries, a coma and a lengthy recovery at the hospital. I don't understand why he wasn't receiving therapy until I came along."
Grace huffed. "His idiot doctors did not advise us properly. We've paid thousands to nurses who did little more than change his ostomy bag and give him sponge baths. You're the first to even suggest therapy. He's come a long way since you came aboard."
"This woman who shot him…Victoria? What happened to her?"
"She was evaluated and confined to a mental ward. When she is cleared, she goes to trial. However, it's taking a long time and we'd really like to have a resolution."
"What has she said about that night, if anything?"
"Nothing. She doesn't speak. Supposedly catatonic but we wonder if she's faking it. Her doctors, unfortunately, believe her to be incompetent to assist in her own defense, so…we wait. And the wait is excruciating, especially for Christian."
CHAPTER 31
Ana lay in her bed, mulling over everything Grace had told her. Between the lines, Ana heard that Victoria was the last in a very long line of women betrayed by Christian Grey. While Grace would never admit that Christian was a player, it was evident, from the numbers alone, that Grey got around and that he had short-term relationships only. She picked up her laptop and googled Victoria Mason/Christian Grey. Immediately, dozens of photos and articles about the pair popped up.
They had first been seen together at the Coping Together Gala hosted by Grace each year. Thereafter, Victoria starred above the fold in The Seattle Nooz at least twice a week…always with Christian's arm around her shoulder or his hand in hers, his gaze intense and completely on Victoria. Anyone who didn't know better would swear that they were in love.
Victoria had shot him two months from their first date together. One of the articles mentioned that Grey had thrown over a woman named Bianca the day he'd met Victoria. Bianca, interviewed by The Nooz, expressed her anger and reamed Christian a new one…referring to him as a womanizer and scum. She went on to say that he'd convinced her that they had a future together and that they were happy until the night he took her to his Mile High Club and broke it off in front a hundred people. Yes, she said, I should have known better because they had met the night he broke it off with Trish…at the Mile High.
By gleaning a little something from article after article, Ana was able to trace Christian's "love" life back six years. Talk about a love 'em and leave 'em' lothario, she marveled. And every girl was in shock after being told that he'd searched for that one special girl and found her at last. No 'relationship' lasted more than a couple of months before Grey grew bored and needed a new toy.
Well, Ana thought, best be keeping my head straight around those dazzling eyes. She suddenly felt badly for Victoria Mason, beautiful but broken in half by Christian Grey. She wondered if any of the other girls were still carrying a torch for this bad boy. She also wondered if some of Grey's anger was aimed at himself for underestimating a woman scorned.
Having submersed herself in Google for most of the afternoon, Ana was now quite sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted away to a land called Grey where a handsome prince named Christian lived. They were together, arms entwined, as they entered a ballroom and began a waltz, floating through the air, foreheads touching. He was breathing on her neck and holding her hand over his heart. She'd never felt a love so strong. Their connection was solid and their need for each other immense.
Then they were in a bedroom and he was tenderly undressing her…all the while pressing her lips with his and moaning. He made love to her with passion, her nails digging into his back, until they came together…calling out the other's name. As they came down from their high, he looked into her eyes, murmuring that she was his and he hers…body and soul.
Suddenly, they were seated at a table in the center of The Mile High Club, surrounded by admiring diners. Christian took her hands between his two, raising them to his lips and kissing them. In barely a whisper, he told her that she shouldn't blame herself…that it was all his fault. She was the most exciting woman he'd ever known and he knew that he'd never find another like her. He didn't want another. He would miss her until the day he died.
Ana was confused. What was he talking about? She withdrew her hands and stared at him…his pupils dilated and darkened with…lust? Her head was buzzing and her stomach roiling, watching him smile at her. Oh, that smile…only for her.
Then he escorted her out the door and called out for a taxi, giving the driver her address and a large bill to make certain that she was delivered safely to her door. He would never forget her. Oh, and buckle up. He slapped the roof and the driver took off into the blackest night she'd ever known.
CHAPTER 32
Ana jerked awake, feeling ill and her face wet with tears. No, she told herself. She was nobody's fool. Christian could work up a lather, pledging his love and fidelity, but she would not be buying it.
Wait…she stopped thinking for a moment and came back to earth. It had been nothing but a dream. Even if he hadn't been the biggest rat in the rat hole, he was her patient and she would hold to her professional boundaries.
It was some time before the ache dulled. Even though it had been only a dream, it hurt the way that dreams sometimes do. She smiled to herself. She'd never bought anyone's bull sh*t and wasn't about to start. She was Mighty Mouse and she'd save her own damn day.
Meanwhile, Christian was plotting his next takeover. No need to rush things. Ana would be around for some time to come. She was smarter than any of the others so he had to up his game. He might even have to fool his own family to keep them from sabotaging his play. He felt the adrenaline rush he always got at the start of a new thing.
Okay, so he'd paid big for his dalliance with Victoria. He wouldn't make that mistake again.
Grey, you there?
Go ahead, Welch.
So, erectile dysfunction depends on the individual and the type of injury they sustained. Yes, you do have to speak with a professional about this. I don't read x-rays.
Damn. All right…what do you have on Anastasia Steele?
Sending specifics now.
Anastasia Rose Steele. Orphaned as an infant. No other family. Grew up in foster homes in Pittsburgh, Penn.
Received Bachelors in Nursing WSU…age 20
Physical therapy license obtained age 22.
Received doctorate in Nursing age 23.
Top of class.
Moved to Seattle when offered $50,000 signing bonus by Seattle General.
Accepted to Harvard Medical and a dozen other schools but chose to continue to practice nursing and PT for now.
No known friends. No emergency contact.
No known religious affiliation or political preference.
No known hobbies.
Is that all?!
I'll keep digging but it seems that all this girl does is keep her nose to the grindstone. Taylor says that her apartment looks like no one lives there. Quite self-contained, impervious to emotions. I don't think that you'll be breaking this one's heart, Grey. All the others were a cake walk.
Oh, yeah? We'll see.
Karma, Grey. Haven't had enough of it yet?
Fuck off, Welch.
And so, ideas were formed, directions determined…even plans made, although vague. And neither person knew that the other was aware.
Grey believed that, as usual, he was in control. Ana believed that she understood his character, his motivations and could use this knowledge to bring him to his feet.
Neither understood that knowledge isn't always power and control is an illusion.
CHAPTER 33
"Hey, mom. What are you doing home so early?" Mia thought that Grace looked beat. She worried about her a lot. Grace had always worked too hard at a job that could easily break her spirit…a spirit that had already taken a terrible hit when Christian was shot.
Grace was the sort of mother who couldn't think badly of her children even when the evidence was staring her in the face. The rest of the family knew of Christian's reputation. They'd see the women come and go…especially those lucky enough to be chosen at the time of the annual charity gala. Often times the latest girlfriend would endeavor to be so warm and friendly with the family, believing that these people would be an important part of her future. Elliot and Mia would struggle to fake their way through the evening even though they knew that it was a waste of time. But Grace…
Grace would take a genuine interest in each girl because she didn't believe her son to be capable of duplicity. With each young woman, her hope was renewed that her son would have finally found the "one". Even Carrick's off-hand remarks about Christian's latest plaything went right over his wife's head.
"Mom? Tough day at the hospital?" Mia wrapped her arms around her mother's shoulders and Grace smiled wearily.
"Lost a patient, I'm afraid. Even when the chances aren't good, even when you see it coming…it doesn't help. Having to take a child's parents aside to tell them to say goodbye…" Grace sank into the sofa cushions.
"And now, it just reminds me of when Cary and I thought that our luck had run out. You kids had always been so healthy and we managed to keep you safe."
"Mom," Mia spoke softly as she nestled into her mother's side on the sofa, "we are still healthy and safe. If Christian never walks again, he is still healthy and safe. You and dad have done a wonderful job as parents."
"Hmm…" Grace was not convinced. "Christian is miserable and so angry and just when we find Ana," her voice trailed off. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mia opened her mouth to speak again and then thought better of it. For now, her mom didn't need a lecture…just rest and comfort. Sometimes we find ourselves in rolling seas and all we can do is ride the waves.
Mia ran her mother a hot bath and then went to make her a cup of tea. After a nap, Grace would be feeling better…Mia hoped. As she put the kettle on, Christian came rolling out, muttering under his breath. Mia had no patience with his temper just now.
"Chrissy, Mom had a bad day. It would help if you cheered up for her."
"Where is she? I want to talk to her about Ana," he growled.
"In a bath. Then a tea and a nap. Leave her alone, you selfish lout." It was highly unusual for Mia to lash out at anyone…much less Christian. He was taken aback.
"I was just wondering when my therapist would be returning is all. You don't have to take my head off," Christian whined.
Mia sighed. "Christian, you have so many connections. Call that investigator. You know, the one you always sicced on every boy who's tried to date me."
Christian chuckled. "And it's a good thing I did. There were some real losers in that pack. Maybe I will call Welch. You don't think that she's avoiding me, do you?"
Mia was surprised to hear a slight undertone of concern in her brother's voice…he of supreme carnal confidence.
"Of course not. She's suffering, too. Lying in bed, wearing a catheter. She's so independent and now she's a prisoner of Seattle General. You know, that's partly on you."
"Me? I didn't try to merge onto a high-speed freeway in a rusty bucket of bolts," he protested.
"She should have healed up before returning the first time but she was too concerned about you. You probably should have insisted that she rest but all you were thinking about was yourself. You know that I adore you, Chrissy, but sometimes your self-concern is striking."
With that last slap across his ego, Mia left the kitchen with her mother's tea while her brother stared after her…feeling wounded.
Welch, find out what's going on with my therapist.
Stand by…
Christian amused himself with wheelies in the foyer. He was bored. He'd been bored every day without Ms. Steele. Not that she was a barrel of laughs but she was intriguing. Grey did enjoy observing her.
Ms. Steele is doing better. Her leg is out of the hoist but still needs to rest on a pillow. She has been lobbying for discharge but her doctor is still refusing. Insurance won't pay without his okay so she's kind of stuck.
I can pay her bills.
And if she finds out that you've been throwing your weight around?
But I'd be helping.
Welch groaned. Consider for a moment that Ms. Steele wouldn't see it that way. Oh, and here's a new tack…maybe her actual doctor is right.
CHAPTER 34
Grace's spirits were better after her nap. She and Mia made a dessert while Gail cooked the entrée. Carrick had won an important appeal in court that day and Elliot had finished a project for a client he badly wanted to see gone. So, things were looking up.
Even Christian was trying to be good company so the food was good and the dinner companions were swell. Christian had to continually bite his tongue to keep from pressing his mother about getting Ana discharged. Mia seemed able to tell what he was going to say every time he opened his mouth. If it was Ana related, he'd get a kick in the shins.
He could feel it and it hurt which was actually a good sign but he wanted Ana back so he could start working on standing. Then, of course, he also wanted to get going on his latest "project". His last project had shot him so he needed to find out if he still had "it". Every time he reflected on Victoria's actions following their breakup, he found himself more baffled than angry.
She hadn't gone willingly, with grace. She had come to his home twice. She had behaved hysterically…and then, violently. The other women had cried on his shoulder, expressed their love for him and then allowed him to settle them into a taxi. Where had he erred with Victoria? She had initially seemed serene and rather subdued, happy to be at his side and in his bed. She had pressed him for nothing more than he gave. With her, he felt that his company was enough…unlike so many others who'd so obviously wanted the attention derived from being seen with him. She was a nice girl…until she wasn't.
His flawed judgement of her bothered him a lot. He'd always prided himself on his ability to suss out people. He was never wrong. Yet, somehow, this one woman had hidden herself from his keen vision and brought him to his knees…literally.
And this was his primary motivation to pursue Ms. Steele's affections. He needed to know if he had lost his talent for seduction. Before Victoria, the only other woman to have ever rejected him had been Ella, his birth mother. As brilliant as he was, emotionally Grey was shallow. So scarred was he by his first four years of life that he'd never developed an understanding of women. They, like Ella, were only creatures to be conquered. Every time that he was able to make a woman fall in love with him…he'd won over Ella…he'd shown himself that he was desirable.
The high of that realization, of course, didn't last. Eventually, it was too easy. He knew that it was the money, the face, the fame and, yes, the skills he'd developed in the bedroom. The adoration of each woman would gradually lose its effect on him and he would know that he wasn't worth it. The woman could no longer soothe his soul. Instead, he would become uneasy and then resentful…their presence grating on his nerves.
It was time to move on to a new challenge…to prove once again that he was worthy of love and could have it for the asking. Time to show that Ella had been wrong…she had been unworthy of him.
"Chris? You still with us?" Grey looked into his brother's hazel eyes. Everyone at the table was watching him with concern.
"What? Oh, just daydreaming, I guess."
"You sure? Your expression was, I don't know…kind of raw. Are you feeling all right?" Elliot asked.
Christian tried to smile. "Oh, yeah. I'm fine. Just…nothing, really. I'm going to go lie down for a little while, I think." He wheeled away from the table. His arms were stronger. He could transfer himself from the chair. Elliot stood but Christian waved him down.
CHAPTER 35
With great effort, Christian lifted his body from the chair and threw himself on the bed. Panting, he pushed himself up and grabbed the bar. He twisted around and dragged his legs all the way unto the bed until he was lying on his back. Sweat slipped down his cheeks as he lay catching his breath while staring at the ceiling.
He didn't see Elliot watching from the door. Being assured that his brother was okay, Elliot walked back to the table. When asked if Christian was all right, Elliot just nodded and looked at his plate.
"It's fine if you want to cry, El. I do it every day." Elliot reached out and squeezed his little sister's hand.
"Yeah…but I'm a big strong man," Elliot grinned at Mia as one tear slid down. "Chris does better when Steele is here. I hope she gets back soon. I think he really needs her."
"Again," Ana commanded. Her physical therapist thought that she was pushing herself too hard but he was also intimidated by Mighty Mouse so they continued. Her face was red and her breath coming hard but she would decide when enough was enough.
Grace didn't say much but Ana knew that she needed to get back to Mr. Grey. She felt that she'd abandoned her patient and he'd lost so much time already. She was still hiding her attraction to him from herself. Hiding her needs and emotions from herself was how she'd gotten this far. It was automatic now, second nature.
She certainly didn't see anything of herself in Christian Grey. They were nothing alike and had nothing in common except the desire to have him walking again. And so, she worked herself to exhaustion every day to get herself on her feet. She'd never failed a patient and couldn't have tolerated doing so. It was bad enough that she'd had to transfer all her other patients to other therapists. Success required only that she work hard and stay the course. It was a formula that had always gotten her where she needed to go.
As she transferred with ease from the bed to her chair, Dr. Logan sailed into the room with his usual high and mighty demeanor. Oh, how she wanted to whack him with her crutch.
"Good afternoon, Ana," he brightly greeted her…until he saw the thunder in her eyes. "So, Dr. Steele, tell me how you're feeling. I've been getting excellent reports from your nurses. You're stronger. You are handling matters independently." Dr. Logan stopped to allow Dr. Steele to speak but she simply stared at him. He coughed…to cover his nerves. She'd no idea that he wanted her gone as badly as she wanted to be gone.
"I've been perusing your latest x-rays and I'm pleased to say that you're healing nicely. Quite the turnaround from your previous condition."
"This hospitalization would not have been necessary, Dr. Logan, if the initial treatment had not been flawed," Ana spoke without affect.
Dr. Logan wanted to defend himself but stopped. It was useless. This woman was not to be reasoned with, he knew. He'd only be getting himself into an argument he couldn't win and he had hours to go before the end of his shift. And so, he said nothing as he studied his clipboard.
"Anyway, I believe that you are ready to be released. Of course, this release is conditional on your returning to your quarters at Grey Manor. Is that still an option for you?"
Before Ana could respond, Dr. Trevelyan breezed into the room with a genuinely bright smile on her face. "Why Dr. Logan, I'm surprised to hear you ask that question. You know quite well that Ana is wanted and welcome at Grey Manor. In fact, I believe that I made note of that on her chart when she was readmitted."
Dr. Logan turned a bit red and pretended to be double-checking Ana's chart. "Oh, yes, of course. Here it is. Well, I suppose then that first thing in the morning, we'll have you ready to go. Please follow instructions this time, Dr. Steele. We don't want to see you back here again."
Despite his smile, both women knew that he meant that he really never wanted to see Ana again.
The moment he left, Ana and Grace dropped their facades and burst into laughter.
"Lord, that man is annoying," Grace grinned. "You know, the children groan when he struts into the Peds ward, too. They see right through him.
"I'm thrilled that you'll be coming home with me tomorrow. I've taken a couple of hours off to see you home and settled. Everyone, especially Christian, is excited to have you back."
Ana's rare smile was for Grace. "I'm excited to get back to work. Do you have your son's latest films?
CHAPTER 36
"These are good, Grace. The prior deterioration is stabilized and I believe that I detect a bit of reversal. Am I being too optimistic, do you think?"
"Not at all. The radiologist agrees with you. I think he's also a little put out that you read films as well as him," Grace chuckled.
"I take it, then, that Christian has been working quite hard on his own as you said."
"You doubted my word?" Grace was mock-offended. Ana laughed.
"Not your word, Dr. Trevelyan. However, my patient's mother's viewpoint is a bit biased. Her son is a saintly genius, you know. He simply has moments of agitation."
Grace laughed. She was a bit less blind to Christian's faults then people thought but she chose to ignore his dark side. To her, he was still that badly damaged but brave little boy that she'd brought home from the hospital.
When she first saw him, he was wild. The nurses were afraid to approach him. He'd lash out with sharp fingernails that had never been trimmed. He'd bite. He'd coil up like a snake and then jump and hiss. Grace, however, saw his fear…his terror, in fact. She'd seen a lot of frightened children. Most, indeed, who came into her orbit were clinging to their parents. This tiny boy had no one to cling to and, she knew, had never had anyone to protect him.
She ordered all the nurses to leave him alone. She had cups of pudding brought to his bedside table and set within his reach. She smiled softly at him but he'd never seen that expression on a face and didn't understand it. "Food" she said, pointing at the pudding cups. 'Food' was a word he understood.
He inched carefully toward the table as Grace stayed well back. Then he lunged and grabbed the first cup, retreating to his corner. Grace disguised her dismay as she watched him ignore the spoon in favor of using his hand to scoop the pudding from the cup. He then grabbed the other cup and it was quickly gone.
"Would you like more food?" Grace asked. He stared, sitting with his empty cups. "I can get you more food, if you'd like. Simply nod your head…like this," she demonstrated. He seemed momentarily confused but then he imitated her movement. She smiled again and instructed an orderly to bring a sandwich, milk and apple slices. She needed to be careful not to overdo. It was quite evident that the boy's stomach was shrunken and he could get sick eating too much.
For the next several hours, Grace stayed with the child. For the first time in his short memory, his tummy didn't hurt. He felt comfortable. Grace had put a bit of sedative into his milk to help him sleep. He slept deeply and didn't wake as she bathed him and dressed him in the first clean clothes he'd probably ever had.
She settled him in her arms in a rocking chair and sang to him as he slept. She knew that he'd probably be scared to find himself in her arms when he awoke but that was all right. They'd get to know each other.
He was her little boy.
CHAPTER 37
Christian heard the crunch of tires on the gravel as his mother's car pulled up. His heart was racing but he didn't go to the door. He rolled out to his patio and pretended to have fallen to sleep…but Steele didn't come into his room. He heard his mother's voice going by his door as she walked Steele down to her room in the west wing.
What were they doing? He was her patient! Wasn't she at least going to look in on him, fer cripe's sake? What was he paying her for anyway?
Having worked himself up into a hissy fit, he wheeled to the door and threw it open and himself out into the corridor. Grace was just closing the door and walking back. She smiled at her son.
"Guess who's back, Christian?" she beamed.
"Who?" he snarled.
"Well, Ana, of course. She wanted to get right to work but all the fuss of getting her out of the hospital and then the long drive…well, she's kind of worn out so I insisted that she take a nap."
"A nap? She's supposed to be working! I'm paying her to work…not lie around in her own wing!"
"Christian," Grace replied sternly. "Ana has been working hard every day to get back here but she is only human. When she is settled back in, she'll come to your room and then you can begin again to complain about her running roughshod over you. Meanwhile, perhaps you ought to rest up. She has some good news for you and she'll not be going easy on you."
Grace rarely spoke to Christian firmly and he was taken aback. He watched the west wing door as Grace went past him on her way back to the car. He sat in the hallway for some time but then just couldn't help himself. He needed to see 'Ana'.
For one thing, he wanted permission to call her by her first name and he wanted to hear his name on her lips. He'd no idea why such a simple thing mattered to him. Maybe, he thought, it was just a first step toward conquest.
He quietly turned the knob and pushed the door open. He had explored the west and east wings as a child with Elliot but hadn't been in either for many years. He was greeted by silence and a musty scent. The door opened into a large foyer, not unlike the one to the main house. He decided to settle for the light from the hallway instead of turning on the sconces. There were doors lining the open space. He wondered which was Ana's.
He wheeled further into the large main room. His vague memory of the wings was that they were mainly sitting rooms and bedrooms. His great-grandparents had held large parties regularly at a time when Bellevue was a long buggy drive on rutted dirt roads from Seattle or a boat ride down Lake Washington to the Grey dock. It was assumed that people would stay the night. He was grateful that his parents didn't invite strangers by for long visits.
His eyes adjusted to the dimness and he was able to detect a faint slice of light coming from under a door. He rolled slowly down to the room and stopped…listening. To his bewilderment, he could hear a soft voice…singing! It was a pleasant sound although he couldn't make out the words. Nor was the tune familiar. Grey wasn't much for songs. Most songs, anyway. He did like to hear his mother singing while she went about her business in the house. It reminded him of his childhood when Grace would sing him to sleep each night…until he decided that he was too big for that.
He regretted turning her away now. For a long time, he missed her singing to him. He had trouble getting to sleep but eventually he grew out of it. It had been some time since he'd thought about those days…when he first arrived at Grey Manor.
Much of it was hard to recall now but he did remember the misery of that room he shared with Ella. She was his mommy…not a good one…but still. For some time, he wondered about her and if she would come for him. He never asked his new mommy and the man he called daddy because he never asked anything. He didn't talk. They talked to him all the time. So did Lelliot. He was something called a 'brother'. Lelliot never shut up. He still didn't, Grey reflected.
Yes, it was a strange new world for a little person who knew a room and a mommy who was usually sick. He knew cold sometimes and hot other times. He knew yelling behind the walls. Mommy called them neighbors. He knew couch and blanket. He knew toilet and sink but those were things that only Mommy used. He knew pain in his tummy. He knew cans with beans in them that he could take out with his hands and make his tummy feel better. Oh, and he knew a glass with a drawing of a funny man. His Mommy would fill it with water and he'd drink. Sometimes he'd try to tell Mommy that he wanted to drink again but she never paid attention.
His world was tiny, like him. And then Mommy got sick again and laid down on the couch and didn't get up. A person, not like Mommy, picked him up and he didn't fight because he was too weak. When he awoke, there were mommy people all around him, touching him, making noises at him. He didn't recognize the noises. Mommy didn't make many noises at him so all he knew was "shut up…no…go to sleep". For the first time in his life he was terrified. He tried to get away.
Then she was there. She was quiet but in a different way than Mommy. And his world grew.
CHAPTER 38
Well, if she was singing, then she was awake. He knocked…and Ana bid him to come in. He figured that she'd be angry about him bothering her but he needed to just see her so he would chance it.
"Hi, Mr. Grey. Please come in," she was sitting in a rocking chair. He wheeled closer.
"Hmm…sorry. Mom did tell me to not bother you but I just wanted to see when we could get back to work." Suddenly, he felt intrusive and foolish. His sister was right about him.
"It's all right. I'm happy to see you." She smiled!
"You are? Why?" He was flummoxed. Had they given her happy pills at the hospital?
Then she actually laughed. It was a wonderful laugh…not harsh nor loud…more like music.
"I hated the hospital and I was worried about you. Your mother told me that you were working on your own but I didn't know if she was just being Grace. Have you…been working?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I have. I can transfer now. It still knocks the wind out of me but I'm getting better at it all the time. I use the dumb bells…up to 30 lbs. now."
Steele clapped her small hands together…fingers to fingers like a child. It was endearing. Grey found himself uncomfortable.
"Okay. I guess I'd better let you get your rest. Maybe I'll see you at dinner? I think Gail is making something special for your homecoming. Well, not home. I mean, you know, return," he said, stumbling all over his words. He felt nothing like the suave Christian Grey.
Steele frowned a little. "I don't have much of an appetite," she said, wondering why she was being so personal. Her patient didn't need to know about her eating habits.
"You have to eat to be strong…you know, to deal with me," he smirked.
"Oh, you aren't so difficult, Mr. Grey," she smiled again. Her smile gave him a bit of courage.
"Ms. Steele, Dr. Steele, I was wondering about something. Hmm…we've known each other for a while and, well, since we have a good working relationship, I was hoping that maybe we could simply use our first names. I mean, it wouldn't change the professional relationship that we've established, I don't think. It's just that 'Mr. Grey' sounds so old and I'm only a few years older than you are."
He babbled on, unable to stop himself, until Steele put up a hand to quiet him.
"I'm actually quite tired right now. I'll see you at dinner." Her facial expression was once again impassive. Grey nodded and left the room.
Well, he said to himself, weren't we smooth? Geez, that woman took me right back to being 15 again and unable to talk to girls. Still, there were a couple of moments there…weren't there?
He resolved to have a lie down himself and think about how he usually went about seducing women. He'd done it so often that he shouldn't have to think about it but he did. He seemed to have forgotten where to start. Of course, usually all he did was look at a woman and she melted. Steele was not a melter. At least, she seemed honestly pleased to see him. Probably just as a patient. Repairing his body was a goal for her so she was happy to see him making progress. He'd better slow his roll or she'd call it a success and move on.
CHAPTER 39
The family sat around the dining table, happily sharing their day. All were in good spirits although none would say out loud that it was because of Ana's return. Ana hadn't come out to dinner and no one mentioned this either. Gail made up a plate and took it into the west wing. She would retrieve it an hour later…untouched.
After dinner, there was mutual and unspoken agreement that Ana would be left alone. The family played a couple of board games…games that Christian usually won…but everyone was used to that. They'd been losing to him since he was young.
"Steele sings," he suddenly said…apropos of nothing.
Mia stopped her move in midair as all heads swiveled to look at Christian.
"How do you know that Ana sings?" Grace asked.
"I heard her," he answered as he swooped in on Mia's move.
"What was she singing?" Carrick inquired.
"I don't know. Some song. It was pretty…her voice, I mean," Christian replied as he totaled up his winning score. Mia didn't even care that she'd been outplayed.
"She's way down in the west wing. Were you listening outside her door or was she belting it out like Adele?"
"I just stopped to say welcome back and, you know, to urge her to get back to work. That's all."
"Christian! I told you to leave her be," Grace scolded.
"She didn't mind, mom. She was awake…rocking. I only stayed a minute." He looked daggers at his brother who was cackling knowingly.
"Son, I know you're proud of the strides you've made in her absence and we're proud of you as well. I haven't had to use a heating pad on my back in days," Carrick noted. "However, Dr. Steele is still recovering. Restrain your enthusiasm. Don't push her or we're liable to lose her yet again. Oh, by the way, I received a call today from the other driver's attorney. He was a little sheepish about representing this 16-year-old spoiled brat. Her parents have retained him to sue Dr. Steele on her behalf because the front end of her Porsche needs replacing."
"The little twit was doing 100 mph, Dad!" Elliot raised his voice in protest.
"Yes. Their position is that Dr. Steele's vehicle should never have been allowed on the freeway. Crazy, I know. I doubt anything will come of it but their little darling is just in tears all the time. Seems she is afraid to drive on the freeway now because of this traumatizing incident. I told Mike that they can't hope to get more than insurance out of Dr. Steele. They think that she is an M.D…making the big bucks. I told him to inform his clients that Dr. Steele is a Ph.D with medical debt thanks to his client and that I will be representing her in her case against them.
"I think that Mike is relieved that he won't have to face me in court. I've humiliated him too often. Imagine the gall of those people."
"Let's sue 'em, dad," Christian growled. "Who are they? I'll bring GEH down on their rotten necks. Get their kid's license revoked for the next decade." He continued to mutter threats as his family stared at him.
"Steele sings real purty, don't she, bro?" Elliot guffawed. And they were off. Elliot could still outrun Christian but his arms were getting stronger and he could really fly in that chair.
Ana was just about to come into the main house when she heard the commotion. She didn't know what it was all about but she thought better of emerging. Elliot and Mia were laughing like loons while Grace and Carrick were demanding order.
Grace feared that Christian would either fall out of his chair or run over Elliot. Carrick could be heard demanding that his children, his grown children, behave. Ana smiled. It sounded like…fun. She was curious. She would have liked to watch…watch and try to understand. Rough housing, hijinks…these were words she'd seen in print but she'd never seen adults having fun like that. Sometimes her patients in the Peds ward would play boisterously but it had always made her nervous.
Finally, the noise quieted and Ana waited. She could just make out Mia whining and Christian saying no to something. The fun was over so she turned to go back to her room. Then she was stopped in her tracks by music. Maybe they'd put on a cd. Only it wasn't a recording. It was real. Someone was playing Fur Elise on a piano.
CHAPTER 40
"Ana. As your resident doctor, I will not allow you to return to your duties unless you get some sustenance into you. You've skipped three meals now," Grace was seriously chiding Ana and hoping that Ana was buying it. She wasn't. However, she liked Grace and wanted to please her so she smiled and agreed to breakfast. Grace's pleasure was her reward.
She allowed Ana's independence via a rolling crutch but she stayed close. Getting about was harder than it looked and Ana was not strong. Grace worried, in fact, that Ana might have an eating disorder. She didn't. She'd just never eaten much in the foster homes because it meant spending time with the families…unpleasant time. Then, throughout her university years, she hadn't been able to afford much food. Thus, she had grown accustomed to skipping meals. Eating with other people meant being urged to put more on her plate and, in pleasing them, she would make herself ill. When she did eat, it was usually alone where she would not be well-meaningly badgered to "try a bit more".
Now she would have to have to sit down to a meal with the family. A Sunday brunch, no less. A platter of roast chicken. Bowls of vegetables. Salads. A basket of breads. Pie for dessert with ice cream topping.
The Greys acted delighted to have her as their brunch guest. She considered herself to be an employee who ought to be eating in her room but they wouldn't hear of it. No, she was to think of herself as one of the family. Her head was buzzing and beginning to pound from the pressure. She would have to be gracious and jovial. There would be conversation in which she would be expected to participate. Questions. Personal questions to be answered. She had no answers. There was nothing to say about her life.
As she sat looking down at her plate, she was unaware of Christian's steady gaze. He saw her wan complexion…the shaking of her hand as she brought a drink to her mouth. The family was laughing at a story Mia was telling about one of her clients. It was only a matter of time before Ana was the center of attention.
"Dr. Steele, I am really sorry but I have some important questions about my condition that just can't wait. I hope that you don't mind but could we eat in my room so I can get right to it?"
Ana looked up at his face. He was trying to save her. She knew it. She didn't understand it or how he knew that she needed saving but….
"Of course, Mr. Grey. I have a bit of news anyway. I am anxious to share."
Carrick and Christian's siblings loudly protested his rudeness but Grace seemed to understand.
"Now, now. Let's not argue about it. We all know how Christian is and Ana is a professional. Christian, you can manage a tray on your lap, can't you? I'll bring in a plate for Ana to nibble at while you talk."
The others were stupefied by this change in plans. It was their very first opportunity to really get to know Dr. Steele and it was being slipped out from under them. Mia muttered about her brother's selfishness while Elliot shook his head. He figured that Christian wanted to get Ana alone. Carrick was just befuddled.
CHAPTER 41
Christian believed in a hearty appetite so he happily chowed down while sitting on the patio, watching the water. Ana ate a bit of this and that. It was all delicious but it wasn't long before her stomach was uncomfortably bloated and she had to set her tray aside. Christian said nothing.
"Rare day over the Sound," he remarked.
"How's that?" Ana asked.
"The sun is shining. The sky is cloudless. This is Seattle, you know. Land of rain."
"Oh, I suppose that I don't usually notice. I'm generally inside, working with patients. Sometimes we go out if I feel that they need fresh air."
"You don't need fresh air, Ana?" He wondered if the use of her name was as noticeable to her as to him.
"Well, I suppose that I get some, coming and going from home, Christian." She said his name easily…no strain. "I ought to take walks but I get exercise working out with my patients. What sort of exercise do you take?"
"Well, Taylor and I used to run for an hour every morning. I also do a workout in the gym in my apartment followed by swimming for a couple of miles. Prior to this little mishap, I was in great shape," he sighed.
"You will be again. I spent some of my time in the hospital studying your MRIs and CT scans. I also ordered an ultrasound last week. Thank you for not fighting me on it."
"I didn't know who ordered it. My mother just loaded me into the car," he snickered. "Saying no to Grace Grey is not something I'm accustomed to doing. So. You've been studying my films. You implied that the results were encouraging."
"Yes, come see." Ana had had a lightbox mounted on the wall. She inserted the films and began to explain what she could see. Christian listened intently and interrupted when he had questions. He didn't know what he was looking at most of the time but Ana was patient in explaining. He was determined to understand so examining the films went on for some time. Ana was surprised to find that she was tolerant with her patient.
When he became frustrated, she would start over…always gently. Gradually he felt that he was getting a grasp on his condition.
"You see now? The slippage of your spinal vertebrae has ceased. In fact, some of the swelling has gone down and the tissue is firming. All this muscle around here has increased. Your core is lending better support. Compare this film taken post-coma to this one taken just before your release to Grey Manor and then this one taken most recently. Can you see the improvement?"
Christian pinched the bridge of his nose. His vision was beginning to blur on him. Ana knew that his brain was about to steam.
"We'll let all this information settle for a while. We can look at it again tomorrow or the next day. The important take-away is that the deterioration you were experiencing has ceased and your injury is possibly repairing…possibly. I want you to be hopeful but realistically so. Your arms and lats are already much stronger. You did a good job on your own.
"Are you certain that you need me?" she smiled.
"Yes! I mean, there is so much more to do. I want to walk, Ana. I won't be satisfied with a wheelchair. Do you ski?"
"Ah, no. Why do you ask?" Snow, water…rich people hobbies.
"Someday, maybe, I could teach you. I have a chalet in Aspen." Ana said nothing. If…and when…Christian could again ski, she would be long gone from his life. He wasn't the first patient to talk about 'someday' and having her join them in the activities they'd love to do again. Those that recovered enough to return to their hobbies hugged her goodbye and were gone from her life. That was as it should be. She was their teacher, moving on to other pupils when they graduated. Rarely did she ever again hear from them.
"Downhill at high speeds," she laughed. "No, thank you." Now, I want to see you transfer to your bed and back. Let's go."
Christian didn't argue. He was feeling optimistic. Ana would get him up on his feet. He just knew it. She was his little miracle worker.
He forgot, for the moment, that he was supposed to seduce her. For the moment, he forgot his need to make Ella love him, to secure power over women. For now, he just wanted to work on his transferring skills…to impress Ana. He wanted her to squeeze his biceps again and see how hard his muscles had become.
CHAPTER 42
Things didn't happen for Christian as fast as he wanted. He'd always been a demanding man…of himself more than others. Ana tried to slow him down and get him to see that good things take time. He knew that she was right but still, somedays, he would work himself so hard that he would have to stop, take a day and let his muscles recover.
Even on those days he would feel compelled to seek out Ana. She would insist on having her evenings to herself…to read, write, relax. Sometimes she would roll down to the water. She found the boathouse and the little row boat inside. With some difficulty, she hopped up the stairs to the second floor and found a little garret that she loved. It was done up as a bedroom for a young girl…probably Mia, judging by all the pink. She sat down in a wicker chair, propping her foot on a stool, and watched the water all the way through to the sunset. Bliss. She'd never had anything like this.
As the sky and the water lit up with the flames of the setting sun, she heard him. Wheeling around the lawn, yelling for her.
"Mother Mary," she muttered to herself. As if answering her prayer, Grace hollered back for Christian to "leave that girl alone and come back to the house". Ana smiled…thank you, Grace. She knew, however, that when she returned, Christian would sulk. And when she paid no mind, he'd torment her with questions and requests. She tried to concentrate on the colors shining outside the window and let her battered soul rest.
Ana found that personal reflection was dangerous ground. It did no good to muse about her life. Even when she reminded herself about her good fortune…a good brain, health, her parents' life insurance to get her through school…her bad fortune would intrude bringing a rush of self-pity. The worst of it…being molested by foster fathers, being alone in the world, Hyde…could suddenly drown her in fear. She always fought back, though…just as she had fought back against the people who tried to hurt her. She'd remind herself that she was a survivor, strong and stoic.
Then she would feel her inner strength rise up and she'd straighten her shoulders and jut out her chin…daring all comers to attempt to bring her down. At present, that comer was a handsome man with gray eyes for whom, she didn't kid herself, she was capable of developing feelings. Awareness, she told herself, was her first defense.
Right now, his attention to her was really all about him. He needed her to return him to the man he'd been. Once he had what he wanted, he would…rightly so…be grateful and dismissive. She'd seen the pictures of him and all those stunning women. She was not like them.
It was growing dark as Ana rose from her chair and carefully made her way back down the steps. Thankfully, she'd missed dinner and the pressure to be one of the family. Their warmth for her would also fade when life returned to normal. Ana understood this while the Greys did not. They thought of her as a new friend, a new member of the Greys…an illusion engendered by her living with them.
Damn that little princess and her daddy's lack of sense. On the other hand, if he'd had any, he'd have bought her a Hummer and Ana would probably be dead now. Ana chuckled a little to herself.
As she struggled up the incline from the boathouse, the shadows momentarily hid the man waiting for her. She gasped.
"Come on. Sit on my lap. It's too much for you to climb all the way back to the house." In the dimming light, she could see Christian and she felt her heart clench.
"I'm fine, thank you," she spoke as she tried to pass him. Why did his torso seem so much taller and stronger, she wondered? In a flash, she was pulled onto his lap and they were rolling toward the house. She had to hold onto his neck to avoid falling…her crutch lying back on the grass, soon to be retrieved by one of the many coverts lurking about.
They were too close. She could smell his scent. She could feel his skin, his hard chest, and…worst of all…his erection.
CHAPTER 43
Christian lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His sister had pasted glowing stars above him when he was first brought to Grey Manor. He had trouble sleeping and she thought it would help for him to watch the stars. He'd never paid much mind to them but tonight he was mesmerized.
He'd had an erection! With Ana sitting on his lap, he'd become aroused…like a man would. When they'd returned to his patio, she'd quickly jumped up and hopped across the room to a chair. She'd felt it, too. It wasn't his imagination. Her face was rosy and her eyes avoiding his. She thanked Ryan for her crutch, said a brief good night and was gone to the west wing.
He wondered what she'd thought…aside from embarrassment. Did she understand that he was excited to be so close to her? He hadn't planned on pulling her onto his lap. It had been spontaneous…necessary, it seemed. She would have had a struggle to make it back to the house and she might have fallen.
Once she was on his lap, however, he wanted to put his arms around her but he had to push the wheels. Her arms, though…her arms were around his neck, her face so close to his. He could smell her and, oh, the feel of her body against his…
He laughed out loud when he realized that he again had an erection and not a soft one, either. Rather an erection like he remembered them. Ana was bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
Ana didn't have stars to gaze upon in her room but she could see in the darkness. Silver eyes looking into hers…both blazing and tender. Did he see into her as she could see into him? Her body was more alive than she'd ever known. She ached for him. She'd never experienced such a feeling. It was more sensation than she'd ever known it was possible to feel. What was she to do with it? Not only did her heart ache. She found her hands reaching down between her legs. She needed desperately to touch, to rub. It brought her some ease. She found herself pretending that her touch was his. Her heart was pounding.
This was wrong. Christian was her patient. Her ethics prevented her from acting upon inappropriate emotions. She had to control herself. She couldn't light up whenever she entered his room. She had to concentrate on the job…only the job.
She brought her hands back over the covers and repeated the job, the job, the job. Thus, she was asleep when her door softly opened. She would have seen him silhouetted in the doorway. She would have watched him wheel slowly toward her bed and felt him lean over her…touch her face…brush her hair from her eyes. Maybe she would have even been able to see his silver eyes turn to charcoal as he looked down at her.
Gradually, his eyes returned to soft silver as he touched her hand and then turned to go. For him, it felt wrong. He should be with her but he no longer wanted to conquer anyone. He just needed to hold her. After a final, long look, he closed the door and rolled back to his room.
With accustomed ease, he transferred to his bed and returned to gazing at his stars. He was wondering if Ana would like stars over her bed as peace came over him.
Happily, for Christian, disturbingly for Ana, both dreamed of the other. He held her in his arms, twirling her around a room, captivated by the way she threw her head back as she laughed with joy. He then slowed the dance so that he could press his lips to her creamy throat.
In her dream, Ana was running…away from the stunningly handsome man who laughed as he pursued her across a vast lawn lit by a full moon. She wanted him to catch her. She wanted to get away. Yet the closer he came, the more excited she became. She turned and put up a hand to ward him off.
"No," she cried out. "This isn't right. Go back. This isn't right!"
"Yes," he breathed in her hair as he caught her and picked her up in his arms. "It is right. You and me together is as right as it can be," he panted as he covered her mouth with his.
Ana's eyes shot open. The brilliant light from a full moon illuminated the room and she could smell his scent.
CHAPTER 44
"Yes. A couple of inches to the left. Okay, right there. Well, I think that's everything. Thank you," Ana said as she watched the workers leave. She turned to Margaret and Gail who'd been watching the installation with some fascination. Margaret had recently returned when informed by the Greys that the storm at Grey Manor had calmed.
"It looks just like the physical therapy room I spent those two awful months in after my back surgery," Margaret marveled. She turned to Gail. "Don't ever have back problems, Gail. It never ends."
Gail grinned. "All right, Margie, but I don't think that I'll have all that much to say about it."
"Thanks so much for getting this room cleaned and ready, ladies. I feel like such a useless burden."
"Useless burden?!" both exclaimed in unison. Gail shook her head firmly. "Without you, Dr. Steele, we'd still be living with hysterical nurses and a, well, temperamental patient. Now," she smiled, "there is peace in the valley." Margaret laughed as the ladies returned to the main house.
Ana wandered about the room, checking the equipment again. Now this was a proper space for her client to work in. His bedroom should be a place of rest. They would have to leave the bar hanging over his bed for now but she could see a day when he wouldn't need it any longer…or her.
"I don't like this," Christian grumped as he came into the room. Ana paid no attention. She'd come to understand her patient's control issues. He'd object initially to almost anything of which he wasn't in charge. She'd listened in on a couple of his meetings with Ros Bailey, his COO, and marveled at Ros' patience. She'd let him thunder on and then thunder right back at him. Hearing the way they volleyed back and forth on issues was rather entertaining. Ana wondered if perhaps she ought to do some yelling, too. It certainly seemed to work for Ms. Bailey.
"It is a perfect therapy room, Mr. Grey." She knew that being referred to by other than his first name would set him off so she ignored him while he whined about her refusing to honor his command to call him 'Christian'.
"How about I call you by your full name? Mr. Trevelyan-hyphen-Grey. He narrowed his eyes at her.
"I am your boss, you know. Sign the checks and all."
"No checks. Direct deposit, gramps," Ana giggled…and up went the tent in his pants. He wheeled about and headed back to his room to change into his tight briefs. He'd never be able to wear boxers around this woman again.
Ana thought that he was just being churlish so she continued her inspection of the room and then sat down with her bag and her notebook. It was half-filled now. She read the first page.
Patient is quite angry. Will require more than usual accommodation. Has had no therapy. Starting from scratch.
Ana sighed. Patient was still angry much of the time and she was still being accommodating too much of the time. However, physically he'd come a long way in these last months. She glanced at the parallel bars. Christian would not like the overhead harness he'd need to be strapped into when he was first able to use the parallel bars. He'd try to increase the speed of the treadmill beyond her instructions. He would, in fact, fight her on everything but by now she was used to it.
What she wasn't used to and would never get used to was the way he looked at her and the 'accidental' touches and his efforts to get closer to her. The job. The job. The job.
CHAPTER 45
Christian had done quite well today. He hopped about, transferring from chair to bed to table to pull-ups and on and on. His muscular arms bulging, his muscled chest visible under his tight t-shirt. He was strong and feeling every bit of it. He flew around the room from one hold to another like Tarzan traversing the jungle on vines. Ana struggled to keep her smile to herself.
He was showing off for his therapist…this, they both knew but neither acknowledged. Since their adventure on the lawn, Ana had kept things cool and detached. Soon, she knew, Christian would be ready for the parallel bars. She'd no doubt that he'd be able to stand on his feet soon. As he dried off with a towel, Ana recorded her impressions in her notebook.
Suddenly, Christian's knees were against hers. She looked up, locking eyes with him. She held herself close, seeming to ignore the way his eyes darkened. What did he want?
He was clear about what he wanted. He leaned in, taking her face in his hands before she had time to resist and he kissed her. She placed her hands on his, intending to push them away but instead holding still. His kiss began with tenderness, exploring her lips. Soon, it became demanding, his tongue slowly slipping into her mouth and connecting with her own tongue. He curled his tongue around hers and his mouth began to gently suck, to connect them. Ana didn't know how long this kiss went on. She was lost in feelings that she'd never before known. She let Christian take what he wanted.
He removed his tongue and again, tenderly, owned her lips. When he finally moved back a bit, his forehead touching hers and breathing hard, he whispered something so softly that she didn't understand. As if he understood that she didn't hear him, he leaned back a ways and released her face…taking her hands in his. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.
"That was a long time coming, Dr. Steele. It was everything and more than I thought it would be." He moved his chair back so that she could get up from her chair, half expecting her to slap him. Still, she seemed frozen in place. She stared at him…not quite in shock but certainly stunned. Was this good or bad? He didn't know but mostly he was just elated to be so close to her.
He beamed at her and then wheeled out of the room. He had a rager to calm. Ana watched him go as her brain gradually began to work again. She pondered how she felt. Her heart, she noted, was pounding hard and racing. Her head was buzzing…her limbs limp. She needed to stand but she feared that she would fall to the floor. She was breathing too hard, making herself dizzy.
As she descended from her high, she was better able to think clearly. She'd never been kissed like that. She had, indeed, never been truly kissed. The men who'd molested her had forced their mouths on her and their tongue filling her mouth so that she was unable to breathe. This was different. It didn't seem forced even though she hadn't asked for it nor returned the kiss. Yet, despite this, she didn't feel violated. She felt…wanted?
No. No, that she was imagining. Grey must be playing a game with her the way he did with all the other women. She was just available…close at hand. He was amusing himself. She was a prize to secure…that was all it was.
She felt vulnerable. He would win if she took any of this seriously. Well, she wasn't about to do that. For starters, it was time that she returned to her own apartment. She was walking easily now with a boot and soon even that would be gone. There was no excuse for her to be living at Grey Manor.
She was also getting too close and comfortable with the whole family…eating meals with them, talking, laughing. She was happy at Grey Manor and that had to stop. Tomorrow while Grey was out on his boat with Elliot, she would go home.
She took a deep breath, picked up her bag and returned to her room. She locked the door to avoid any interruptions as she sat down to write goodbye and thank you notes to the family and to Margaret and Gail. They had all been so lovely to her and gotten her to let down her guard. It was a mistake to have allowed this.
Ana was cold, dispassionate and dead inside. This was her protection from all the world tried to do to her. She had slipped up badly while living in this home. If she didn't somehow get back her former persona, she was doomed. She would get hurt. She would lose her way. She would find herself once again climbing inch by inch out of the abyss.
All the warmth and acceptance of Grey Manor was merely a charade…a foggy dream created around her by all the people who wanted Grey well and walking. Soon, she wouldn't be needed.
Ana had only herself…this, she knew.
CHAPTER 46
Christian didn't want to leave the house…and Ana…but he was looking forward to being out on The Grace for the first time in a year. Maybe he could even get into the water. He and Elliot had grown closer these last few months since he'd regained some of his confidence. He also felt a kind of excitement about each day and he knew that that was because Ana was just down the hall in the west wing and soon he would see her.
He couldn't stop thinking about that kiss. Well, he thought, of course I can't. He'd never kissed a woman with such…such thoughtfulness. The other women over the years had been playthings. He never thought about their lips. He just thrust his tongue down their throats. Kisses were just one more way to take possession. Sure they were arousing but the woman wasn't.
But with Ana, he had to maintain control all the time…at least until he couldn't and yesterday he couldn't. He hadn't planned to kiss her. He'd just finished his workout and as he toweled off the sheen of sweat he'd earned, he'd looked over at Ana.
She was writing, again, in that damned notebook. Her tongue poked out a couple of times as she concentrated. She'd pushed back stray strands of that beautiful dark hair that had come loose from her bun. Her skin, her hands. He wanted to see her eyes. And so, it happened. He didn't feel like he was forcing himself on her even though she wasn't kissing him back. She simply allowed him to do what he'd long wanted to do.
And, oh, it was a moment of magic. Her lips, her tongue, her mouth…his hands holding her face and her beautiful blue eyes on his after. She looked dazed…but not in a bad way. He didn't want to stop or to let her go so he'd taken her hands in his. They were soft and small in his large grip. What he'd really wanted in that moment was to envelope her in his arms, to bury his face in her shoulder…to hold her close and tight.
However, he'd already gone too far so he whispered to her that he loved her and then left. She hadn't heard him which was probably for the best. He wanted to tell her when he was fully a man again…when he could stand before her.
"Hey, bro, you with me?" Elliot had just settled into a deck chair beside Christian, beer in hand, after helping The Grace's deckhand and caretaker, Mac, unfurl the sails. Mac was at the helm so all the brothers had to do was take it easy and enjoy the air and the sun.
Christian shook himself out of his thoughts and smiled at Elliot. He was a good brother…always had been…while Christian knew that he wasn't a good brother or son. He always put his family through hell. He was the reason that they had to have bodyguards everywhere…the reason that they were followed by strangers and paparazzi who were followed in turn by the best in security that money could buy. They had grown used to the men in suits and paid no attention to them most of the time. It was just a constant reminder that they were, in fact, in danger.
There had been incidents over the years…some serious…and, of course, the threats that came in the mail. They couldn't even open their own mail for fear of what the envelope might contain. Yet, they endured all this and didn't complain to Christian because they knew it was necessary and they knew that he was protecting them. It was a sign of his affection for them and since such signs were rare, this one they accepted.
"Want a beer, Chris?" Elliot asked as he held out a bottle of Blue Moon.
"Ana says that I shouldn't put alcohol into my system," he shrugged.
Elliot let loose with a hardy laugh. "Boy, are you pussy-whipped, brother."
Christian didn't protest. He was, indeed, under Ana's thrall and he didn't mind at all.
CHAPTER 47
Ana was packed and ready to go. She'd ordered a cab. She'd left the notes on the kitchen counter while Margaret and Gail were working in the laundry room. The family had all gone off to their jobs. Security would take note of her leave-taking but they'd no reason to interfere.
She would return Monday morning to continue working with Christian and she would pretend that he'd never kissed her, that she'd never sat on his lap with her arms around his neck, that his scent stayed with her and drove her crazy. No, she would be professional and continue her work.
There was a beep from the cab, announcing its arrival, so Ana picked up her suitcase and bag and left the house. She gave the driver her address and didn't look back. Tonight, she would eat alone in her bedroom, alone with Jane Austen. She would not be lonely or afraid. She would not miss Grey Manor.
Christian had decided to have that beer after all. Soon, he and Elliot were a bit drunk and feeling good. It had been some time since he'd felt that kind of buzz. It wasn't as good as the buzz he got being with Ana but the company was good and the air and the scenery.
"Great to be back on the water, right, Chris?" Elliot commented as they took in all the beauty around them.
"Yes, it is, El. Should have done this long before now." He was quiet for a time. "El, I want to apologize to you and thank you as well for being there for me…always. I don't know what I would have become if not for you and Mia and the folks. You've always tolerated so much from me. This last year I would probably have just rotted away but for the support all of you gave to me."
Elliot was stunned into silence. Who was this guy next to him?
"Chris, you're my brother for the past 23 years. Why are you surprised that I'd be here for you no matter what? And the rest of the family is, well, your family…the foundation of our lives. We're all one. Yeah, you're unique and we've all known that since Mom brought you home. This scrawny kid, I thought, is interesting. I knew that you were going to be a lot of trouble," he chuckled, "I didn't care. You were my brother now and I had to take care of you.
"Actually, I don't know that I did a very good job. I helped you through the nightmares but I was a real bad example for you when it came to women and relationships. I should have been a better man and maybe you would have been and you'd never have been shot by that loon."
"It's true, El, that I watched you and how you treated women but I added an extra element to my misbehavior. I humiliated women. That's how I got my comeuppance. I've thought about it a lot during all the time I've spent lying around in a bed…helpless. I don't hate Victoria any more. I feel bad for her. I think that she was fragile to begin with and my treatment of her just pushed her over the edge. Now, partly because of me, she's catatonic in a mental ward. She's far worse off than I am…especially since Ana came into my life."
"You're pretty crazy about her, aren't you, Chris? I know that I've teased you about it but it's real, isn't it?"
Christian sighed and smiled. "For me it is, El. Trouble is, I think that Ana is worse off than I am when it comes to connecting with others. I've always had my family to keep me somewhat stable but Ana has never had anyone and I don't think that she knows how to relate to others. I also think that she is afraid to let anyone get close. I had Welsh do an in-depth on her."
"What is an in-depth, for god's sake, Chris? You had this woman vetted like one of your other tarts?" Elliot was disappointed.
"No, El, it isn't like that. Well, not anymore. When Ana first arrived, I wanted dirt on her to use to make her life miserable…like all the other nurses I tortured. Yeah, I know that I was awful to those people. But, no, the in-depth was to try to understand Ana. She certainly wasn't going to sit down for warm chats and tea with me. So, I learned more about her through Welsh."
Elliot sipped his beer and looked out over the water. He needed to swim for a while. "Chris, I brought this thing called a sporty to wrap around your waist 'cause I know you can't use your legs to stay afloat. Want to go for a swim?"
Christian looked at the sporty…dubiously. This foamy wrap around was supposed to keep him from drowning in the Sound? Without waiting for an answer, Elliot secured the floaty around his brother and then picked him and threw him over the side of the boat. Christian yelled a few obscenities but then realized that he was, indeed, not going under. Elliot drove into the water, laughing with the joy of doing so.
"Wow, isn't this great, bro?"
"Yeah…after you get used to the cold. The pool is heated, you know. Still, it doesn't have scenery like this in the basement," he laughed.
CHAPTER 48
The boys swam and played in the water, talking and laughing. Elliot couldn't remember the last time that they'd enjoyed each other so much. Chris had never let go like this. Elliot knew it was Ana and he hoped that she wouldn't break his heart. He also had to wonder how much of what his brother was feeling was due to what Ana called patient transference…like when people fell in love with their shrinks. He worried for Christian because he'd never seen him like this…happy. If things didn't work out with Ana, Christian might end up worse off than before he met her.
"The only problem with this floaty is that it keeps me from diving deep. It just keeps bringing me back to the surface. Got to get these legs working," Chris grumbled.
"I know that you're doing really well these days, Chris, but is getting your legs back a certainty? I know that Ana said that there was a possibility but I also know that she cautioned that it might not happen."
"Elliot, I can feel my legs now. When Ana is massaging them, I feel her hands on me. Before we started, they were just a couple of logs. You could have taken an axe to them and I wouldn't have felt a thing. She's got me feeling…a lot of things. Elliot, just between us, okay? I get erections. In fact, I get them around Ana all the time which is kind of a problem. I've taken to wearing tight briefs instead of boxers," he laughed.
"You're shitting me! Chris, that's great! Inconvenient but great. Wow, bro. I'm so happy for you. Does Ana know that…hmm…you have these reactions around her?"
"I had one, the first one, when she was on my lap as I was wheeling us back to the house that night several weeks ago. She didn't say anything but she certainly got away from me as fast as possible."
Elliot laughed and splashed water on Christian. Christian retaliated and they were off…wildly splashing, dunking and racing around. After they'd used up all their energy, Elliot threw his brother back onto the boat before he climbed up himself. They lay on the deck, trying to get their breath back and laughing.
Mac looked down at them, shaking his head. "There's a lunch ready if you want it."
After toweling off and settling themselves on their deck chaises, they were ravenous. They dug into the buckets of food that Gail had made up for them until they were too full to move. Then they slept the rest of the afternoon away. What a great day.
Meanwhile, Ana was settled into her apartment, sitting on her one chair with a pile of mail on her lap. It had really accumulated in all the time that she'd been gone. Most of it was junk that she tossed into the recycling bin.
There was a card from her colleagues at the hospital. They expressed their concern for her and wished her well in recovering from her accident. Ana smiled. She thought it was nice that they'd done this…considering that she'd never made friends among any of them. She figured that her supervisor had simply pulled an appropriate card from the stash he kept in a drawer and then passed it around for everyone to sign.
Ana tossed it into the bin.
There were billing notices but they weren't important. All of Ana's bills were on autopay. The notices were just a waste of paper and they were bin-bound. Her bank statement was a welcome notice that she had accumulated quite a bit of savings…most of it a result of her latest job. The Greys were paying her almost triple her usual rate…desperate to keep her. She didn't feel right about it but they had insisted that she was worth it to them.
There was also a letter from her insurance company enclosing a check for her totaled car. She'd wanted to just get it fixed but the adjuster was adamant that the frame was bent and the repairs would cost more than it was worth.
She needed a car. It was too expensive to cab it out to Bellevue and back every day. Ana looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and wondered if car dealers were still open. She opened her laptop and googled 'car dealers near me'. The Wi-Fi in her place wasn't was fast as at Grey Manor but, of course, nothing at her humble abode was going to be as fine as that at a mansion with east and west wings.
She found a couple of places and cars that were potentially suitable but, oh, was she tired. Still, it was Saturday and the dealerships would not be open on Sunday so she told herself to be disciplined. She took a bus to Abbot's Pre-owned Motors. She informed the salesman as to what she needed in a vehicle and was introduced to several candidates.
Ever efficient, Ana choose one quickly, told the salesman what she was willing to pay for the car and, smiling politely, turned to go when he declined her offer. As she stood at the bus stop, the salesman came running up to her. He'd have to speak with his manager to get the offer approved, he said. The bus appeared around the corner. Ana said that she had to get to the other car lots before they closed but thank you anyway.
As the bus doors opened and Ana put out a foot to board, the salesman shouted 'all right'. Her offer would do. She smiled at the bus driver and said that she wouldn't need the bus after all. She'd just bought a vehicle. The driver grinned and said goodbye.
CHAPTER 49
She wrote out a check. Al, the salesman, called her bank to see if the check would clear…papers were signed and he handed her the keys. She smiled, again politely, and drove off. The seat was comfortable. The interior immaculate. It handled well and had a full tank of gas. Ana was pleased with her purchase although she didn't know why car salesmen had to be so dramatic about everything. She'd been clear about what she wanted and what she was willing to pay for it and that should have been the end of it.
She shook her head. Suddenly that kiss popped into her brain. She supposed that it was all that thinking about knowing what one wanted and not making a fuss about it. Christian wanted her and he was willing to tell her so. Only he wasn't ready to catch a bus if Ana refused him. He'd stick around as long as it took…this she knew. Oh, what was she going to do about him?
Well, get him on his feet and then shove him in the direction of some tall, gorgeous blonde. Problem solved.
She was now so tired. She pulled into the parking spot assigned to her and resolved to skip grocery shopping. She'd order a pizza later if she was hungry after her nap. Wearily she climbed to the third floor. There had been a first floor apartment available when she moved in but the third floor walkup was less expensive and Ana had debts then. Besides, the walk was good exercise.
Now she wondered about perhaps moving. She could afford it. Maybe she should even consider a bit of decorating. Her place was sparse and she'd grown used to niceties after living at Grey Manor. Comfy sofas. Pretty lamps. Pictures on the wall. Of course, those things could be an encumbrance when she needed to move quickly. Here, as it was, she needed only to pack a bag and run. She didn't even own the bed.
As she walked down the hall to her door, she saw them. Breathing deep to avoid panic, she picked up the flowers and locked herself into her apartment. It was a really good lock, the kind you couldn't kick in. She'd had it installed just after moving in. The landlord didn't care and didn't know when she hammered nails into the window trim so that the window opened only a few inches.
After throwing the flowers in the garbage, Ana read the card. Her head began to pound. She hadn't had a migraine in months…not since she'd moved into Grey Manor. Maybe she shouldn't have left…but then, she couldn't have hidden there forever. Now she would have to move again. With no time for a nap, she studied the real estate section of the paper. Maybe she could afford a secure building now…something with a doorman. Here, she was a sitting duck.
She set the card on the counter. A policeman had once told her to keep everything as evidence but Hyde was careful to never incriminate himself. Only Ana could interpret what he'd said on the card.
After her nap, if she could sleep, she would begin looking for a new apartment. She thought about the pawn shop down the street. She'd only passed it while walking. Now she wondered if perhaps it offered guns. She knew how to use one. A policeman had taken her to a gun range and had her practice. He'd explained how there were different kinds of bullets…calibers, he'd called them. She would need a big bullet.
Lying on the bed she didn't own, her need for rest overcame everything else.
Hyde was down on the street, checking out Ana's new car…memorizing the details and the plate.
CHAPTER 50
As Jack turned back to the street, he first noticed the big guy in the black suit and tie leaning casually against the Mercedes SUV parked in front of Ana's building. The man was watching Jack, making him nervous. As he hustled to his car, suddenly the man was in front of him, blocking his way.
"Whadda ya want, buddy?" Jack snarled. The man looked down at Jack…a good 6 inches shorter.
"The vehicle that you were lurking around belongs to a friend of mine. I'm curious as to your intentions."
"What intentions? I was just interested in a car and looking it over. I don't know your friend."
"You always memorize the plate numbers of cars you fancy?"
Jack was starting to sweat. Bullies are usually cowards as well and Jack Hyde was no exception. He tried to push past the big man but the guy was like a stone statue. He didn't budge.
"Look, you got this wrong. I was just admiring the car…checking it out from the back end. Besides, it's just a temporary tag until she gets her new plates."
"She? How did you know that the car was owned by a woman?
"I didn't. It was just a guess because you're a guy and you're protective. Look, I gotta go, okay?"
"I've noted all the details of your vehicle as well," the man informed Jack before walking away.
Jack got into his car and sneered. He'd just steal another. Note all the details you want, Hulk. Then he made a U-turn and sped off down the street in a show of machismo. Luke Sawyer just smirked. He'd already figured that the car was stolen. This guy was bad news and what did he want with Dr. Steele?
Luke returned to his vehicle and settled in to spend his shift watching Ana's building.
Christian and Elliot had arrived home in great spirits…still half-drunk and laughing at nothing. Their moods would soon deteriorate. Mia had made it to Grey Manor before them and was gloomy. She handed over the notes that Ana had written. Elliot read his and remarked that Ana would be back on Monday…so there was that.
Christian read his. It was no more personal than the one written to Elliot. He was insulted but more than that, he was hurt. He'd kissed the woman and she'd moved out. He had certainly lost his touch and at the absolutely worst time. Well, he wouldn't allow it. He couldn't live with an eight-hour day of Ana. He needed more. He craved as much time as possible. He almost ignored his phone vibrating in his pocket.
"Sawyer, everything okay with Ana?"
"Not sure, sir, but I have a feeling that there's a problem. Ana bought a new vehicle. Shortly after she parked and went inside, a guy parked nearby and got out to inspect Ana's car. He told me that he was just interested and didn't know the owner. I don't believe him. Also, the car he's currently driving is stolen. I've already sicced the cops on him but odds are he's ditched the car and stolen another. Something smells bad here."
"Welsh did a deeper vet of Ana and found a guy named Jack Hyde in her background. He was stalking her a couple of years ago. She went to the police but they were useless. This could be the same guy. If it is, years later, she's in danger. He isn't quitting. I'll have Welsh see what he can find on Hyde. Meanwhile, watch yourself as well as Ana."
"Yes, sir. I'll update my relief as well."
Elliot and Mia were staring at Christian as he rang off. His face was pale. Nothing ever scared Christian. Faced with problems or danger, he was the knife edge. He relished facing an opponent. Victoria was the first person to best him and she had to do it with his back turned to her.
"Chris, does Ana have a stalker?" Elliot asked as he instinctively moved closer to his little sister.
"Maybe. No one will get past Sawyer. The guy's like a mountain. He's bigger than you, El. I feel like a kid next to him. He's also smart. Ana will be safe."
He rang up Welsh and gave him instructions. They'd find this creep and get him out of Ana's life. Trouble was that there could always be another creep and Ana was alone. Now she'd moved out and she seemed determined to go it alone.
"I'm sure gonna miss having Ana around," Mia sighed. "It was like having a sister for a while."
"Yeah," Elliot agreed. "With Ana here, none of us had to listen to your treatises on fashion."
Mia elbowed him hard in the ribs.
CHAPTER 51
When Sawyer's relief, Reynolds, arrived, one watched the front while the other checked around back. It was dark now. Reynolds did a visual sweep of the street out front while Sawyer drove around the block and down the alley to the back of Ana's building.
Still working on Hyde. However, something about Ana's history is now of more interest, Welch texted Grey.
Go on.
She's moved at least three times a year beginning when she was working on her Ph.D. in Pittsburgh. Since moving to Seattle almost four years ago, she's moved ten times. These were not strictly upscale moves. They all had one thing in common. Each building had better security than the last. This one, for instance, has a locked front door.
You think she's on the run?
That would be my best guess. I'll get back to you on Jack Hyde asap.
I want everything you can get on him, Welsh. And find him. I want my men on him.
As Sawyer drove down the alley with his lights off, he could see a lone figure approaching the fire escape attached to Ana's building. He stopped the car, turning off the engine. The figure was definitely a man and he was behaving in a stealthy manner, carrying a black garbage bag as if he was merely going to the dumpster. He was looking around. It was possible that he was just being cautious about strangers lurking. He threw the bag into the dumpster and seemed to be walking away, passing the fire escape on his way, when he suddenly turned and jumped up to grab hold of the bar. He pulled the stairs down and began his way up.
"Reynolds, Ana is three flights up, #310. Intruder heading her way on fire escape."
"On it." Reynolds ran for the outside door and picked the lock in a nanosecond. He took the steps two at a time and was outside Ana's door in less than a minute. He knocked and identified himself as James Reynolds, close protection officer in Christian's Grey employ. There was an intruder making his way to her apartment on the outside stairs.
Ana opened the door, her face gone white. Reynolds smiled reassuringly and stepped inside. He instructed her to stay in her living room. She nodded without speaking. He carefully worked his way to her bedroom, staying close to the wall and out of sight…his gun drawn. Suddenly, the dim light coming through the glass was blocked by a large shadow. Reynolds waited. The figure outside couldn't see him. Then the glass shattered. Reynolds stepped out as the man began knocking more of the glass out of his way in his attempt to enter. As he put a leg through the now empty window frame, he made out the figure of Reynolds. He froze. He swiftly turned to retreat when he realized that another man was climbing the stairs beneath him. In a desperate move, he leapt from the third floor landing into the dumpster below.
Sawyer jumped from the second floor and raced to the dumpster. The man was inside, face down in a rank-smelling pile of garbage. He wasn't moving. Sawyer cautiously rolled him over. It wasn't the same man from that afternoon.
Sawyer called the Seattle PD to report the incident while Reynolds stayed with Ana. He notified his head of security, Jason Taylor, who steadied himself for reporting this to his boss.
"Dr. Steele, drink this water. How are you feeling?" He was concerned. Ana seemed placid yet her complexion was white, her eyes were wide and her hands were shaking. Still she spoke calmly and assured Reynolds that she was fine…a bit disturbed but really just fine. She thanked him for coming to her rescue.
She seemed surprised to find that Christian Grey had two men guarding her home. She was not at all sure how she felt about him watching her although it was certainly a lucky thing tonight. She would have to get that gun as soon as possible. First thing in the morning, she'd walk down to that pawn shop. It was always open, it seemed. She'd need to move again immediately.
Meanwhile, Grey was making the walls tremble with his reaction to the news that Ana was indeed in danger. What were this man's intentions? Had he planned to burgle or truly harm the occupant of the apartment? Did he know that this was Ana's apartment and was it Ana that he was after? She couldn't stay there. He forbid it.
Ana, meanwhile, was speaking with her landlord about boarding up the window. She'd no plans to go elsewhere tonight.
CHAPTER 52
Sawyer was wired after the evening's event so he decided to stick around, parked back in the alley, watching Ana's window. Her landlord came by shortly after the police left and Sawyer helped him haul the heavy pieces of plywood up the stairs to block Ana's window. Sawyer and Reynolds were both baffled by how chill Ana was being. Most women, they were sure, would be hysterical with fear but aside from her initial reaction, Ana was calm. She wasn't worried, she told them. The perp was in custody and she knew that the boys were guarding her. It was far more than she was accustomed to in the way of protection.
Christian called repeatedly…demanding that she return to Grey Manor immediately. She tried to soothe him but after the 5th call, she sweetly told him that she was now going to sleep and he should as well. She would see him Monday at 8 a.m. Then she turned off her phone.
Reynolds went over her car bumper to bumper to ensure that no one had tampered with it. Sawyer was interviewed by the police after they talked with the man they dragged out of the dumpster. They had followed up on his report earlier in the day but the stolen vehicle was found abandoned on a side street. Forensics was going over it in search of clues.
The intruder swore that he was just seizing an opportunity and hadn't been hired by anyone to break in. Sawyer begged the cops for just ten minutes with the guy. He could get him to talk. He was sure that this was a connection to the guy from the morning but the cops, while sympathetic, calmly told him that they couldn't allow Grey's men to "beat it out of him" even though they'd like to help.
Sawyer had surreptitiously managed a photo of the guy from earlier that day and was anxious for Taylor to ascertain his identity. It wasn't the best shot as the guy had tried to hide his face but it was enough for Welsh and his special facial recognition software to pinpoint an identity…Jack Hyde. Not surprising to Ana.
"You have some explaining to do, Dr. Steele," Ana had just limped in the door…to find her patient parked in front of her. He wasn't smiling as he usually was in her presence. There was a dark cloud around him. Well, why was he all snarly? She was the one who lay with her eyes open the last two nights… getting up to check and double check the plywood. She'd told herself that if someone tried to get in that way that she'd be awakened by the pounding needed to loosen the screws. Still, she didn't sleep. Christian's security was watching out for her. Still, she didn't sleep.
Jack was there…somewhere…and now he was hiring other men to come after her. Even if she moved into a higher security apartment, he would soon find her and find a way in. Gosh, she was tired. Well, Grey could just sit, staring at her with his pissy temper. He wasn't the object of any maniac's obsession.
Then she stopped herself. He was in a wheelchair because of someone's obsession with him. He had to hire an army of security experts to protect himself and his family…and, now…her. She should be ashamed to cause him more distress. He was worried about her…scared, in fact.
Christian intended his glare to win his battle to get Ana to move back in but he lost the moment he looked at her. She was pale, circles under her eyes. He knew that she hadn't slept any more than he had. Her limp was more pronounced as well. How could he yell at her when she'd been through such an ordeal? His hissy fit was unjustified…and, he knew, he was terrified for her. What would he have done if she'd been hurt…or worse? What would he become without her?
Without warning, Ana threw herself into his lap and hugged his neck…tight. He automatically wrapped his arms just as tightly around her. They stayed in this position for some time. He thought that she was just scared and finally letting it out.
She spoke then…her soft breath next to his ear. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm so sorry. I was being thoughtless and cruel. It was wrong of me to refuse your plea for me to come here that night. I put you through pain. I'm so sorry."
She leaned back and looked in his eyes. She was sitting on his lap with their arms around each other. She expected to see his silver eyes turned dark but they were bright and shining. She also realized that she wasn't sitting on an erection either. The expression on his face…soft? Tender? She was confused.
Christian gazed into her eyes. She had been worried about him…and her fear wasn't for damage to his L4 and L5. She wasn't his therapist as she embraced him. She was just Ana, concerned for Christian, the man.
CHAPTER 53
Margaret and Gail were walking through the house, past the foyer. They stopped in their tracks. Christian and Ana were sitting together, their arms around each other, looking into each other's eyes.
Margaret and Gail quickly continued on their way, smiling. They were surprised about Ana but certainly not about Christian. They immediately began happily clucking away about this new development.
"I shouldn't have demanded that you come here."
"I shouldn't have made you worry."
"I can be very demanding, insistent on having my own way, insistent that I know best."
"I've always been alone and I tend to overdo my independence."
"I like that you're independent."
"You do?"
"I like that you challenge me. Don't stop. And I don't just mean the therapy. I mean everything…the way I think, the way I treat people. You get me all wound up…and I like it."
"I'm too insistent that I know best. I don't give an inch."
"You delight me."
"I delight you?"
"Everyday…all the time. Dinners without you were so boring. Everyone thought so."
"But I say very little."
"But what you say is always so funny or enlightening and that sets everyone else off."
"I don't eat enough. It makes you mad."
"Not really mad. That's just how I express myself…poorly. I worry because you don't eat enough to be healthy. Really, it's none of my business what you eat."
"It's a bad habit. I've never eaten much because there wasn't much to eat. I'll try harder. I like baked potatoes."
"Then we'll have baked potatoes every meal. Please come home, Ana. I sleep better knowing that you're close by."
"I didn't sleep even though I knew your men were looking out for me."
"I didn't sleep, either, even though I knew Sawyer and Reynolds wouldn't let you get hurt. It was unreasonable but I was just scared."
Ana leaned her head on Christian's shoulder and instantly fell asleep. Christian held one hand on her hair. "Oh, Ana."
CHAPTER 54
Christian knew what he was doing was inappropriate…certainly taking advantage…but he couldn't help himself. It was as if he was on autopilot. And he didn't mean anything untoward about it. He just needed to be near her, to hold her.
He wheeled down to her room and set her sleeping form on the bed. She'd sighed…contentedly? He watched her for a while and then pulled the duvet over her body. He watched her some more until he felt about to fall asleep himself. That was when he wheeled around to the other side of the bed, lifted himself out of his chair and curled up behind Ana. He wrapped his arms around her as he pulled her soft body close to his chest.
Then he let go and slept.
"Has anyone seen Christian today?" Mia had decided to skip shopping with Lily after taking off early and leaving her minions to follow the instructions she'd left. However, Lily was being unusually annoying lately. Mia wasn't blind as to why Lily needed her friendship. It was really all about getting close to her brother. She hinted constantly for invites to dinner or brunch. She spent the annual Coping Together gala sneaking around…following Christian. Mia had tried to reason with Lily many times but the stupid girl was obsessed…certain that given a chance she could make Christian want her.
Mia did have to credit Lily for wanting Christian just because he was so incredibly handsome. She didn't care about his name or his money…and even after he was left paralyzed, she still wanted him. But she was wasting her time, her youth, on a man who barely registered her existence. It wasn't as if she had no other choices. No, indeed, she was pursued by a number of men. She was a beautiful woman who could be so charming. Yet, she used them and disposed of them. She would wait for Christian.
Lily wanted to come to Grey Manor to entertain Christian, she said. Mia said no, enraging Lily. That was okay, however. Maybe she wouldn't speak to Mia for a week. Mia could use the week off and she wanted to be alone with her brother… to try to help him. He was so upset about Ana moving out and he might be exceptionally rude to her today. Mia could be a cushion between the two. She certainly didn't want Ana to quit. Eight hours a day was better than none at all. Maybe Mia could talk her into lunch down on the dock.
"Margaret, Christian isn't in his room or the therapy room. Did Elliot take him somewhere?"
Margaret glanced at Gail as if to ask her how much she should reveal. Gail piped up instead.
"Oh, Mia, dear. You know about that terrible incident Saturday night at Ana's apartment. Your brother didn't sleep well and neither did Ana. So, when she arrived today, they were both extremely tired. They decided to rest for a while."
"Makes sense. So. Christian is in Ana's room, isn't he?" Mia smirked. Gail and Margaret laughed.
"It might be best, Mia, if we kept that to ourselves. Don't you agree?"
"Oh, come on, Gail. Can't I tease him just a little bit? Please?" Gail narrowed her eyes and Mia sighed defeat. She was happy though that her brother and Ana were getting close. It was what the entire family wished for…and a backyard wedding.
Well, actually, Mia didn't want a wedding at Grey Manor. She wanted a blow-out extravaganza held at Bell Harbor. 400 guests. Daddy could finally pay back all those wedding invites he'd accumulated over the years. Mia had a binder full of ideas for the perfect wedding and she wanted to use them on her brothers. She didn't believe that she'd ever marry. She was 24 and had never been in a truly serious relationship. She'd never met a man whom she'd immediately known was the one. Maybe that was a silly romantic notion but it was one in which Mia believed.
Meanwhile, Christian and Ana were still sleeping peacefully…Ana now curled into Christian's chest. Neither had ever slept so well. Nightmares, waking several times a night, insomnia…these were their usual night time companions. With each other, sleep was dreamless and deep.
When Ana did awaken, she would understand this and, despite her discomfort with the unprofessionalism, she would have to accept reality. Her life since meeting Christian was better and had been a steady road toward a different sort of relationship. She'd realize that she'd been in denial since that night in the boathouse.
When she opened her eyes, gray eyes blinked back at her.
CHAPTER 55
"Sleep well?" he asked. He prepped himself for a scolding…or an outright yelling.
"The best I ever recall sleeping. I usually awaken with anxiety roiling in my gut."
"That's awful…so do I," Christian replied.
"I tried one of those body pillows, you know? I thought that if I hugged it all night, it would fool my psyche into thinking that I was in someone's arms…but I guess it takes real arms."
"So, you're not going to shove me onto the floor?" he grinned.
"This isn't right. I'm violating the ethics of my profession. Nowhere in the course work was it mentioned that cuddling with one's patient is part of therapy."
"Even if your patient feels like he could run or fly. Even if your patient felt the best he could ever recall feeling."
"We are on dangerous ground here, Christian," Ana fretted.
"Two people who care for each other are sharing a bed. Yep. Dangerous ground. I like it."
Ana sat up. "I'm going to clean up. We have a couple of hours left. Let's get cracking, Grey."
With that she hopped out of bed and disappeared into the en suite. Grey watched her go and tried to imagine her naked after they'd made love. He was determined to continue down the road.
Taylor, would you mind coming to the therapy room?
On my way, Dr. Steele.
"Thank you for coming, Taylor. Today we are going to try the parallel bars. Mr. Grey will need to be strapped into the overhead harness."
Christian looked up at the harness and his expression soured. Following Dr. Steele's instructions, Taylor lifted Grey up as she attached the harness around him.
"I know that this isn't comfortable, Mr. Grey, but we've a long way to go to get your legs strong enough to stand."
"My arms are more than strong enough to hold me up," Grey groused. He'd gotten used to be able to do most things now and here he found himself right back at the beginning.
"I promise, Mr. Grey, that you will be able to stand one day with only your arms for support. You still have to use your arms to steady yourself."
Held up by the leather straps, Grey was able to move himself along the bars with his arms…dragging his legs behind him. He could feel them. His brain told them to move but he couldn't even put his feet flat on the floor. They were useless. It was embarrassing. Taylor averted his eyes.
Grey was about to blow when Ana came close. Almost in a whisper, she reminded him that months ago he was completely bedbound, dependent on others to get into a wheelchair that he could only move by manipulating a stick. Stay the course, she said, and you will get where you want to go. He looked into her eyes, her shining blue eyes, and nodded.
CHAPTER 56
Carrick won his morning hearing, of course…he couldn't remember the last time he lost. This one was important, too. He secured his client's custody of his children and a restraining order for a year to keep the ex-wife away from the family. Of course, he warned his client, restraining orders were seldom effective but the judge had warned the woman that if she violated the order, she would be jailed. This is what Carrick hoped for. The poor woman was ill and refused to take her meds. He was trying to get her committed to Sunnydale. It was a sad case but her violent behavior had already scarred her young children.
As he was chauffeured home by his CPO, something he'd grown used to over the years, he thought of his own children. He and Grace had, upon adopting Elliot, committed themselves to protecting their children in all ways…even from themselves. It had been a far harder task then they could have anticipated. It had also been more rewarding than they'd realized it would be.
This latest trial with Christian had come close to wrecking them but, gosh, it had turned around since Grace found Ana. He smiled to himself when she'd told him that she had scraped the bottom of the barrel in Seattle and the surrounding area…that next they would have to look elsewhere. They assumed that this young nurse, Ana Steele, would last a few days and be gone. Many months later she had worked miracles. Carrick came home to a quiet house, nothing broken. The security agents weren't quitting any more. Margaret and Gail were always laughing together.
As the Mercedes SUV rolled down the street toward Grey Manor's gates, the usual mob of paparazzi was standing around. Carrick took care to wave and smile. Otherwise, the evening edition of the Seattle Nooz would feature a picture of him "arriving home mid-day, grim and glum due to the latest drama at Grey Manor". The paps missed the days when nurses fled the manor. Those pictures were gold.
However, it had been a long time since a money shot was to be had. The Nooz had to make do with shots of Ana and her broken leg. It was implied in the Nooz that her accident was a result of lack of attention due to the trauma of working with Grey. When she was no longer filmed coming and going from the manor, the headline was that yet another nurse had quit. No one bothered to correct this impression. The Seattle Nooz was a bird cage liner. Tabloids were hoping to be contradicted. It meant more print.
Today, Carrick was feeling generous. It was a humid day and he knew most of the paps by now. He actually felt bad for them. How boring it must be to stand around outside the gates 24/7 hoping for an opportunity. And since lately there had been no opportunities, he wondered how they made a living.
He asked his driver to stop before opening the gates. He rolled down his window and grinned as the horde surrounded his door.
"Aren't you about ready to give up, boys? Since we put in the tunnel, you'll never see much of the family."
A buzz went up from the crowd. "Mr. Grey, where does the tunnel go to?"
Carrick laughed. "You guys are too easy. Look, everything is fine here at home. My son's therapy is going well. The family is doing well."
"Why are you home so early then?" The whole time flashes were going off in his face. It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining. It was probably just habit since Seattle was usually rather gray.
"Won the case for my client and decided to spend the rest of the day working from home. That's all there is to it, boys. Nothing to see here, as they say. Settle back with your beers and relax."
Carrick smiled at them again, rolled down his window and told the driver to move on.
"May I ask, sir? Why did you give them the time of day?" Baxter had never seen any of the Greys being accommodating with the paparazzi.
"Oh, just in a good mood, I guess. Those guys have chosen a strange career and I kind of felt for them today. Life is going so well. I wanted to share a little cheer."
"Can't wait to see tonight's Nooz," Baxter remarked. "It'll be interesting to see what the tabloids make of this little chat. I bet you're on drugs and you've locked your son in a closet."
Carrick burst out laughing. Baxter was right. Tonight's editions should be interesting.
Baxter pulled up to the front door, letting Carrick out, and then moved the car into one of the many garages. He'd been working here for almost a year now and he couldn't complain about the job. He was looking forward to taking a seat in the security office and enjoying the peace and quiet.
CHAPTER 57
And there was peace and quiet until an alarm went off. Tom Ryan calmly checked the board. Nothing rattled Ryan. Baxter was in awe of his superior. Bax was newer to the job and tended to be jumpier
"We've got a drone," Ryan said. He flipped a switch that immediately set all the windows to fog. A button sent out a signal that would short circuit the drone's operation. Ryan assumed control of the drone and brought it down on the back patio. He turned over the security boards and monitors to Baxter and went off to pick up the drone. If it had been armed, it was harmless now. Ryan was a little surprised that the paps had even tried to use a drone. Word should have gotten out by now that it would be an expensive loss.
He picked it up. It was, indeed, an expensive loss. This was a real pricey drone…all the bells and whistles. It even had a backup system. Nothing that Taylor hadn't anticipated and planned for, however. Security at Grey Manor had its bells and whistles, too.
Ryan was sitting on the steps, looking over the drone when Taylor sat down next to him.
"Everyone okay inside, sir?"
"Yeah, Ana was unnerved at first. Thought it was a fire alarm. I think she was going to throw Grey over her shoulder," he chuckled. "And Margaret and Gail are always unnerved easily. So, what do we have here, Ryan? It's been a while. Must be a new guy."
"A new guy with money, sir. This is a top-of-the-line model. You don't get grainy pictures with this one. Our visitor had serious intentions."
"Huh. Well, let's see if he got any results." As Ryan and Taylor got to their feet, the alarm went off again. They ducked inside quickly.
Baxter, keep the windows fogged but let this one go until I contact you.
Yes, sir.
Ryan and Taylor slid the patio doors open just enough to watch the drone. It flew slowly along the back of the mansion and then around the perimeter of the property…down to the water wall, around the boathouse and then hovered over the water for a time. It then flew swiftly toward the house.
Baxter, is it armed?
No, sir. It's just like the other one. It appears intent on flying over the house. Checking out the roof?
Bring it down, Baxter.
Yes, sir.
The drone crashed on the lawn. Ryan picked it up and looked it over. "Same as the other one. Can we assume same owner?" he asked Taylor. Ryan was in awe of Taylor. "That would be a safe assumption, Tom…and a disturbing one as well. This guy was casing the entire property. This isn't just a newshound…too expensive."
They walked back into the house. Taylor told Tom to keep the windows on fog until further notice. In addition, put the team on high alert, he instructed. If anything else flew by, take it down immediately. The next one might be armed.
Ryan noted the grim expression on his boss's face. He'd seen Taylor solemn before but this was a whole new kind of alarming visage. Something here was really wrong.
CHAPTER 58
Ana smiled at Christian. He was exhausted, sweaty, as she unhooked him from his harness and he settled back into his chair. He had done well, she told him. He didn't agree. What did she consider well? His legs didn't work. His arms were in great condition and they were what had gotten him back and forth on the parallel bars. He'd just dragged his legs behind him. Still, Ana was smiling and he certainly liked that.
She handed him a towel and took a seat nearby. "I know that you're not impressed but that's only because you don't see this from a therapist point of view. If you keep working like this, you'll have your feet back in no time."
"Just my feet?"
"First things first, Christian. Being able to put your feet flat means standing. Now, it's time for a shower and some rest before dinner. I'll see you in the morning."
"What! You think that you're going back to that apartment? Uh, uh…no way in hell. I know about Jack Hyde now."
Ana looked alarmed. Grey whipped out his phone.
Welsh, did you get everything on Jack Hyde?
Not much. Still digging. Never met one like this. He's a ghost. Get Ana to talk.
Ana ran out of the room. She had to get some air. Without thinking, she walked out of the patio doors and ran toward the water wall. She gulped air so quickly that she began to hyperventilate. Far away, through the noise in her head, she heard an alarm. She looked out over the water, the soothing blue water. Then, suddenly, something flew in front of her face. It hovered there, two little eyes looking at her…just inches away.
Already deeply shaken, she could now handle no more. She screamed and couldn't stop. As she continued to scream, the drone dropped like a rock out of the sky and onto the wall in front of her…still staring at her.
And Ana screamed…even as her throat began to close up on her. Her head was pounding. She felt as if someone were hitting her with a hammer.
Barely aware, someone swooped her up in their arms and began running. She tried to scream for help but her voice had stopped working. It was over. He had her now. It was almost a relief. No more running, looking over her shoulder and all around her, no more listening for strange sounds, no more flowers. But why was Christian here? No, he had to go. Jack would hurt him.
Ana begged Christian to run. Please, please, run. But he was still here. She felt so sleepy but she had to stay awake to keep Jack from Christian. She hit Jack as hard as she could, over and over, until her hands and her arms gave out. Still, Jack had her and Christian wouldn't go away. Terror had taken over her mind and all she could do was hope that Jack wouldn't hurt Christian. He had her now. Wasn't that enough?
It was getting dark. Yes, he would take her somewhere dark…somewhere that no one else would ever find her. He would do what he wanted with her for as long as he wanted. She prayed that he would tire of her soon and then finish her. Oh, she was beyond fatigued. All she could do was given in to the dark. When she awoke, it would be bad.
"Mom?" Christian was wan and weak. It was Ana now…more than his workout…that had taken all he had.
"Dr. Mitchell would like to keep her overnight for observation. He's concerned about her blood pressure. It was soaring when you brought her in."
"I want to be with her, Mom."
"Christian, we've already established that her pressure goes up when she knows that you're near. We don't know why but we can't take the chance."
Christian looked defeated. He didn't understand. He blamed himself. Something about Jack Hyde. He had to find this guy. As he was contemplating what he would do to Jack, Taylor emerged from an exam room. He was bruised and bandaged. Ana had really done a number on him.
"Taylor. How do you feel?" Christian asked.
"Sore. That little girl really packs a punch. We've got to get this guy, sir, or she'll never have peace. Ryan texted me. The third drone was like the first two and we suspect they're all from the same source. I don't have proof…just a gut feeling…that they were looking for Dr. Steele."
"It stared at her, Taylor, like something from outer space. Just hovered there, staring at her."
CHAPTER 59
Since Dr. Trevelyan's family had contributed the funds to build the hospital, it wasn't difficult for her to secure a room for Christian for the night. He refused to be any further away from Ana than he was forced to be. He'd tried to finagle a bed in her room but his mother knew that he'd just slip in with Ana and get in the staff's way.
He pretended that they were back at Grey Manor and Ana was nearby in the west wing like always. Thus, he was able to sleep. He was pretty worn out anyway. Elliot insisted on sleeping on a roll-away in Christian's room. His little brother needed him.
Back at Grey Manor, Mia was staying over, concerned about her parents. As she was warming up some milk, she mused on the strange life the family lived. It had been strange before Ana arrived, of course. The Grey family had always been prominent in the community. Her grandparents had built the hospital and then continued to add wings and new departments.
Carrick was the one to watch in the legal world. Mia recalled the fuss made over him when he won a case people said couldn't be won. He'd saved the life of an innocent woman whose in-laws had schemed to frame her for the murder of her new born son. Ironically…and with a great deal of gall…they had begged Carrick to then defend them. He took such pleasure in his refusal.
It seemed about then, when Mia was 10, that the number of paparazzi had increased. She was a beautiful child…tall, exotic…and her parents had to watch her ego as pictures of her began showing up in the tabloids and her circle of "friends" grew exponentially. That was when she began her unfortunate association with Lily Hamilton. Despite her parent's misgivings about the girl, Mia allowed the friendship to grow. Now she felt rather stuck with it.
Lily at first loved seeing her picture in the paper alongside that of Mia. Then she got a look at 14-year-old Christian and 13 years later, he still had trouble remembering her name. He kept calling her Lila and she told herself and everyone else that Lila was his nickname for her.
Mia grew inured to the attentions of the paparazzi. They were just there…like the air. Then came GEH, her handsome brother, her brilliant wunderkind of a brother who'd make his first million when he was just 19. Then the millions grew into billions and there was a stunning building downtown, shining blue glass with Grey House in gold letters writ large across the front.
The paparazzi numbers exploded. They were like gnats, everywhere and in everything. They jumped in front of Mia as she exited a building. They walked backwards in front of her as she walked down the street. The incessant clicking of their cameras…the inane comments and questions designed to get a reaction. They grew even more aggressive when her brother's "love" life became news.
Several years ago, she came home to Grey Manor with her clothes torn and her hands shaking. She'd been to lunch with Christian and when she emerged from Grey House, the paps rushed her and chaos ensued.
It was shortly thereafter that Jason Taylor came into their lives…6 foot 6, lean but muscled, a master of several martial arts, trained in all kinds of weaponry, somber but somehow comforting. Shortly thereafter, Mia was introduced to her first close protection officer and life would never be the same again.
CHAPTER 60
Christian shot awake. Something was wrong. He reached for the bar hanging over his bed but it wasn't there. He pulled himself to a sitting position anyway and leaned over, feeling around for his chair. It wasn't there. The room was only dimly lit by outside lights and he couldn't make out whether his chair was in the room.
He had to get to Ana. He rolled onto the floor and dragged himself by his arms to the door. There was a man walking into Ana's room. Christian moved quickly, pulling himself along. It was taking too long. The strange man emerged and walked away.
He was too late. He hadn't saved Ana. He lay on the corridor floor, broken.
"Christian, Christian. Come on, bro. Wake up. You're having a bad dream." Elliot had been trying to protect his little brother from his nightmares since he'd first come into the family. He'd continued doing so after he was shot and had to move home.
"Christian, look at me. You're awake now and everything is fine."
"Ana is in danger. I have to get to her, El."
Elliot had to chuckle. His brother had assigned two CPOs in round the clock shifts to guard Ana's door. Still, he acquiesced to Christian's plea to check on Ana. He found both agents standing like the palace guards outside Ana's room.
"Everything all right, fellas?" They nodded.
"No one strange try to get in?" Just medical personnel, sir. One of the nurses is inside changing a bag…you know, a drip bag.
Really, Elliot replied. Think I'll just take a quick look. Inside he found a tall man wearing a surgical cap and a mask injecting something into the bag attached to Ana's arm.
"What is that?" he asked. The hair on his arms was standing up. He knew. He approached the man who hadn't answered his question. The guy kept his face averted and then turned in a flash and slashed at Elliot with the syringe. It merely scratched Elliot's arm but he felt a reaction instantly. He had just enough time left to call out for help. Then his world went black.
He came to lying on his roll-away, with his arm attached to a drip bag. What the? He turned his head to find his mother sitting by him, her face etched with concern.
"Elliot, dear, how are you feeling?" She gently laid her hand on his forehead. It took him a few moments to remember.
"Mom. Ana. Some kind of injection." His words tumbled out. She nodded and reassured him that Ana was all right. "You saved her life, Elliot. Don't you remember? You tussled with the man and pulled the line out of Ana's arm while doing so. Then you passed out because some of the drug got into your arm. Very little but enough to knock you out."
"So none of the drug got into Ana?
"No, it was midway down the line when you pulled it out. Of course, that resulted in blood but nothing serious. The guards heard you yell and raced in. There was confusion and the man got away. Last I checked, Christian is with Ana and refusing to leave her. Taylor quietly dressed down his men. They looked quite ill themselves.
"And now that you're awake and the drug is out of your system, all is well….which is good because I'm exhausted."
"I'm okay now, Mom. Why don't you go rest?" Elliot urged. Dr. Grey looked doubtful but agreed that she'd be no good for anyone the rest of this night. She leaned down and kissed Elliot's cheek before taking her leave. When she opened the door, Elliot got a glimpse of a CPO standing guard. Geez, he wondered, what must the staff think of this family and all its drama?
He knew that Christian and Ana were all right but he still had to see for himself. It was difficult but he hefted himself up, pulled out the line and, lurching from wall to bed to door, he made it out into the hall. He was dizzy as all hell. His CPO, Sam, immediately grabbed a wheelchair and made Elliot sit in it.
"Where are we going, sir?" Sam asked.
Elliot smirked. "Where do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded and moved the chair next door to Ana's room. Sam was good at his job but Elliot had never known him to be jovial.
Christian was sitting next to Ana, holding her hand. Her arm was bandaged with a bit of red showing through. The hydration bag line had been reinserted in her other arm. She was sleeping. There was no sign that she'd been aware of the struggle to keep the man from killing her. She certainly didn't need to know about it now. She was looking better…even had a bit of color in her cheeks.
Christian, however, looked wrecked.
CHAPTER 61
"Hey, bro. You don't look so good. Maybe you ought to go back to bed," Elliot knew he was just spitting in the wind.
"Last time I left her, she was nearly killed. I argued with the doctor but he insisted that she had to stay the night and Mom agreed. Ass. Not Mom. She was actually too tired to fight him. Taylor talked to the guys and I don't think the man will be back but I'm not leaving Ana alone.
"How are you feeling, El? You're kind of white."
"Dizzy but Mom says I'm okay. Did anyone tell you yet what the drug was that he tried to kill Ana with? I got a scratch of the stuff and it took me down like that," he said, snapping his fingers.
Christian winced…thinking more of what it might have done to Ana. Still, Elliot had saved her life.
"I'll never forget what you did, Elliot. I'll owe you the rest of my life although I could never repay the debt."
"Forget it. You're my little brother. I just did what big brothers are supposed to do. This girl is really important to you, isn't she?"
"I'm in love with her, El. Don't know how it happened. Didn't know it could. Crazy. I owe it all to Victoria," he smirked.
"We'll have to drop by Sunnydale one of these days just to rub it in her face. That might snap her out of her catatonia," Elliot laughed.
Christian was quiet for a minute as he gazed at Ana. "She's almost as white as the sheets."
"Nah. She looks good. A bit rosy, even. Enjoy it while it lasts. When she wakes up and recalls everything, she'd going to freak again. Be prepared."
"I'll take care of her," Christian said…so sincerely that Elliot was touched. He hoped that Ana wanted to be taken care of.
Elliot nodded to Sam who understood and wheeled Elliot out of the room. Taylor was in the hallway, waiting to speak with Elliot.
"In my room, Taylor. I don't want Chris to hear." Taylor nodded and followed them to room next door.
"The hospital called the police, Mr. Grey. Therefore, I had to answer some questions. In the morning, I have to be interviewed at the station. You, security, some hospital personnel as well. They also want to interview your brother but I have tried to deter them. I need to know all you know. You do know how your brother will react to being asked questions so let's try to cut them off at the pass."
"You know, Taylor, that the SPD just wants to put the great Christian Grey under their microscope for the fun of it."
"If it comes to that, your father will be with him. Even if we can't stop them, we can get him some time to recover from last night. I'm sure that he'll want to protect Dr. Steele from an interview as well. So, now, from the top…tell me what you know."
CHAPTER 62
"We do appreciate you coming down this morning. Are you feeling up to some questions?" Detective Parker was being obsequious. This was Elliot Trevelyan-Grey, after all…and he'd brought his father with him. Should the SPD upset anyone named Grey, the mayor and police commissioner would have his job.
"I'm fine, Detective Parker. Please continue. I want to get this over with and get back to work. I have several projects going right now and I need to check on each. My clients pay me to do the best work."
"Of course. All right. Please tell me what you know of last night."
Elliot went through the story, previously coached by Carrick, claiming that he didn't know who would want to harm Dr. Steele. The man, he told the detective, was disguised and he could remember nothing about him that would make him stand out. No, Elliot didn't notice any tattoos.
His brother, Christian, was sleeping in the room next door when Elliot left to check on Ana because he was having trouble sleeping.
The detective seemed frustrated but Elliot kept his expression impassive. Parker thanked Elliot for coming. He knew that Elliot's father would call him out on any further questions designed to trip his son up.
The hospital personnel weren't any help, either, nor were the two CPOs posted at the door who'd just let the man into Dr. Steele's room.
And no, Carrick said, his other son knew only that his physical therapist upon whom he'd become dependent, had been attacked.
Ana was brought to the hospital because she'd been frightened by a drone and become hysterical. He supposed that the drone was the same as others that sometimes flew by under the direction of some members of the press. Surely Detective Parker was aware that the Grey family was under constant surveillance by the media. Complaints had been made in the past and nothing had come of it. Freedom of the press and all that.
Dr. Steele suffered from hypertension and the family felt it best that she be checked by a doctor after her scare.
Will that be all?
Detective Parker was beyond agitated. A patient at Seattle General had almost been murdered but for a fortunate bout of insomnia that caused Elliot Grey to take a walk down the hallway. No one had any idea as to why Dr. Anastasia Steele would be targeted yet three members of her employer's family and two body guards had stayed the night near her.
The guards had explained that anyone connected to the family had been assigned protection to keep the paparazzi at bay. Had Detective Parker never been made aware of the press mob gathered 'round the Grey's gate, Grey House, the building sites of Grey Design and Construction? Did he not know that Ms. Mia was followed everywhere?
Yes. Yes. Yes. Detective Parker understood the need for private security.
After a morning of attempting to acquire information about the murder attempt last night, Parker gave up. The case would remain open, of course, but he doubted anything would come of it. He was certain that Grey's security team would handle the investigation and someday, they would close it. Maybe they'd even let the SPD handle the arrest.
Christian insisted that he carry Ana into the house on his lap, up the ramp and down to her suite. She was still tired and her blood pressure was still higher than it should be. She'd been prescribed medication which the doctor and Grace hoped would keep Ana stable in future. Grace promised to bring Ana in for a full workup soon. Who knew how long she'd been hypertensive and what damage had been done in that time?
Ana went right back to sleep and Christian again slept with her. Grace went straight to bed as well while Carrick settled down with a tumbler of bourbon in his study.
'Morning, Welsh. How'd you sleep?
Funny, Grey Senior. Isn't it a bit early to imbibe?
How did you…never mind. Anything on Hyde?
No progress at all. I've never been so frustrated.
We think that he tried to kill Ana last night.
! I'll find this guy or die trying, Carrick.
CHAPTER 63
"Christian?"
"Hmm?"
"Did something happen last night? At the hospital, I mean. The people at the gate were yelling stuff."
"Nothing important. Go back to sleep," he mumbled.
"So, no one tried to kill me?" Grey's eyes popped open and he was suddenly very awake.
"Honey, it's nothing for you to worry about. I'd never let anything happen to you. You're safe."
"Okay. You go back to sleep, too." Ana kissed his nose.
Who knew the nose could be an erogenous zone? Well, now he and his morning wood were completely awake. He carefully reached over Ana's sleeping body for his phone.
Dad…anything from Welsh on Jack Hyde as yet?
Nothing. Son, try to concentrate on your therapy and let us worry about Hyde.
Don't see how I can do that, dad.
If you're all wound up, it will frighten and upset Ana.
Yeah. Okay. Both of us are knocked out. See you at dinner.
Telling Christian Grey to let someone else worry about the man who was trying to kill the woman he loved was like telling a pilot to leave the flying to a passenger. Welsh was the best. He'd proven himself so time and time again. Grey hated to do it but he was going to have to push Ana to talk. She held all the answers.
He watched her sleeping and felt such overwhelming tenderness for her. It was a new emotion for him…as were so many others he'd never noticed before Ana. He couldn't believe how protective he felt…watching her all the time to be sure that she was all right. He sensed that she kept many things hidden and that bothered him. He wanted her to share everything with him…ironic, because Christian was not a sharer and he knew that his family was bothered by that. To get Ana to open up, he knew that he'd need to tell her about him…and he didn't really know how to do that. What would sharing be like? What should he say to her? And how would he begin…just blurt it out? She might think that he was crazy. Worse, she might not be interested.
He knew that she cared about him but how much? Was there at all a chance that she could love him in return? Oh, lord, he thought as his insides twisted, what would he do if Ana didn't love him?
He laid back and looked at the ceiling, his heart racing with a new kind of fear. He'd never feared much in his life but now every fiber of his being felt the pain of knowing that he might be misinterpreting Ana's feelings.
He'd given his heart away. For a man like him, there was no going back. For the first time, he truly understood loneliness and it terrified him. He couldn't get up every morning without Ana…knowing that he wouldn't see her that day or the days after…thinking about her, worrying about her.
He'd trained his heart to need no one. He'd loved his family in his way but if he lost them, he knew that he could go on.
Without Ana, what would he do?
CHAPTER 64
Ana put his feet flat on the floor and, as Christian pulled himself along with his hands on the bars, Ana moved his feet.
"Can you feel that, Christian?"
"Yes, I can feel everything but what's the point if I can't control my legs?"
"It will come. Patience. Do you want to take a short break or continue?"
"Let's take a break. I'm thirsty. I don't suppose that I could have a bourbon?"
Ana chuckled as she shook her head. Christian maneuvered his body into his chair as Ana retrieved two bottles of water from the small fridge. She tossed one to Christian who easily caught it. For a second, he reflected on the fact that a few months ago, he would have needed someone to hold it for him with a straw to drink.
"Something is on your mind this morning, Christian. I need you to be fully present during your therapy. Can you tell me what's bothering you?"
Christian took a swig of the water and then looked at Ana…Ana and her blue eyes…Ana and her beautiful face.
"You're bothering me, Ana." Okay. That wasn't what he'd intended to say but truth will out.
Ana looked back, startled. "Have I done something to upset you? What is it?"
"We've grown close these last months. We've even slept together. I think, I hope, that you know that I'd do anything for you. At this time, that anything is mostly about keeping you from being hurt by Jack Hyde."
Ana paled, taking another long draw of her water. It was clear that she didn't want to talk.
"Ana, this family that you think is going to forget about you when I no longer need your professional services, loves you. You have stolen all of our hearts without intending to but you have, nonetheless. I hope that you know that you have my… affection… as well.
"You're in trouble and have been for years since this guy began targeting you. Please, Ana, I need you to tell me everything so that we can catch Jack Hyde and get him out of your life."
Tears began to slip down Ana's face and then drop onto her lap as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Christian rolled over to her chair and picked her with ease, settling her on his lap. He embraced her and gently rubbed her arm.
"Oh, Ana. I know that you're afraid and that you think that he'll always find you, that there is no hope. But, Ana, you've been living with this for so long…don't you want to be free of him?"
Ana leaned tightly against his chest, sniffling. She fought the urge to jump up and run. Then she finally spoke…in a tiny voice, as if speaking out loud would somehow invite Jack into the room.
"Yes."
Christian let out a sigh of relief. "We've been working hard to find this guy, Ana, but my best investigator is flummoxed. We need to know what you know about Hyde. Will you tell me?"
Ana was beginning to tremble in his arms so he held her tighter. He reassured her that she was safe with him…that Jack could never get to her. Even as he said it, he thought of that night in the hospital. So close, so close. He didn't understand how he knew to wake and alert Elliot. He feared that Ana knew that she was in danger and somehow told him in a dream. He wanted to believe that she knew nothing of that night…that she was sleeping peacefully. He didn't want to believe that she slept in fear.
"I don't know much about him, Christian. I'm not even certain of his physical appearance because when he's let me see him, it's been in shadows. He's tall and I think his hair is sandy-colored. I had just started working on my Ph.D when he came into my life. I don't know why he chose me. At first, I'd return to my apartment and find a bouquet of flowers at the door without a card. Then, the next day, I'd find a card slipped under the door asking if I'd liked the flowers. He said that we should meet. I had no way of contacting him.
"Things escalated from there. More flowers, some dead. More notes demanding that we meet…angry notes telling me that his feelings were hurt by my lack of consideration."
CHAPTER 65
"I've always been independent, Christian, and I've never let anything or anyone frighten me but the longer this went on, the less sure of myself I became. I collected all the notes and went to the police but they told me that they couldn't find any clues to his identity in the notes. They did tell me that they'd be keeping an eye on my apartment building but, of course, driving around a couple of times a night wasn't going to help. So. I moved. I left at dawn, hoping that he'd be asleep at that hour. I rented a new place under a fake name. I stayed in that day and the night studying, wondering how I could disguise myself when I went to class. When I had to leave the next morning, there were flowers…dead flowers…and a very angry note left on the floor by the door.
"I don't know how he could find me as I didn't even tell my landlord my forwarding address. I can only surmise that he was nearby watching at all hours. I began sitting in the dark in my window watching with binoculars. I mounted a tiny camera in the hallway and in the peephole of the door. The flowers and the notes continued but the cameras showed nothing. He'd sprayed black paint on them."
"So, you kept moving?" Christian noted.
"Yes, I couldn't afford buildings with doormen or even buildings with the front door locked. I moved lots of different times of the day but it never helped. I even tried moving into a motel with an inside hallway and a clerk who promised to keep my door number to himself no matter who asked. One night the desk called and said that there was a police officer wanting to talk to me. I told him that I'd be right down.
"When I got downstairs, the police officer was waiting outside. I went out but the officer was standing in a shadow. He said that he would always find me. I asked him what he wanted of me. He replied that he knew that I'd never give him what he wanted but he'd still always keep watch over me. He said that I didn't appreciate him but that he was trying hard to keep from hurting me the way that I was hurting him. His voice was so low and threatening. He took a step toward me so I ran back inside. I told the clerk that if he ever saw the man again, he should call the police.
"I stayed at the motel because it was close to the University hospital where I had classes and the walk was well lit. There was also a bus which I took a lot. I never saw anyone like Jack on the bus."
"When did you learn his name?" Christian asked.
"I don't know if that is his real name, Christian. One night as I got off the bus, he was standing in the shadows near the door to the motel office. I was ready to scream but instead I popped out with "what is your name?"
"He seemed to think for a long time as I inched closer to the door. I could see the clerk at the desk. As I reached out an arm to open the door, the man spoke. He was laughing. "You can call me Jack," he said. "Okay, Jack," I replied. "Do you have a surname?"
"Surname," he answered. "You and your fancy words. You're really smart, aren't you…but not smart enough to get away from Jack Hyde." Then he faded deeper into the darkness while I ran inside and to my room. The police had no Jack Hyde on file. Nor did the FBI. It's probably a fake name. Maybe he borrowed it from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.
"I completed my courses, got my doctorate and planned my next move. I received offers from several prestigious hospitals but I refused all of them because they came by mail and the envelopes had been opened. Instead I called Seattle General from a pay phone at the hospital and asked if they were interested. They said they would send the papers immediately but I said no…we had to conduct our business on the phone. They were, of course, skeptical but I had graduated top of my class. They contacted my professors so they said to come as soon as I could."
"Do you know how Hyde followed you here?" Christian kissed her head and smoothed her hair as he held her close.
"I bought an airline ticket to New York. I didn't try to hide it because I knew that he would somehow divine what I'd done. I told the clerk to forward any mail to John Hopkins. Then I took a cab to the airport. I went into a restroom and donned a disguise that made me look like an old lady. I emerged with a different bag and sat down in a place from which I could watch for Jack. I saw no sign of him. Finally, I caught another cab to a bus station and rode across country on buses, switching companies. I never saw any sign of Jack. I thought I'd gotten away."
"But you hadn't," Christian said.
"I moved into a hotel room that first night. I was barely unpacked when there came a knock at the door, someone claiming to be a bellboy. I called the desk and they said that flowers had been delivered. There was a card this time. It said "Welcome to Seattle, Anastasia. We'll be meeting soon."
"Since then I've moved almost a dozen times. It was all futile. When that drone flew into my face and stared at me, I knew. My head seemed to explode with crazy. I think that I was screaming but I didn't know for sure. Then Jack grabbed me and carried me off. You tried to stop him but he was too strong and he was going to hurt you so I tried to fight him. The next I knew, I woke in a hospital with you next to me. You were all right. I was so relieved…so grateful."
"Why, Ana, why were you happy to find that I was okay, that I was with you?"
CHAPTER 66
Ana jumped off his lap, still shaking. "We should get back to work. I talked too long." As she started to walk away, Christian's hand reached out and took hold of hers. He held it firmly and looked up at her, his eyes soft…almost pleading.
"Ana, you must know that I am in love with you."
Ana gulped but she didn't pull her hand away. She looked at the floor. "There's this thing called transference wherein patients develop feelings for their caretaker," she started. She gasped as Christian pulled her back onto his lap and kissed her…hard and urgently. One arm around her and a gentle hand holding her face as he explored her mouth with his tongue. This time Ana returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his mouth with hers. As he moved his mouth from her lips to her neck, his hands to her breasts, she felt sensations all over her body. She understood where he wanted this to go and she knew that she was willing to go with him.
He stopped to catch his breath, his forehead leaning against Ana's. "There's this thing called transference wherein therapists develop feelings for their patients," he grinned with joy. "Ana, do you want me as much as I want you? Please say you do. I don't think that I could stand it if you didn't want me. I've never felt like this…never…for anyone. I didn't think that I was capable of so much feeling, so much need for one person. Every day I wake up craving you. It's so much more than lust. I love you so much, Ana."
Christian was breathing hard and Ana could feel his erection. "Does me sitting on your erection hurt?" she asked. Christian laughed. "I just poured my heart out to you…yeah, a little but it's a good hurt. Being touched by you is always good."
"Christian, all I know of sex is being used and hurt by the men who fostered me over the years. You're dealing with an amateur here."
"Ana, the door is locked. The windows are fogged and we're far away in the west wing. No one will hear me when I call out your name." He looked in her eyes, elated when she nodded. She stood up and pulled down her slacks and panties. She watched shyly as he loosened the draw string on his sweats and lifted himself slightly to push them down. There it was…the monster that had hurt her so many times.
Christian saw the fear in her eyes. "Ana, we'll take this slow. We'll stop any time you want. We're both learning. Neither of us has ever made love. I'm as much in the dark as you. Help me?"
Ana nodded. She straddled his lap and he helped to ease herself onto and down his cock. Both were trembling, breathing rough. For Ana, it was the first time a penis had entered her gently. For Christian, it was the first he truly thought about the connection and not just the hard thrusting necessary to get him off.
They gazed at each other in amazement, smiling as if together they'd accomplished something they'd never thought possible. Ana began to move, up and down, slowly at first then faster as she needed more friction. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feelings. Oh, god, they were so good. She couldn't find the words in her head. Christian watched her…watched her breathing escalate. She threw her head back as something inside her was building. What was this, she wondered?
Christian held her hips, tilting her body just enough to have his cock rubbing against her clit. He wanted to cum so desperately but her pleasure was even more important to him. He'd never cared before whether the women he was with were satisfied but with Ana…with Ana he needed to know that she was in heaven with him.
"Christian," Ana gasped, "something…something is" and she shuddered violently and called out his name. Then he let go and buried his face in her neck as he screamed her name.
She collapsed against his chest as his head lolled back, both undone. He enveloped her in his arms and they stayed together for some time…neither speaking.
CHAPTER 67
"Christian," Ana whispered, "was that an orgasm?"
Christian beamed. "Sure was. Best ever. I felt my soul soaring."
"You're just exaggerating to please me," Ana frowned.
"What could I say that you'd believe?" he teased.
"Well, that it was okay." Christian laughed. "Then I'd be lying to you. Ana, my sex life has been just that…simply sex. Making love with someone for whom you care deeply is entirely different. Thank you for giving me that experience."
"You're welcome. Thank you, too. It was wonderful. Can we do it again sometime? I mean, if you want?"
"Ana, did you miss that prelude where I might have mentioned that I am madly in love with you? For the first and last time in my life, I love someone."
"Last?"
"I know myself, Ana, and I know that what I feel for you, I'll always feel. There will never be another. You are my first love and you will be my only love. I don't want to feel this for anyone else."
"You can't be sure of that. Maybe someday…" Ana began before Christian took her face in his hands, his look more intense than she'd ever seen on a face.
"No. No, Ana. Do not doubt me on this." His tone was so firm, almost angry…but as his eyes locked onto hers, she saw the love in them. It was almost too much. She'd always been alone and now this beautiful man was determined to have her. She didn't know how to give herself to him.
"Christian, I've never…I mean, all my life…" Words tumbled out of her mouth. He was asking her for something she didn't understand. She didn't know how to do this…whatever it was. She'd never gone to movies. She'd never observed love around her. She did read Jane Austen but it puzzled her rather than offering clarification.
Again, she tried to run but he held her. He wouldn't let her go and she realized that it felt good to be imprisoned in his arms.
"Ana, I won't demand anything of you. That is to say, I'll try not to demand anything. I've been a selfish man all my life but I'll try to change my thinking. You must know, however, that I want you to love me, to never leave me. So, maybe you could work on that?"
Geez, he thought, was that clumsy enough? With Ana, he lost every bit of the suave, smooth Christian Grey who seduced hundreds of women. Now he was just an ordinary man with no tricks up his sleeve, no sly smiles…nothing. He couldn't even remember his old moves. He was completely at sea without the charming ways that used to get him whatever he wanted. He was just Christian with nothing to offer but his honest feelings…and maybe Ana was too damaged to return those feelings.
"Okay." Ana smiled at him. He loved Ana smiles.
She climbed off of his lap and went into the en suite to clean up. She returned dressed and carrying a towel. She gently cleaned him as well before pulling up his pants and tightening the drawstring. He had another erection and this pleased her because it meant that he was regaining his range of motion. He also had a really nice penis. Should she tell him, she wondered? Was it too intimate a compliment? On the other hand, he wanted her to be more forthcoming so perhaps it was a place to start?
"Christian," she announced as he looked longingly at her, "you have a very nice penis. In fact, I'd have to say that it is the nicest I've ever seen and I've seen quite a few. Skinny and long. Short and pudgy. Yours, however, is just right. I like it very much," she beamed at him, pleased with herself for being so candid.
Christian knew that he was well endowed but no one had ever told him so in quite this way. There was nothing licentious about the way Ana described his member. She might have been talking about his haircut. But…she was trying…and she was adorable.
CHAPTER 68
Byron was in a snit. Things had changed. She wasn't alone anymore. He was upset with himself for delaying in taking possession of what was his. He had been so enjoying all these years of taunting her and hadn't anticipated the Greys.
He'd also been having fun preparing her quarters. Between that and the excitement of playing with her, he'd wasted time and now she was harder to reach, impossible to meet in the shadows. She was under the protection of the Greys and they were powerful people, especially that crippled son. He may not have legs but he had many billions with which to have his bidding done.
And one of the things he was bidding for was information on Jack Hyde. Byron laughed. Can't find information on someone who doesn't exist. Of course, he considered, there may actually be a real Jack Hyde out there somewhere. Wouldn't he be surprised to find a swat team pulling up to his house one day! Byron chuckled as he tidied up his apartment in the lower level…imagining dozens, maybe hundreds of Jack Hydes being dragged off to their local jails.
"By, baby, do you want your pancakes round or in funny shapes? I can do Mickey Mouse again if you want." Byron gritted his teeth. His mother's voice seemed to be getting shriller by the day.
"Mickey Mouse, ma," he yelled back up the stairs. Byron had rather a thin tone to his own voice but he was working on it. Whenever he'd 'visited' with Ana, he'd lower it as far as he could so that he sounded quite manly, he thought. He missed her. Except for that day at the Grey's, looking at Ana through the drone's lens, he hadn't seen her up close since she moved in with them. He'd taken to lurking outside the gates, telling the paparazzi that he worked for a student newspaper. He actually enjoyed those days…sitting with the guys, gossiping about the Grey's. They weren't much interested in his physical therapist but he learned a lot about the Grey family.
"Are you coming up, sweetie? I don't want you eating cold pancakes. You know how your tummy is sensitive." That was true. He'd always been a sensitive boy…so many allergies. He was allergic to protein so he had to eat a lot of carbohydrates for energy. As he mounted the stairs, he dreaded the daily ritual of working his way through his drawer full of medications.
He was huffing and puffing as he sat down at the table. His mother regarded him with a worried expression. He was too heavy and in bad shape but he rejected her suggestions that he take up some exercise or, at least, move into one of the bedrooms on the main level. There was too much light upstairs and he was too busy for exercise, he told her. He had more important things to do. She'd no idea what these important things were. Byron was understanding. Mothers didn't know that real men needed their lairs to be dark and underground. She did know that lately he'd taken an interest in drones. They were expensive but she didn't complain. She just wanted her boy to be happy. Hadn't she moved them to Seattle because of his allergies? She wasn't entirely clear on how the rainy climate helped but her By swore it did so here they were now.
He'd never had been a happy child, of course. He'd always been difficult but his mother put it down to her difficult pregnancy and agonizing labor…something Byron heard about often. He also had colic for his first three years of life. He refused to sleep without her holding him. He threw world class tantrums but his mother blamed it on his sensitivity to, well, everything. He either had an emotional sensitivity or a physical one. It was so hard on him, she fretted.
His father had toughed it out until Byron was five…hoping that kindergarten would help him learn to behave better and perhaps he'd make friends. However, Byron was sensitive to everything about kindergarten…sharing, the noise of other children, teacher's orders. His mother pulled him out after deciding to homeschool him.
One day his father didn't come home from work. Byron didn't mind. He preferred his mother's company anyway. Nothing more was said about his father. Pictures of him disappeared. Byron was vaguely aware that a check arrived every month but otherwise, it was as if Harold Baumhauser had never existed.
Byron finished his breakfast and returned to his lair. He needed to break in his latest pair of custom heels. At 5' 7", he was only three inches taller than Ana and he needed to tower over her to be intimidating. His latest pair of shoes added six inches to his height and he kept falling over. He needed to prepare, to practice, for their next meeting. He intended it to be their last.
CHAPTER 69
"Dad," Elliot began as he burst into his father's study. Carrick looked up at him in exasperation.
"Son. Do try knocking. I'm in a meeting," he growled, indicating the nurse sitting stiffly on the couch. She stood, tall and blonde, reaching out a hand to Elliot.
"Hello. It's all right. I think that we're done here, aren't we, Mr. Grey? You have my number and yes, I'll call if I remember anything else." She nodded to Elliot and began to walk out the door. Elliot pivoted as he watched her go and then hustled quickly to the front door to open it for her. She smiled and bid him farewell as she climbed into her truck and drove from the house with Elliot still watching her go.
"Dad. What the hell?"
"Well, that was quite the reaction, son," Carrick answered with a big grin on his face. He'd never seen his eldest react so to a pretty girl.
"Are we hiring another nurse? If so, good choice," Elliot smiled.
"No. She works at Seattle General and felt that she had information to share about the man who tried to kill Ana…or we thought tried to kill her. Turns out the poison was just a diluted form of a drug that can mimic death in a person. Kate is a pharmacologist. She knew that the hospital was only going to reveal this information to the SPD and she felt that we might feel better if we knew that the man didn't intend to kill Ana."
"Can't she get into trouble?"
"For what? The drug wasn't dispensed by Seattle General. And we aren't going to talk, are we, son?"
"Oh. She was kind of pretty, wasn't she?"
"Yes, Elliot. She kind of was. Want her number?" Carrick teased. He picked up the phone to call Taylor. Yes, indeed, Taylor could use this information. Why would this guy want Ana heavily sedated to the point of fooling people into thinking that she was dead? What were his intentions?
Taylor could figure only one reason…and now they had one more piece of the puzzle.
"Dad, Taylor, having a meeting without me?" Christian's tone was tense. When it came to Ana, he expected to be kept in the loop.
"Christian, what are you doing? You didn't walk all the way from the west wing, did you? You know that you're not supposed to push it. Does Ana know that you're running around the house?"
"Dad, don't deflect. What's going on?" He was panting with the effort to make his legs work with the walker. Ana had gotten one with a seat and he was supposed to sit down every few steps but she was out with Mia so he was forcing himself to work harder than he should.
"Sit down. I said, sit!" Carrick didn't mean to yell but he worried when his son didn't obey Ana's instructions.
Christian sat on the leather couch and stared at his security chief and his father. Their expressions were serious and not just because of Christian.
"One of the paparazzi was talking with Baxter today. They were just chatting amiably about some ball game when the pap mentioned that sports were a big topic with all the guys gathered out there…with one exception. The pap, Bob Howard from the Seattle Times, started talking about this new guy…a strange little man who wasn't interested in sports. He wanted to talk about the mansion occupants. Well, at first Bob didn't think much of it because the guy said that he was from some student newspaper and didn't know much about us.
"However, Bob thought he was kind of old to be a student…figured him to be around 40."
"Then," Taylor said, "information about the Greys wasn't enough. He started zeroing in on you and your therapist. Pretty soon, it was all about the therapist. Bob thought it was odd since he doesn't consider your medical staff to be newsworthy. Baxter asked him to point out this guy which Bob did in a rather obvious way…by stretching out his arm and pointing."
"Well," Carrick continued, "the guy saw this right away and took off on a little scooter, a Vespa, Baxter thought it was."
"Did Baxter get a license plate or a physical description of this guy?" Christian asked.
"No plate. The guy was around 5'7", bald and chubby. It was the best Baxter could do with everyone in the way and things moving fast," Taylor replied. "He thinks that the scooter was a faded blue, rusted. We've checked with the SPD for any registered scooters with that description but no luck. Now we're checking police records for any short, bald and fat offenders but it's going to take some time. It's just a lead, Mr. Grey. Don't get too excited."
"Ana said that the guy was tall…at least six feet. She also thought that he was big but not in a fat way."
"He could be using a disguise, son. Ana said that he tried to stay in the shadows."
Christian sighed. He was frustrated all the time, it seemed. Frustrated with his condition, frustrated with the danger facing Ana and frustrated with the lack of progress in catching Jack Hyde.
"Where did Ana and Mia go off to?" Carrick grinned. "I'm surprised you let either of them out of the house. Mia told me that you've been hounding her about moving back in until Jack Hyde is caught."
"You know Mia. She's never taken her safety seriously and now she convinced Ana to go shopping for this damn gala," Christian grumped.
"This damn gala is important to your mother, son, although I am surprised that Ana agreed to go."
"I convinced her that I'll need her there to look out for me. I'm fragile, you know."
Taylor and Carrick roared with laughter at that description of Christian. He had to smile a little, too. He'd never been fragile…even when confined to a hospital bed, he radiated strength somehow…even if it was just mental strength.
"I sent a half dozen guys with them and another half dozen coverts."
Taylor frowned. "Mr. Grey, I am the security chief…not you. We discussed procedure before I accepted this job. This is not the first time I've had to speak with you about this. You are forcing me to instruct my team to ignore you and put everything through me first."
"Oh, beep beep, back up the truck, Taylor. I figured that they'd go running to you to see if they should obey me. Perhaps you ought to have a talk with them."
"Oh, I will be having a talk with them. From now on, Mr. Grey, tell me what you want before you give any orders. Agreed?" Taylor snarled.
Christian saluted in mock obeisance as Taylor stormed out. Carrick shook his head and warned Christian that he ought not to be disrespectful.
"Geez, dad. I'm his boss, remember?"
"No, son. You just pay him to protect you and your entire family and now your physical therapist. You're not his boss. By the way, what is going on with you and Ana? I've been getting vibes lately."
"Vibes, pop?" Christian chortled. "Where have you been picking up words like that? Gosh, you're so hip."
Carrick smiled, feeling a bit silly. He was nearing 60, a highly respected attorney and he'd never said vibes in his life. He feared what Mia might have him saying next.
"Anyway, now who's deflecting? You and Ana. What's going on?"
Christian shrugged and averted his eyes. "What makes you think anything is going on? We work together…hours every day…so we're, you know, friendly."
"Baloney. Mia's been giggling about you but won't tell your mother and me anything. Grace thinks that you and Ana have a romance developing. She says that you've slept with Ana at least once that she knows."
"Well, when I brought her home from the hospital, I was probably overly solicitous. I was exhausted and I fell asleep. It was just sleep, dad."
Christian didn't want to lie to his father but Ana was still reluctant to behave less than professionally. She insisted upon discretion while Christian wanted to run around the house telling everyone that he was in love and that, miracle of miracles, Ana loved him back.
CHAPTER 70
Having spent the last several years on guard for Jack Hyde, Ana was quite sensitive to the presence of others watching her…and they seemed to be everywhere. She was trying to keep up with Mia's enthusiastic chatter while being distracted by the three men in black suits and ties walking in front of them and the three similarly attired men trailing them. In addition, there were the men with cameras walking backwards in front of their CPOs, yelling idiotic comments and questions at Mia who seemed to take no notice of any of this.
"Mia, I'm sorry to interrupt but how is it that you can ignore all the staring and the paparazzi?"
Mia took Ana's arm as they walked and smiled. She really liked Ana and was so pleased that she and her brother were in love. So pleased, in fact, that despite it being completely against her nature, she was keeping the information to herself. She'd told not a soul.
"I'm a Grey, Ana. Even before Christian became ridiculously rich and had his face splashed all over the news and Forbes and Business Weekly and every other publication it seemed, our family was well known and this little troop of paps were just a part of everyday life. The circus really came to town when Christian made his first billion at 26 and the cover of Esquire as the handsomest man this side of anywhere. That's when the close protection officers became a fixture. We hardly notice them anymore…the wallpaper of our lives," she sighed.
"When I was younger, I rebelled. I spent all my deviant, evil energy working up ways to dodge them or pull pranks but after I was kidnapped, I learned my lesson. Now I appreciate the heck out of them. We Greys aren't like other people and I've just had to accept that this is my life. Sometimes I talk to the paps but mostly they're wallpaper, too."
"When Christian comes walking with me one day…just walking down a street…is this how it will be?" Ana's voice quavered just a little but Mia noticed
"Christian will always protect you. He'll do anything to make you happy. If you don't want people watching you, somehow he will clear the streets. With Christian, you will be safe and loved. I promise. Please don't let this experience scare you off, Ana," Mia pleaded. Maybe she shouldn't have put Ana through this shopping expedition. Maybe she should have ordered a selection of gowns to be delivered to Grey Manor for their perusal. It was just that Mia so enjoyed shopping and she wanted to share the experience with the woman she knew would someday be her sister.
For her part, Ana had grown fond of Mia over the many months she'd spent with the Grey family. She'd needed to grow accustomed to company, to having meals with others, to asking people about their days and their work…all the things that normal people learned early in life. At first, it had been hard…even frightening. Christian would hold her hand under the table and that helped but he wasn't always with her as she walked through the house. She invariably would encounter one of the cooks or security and, as the work day ended, there was Elliot, Carrick and Grace. They were always so warm and kind and Ana struggled to be like them but she would begin hyperventilating and have to flee to the west wing.
Her struggle was evident to everyone but they didn't attempt to reassure her. Grace told Christian that Ana wanted to learn and he shouldn't try to shield her from all the things that made her nervous. It was hell for him to restrain himself but he left Ana alone as often as he could force himself to leave her to find her own way.
That was why he didn't jump in to object when Mia simply announced to Ana that they needed to go shopping. Ana had looked at Christian in dismay but he squeezed her hand and told her to have a good time. She'd smiled at him with fear in her eyes and it broke his heart but he knew that she'd be in good hands. He also intended to send a small army along with them.
"Ana! This is a great store for our needs. Do you like champagne?" Mia asked as she pulled Ana into the shop.
Ana had never had champagne or any alcoholic beverage, for that matter. And what did champagne have to do with buying dresses?
Shortly thereafter, sitting on a plush settee, watching models parade around in gowns while she held a flute in her hand and her first taste of champagne on her tongue, Ana marveled at this new world in which she found herself. It certainly wasn't Walmart.
CHAPTER 71
The dresses were all beautiful and the champagne was buzzing in her brain. Ana found herself enjoying this activity. Her champagne flute seemed to refill itself and Ana loved the bubbles tickling her tongue.
"Oh, Ana! That is the one for you," Mia exclaimed, pointing out a pale blue chiffon gown. "Let's try this one on you. I'm going to see about this pink dress." She pulled the glass from Ana's hand and set it down as she gave instructions to the shop clerk to put the dresses in rooms for her and Ana. She pulled Ana up from the settee while Ana looked back longingly at her glass.
Twenty minutes later, the shop had instructions regarding alterations and delivery and Mia and Ana walked back out into the loud and crazy of the street. Something was scratching at Ana's brain.
"Kidnapped!" she squealed as she stopped in her tracks and stared at Mia. The word was like a bell for Pavlov's dogs as the security surrounded the women and the coverts eyes worked the crowd.
Security pushed the women back into the shop and blocked the door. Mia burst into laughter while Ana turned white and fainted, fortunately caught by Sawyer before her head hit the floor.
She came to a few moments later and found herself lying on the settee, her head a whirl and her stomach queasy. She jumped to her feet and ran to the door marked Toilette. Mia held her hair as Ana vomited several flutes of champagne. She rinsed her mouth and gratefully accepted the mints that Mia offered.
"Home?" she sighed. Mia nodded.
In the car, Ana had to be told to stop apologizing to the two CPOs up front. It was just that she was so embarrassed to have caused such a stir. To distract her, Mia related the story of her kidnapping. There wasn't all that much to it but it had been enough to change her attitude toward protection.
"I'd once again ducked my CPO of the day and was taking a walk through a park by the water when suddenly a hand was over my mouth. Chloroform. I vaguely recall being carried and being in a vehicle before I truly passed out. When I woke up, I was in the emergency room being checked over by a cute doctor and glared at by my CPO.
"Turns out that I wasn't kidnapped for long…a few minutes…before the van was surrounded by Taylor's men and I was rescued. The dumb asses who grabbed me are doing time…a lot of it since kidnapping is a really big deal. Taylor told me that he considered letting the men drive me over the state line so they'd get even more time but he figured that I'd wake up and irritate the kidnappers so much that they might harm me…so I was a kidnap victim for about 5 minutes."
"Have any other members of the family been kidnapped?" Ana asked with such innocence…as if she were wondering when would be her turn to be chloroformed.
Mia smiled as she shook her head. "No, thanks to my youthful stupidity, I hold the honor of being the only person in Christian Grey's orbit to be taken against my will."
"Have there been any other times that someone in the family has been threatened?"
"Oh, Christian gets death threats all the time and I'm sure that there's plenty of mail aimed at the rest of us, too, but Taylor goes through it all and his team checks out every threat to determine the level. You know, level 1 is just talk…level 5 is lockdown. We've never had a lockdown by the way. We live our lives and never really give threats a thought. That is poor Taylor's worry. He is a real pro and he hires real pros, too. The best in their fields. Right, guys?" she directed toward the front seats.
"Yes, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to serve the Grey family." Mia just giggled as the men offered rare smiles. Usually their facial expressions showed all the personality of mannequins.
Christian was at the door in his wheelchair as Ana walked in. She was unsteady on her feet and immediately fell into his lap as Mia laughed.
CHAPTER 72
Ana was drunk. "Mia, what did you do with my girl?"
"She's a lightweight, Chrissy. I didn't know that she'd probably never had a drink…though, come to think…she never has wine at dinner. Anyway, too much champagne. We did find dresses so we won't have to go shopping again for a while. I don't think that's Ana's thing anyway. Anyone home yet?"
"Mom called…double shift. This new virus is knocking everyone out. Dad is having dinner with a big shot client so he won't be back 'til late. Are you hungry? Gail will make you something."
"My darling brother. Do you not recall sending me to culinary school in San Francisco and a pastry school in Paris a while back?" Mia teased.
"Yeah. I recall those tuition and housing bills, all right. I just didn't know that you cooked much anymore with your business to run." He adjusted his hold on Ana as she began to slip off his lap.
"I thought that you didn't like being out of the loop. I cook here all the time and I supervise all the catering done for my events clients. Your eyes are always on Ana. I'll bet you haven't even noticed the new puppy."
"What!"
Mia roared with laughter as she walked up the stairs to her room…leaving Christian at the bottom… looking dumbfounded.
"Ana, did we get a puppy? Ana? Sweetheart?" She was out cold so Christian wheeled her down to the room they now shared. Of course, his parents and his brother didn't know that they were sharing a bed.
Christian was rarely in his wheelchair anymore. Mostly he practiced getting around with his walker. His legs were getting stronger so he was looking forward to the day he could use crutches. And then the day when he could walk steady and strong across the room to Ana, pick her up in his arms and carry her over the threshold of their home.
Even more, however, he was looking forward to the day when he could throttle Jack Hyde…payback and a punishing term of imprisonment…the day when Ana would be safe.
The short, balding pseudo-paparazzi who might have been one of Jack's henchmen would not likely be back to spy on the Greys from the front gate. The other paps knew about him now and would detain him to gain favor with the Greys. He'd been the only lead in months and Taylor was beginning to show his annoyance…something Grey had never before noticed in his cool and collected security chief. If Taylor was helpless…
Grey, well acquainted…and delighted…with Ana's body since they'd become lovers, undressed her and himself, and slipped beneath the sheets. He was still somewhat in disbelief that this woman was his. Well, not completely. He knew that until he was no longer in need of a physical therapist, she would not agree to marry him or even to announce an engagement…both of which he wanted so badly.
He could not remember the man he used to be any longer…that callous, black-hearted bastard who used women to boost his immature ego. Gad, it was a miracle that no one before Victoria had shot him.
He wrapped himself around Ana, as usual, burying his nose in her skin and drawing in deep breaths.
CHAPTER 73
"And how are we feeling today, Victoria?" her doctor cheerily greeted the silent woman. "About usual I see. We're starting you on a new medication today, sweetie. Maybe this one will help."
This doc was relatively new. He'd been shown pictures of Victoria in Sports Illustrated so he understood that she was once a great beauty but he was only familiar with the haggard woman who spent her days staring out the window.
He injected her with the drug, patted her head and walked away. There were many other patients…some of them salvageable…that he ought to be spending his expertise on. Victoria was a lost cause.
When she'd first arrived, she'd had visitors… a sister who always pointed out that the state would have to take care of Victoria because she had no money, former colleagues... but lately just the one. Byron Baumhauser came by a couple of times a month. He was probably a fan who papered his walls with covers from Sport Illustrated, the doc figured, as he was certainly no one the formerly glorious Victoria would have bothered with socially. He claimed to be a dear friend, her once and future boyfriend but no one believed him. Nonetheless, he spent hours talking to her which freed up the aides to tend to other inmates so they paid him no mind.
Today Byron emerged from his basement lair to drive his mother's Buick over to Sunnydale. His mother thought that he was volunteering at a hospital and she was quite proud of him and his giving heart. He told her that it was a distance and his scooter was having problems.
He stopped at the reception desk to present his identification and accept the lanyard he needed to wear while in the facility. Without it, joked the attendant on duty, he might be mistaken for one of the patients, get drugged up and never get out again. Byron wasn't amused. He was far too intelligent and dignified to be misidentified. He even believed that people stood up and took notice when he entered a room. His mother always told him that he was a bright boy with good manners.
He headed for the far end of the ward toward the tall, wired-mesh window where he knew that he'd find Victoria. She was wearing a bright red track suit…one that he had purchased for her, hoping that a nice outfit would cheer her. That worn and faded housecoat they usually dressed her in must be depressing, he thought. His mother was always extra happy on the days when she wore her favorite bedazzled turquoise track suit.
Victoria looked the same…wan, worn…nothing like her pictures on the magazine covers but that wasn't her fault. She wasn't being looked after properly. No one did her hair or makeup. They spooned mushed up foods into her mouth.
Byron had a hard time looking at her but he needed to win her trust and bring her back to life…so that she could finish the job she'd started.
So, he sat with her and talked with her about her wonderful life before Christian Grey broke her heart. She was a super-model, the top of her profession. She could have gone on to running her own agency, if she wished, or perhaps become a movie star. Grey ruined all of the golden future that had awaited her. He was out there right now ruining other girls just like her. He had to be punished and she had taken the first step but, though crippled, Grey was still alive. Didn't she want to stop him? Byron would help her. He would get her out of this awful place and take care of her. He would make plans with her and once she completed her revenge on Grey, she could start again. No one would blame her for doing what needed to be done. Everyone knew that she had been pushed to the brink.
On and on, Byron would repeat his message, adding tempting details each time, assuring her that he would rescue her and she could do what she wanted to do. Was he wrong? He asked her. Am I misreading the situation? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Do you not want to be beautiful again, having men fall at your feet? Do you want Christian Grey to have his good life and all his women?
Victoria's eyes would sometimes spark for a moment. Byron saw this. Eventually, she would light up for good and then…. But he was anxious to move forward. Yesterday's Seattle Nooz had revved his engine. There she was, above the fold, below the fold. Ostensibly, the pictures selling the tabloid were meant to be those of Mia Grey. Byron had to admit that Grey's sister was an exotic beauty…tall, long black hair, a voluptuous figure and bright green eyes visible even on the cheap paper pages of the Nooz. The petite person by her side was captioned as a "friend". It angered Byron that the Nooz made no mention of Ana's beauty.
Byron felt that he was among the most discriminating and sophisticated of men who would settle for nothing less than the best so for the Nooz to not recognize which of the two women was the greater beauty was insulting to him. Perhaps he needed to punish this tabloid in some way but it would have to wait until he'd punished Ana.
CHAPTER 74
"Christian," Ana whispered. "Christian, she whispered a bit louder. His eyes opened and he turned to her, concerned.
"Ana, what's wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" His love frequently had nightmares. There was so much in her past to cause her pain…the foster fathers who'd molested her…the boys at college who'd harassed her because she paid them no mind and, of course, Jack Hyde, who'd terrorized her for years. Sometimes Christian missed the dreams, waking up after to find Ana trembling. She might be pacing the hallway or sitting on the bathroom floor, crying, trying not to disturb Christian's rest no matter how many times he'd begged her to always awaken him. Her selflessness was endearing and frustrating. He wanted, he needed, to care for her.
"Ana," he crushed her to him, kissing her forehead. "Tell me. No. Don't apologize for waking me."
"You're sure?" she asked quietly. "Okay. I'm worried about the gala. There's so much to do to prepare. Mia tells me that I have to wear these high heels that she picked out but I've practiced and practiced and I'm going to break an ankle, I know. And my hair has to be styled and I don't own any jewelry…."
Ana went on and on. Christian glanced over her body at the clock. It was 3 a.m. He had to be up at 5 a.m. to fly to China for an important trade summit. It was his firm belief that a balanced trade relationship with hostile countries was an important strategy for maintaining peace and world security. He'd only gone global to promote that relationship. For this summit, he'd convinced several other business moguls to come with him. The plans for this meeting had been in the making for more than a year. It was impossible for him to beg off.
However, since Ana, his personal relationships were of primary importance to him, beginning with his girl. Her fears over appearing in public, all done up, with people staring at her because she was with him, overrode all other concerns.
As it was, leaving her for ten days was tearing the heart out of him. He wondered how he could manage concentrating on tea with some Chinese diplomat while his girl was more than 5,000 miles away. He was, frankly, terrified to leave her…both for himself and for her. His security team had taken every possible precaution to disguise his departure so that Jack Hyde wouldn't know that Ana was alone. Of course, she wouldn't actually be alone. The whole family would be with her. And he and Taylor, who staunchly refused to leave Grey's side, had also arranged for protection for Ana that made the secret service look like a scout troop.
Still, none of this eased his mind. Ana was thrilled that he was back at GEH and excited about his work with China. She agreed with his belief that peaceful trade was key to peace itself. There was nothing like the possibility of losing money to make people behave whether it was a minimum wage job or a billion-dollar dacha in Russia.
She didn't let on that her heart hurt at the thought of ten days without Christian. After a lifetime of extreme independence, she'd finally let someone into her heart, her life. Love for Christian consumed her now and the loss of him, she knew, would end her. Many of her nightmares were now about such a loss but she didn't tell Christian. He believed that she dreamt mostly of the rapes and being tormented by Jack Hyde. Christian didn't know that she'd purchased and trained to use a big gun. The clerk at the pawn shop told her the name of the weapon but all she'd remembered was that the bullets it used were powerful enough to stop someone in their tracks and that was all she cared about…stopping Jack.
"Honey, Mia's idea of fashion is probably a little different than yours. You don't have to wear heels. Get a comfortable pair of flats. I'll have Preston take you to shop. You just follow her instructions, okay? She won't let you down. I don't want you in heels anyway."
"Why not?"
"It would be different. Suddenly you'd be taller than I'm used to you being. I like you up against my chest so I can smell your hair and kiss your head. If I want you to put your head on my shoulder, I'll just pick you up."
CHAPTER 75
Ana giggled and fell back to sleep. Christian knew that he could do so as well but he wanted to stay awake and enjoy holding Ana. Ten days. How was he going to manage without her? She would have gone with him but there were bad elements in China who would think that kidnapping a rich American's girlfriend could be a lucrative endeavor. No matter the size of army Grey took along, it wouldn't be enough. He couldn't chance it. Ana was disappointed but she understood his fear and she didn't want it to distract him from his work. She would stay home and she'd worry about gangs attempting to kidnap her fiancé.
When Ana next awoke, it was after 8 a.m. and Christian was gone. He'd left her a lovely note and said that he'd call her on Facetime as soon as he could. She decided that she'd be naked when he called. She'd learned about this thing called phone sex and she was always looking for new kinds of sex to share with Christian. He was a very sophisticated man, she knew, having "known" many, many women. He'd been having sex for years while she'd been reading Jane Austen. She thought that he was very kind to want such a naïf as she. He was so patient with her inexperience, never once complaining. Sometimes he would answer her when she asked for suggestions as to what else people did sexually but he never asked for himself. If something he mentioned didn't seem appealing to Ana, he'd drop the subject immediately and assure her that he was thrilled with what they had together. It seemed unlikely coming from a man of his experience but he made her believe it.
She found a book in Mia's room when she was borrowing a dress. It was called The Joy of Sex and she'd read it cover to cover. Some of the drawings made her jaw drop. Some of them made her laugh.
"Christian, look at this picture. This sex position is called the wheel barrow. Have you done this one?"
Ana was not the embarrassed one. Sometimes these discussions with her unsettled Christian. All that sex with all those women and this one little woman could make him blush.
"Once or twice. It's awkward and kind of dangerous. You have to concentrate so much on not falling over that you don't really enjoy the sex."
Sometimes, Ana would find a position so ridiculous that she would insist that she and Christian try it despite his protests. Matters would only wind up causing hilarity, at least on Ana's end. Christian would just shake his head.
Ana was certainly familiar with oral sex. From the very beginning of their sex lives together, Christian had kissed and suckled his way down her body, often bringing her to orgasm before he even made it to between her legs. Still, he'd continue exploring and licking and sucking and kissing until she exploded again. He never entered her until she'd had at least one orgasm. He told her that it was only gentlemanly to see to a lady's pleasure before one's own.
Sometimes, however, it was impossible to think of Ana first. He needed so badly to be inside her, to feel her. These times were invariably when he was stressed or when he'd been away from her for too long and being home inside Ana was all he craved. This was fine with Ana. She loved being so needed and she loved the connection, the closeness.
Christian would never forget the day Ana came to him as he practiced walking out on the lawn and nearly knocked him over dragging him to their bedroom. He was baffled by her as she almost tore his clothes off and pushed him onto their bed. Naturally, he had an erection. He was like a newly pubescent boy who had uncontrollable erections all day long and wet dreams all night long. He'd forgotten the days when he was master of his domain. Now Ana was mistress of his domain.
Flat on his back, figuring that Ana had just had a sudden need for sex, he was astonished as she took his cock in her small hand and then took it into her mouth. His head shot up and he stared as she licked the head and then sucked on it. He'd been hard but now he was a steel rod. He wanted to be aware of every second but his entire body was abuzz and he was hyperventilating. He gripped the sheets and bent his head back as he arched his body. The woman he desired more than life itself was giving him a blowjob.
She licked and sucked in a spiral from the head of his cock down to his balls. She gagged but refused to give up…only conceding when he came with a roar. She swallowed his cum! He lay panting and sweating, most of the blood feeding his brain having travelled way down south. Ana left him for an eternity of 30 seconds to retrieve a damp cloth with which she dabbed at his face, to cool him down, and then washed his penis.
She lay next to him, gently stroking his penis until he was rock hard again. "Should I…again?" she asked. He'd barely croaked out, "god, yes," when she began anew. This time was even better and he was able to last longer.
"I can't believe that you swallowed my cum," he gasped out. Ana had cleaned both their faces and rinsed her mouth. She was tired, too. "From your reaction, I'm guessing that I did it right?" She was thinking that she didn't care for the taste but she'd get used to it.
"Oh, Ana. I am going to make you cum tonight until you howl like a banshee."
Ana laughed. "I think we're too loud as it is, darling. We always get uncomfortable looks when we go to dinner. I'm going to start biting down on a pillow. We've never even said aloud to your family that we're now lovers. Perhaps we ought to do that soon. It might be a relief…especially for Elliot. I can tell that he wants to rib us but feels that I'm too virginal and delicate to bring up the subject."
"Oh, honey, you left virginal and delicate a long way back down the road," Christian laughed.
Ana giggled. "I am now a woman of experience. I am wanton and shameless…a proliferate libertine."
"No, sweetheart," Christian smiled, "you are not any of those things. You are quite simply a wonderful lover…the kind of which a man can only dream. For so many women, sex is just a chore."
"That's sad. But, then, those women don't have you to make them realize that sex can be so incredible. At one time, you know, I feared having to ever please a man. I didn't believe that I'd ever marry because I hated sex, being touched.
"Christian," Ana sat up and looked at him, "thank you for all you've done for me…for all you've given me." Her eyes grew wet with tears and he pulled her down to him and held her tight.
"Oh, Ana," he said, his voice choking, "I can never find the words to tell you how you've changed me, changed my life…and I don't just mean my legs. I mean my heart, my soul. I can never fully express my gratitude and my love."
CHAPTER 76
In China, there was rain for ten days. Christian didn't like to fly in bad weather nor did he like to conduct foreign affairs on gloomy days. The Chinese with whom he was dealing were distracted by news of serious flooding in parts of China and whole villages being inundated. Everyone did their best to conduct their business but it was definitely a trial.
All of the countries represented at the summit were enthusiastic about fair trade. The Chinese were encouraged to accept more imports. It was firmly pointed out that other countries accepted their exports and that they needed to do their part so that trade did not become a war. They seemed to listen, particularly to the young man from America. Several companies in China already imported his technology and were familiar with his reputation which was both intimidating and courteous. He was asked to speak before the entire group several times. His opinion was important. Of course, Grey had worked hard for the past several years to build his reputation. He'd learned passable Chinese so that he could carry on private conversations. His efforts pleased the Chinese. They trusted him and this, trust between nations, was his goal.
Every morning he ate breakfast on Facetime with Ana. She nibbled idly at toast, wearing little but a sheet which she let slip off a breast…nonchalantly. With that and a bit of giggling, Grey went off to his meetings each morning with both a hard-on and a smile.
Every evening, Ana wore one of the many glamorous negligées that Christian had bought her. She wore her hair down in shiny curls. They talked about his day. It delighted Christian that Ana was honestly interested in all of the boring details. To her they weren't boring. She wanted to understand the whole picture.
Most of the men from the other countries represented at the summit would laugh at the idea that their wives would care about the work they were trying to do in China. Rather, they'd grimace, their better halves were happy to have them gone for ten days. They envied Grey whose fiancée wasn't bothered by the time difference. She would Facetime with him at any hour that he could call.
Ana was an intelligent woman who expressed her opinions and ideas about Grey's work. She helped him think of things in different ways. She was also better at understanding people's motivations and knowing what they needed to hear.
Between these talents and her perky little breasts, Grey was desperate to get home to her.
For Ana, it was also a long ten days. She'd received a package in the mail…a dozen long-stemmed roses and a manila envelope filled with pictures of her from her shopping trip with Mia…only Mia was cut out of the picture. There were also images of her head pasted on the shoulders of stunning models…dozens of them. Jack had included a strange poem. To anyone else it would seem to be poetry from a lovesick suitor but Ana could read the implied threat.
With shaking hands, she turned the package over to the security team with the caveat that they tell Taylor but nothing was to be said to Christian.
CHAPTER 77
His last night in Beijing was spent Facetiming Ana at 1 a.m. China time. The entire summit group had gone out after their final meeting to enjoy a casual gathering and dinner. Grey just wanted to call it a day and get back to his hotel but bowing out of this get-together would have been a grave insult to his hosts so for far too many hours he listened and laughed and longed for Ana.
He knew how lucky he was to have a girlfriend who made herself available to him at any hour and he appreciated it more than Ana knew. Speaking with her, seeing her, kept him sane. He wondered how the other participants managed without contact with their families for ten days.
He didn't realize that the men were marveling at this Christian Grey, well-known Lothario and breaker of hearts. What…or, rather, who had happened to him since they'd last seen him?
At first, as Ana's face appeared on the screen, Christian felt his usual elation. She beamed at him and kissed the screen, beginning to chatter about her excitement that he was coming home. She'd missed him so much. Yet, Christian noticed that her eyes were tired and a bit reddened…her face pale.
"Ana? Sweetheart, are you all right?"
"I'm fine, Christian. I'm wearing your favorite negligée…the diaphanous blue?"
She propped the screen against the lamp on the nightstand and stepped back so that Christian could see her whole body…see through the negligee. He could and immediately had an erection to make him uncomfortable. Ana twirled around, the fine cloth swirling with her and her beautiful body shining through the material.
Christian bit down on the pillow case to muffle his howl as he came. There was no wall dense enough to drown out his scream of ecstasy.
"Oh, Ana. How I need to get home to you. Darling, could you dim the lights and drop the negligee?
She complied and stood before him, touching herself. Christian came again but Ana did not. He wasn't disappointed. Ana had told him that masturbation had never worked for her. It was only Christian's touch that brought heaven to her.
Ana lay back down on the bed with the IPad and asked him about his day as she always did. Still panting, Grey reported on the summit's success and the long evening of camaraderie he'd had to endure before he could get back to her.
She laughed as he described his barely successful efforts to be good company as the Chinese plied him with more and more cups of sake. As his command of the language faded with each cup of sake, the Chinese roared with laughter. They began to show signs of hysteria until, finally, around 1 a.m., laughter and sake had laid them out on the floor, happily unconscious. Grey made his escape.
"Will they be upset when they wake up and you're gone? I mean, is there some Chinese conduct code that says that one's comrades have to stick around to say farewells?"
"God, I hope not. If so, I'll have just blown the entire summit. I did talk with my interpreter about having to leave…family obligations. Chinese are very big on family obligations so I should be okay. I'll be taking off around 6 a.m. China time and be landing around 3 a.m. at Sea-Tac."
"I'll be there…fully and securely clothed so that we're not tempted to make love in the back seat of the car."
"No. No, honey. That's too late."
"I want to see you as soon as possible. And, you know, we can make out all the way back to the house…that is, if you want to?"
"Oh, my little vixen. I just crave you so bad. Take off that gown again."
Ana laughed. "I don't think so. I want you primed and pumped tomorrow morning."
"Honey, with you I am always primed and pumped. Now I'm getting jittery. I'm finally going home. Ros wants me to take a meeting in New York next week. Come with me. I'll be occupied all day but my evenings will be all yours. Dinner, carriage rides in the park, sightseeing. Please?"
"Hmm…I'll check my calendar. See if I can fit you in." Christian groaned. He wanted his woman.
CHAPTER 78
He was getting through to her. He could tell. Now when he began his spiel, she looked at him. She still did not speak but it was clear that she was listening.
"I've done some reading and consulted with an attorney. If you come out of this catatonia, BUT with amnesia, you'll probably be deemed of no danger to anyone. The lawyer says that you'd most likely be placed under house arrest, maybe have to wear an ankle monitor. I'd have no problem removing that. I'm not advising you as to what to do regarding Christian Grey. That's up to you. If you want to continue with the amnesia bit, you'll probably do very little time. Or we could come up with a plan to get to Grey and then get back to your house without the authorities being any the wiser. After all, you're not the only person who'd like to blast his dick off. He has a lot of enemies.
"Well, I'll let you think about it. My constant visits have begun to be noticed and I think it's best if I stay away for a while. I have ways of keeping tabs on people so if you decide to get out of here, I'll come to your house at the right time.
"I've really enjoyed visiting with you, Victoria. Good luck. Hope to see you again."
As Byron left the lanyard at the reception desk, he told the nurse that he wasn't planning on returning for some time. It was just too hard, he said, talking to a wall. The nurse nodded sympathetically. He smiled and left. Now he just had to wait. He could use the time to make a plan. Ana had to leave Grey Manor once in a while even if the place was like full-service living. Servants, walking trails, water and a dock, a boat…all unreachable and heavily guarded. If Victoria could take care of Grey, it would be so much easier to get to Ana.
And this time, it wouldn't be for just a moment or two of her time. Her new home was ready.
"Byron, how was work today?" his mother called down from the kitchen.
"I've told you several times, Mom. It isn't work. I volunteer. I don't get paid. It's only work if you get paid." His mother could be so frustrating.
"Well, I think that you should be paid. Have you thought anymore about looking for a real job, one with a paycheck? Doris says that you should pay rent. Doris says that I'm enabling you. I think that means that I'm keeping you from growing up."
"I'm almost 43, Mom. I am grown up!" he hollered up the stairs.
"Now don't get all upset, sweetie. I'm only thinking of what's best for you. I won't always be here, you know. What will you do when I'm gone?"
When you're gone, Byron mused, Ana and I will have this whole house to ourselves. I bet she'd like that. She could learn to garden. Byron loved beets.
"I know how to scramble eggs, Mom. I'll miss you lots but I'll be okay. I can always order pizza, too."
He heard his mother's footsteps on the stairs. Looking up, he could see her feet as she sat on the top steps.
"Sweetie, you'll need money. You won't have my social security and pension anymore. Of course, there'll be an inheritance and you could always sell the house but sooner or later that money will run out. I'm afraid for you. I'll have to insist that you get a job, By baby."
"This is my apartment, Mom. You can't come in here!"
CHAPTER 79
He wasn't secure in his footing yet but even the chance of tumbling down the steps from his jet wasn't enough to keep Christian slowing down in his race to get to Ana. Likewise, Ana didn't care if the tarmac was wet and slippery. Getting her arms around Christian was all that mattered to her. They flew into each other…reaching around the other's body and crushing together.
Taylor stood behind Grey to keep him from falling while Sawyer did the same for Ana. They didn't want ten days of their boss's missing each other to end with cracked skulls. Someone had to be sensible.
"So. Taylor, how are you doing?"
Taylor grinned at Sawyer. "I'm getting wet. I'd tell these two to get in the car but I'm pretty sure that they wouldn't hear me. Any news…especially about Jack Hyde?"
"Nah. However…well, never mind…we'll talk after these two settle down."
"And when will that be, Luke? I'm already soaked." Together the two tall, muscular men gently shuffled the lovers toward the SUV. Christian and Ana were locked at the lips and unaware that they were being seated and buckled in. Sawyer slid behind the wheel while Taylor rode shotgun. He pushed the button, raising the privacy screen and turned on some soft music
"Okay. Talk."
"Victoria has a little buddy."
"Yeah? Get a name?"
"Working on it. Sunnydale has some asinine policy about not revealing the names of visitors but the DA is working on it. He has to find a judge with less compunction about inmate privacy. I'm thinking that maybe this guy is possibly a go-between Hyde and Mason. Natch, we've had the place under observation since Victoria was admitted but a lot of people come and go. We didn't know who might be coming for her. However, that was before Baxter was alerted to that pudgy little guy on the scooter. Since that day at the manor when he took off so fast, our men have been watching for someone resembling him stopping at Sunnydale."
"And?"
"Nothing until a few days ago. Guy matching the description checked into reception but we don't know who was he was stopping to see. We did get the plates, however. They belong to Mrs. Harold Baumhauser. We have an address and someone watching the house."
"I suppose the car is tucked away into a garage. Well, we'll just have to do a little reconnaissance."
"Better known as a B & E, boss? I cannot condone criminal activities."
"Sure you can't," Taylor smirked
Meanwhile, in the back seat, Christian's and Ana's lips and mouths danced madly with each other until they were breathless. And still, it was never enough.
"Christian, will you always touch me? I mean, I realize that passion recedes with time but the day when you don't need to touch me when we pass in the hallway or when you have to go looking for me because you haven't kissed me since breakfast…I dread that day."
"It's hard to even imagine such a time. My folks are still mad for each other. I've watched my dad as he starts to get antsy around dinner time…waiting on my mother's arrival home from the hospital. And you know that long table we all sit at for dinner together? Have you noticed that they don't sit at opposite ends like most parents? If Carrick is at the head of the table, Mom will always sit next to him. That'll be us in 40 years…except that I'll make you sit on my lap," Christian grinned as he nuzzled into Ana's neck.
Ana loved when he did that. Unconsciously, she hummed as his nose and his lips caressed her skin. He never failed to murmur that she smelled so good. She didn't wear perfume. Her fragrance was all Ana. And Christian's scent was all him. When they lay in bed, she liked to burrow into him and get lost in his chest.
She delighted in his cock in her mouth. She was in control. She would glance up at him as she licked his little cap and sucked him hard and deep. His eyes would roll back in his head and she'd watch as he came apart. She had learned from Mia that many women didn't like to touch their lover's penises and would definitely not swallow his cum. Ana was different. She wanted to give him pleasure.
CHAPTER 80
Which is what she wanted now as they rode toward Bellevue. She undid his belt and zipper, reaching inside his boxers to find a fully erect and solid cock. As they kissed, she fondled him, cupping his scrotum in her hand. She would start and then stop and then start again until he was half-mad with longing. Then she would take him into her mouth and down her throat as he howled her name.
She was brazen. It wasn't possible that Taylor and Sawyer couldn't hear Christian calling her name but she didn't care. She marveled that it wasn't so long ago that she'd stumbled on the chapter on oral in Joy of Sex and had had to pull Christian into the house so that she could try out this new way of making him happy.
She practiced subduing her gag reflux with her tooth brush and was getting better and better at blow jobs.
Now she tucked Christian's flaccid penis back into his boxers, zipped him up and secured his belt. They were almost home and, at this moment, Christian was just coming down from his high. Hopefully, he'd be able to walk.
"Thank you so much, Ana. Never have I ever, that is, no woman has ever wanted me so. You are a wonder. I don't know why you fell in love with a guy like me."
"Like you how?" Ana asked puzzled.
"I've told you the way I once used women…used and abused them. How did you find it in your heart to want me when no one else ever did?"
"Did you ever keep track?" Ana said, dodging the question.
"Someone from the security team keeps all my exes under observation at all times. Those women provide half of the death threats overflowing in Taylor's files."
"No, darling. I meant, did you ever keep count of all the women?
"Well, a couple a month for the past ten years. Ball park estimate, of course. I'm not proud of my behavior toward those women. On the other hand, the crooked road led straight to you so I'd do it all over again just to find you."
"And why? Why did you use and abuse them?" This was getting real interesting, Ana thought. It was the first time they'd ever discussed Grey's heinous past.
"They weren't you. Somehow, deep in my subconscious, I was waiting for you…for the one who would want the real me…not my money or my pretty face or the prestige of being with a Grey. I'd get bored easily so I'd try again with the next pretty girl coming down the line. It wasn't hard. All I had to do was smile, look deep into their eyes and they were mine.
"But that isn't the whole truth. I was angry. I don't recall a time before you when I wasn't angry and full of self-pity…because of my birth mother. I don't believe that she loved me and so I kept seeking out women to humiliate. I enjoyed the conquest…winning their love…although I never believed that they actually loved me…would love me without the name, the pretty face and the money. It wouldn't be long before I would tire of them and send them on their way. I was, to put it plainly, a black-hearted bastard, Ana.
"My first lover was my longest relationship but I had to end it because she was becoming clingy and because she was…is…my mother's best friend."
"Holy shit," Ana exclaimed. Christian shook his head in dismay. "No, honey, nothing about it was holy. I was her pet, her toy boy. When I broke it off just after my 16th birthday, she did not go easily. She followed me…threatened my family…swore she'd tell Grace. That last was unlikely. Mom would have mauled her with the paw of a mama grizzly," he chuckled.
"Where is she now? Long gone, I hope."
"Nope. Probably dining with Grace. It's Tuesday at the country club."
"How is it that I've never met her all these months?"
"Dumb luck…but fair warning, she'll know about you and she'll pop up when you least expect her."
CHAPTER 81
Elena had intended to drop by the Grey's to get a good look at her competition but the woman was never alone. Elena asked if she could see the physical therapy room thinking that Christian and Ana were working but both were absent.
"She might be in the library. She reads a book a day. Or out walking. Both she and Christian need the practice," Grace replied to Elena's snooping. She wondered why Elena was so intent on seeing Christian. She visited once at the hospital but had otherwise been an absentee.
Prior to the shooting, Elena had prodded Grace every Tuesday for news about the children…although she was mostly interested in news about Christian. Grace thought nothing about it. After all, Christian was the child that most people were curious about so why would Elena be any different? Grace thought it nice that Elena was so intent on keeping up with Grace's family and Grace did love talking about her children.
After Victoria tried to murder her son, Grace saw less of Elena. Grace spent so much time at his bedside and didn't have time for Tuesday lunches. When he was awake and able to come home, Grace went back to having lunch with Elena and…being Grace…believed Elena when she said that she was so distraught over Christian's misfortune that it hurt to even hear about it. Let's spend our time together on topics that will lighten our hearts, Elena suggested.
When Grace rushed into lunch one day, beaming like the sun, to tell her best friend that her son could now walk with aide of a walker, Elena began again to urge Grace to talk about Christian. Grace never noticed that Elena's face tightened when Grace mentioned the "wonderful woman who saved him".
Chatting during lunch with Grace usually kept Elena up-to-date on Christian's activities. Thus, Elena knew all about the physical therapist and Grace's belief that she and her patient had now crossed the line from professional to romantic. Grace didn't mind…not at all. Ana had done wonders with her son. He could walk again…still a bit shaky…but a miracle in the eyes of the family. They'd been told so many times by so many genius doctors from around the world that the bullet had ruined any chance for Christian to be ambulatory ever again. But, they were wrong.
Ana, Grace announced with great admiration, had calmed Christian, gotten him working, gotten him up on his feet. If, in the process, the two had fallen in love, well that was just the icing on the cake. The family was expecting an engagement announcement at any time.
Then Grace was off on a flight of fancy, planning the wedding. So absorbed in her dreams of a Grey wedding in the back yard was Grace that she didn't notice Elena's complexion turning bright red, her eyes blazing and her hand gripping her glass so tightly that it was about to crack.
As Grace prattled on about daughters-in-law and grandchildren, Elena ordered more dirty martinis, glaring. In contrast, Grace's countenance was lit up. She was glowing and her eyes shining.
"Christian used to be so distant…so sullen. Then came the shooting and all that time in the hospital, praying that he'd survive. When he did and he learned that he was now a paraplegic, he did not take it well. He fought it every step of the way. Life at home was a misery…incompetent nurses coming and going…giving interviews to the paparazzi as they left.
"Ana, you know, was a last ditch attempt. When I met her, I was chagrined. She was not charming. She was monosyllabic and unsmiling. I knew that she'd be gone after her first morning with my recalcitrant and abusive son but she paid him no mind and patiently, firmly, made him obey her. Gosh, he hated her at the beginning but she was unmoved."
"Maybe she thought that working at Grey Manor would look good on her resume. The name, the money would be a big draw, of course." Elena thought that everyone was like her in her greed.
"Quite the contrary, she was always fiercely independent and unimpressed by our name, our mansion, our money. Truly nothing was of interest to her except her patient.
"Mia noticed it first…the growing attachment, I mean. On Christian's end, actually. He resorted to old habits and tried to seduce her but Ana seemed not to notice his efforts or care, if she did. By that time, we'd all gotten so used to her just being with us all the time and had come to think of her as part of the household.
"Thankfully, as Christian was finally getting up on his feet, Ana began to recognize her feelings for him. I think that if she'd never done so and had quit when the job was done…well, it would have devastated not just Christian but the whole family. She has, quite simply, totally endeared herself to all of us."
"Don't you think, my dear Grace, that caution might be called for here. I mean, what do you know of this girl…that she has no family, that she lives in a shabby apartment complex…" Elena stopped cold.
"Elena, how did you know that Ana has no living family and where she was living before Grey Manor?" Grace was staring at her with surprise and suspicion.
CHAPTER 82
The minute Elena walked in her door, she headed straight for the liquor cabinet. She needed to knock back a few to steady herself after that debacle at lunch. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let herself get rattled by the news that Ana had become so completely ensconced within the Grey family and, worst of all, within Christian's heart.
When Christian was shot and disabled, Elena had to reluctantly discard the idea of getting him back. He still had the money and the name, it was true, but without the ability to sexually satisfy her, Elena became disinterested in him. She was not going to be someone's nurse. The very thought repulsed her.
When this new nurse came along and stuck with it, Elena had her private investigator dig into Ana's background. One could always find some dirt on a person to use but, in Ana's case, there wasn't much to find. Still, Elena thought that her lack of good family, growing up in foster homes and then moving into a dingy apartment would disqualify her from consideration to become an actual Grey. The Greys had been the most prominent family in the area for generations…far too good for such a lesser creature as Ana Steele.
To hear Grace raving about her and the family's love for her was hard enough but to learn that an engagement to Christian might be forthcoming? It was too much for Elena and now that she'd blurted out information on Ana that she shouldn't have known… Well, Grace seemed to have bought her lame excuse but she'd left the restaurant without her usual "See you next Tuesday".
Nonetheless, Elena still believed herself to be irresistible to men. Christian had once been hers and she'd taught him everything he knew about sex. After he callously dumped Elena, she'd watched as he destroyed women for years. That was another thing Elena had taught him…avoid attachments and feelings. Use 'em and lose 'em.
Yes, they were bonded…Elena and Christian. Now that he could walk again, she was ready to take him back. It shouldn't take more than a warning or two to scare off his little nurse. After all, men always fall for their nurses but it's never anything serious. Elena just needed to make that clear to little Ms. Steele. After that she'd need to make a concerted effort to remind Christian to whom he belonged.
Several days later, knowing that Grey and his parents would be working, Elena drove her Bentley the block down to Grey Manor…walking was for the bourgeois. The Greys were naïve about home invasions, especially since their son had guards littering the grounds. Those at the gate recognized Elena, of course, so she was immediately admitted, waving and smiling at the crowd of paparazzi. Because Grey had just gotten back from a long trip, their number was greater than usual… so many, in fact, that the guards didn't notice the tall man with sandy hair standing in the back.
Elena pulled up to the front door and walked right in, ignoring Margaret's warning that Dr. Grey was not at home. Instead, Elena strode purposefully down to the library, followed by a furious housekeeper. She walked into the room and found Ana asleep on the sofa, curled up with a book and a throw, a box of tissues on the table along with cold medications.
Elena turned and smirked at Margaret before shutting the door firmly in her face and locking it. Ana, awakened by the commotion, looked up, startled.
CHAPTER 83
Although Elena thought that she was sublime in appearance…dazzling and exquisite…she was delusional. She had invented a version of herself out of whole cloth. Neither nature nor nurture had created Elena. Nature had brought forth a girl child to be named after her grandmother, Gertrude. Nurture was an ordinary lower-class family with boys and girls and struggles to get by. Gertie decided, after many movies with glamorous leading ladies who didn't work at the Five and Dime or anywhere else for that matter, that she had been misnamed and born into the wrong family. Unlike most children who grow out of childhood fantasies, Gertie grew further into hers, leaving her family behind as soon as possible.
She had real beauty going for her then and a way with the male ego…so for several years she did well for herself until she decided that a more permanent situation was becoming necessary. Thus, she did her research, found out who was who in Seattle society and where these people spent their time. She found Eric Lincoln in the bar at the Fairmount Hotel, the finest hotel in Seattle at the time. He had just rid himself of his second wife and, fortunately for Elena, had set his cap for a young beauty, the younger the better. Thus, 26-year-old Elena became Elena who'd just turned 21 and was determined to try a drink.
That was decades ago, of course, and Eric was long gone…on to wife #5…but Elena had been the wiliest of the bunch and left the marriage with more money and property than the rest put together. In addition to half of his fortune, she got the mansion and alimony until she remarried. Marrying a younger man, a billionaire with a face and body that made women swoon, was certainly a reasonable next step for Elena. And this little turd was not going to get in her way.
The little turd was staring. Elena's huge pile of yellow hair reminded Ana of Marge Simpson, except that Marge's hair was blue. Another inch or two and it would have bent over as Elena walked through the doorway. Her face was made up in a way that Ana had never seen. Quite colorful…blues and greens and a lot of black around her eyes. Heavily rouged cheeks and the brightest red lipstick. Elena had also applied a kind of dark beige under her cheek bones. From her ears hung heavy diamonds at least three inches long. Surely, Ana thought, they must hurt.
But then, surely her whole body must hurt. She was tightly encased in a black leather cat suit that seemed to be at least one size too small. She had bulges here and there. The shoes were equally challenging. Elena had them made just for her and she'd learned to walk on the balls of her feet only…eight inch heels. She believed that they made her already shapely legs even more enticing and her height even more intimidating.
"Are you deaf, dumb and blind, girl?" Elena snarled at Ana. Ana inwardly giggled. Yes, she might be going blind in a moment or two.
"Don't you stand when one of your betters enters a room?"
"My betters?" Ana seemed puzzled.
Elena sighed. She was highly irritated but trying to be patient with this simpleton. Grace must be out of her mind if she believed that Christian would want something so beneath him.
"Yes, my dear. I am a lady and you are the help. You are to stand in my presence. I am Elena Lincoln," she declared as if anyone of substance would recognize the name and her stature.
"Uh huh. Okay. Sorry. I'm trying to get over a cold." Ana struggled to her feet. Elena was appalled at Ana's outfit. Pajamas. Footy pajamas. In the middle of the day in her employers' private library. What were those things printed on the material…ducks? No, flamingos.
"You may be seated. We're going to talk."
Margaret was listening at the door. It wasn't difficult to hear Elena's abrasive tone. Ana's soft replies were harder to catch.
"I understand that you are employed by the Greys to act as nurse to their disabled son, Christian. Is that correct?"
"Initially, yes." Ana answered briefly.
"What do you mean, initially?"
"I am also a licensed physical therapist and have worked with Christian to get him back on his feet. He's doing well. Not well enough to stand for long or to run as he would like but we'll get him there. He works hard." Ana smiled.
"Christian? You refer to your patient by his first name? That is highly unprofessional," Elena asserted.
"In the beginning, I thought so, too…but he insisted that we be on a first name basis. The rest of the family have always referred to me as Ana. And, of course, now that Christian and I are a couple…" Ana trailed off as the glare in Elena's eyes grew fiercer.
"Couple?!" Elena snorted. "You are completely deluded, girl, to believe that Christian Grey would ever date you!"
CHAPTER 84
Elena's voice, rough and gravelly, rose higher and became more threatening. Margaret hurried to the kitchen phone. Mr. Grey would want to know about this. Perhaps he'd order one of the guards to break down the door. Margaret was truly alarmed.
"Yes, Andrea. You do know that I'm on a conference call of some importance."
"It's Margaret, sir. She sounds upset." His secretary answered.
"Margaret, what is it?" His handsome face paled. "I'm coming home. Call Sawyer if matters escalate."
"Taylor. Get the car. Elena's at the house." Taylor's reply was unprintable.
Ana sat quietly on the couch, blowing her nose and taking sips of cherry cough syrup. It had a bit of alcohol in it…a concoction that Gail had whipped up and sworn by. Ana liked it. It was giving her a bit of a buzz. Of course, she was taking more than advised but the situation seemed to call for it. Elena had been raging at her with language as colorful as her person and Ana's head was beginning to pound.
"You are insane if you think that a man like Christian Grey…brilliant, devastatingly handsome, rich enough to have anyone he wants in all the world…would want a mouse dropping like you!"
Ana giggled…mouse dropping.
Elena, enraged by Ana's response, slapped her across her face…hard enough to knock her head back against the wall. Ana, a bit loopy, was stunned but unmoved. She began to laugh.
"You are insane! As well as rude beyond my tolerance! I want you out of this house…packed and out within the next 15 minutes! You've intruded on the Greys enough!" The yelling went on and on. As Elena stomped around the library, inventing even more and better insults, Ana continued sipping her medication until she finally just downed the entire bottle. Okay, now she wasn't feeling so well. Giggly but kind of sick. Wait, she was already sick. That's what the medicine was for. She'd better get more.
Ana tried to stand up but it was difficult…partly because Elena kept shoving her back down and slapping her face which was beginning to hurt. Elena grabbed her arm and yanked Ana to her wobbly feet…her claws digging into Ana's flesh.
"Go to your room and pack. You now have 10 minutes. I'll drive you to the nearest bus stop. You get on the bus and never return. Do you hear me, you addlepated fool?"
"I don't have an apartment anymore, ma'am. Christian insisted that I give it up because he wants me to live with him…hick. Oh, my. Sorry. I must have the hiccups. So, now I live here and sleep in our bedroom…hick. It's quite nice. We have the biggest bed," Ana threw her arms out wide to demonstrate. "We need a big bed because we roll around a lot…hick." Then she giggled again.
Elena had been pushed to the brink. She brought her arm back and aimed her fist at Ana.
CHAPTER 85
Just as Elena brought her fist toward Ana's nose, the door crashed in and shoved Ana into Elena, knocking them both to the floor. Christian entered the room to find his fiancée lying atop the she-beast from down the street. Ana was laughing.
"Hi, honey. I've met Elena!" Christian picked Ana up from the floor and ordered Taylor to detain Elena. He wanted a word with her. Then he carried Ana down the hall to their bedroom. As he laid her on the bed, he saw it…the blood coming from the back of her head and the scratches across her face. He would have been enraged if he'd had room for any emotion but terror. He picked Ana up off the bed and yelled for Sawyer to drive them to the hospital.
Taylor ordered Elena to stay put while he ran after Grey. He quickly grabbed a couple of towels from the foyer powder room and put them between Grey's arm and Ana's head. Then he told Sawyer to go back to the library and sit on that bitch if he had to until the police arrived. Trespassing and assault, he informed Sawyer.
Ana was conscious all the way to the hospital which helped Taylor to relax somewhat but looking in the rearview mirror, he knew that Grey was beyond comforting. All Taylor could do for him was drive fast and safely. Mostly fast
Ana hadn't stopped talking while Grey rocked her and kissed her forehead. She didn't seem to notice as she giggled and hiccupped as they raced down the freeway.
"Elena is so funny, Christian. She says the funniest things. She said that I was mouse droppings!" Ana was laughing too hard. Christian held her tight…wanting her to calm down. She must be hysterical, he thought, smelling only cherry on her breath.
"And she looks like Marge Simpson! Remember that show we watched, the cartoon, and Marge had that tall blue hair? Only Elena's is yellow? And she colors her face like a clown…only I didn't tell her that because she was really upset about something and I thought I'd just make it worse. Oh, I remember. She wants me to pack up and get out in 15 minutes except that I didn't move fast enough so then I only had 10 minutes. I was going to tell her that I could have packed in 10 minutes only you keep buying me things and Mia keeps taking me shopping so now I'd need probably hours to pack. Christian, my head really hurts and I feel like I'm going to throw up."
"Taylor?" Christian's voice was choking.
"Almost there, sir. Five minutes tops. Hold tight and DO NOT open the door. Understood?" Taylor had made that a rule when he first hired on. He was adamant about doing a visual sweep before he allowed Grey out in the open. Even an emergency did not change the rule. Besides, he'd already alerted the ER to be out front with a gurney.
Ana had gone quiet although her eyes were still open and she was smiling up at Christian, soothing his brow with her hand.
Taylor swooped into the roundabout and slowly eased into a spot in front of the ER. He ran around to Grey's door and opened it. Two orderlies carefully lifted Ana on to the gurney and rushed her inside and through the waiting room and down a corridor where Grey was not allowed to go. He stood at the doors and peered through the windows until he couldn't see Ana anymore. His heart was racing. Would he ever see her again?
He felt Taylor's huge paw on his shoulder. He felt a small squeeze of comfort as Taylor led him to a chair in the waiting room. The small cadre of paparazzi that was always stationed by the emergency entrance…usually with nothing to do…began to grow into a crowd…intrusive and noisy. Ana was still an unknown to them. They assumed that the woman was Grey's sister, Mia.
Coverts began to arrive and form a barricade along the glass walls of the ER. They stood like statues or those guards in bearskin hats outside Buckingham Palace…unmoving, speechless, no reaction to any taunts or questions.
Taylor lowered the shades so that Grey could have privacy. There would be more than enough pictures of him sitting in despair as it was. The receptionists gawked, paged Dr. Trevelyan and went back to gawking. Even worn down, hunched over in a plastic chair, the man was unbelievably gorgeous. They held their breath…waiting for him to lift his face from his hands.
The Sequoia sitting next to him was something to behold as well. One of the bolder women carried two cups of water over to Taylor who thanked her politely. When she tried to extend their contact by wishing them well, Taylor simply nodded and looked away. Too bad, she thought.
Grace swept through the doors and embraced her baby, murmuring words of encouragement and warmth. Christian nodded that he'd heard. He pretended to be soothed.
Grace escorted the two men through the doors to a private room after giving the receptionists the side-eye. She'd have a word with them later about behaving like trollops on the make.
Now, she simply reassured Christian that Ana was in good hands and Grace would learn what she could. With that, she left him again in Taylor's care.
CHAPTER 86
Ana needed a few stitches and some antiseptic on the scratches. Otherwise, she needed to sober up. She'd vomited several times and felt physically lousy but she was still high from her cherry cough syrup. This was the second time Christian had seen drunk Ana and was appalled to discover that Gail was her bartender.
"Well, she wasn't supposed to slug back the entire bottle, Mr. Grey. My recipe really works but Ana just overdid," Gail protested. "I told her to take a spoonful every hour. I think that her encounter with Mrs. Lincoln must have rattled her a bit."
"Rattled? Grey countered. "She only stopped laughing to vomit. I looked like a damn fool trying to convince the doctor that she was high on cough syrup. "She's drunk!" he yelled at me. "Gail, should Ana ever again require your medication, please monitor her intake."
"Is there any chance this tie can be saved?" he whimpered. Gail whipped it out of his hand and stomped off for the laundry while Margaret tried to stifle her laughter.
Grey headed for the bedroom to check on Ana again. She had a mild concussion but the blood loss was not serious. No matter. Grey was pressing charges against Elena. Grace was flummoxed by her best friend's behavior. Margaret had relayed Elena's rant to Grace, swearing that she was not exaggerating. Besides, Ana had also shared some of Elena's remarks. Her last words before falling to sleep were "Marge Simpson" and "mouse droppings".
Elena was currently residing in a jail cell…humiliated and demanding to speak with Christian. He'd used his influence to get her hearing delayed until Monday morning so she was stuck through the weekend before bail could be set. She'd had to surrender her hair and her cat suit and "someone" had alerted the Seattle Nooz that she would be appearing in court Monday in orange apparel…not her color.
Christian sat on the bed and looked down at Ana. She was pale. No reassurances from her doctor or Grace had relieved Christian's concern for his fiancée. He'd wanted her to be admitted but was told that it wasn't necessary. When he argued, he was told that his drunken girlfriend really just needed to sleep it off. His Ana, his darling Ana…a drunk. What could Gail have been thinking to prescribe alcohol-laden cough syrup for a woman who rarely drank anything but water?
He removed his shoes and lay on the bed next to Ana. He wouldn't be able to rest until she woke up. Sober. He kissed her lips and the scratches. He'd impressed upon the doctor that a scratch from Elena's chemically colored claws was probably poisonous but the doctor just continued trying to calm him down. Patients' relatives were often wearing on the nerves but Mr. Grey was driving the doctor to drink.
Grey's reputation was of a man unshakable when faced with difficult negotiations in business…a man to be feared. This man holding his girlfriend's hand was a quivering and annoying wreck. First, Jack. Then, Elena. Ana was swimming in a shark tank. How could one small unobtrusive woman attract so much evil? Grey wondered.
Taylor, meanwhile, was thinking back to the days when the evil permeating the house was Grey himself. His reign of terror was at least simple and easy to understand. He was a brat. Now he was just a pile of putty in Ana's hands but sweet Ana was the problem.
So, he asked himself, what do we have? A tall, blondish man who lurked in the shadows and had followed Ana for years and across the country…leaving her dead flowers and subtly threatening notes. A much shorter man with little hair and an ample belly who may or may not be having contact with Victoria Mason. Drones that liked to canvas the property and stare at Ana. Mrs. Baumhauser and her Buick.
Taylor had already come to an uncomfortable conclusion about Jack Hyde. He was mental. The worst kind to deal with. Crazies never let up but they often changed their plans. There were no straight lines from one step to another. Jack's latest "plan" had been, as far as Taylor could tell, to fake Ana's death and then steal her "corpse" from the morgue. It would never have worked but then sensible planning was not the forte of crazies. Still, it seemed that Jack Hyde wanted Ana alive, his prisoner. Probably his nutty notion of a girlfriend.
If it was Jack or his henchman visiting Victoria at Sunnydale…why? How could a catatonic woman help him achieve his objective?
CHAPTER 87
The DA was laboring over a brief when he received the call. He quickly set out to inform Carrick Grey.
"Are you certain, Jim? I don't want to get the family's hopes up. Better take a trip out there and check for yourself."
Crap, the DA groused to himself. A beautiful Saturday morning and he had to spend it at the loony bin. He hated the way that place smelled and the décor was depressing. Still, this was Grey business and one didn't say no to the Greys.
His lanyard swinging back and forth as he strode quickly to the director's office, he tried to avoid eye contact with curious inmates.
"I'd like to visit with Victoria Mason, Dr. Field. I need to confirm for myself that she is emerging from her cocoon." Dr. Field was smiling and cooperative. This was high drama and kind of fun. Most patients lingered and died under his care. This one was waking up and maybe he'd get to go to court for the trial. Being an expert witness would be an interesting experience. Days at Sunnydale were boring.
Victoria was sitting as always and staring out the window as always. The DA saw nothing as he approached to give him hope. He guessed that it was a good idea to come out here after all.
He turned to stand in front of her. To his amazement, she raised her head, looked at him and smiled…with a bit of confusion. He pulled up a chair, flipped it around and sat down to look at her.
"Ms. Mason, I'm James Packer, the district attorney. How are you feeling today?" Geez, she wasn't much to look at anymore. Her shiny blonde hair was now gone after another inmate had hacked half of it off. It was now a dull brown…dull like her skin. Yet, there was something bright about her now…her eyes.
"James Packer. District attorney. You are feeling today." She smiled, her teeth stained. Huh. Okay, he thought. A bit odd but vocal.
"You are Victoria Mason, aren't you?" he asked. She tilted her head, more confusion. "I am Victoria Mason?"
Oh, boy. Was she on the level? That she would ever emerge from her catatonic state was unexpected. That she would emerge with amnesia had never occurred to anyone.
"Ma'am. Tell me your name. Tell me why you are here at Sunnydale." Just then another patient stuck her head in, bellowing that she was Vicki and that she was cray-cray. Victoria smiled pleasantly. "I am Vicki and I am cray-cray," she giggled. The DA stood up and took the director aside.
"What is the deal here?"
"She began responding a few days ago, simply looking around and laughing. Then, questioned by one of the doctors, she said that her name is Victoria. Since than she has brightened more but she still seems unaware of her status here. We asked her if she recalled shooting Christian Grey and she just beamed. Told us that he is her boyfriend and she loves him. Then I called you. I don't know what you can do with this but you wanted to be kept apprised of any significant changes."
The DA spent more time with Victoria whose memory seemed to be only of being Grey's girlfriend and nothing more. How was he supposed to prosecute a sick woman who had no memory of her crime?
"Hello, Ms. Mason. This is District Attorney, James Packer. I have good news for you. Your sister is recovering. The director at Sunnydale believes that she can be released soon as an outpatient."
He listened and tried to not groan audibly. "Yes, Ms. Mason. All her bills will continue to be paid by the state but she will need her loving family around her as she continues her recovery."
Victoria's sister, Packer knew, was not truly amenable to taking in her sister but was too embarrassed to say so. She said that she would be out to visit Victoria to judge for herself if Vicki was ready to come live with her. She didn't say that she certainly hoped that she wasn't.
CHAPTER 88
"AMNESIA! What a load of bullsh*t!" Carrick roared. DA Packer explained that if her sister was willing to take her in and if she continued to improve, perhaps she would one day be competent to take to trial but in her present state…. Packer endured Grey's abusive language, trying to be understanding about his disappointment but knowing that the odds of conviction were slim if Victoria's mind did not fully recover. Yes, she may have beaten the system.
"If you could see the physical condition of this woman, you wouldn't be so suspicious of her. She's a mess. If she improves enough, she might one day be able to bag groceries but her days of glory are certainly behind her. Yes, of course we'll keep an eye on her. If she is released to her sister's care, she'll wear a monitor always. Uh, huh, I'll keep you informed, Mr. Grey."
As he slammed down the phone, Carrick screamed out a couple of obscenities which reached Ana's ears as she sat reading Austen in the living room.
"Carrick, are you okay?" She asked as she stood in the doorway of his study. Ana's presence was not only soothing to Christian. She had a way about her that calmed everyone. She smiled sweetly at Carrick and his breathing lightened.
"Yes, dear, I'm fine…just frustrated. Christian's assailant may soon be released but might be impossible to take to trial. She may never pay for her crime because she appears to have amnesia."
Ana walked over to stand behind Carrick while she massaged his temples. He felt his headache fading. "Thank you, Ana. That helps."
"She may not go to jail but she'll never have her old life back either," Ana noted. "She led a glamorous life and she was a beauty. Now all that is gone. She is, I understand, a very sad individual."
"She put all of us through hell, Ana. I guess we just want payback."
"Christian told me that he treated women quite badly…lied to them…used them and then threw them away when he got bored."
"Well, yes. That is true. Don't mention that to Grace, tho. She still prefers to believe that her son was just trying to find the right one. That he might deserve even a little of what he got would not be welcome news."
"Understood. How are the gala preparations coming along? Mia talks of little else."
"Well, this is her baby these past few years. She puts on a hell of a show. This year's theme is an art deco circus, I believe."
"I like art deco," Ana smiled. "Will there be elephants?"
"I don't think the tent is big enough for elephants, Ana," Carrick chuckled. Sometimes, Ana's lack of real world experience showed. She was rather an innocent, wasn't she? Of course, then she'd turn around and be brilliant and sophisticated. Didn't matter what she was, however. She made Christian happy. She made him healthy.
Everyone in the family was hoping for a special announcement at the gala. Could be a big night.
CHAPTER 89
"Yes, a pharmacologist. First name, Kate." Elliot was hoping that his name, his good looks and his charm would get him some information on the gorgeous blonde with the pickup truck. He leaned on the reception counter and looked around the waiting room. He hated these places. He'd spent too much time in them.
The receptionist returned to the front and smiled flirtatiously at Elliot. He wondered if eyelash batting was still in style because it certainly looked silly. She told him that Kate Kavanaugh would be out momentarily. Could she do anything for him while he waited?
He pointed to a chair and backed up. He waited. He'd left his crew on their own at the building site and considered the wisdom of doing that. They were still in training and he might return to a mess but he was anxious to see Kate again. He didn't want to put too much time between her visit to the house and reconnecting.
The double doors swung open and Kate made her entrance. Elliot was impressed with her confidence. She walked over with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. She was tall but since Elliot was 6' 5", looking up at him could be tiring. Kate took a seat.
"Mr. Grey, I'm surprised to see you here. Is Ms. Steele all right?"
"Yes. She's great. We all really appreciated your visit and the information that you gave us. It's helping in our efforts to find this guy who's been stalking her."
"Outright stalking, eh? How terrible for her. How long has this been going on, may I ask?"
"Years. She's safe with us right now and I'm sure that she'll stay safe if my brother has anything to say about it. He's real protective of her. Still, we want to find this guy. I don't suppose that you remember anything else?"
"No, I have not. How are all of you handling the stress of this? It must be difficult." Her face and soft brown eyes showed genuine concern.
"Yeah. The drama gets a little wearing…but that isn't really why I'm here. I'd very much like to take you out to dinner to thank you for your invaluable aid. Would you consider an evening at the Mile High with me?" Elliot didn't realize that his eyes were as beseeching as he felt. He really wanted to spend some time with this woman.
Kate looked down at her hands in her lap and took a deep breath.
"Mr. Grey…"
"Elliot, please."
"Elliot. You are rather well-known and not just for your name and your wealth. I feel badly saying this but I've been warned that you are somewhat cavalier with women…hmm…hump and dump is how it was put to me." Kate looked him straight in the eye.
"I apologize for my frankness, Elliot. I can see that I've upset you but I tend to be blunt…not my finest quality."
"On the contrary, Kate. I think being straight forward is a wonderful quality. I like it. I like knowing that you don't play games and that I can always count on you to speak truth. You're correct. I have a reputation that is well-deserved. Still, I don't want to be that with you. I've never been so struck by a woman as I am by you. I want to sit and talk with you over a great meal. Please."
Kate looked at him for a long time. She seemed to be reading him. She picked up one of his calloused hands. "You work hard, don't you?"
"Well, yes, but I love the work. Unfortunately…or fortunately…my company is growing fast and one day soon I might find myself stuck in a suit. I prefer to be up on a roof with my crew. Nail guns are fun," he grinned and Kate found herself blushing. Kate Kavanaugh does not blush. She is not affected by men. Usually.
"Perhaps, Saturday night. I'll text my address and the time. Now, I must get back to work, Elliot."
She stood, smiled and pushed through the double doors again. Elliot just stood watching and beaming. He had a date with Kate.
Hump and dump…he chuckled. She meant fuck and duck but was too classy to use the F-word. Well, he'd have to clean up his language…and his truck. He also needed a new suit. He had just the one for the occasional meeting with high-class clients.
"Hello, El. What's up?" Christian was in a good mood today…well, any day, really…as long as Ana was nearby and safe and not hospitalized due to some attack. Today she was larking about with Mia and Grace, helping with the planning of the gala. Christian couldn't believe that he was actually looking forward to the event. Ana would be with him.
CHAPTER 90
"I need the name of your tailor, Chris. I need a new suit…by Saturday."
"If you want a bespoke, El…that will take some time. However, I can give you the name of a tailor who can get you into a nice suit and have the alterations ready by the weekend. What's the occasion? Are you planning to look good for somebody?" he hinted.
"I've got a date with Kate Kavanaugh," he grinned so hard that Christian could hear it through the phone.
"Whoa. Really stepping up your game, uh?"
"No game, Chris. I'm serious about this girl. Sparks, buddy, sparks. At least, on my end. I'm taking her to the Mile High and no, I don't want it on the house or a discount. I think that that would be kind of tacky for a first date. I want to impress this girl."
"Well, since you usually pick up your "dates" at bars, you probably won't be running into any of your fuck and ducks."
"Watch your language, Chris. This is a quality woman. I'm going to ask her to the gala, too."
"El," Christian's voice was now solemn, "I think that this is great but…"
"But you don't want me to get my hopes up in case she's way out of my league. Chris, you do know that I have a MBA and an MFA in architecture from Harvard. I'm not an idiot. I can carry on a conversation with a lady." Elliot was peeved and rather concerned that his brother might be right.
"You could be out of practice, El, is all I'm saying. You've always been…how do I put it…earthy. Most of our conversations are about pussy and ball games. Of course, I could be wrong. What do you talk about with your fuck and ducks?"
"Talk?" Elliot queried.
"Exactly. Look, try to pretend that you're talking to Ana."
"I'll be over for dinner and Ana and I can have a conversation," Elliot purposed.
Christian wasn't sure how he felt about sharing. Well, actually, yes…he was sure. He didn't want to. He hesitated as Elliot begged for 20 minutes of Ana time after dinner.
Christian really wanted to be selfish and say no. He really wanted that but he knew that Ana would say yes. He gave Elliot the name of the tailor and then rang off. He'd planned on a nice walk with Ana down by the water. She spent so much time now working on the gala that he had to guilt her into curling up with him to watch a movie. Then he felt guilty about occupying her time when she needed to be helping his mother as the gala drew close.
I'm needy, he told himself. He ought to feel ashamed of that but he didn't. It was what it was. It was bad enough that he had to go to GEH every day. Hustling competitors had lost its thrill about the time that just holding Ana's hand had become necessary to his wellbeing. And now he had to graciously stay out of the way for 20 minutes so that Elliot could score with his latest.
This woman had better be worth it.
CHAPTER 91
"I have a lot of experience as a server," Byron bragged to the recruiter for Grey Event Designs. He slid a resume' across her desk. "Of course, most of it was in New York City and a few years ago. I'm not sure how many of these are still open. Some probably have new names. That's the restaurant business," he smiled at the woman. "I had to leave the city to come back to Seattle to help my parents when they both got sick. My dad died and now I take care of my mother. I need to get back to work but I have to build up my credentials. I figured part-time catering server would be a good way to do that."
The recruiter appeared lacking in interest but really, she was desperate for help. Her boss's gala was the major event of the year and her head was on the block if she didn't have it fully staffed. They were at least a dozen short on people to pass drinks and another 1/2 dozen to serve tables. Mia was not pleasant when thwarted. There a lot of applications submitted online and many paper resumes slipped under the door. Jules was astonished at the number of people who could not spell or punctuate. Most of the paper apps were scribbled and wrinkled as well.
This fellow was well-spoken and his resume' was well-written. "All right, Byron. You'll be under the direction of Tyson who will not take kindly to screw-ups. Hmm…you wouldn't happen to know anyone else looking for a quick buck, would you?"
Byron had to bite his lip to keep from screaming his pleasure. What a break! It was a sign. This was meant to be!
"Well, my sister was thinking of coming for a visit next week. I could ask her if she's interested. Her name is Vicki Baumhauser. She's kind of monosyllabic but she can carry trays. Do you want me to ask her to come with?"
"Yes, do that. We'll be in touch." Jules rose and shook Byron's hand, his sweaty little hand. She smiled and saw him out before wiping her hand on her pant leg. If the sister was anything like this guy, Mia would want them stuck in a back room. They did not present well, thought Jules. Now she had to go through another pile of possibles.
Meanwhile, Victoria's sister had reluctantly moved her into her old bedroom. Their mother had bequeathed the family home to Victoria in her will. She hadn't wanted the place to be sold. It was a large Victorian home that had been in the family for several generations. It was so beloved that their parents had named their eldest after the house's architectural style. When they were near death, they could see that Victoria was going to work and make money so, on the condition that she make repairs, they put the place in her name only. Her younger sister, Bea, was not the pretty one nor the smart one and, certainly, not the ambitious one. She did make it through high school but never sought out a job of any kind on the grounds that someone had to stay home…sacrifice herself to care for the parents.
Victoria paid all the bills, deposited money in her parent's accounts…which Bea spent on herself...and renovated the entire house. When Bea learned that her older sister had been jailed in the booby hatch for attempted murder, she danced gaily around the parlor. She immediately hit up a lawyer and secured power of attorney so that she had access to Victoria's bank accounts and properties. Her sister really was the smart one. She'd managed to work hard, save and invest. Bea hadn't figured on Victoria ever being released from Sunnydale. It might come to the point where Bea would have to sell the old place but she'd make a fortune off it and she hated it anyway. She wanted to buy a beach house someplace warm…maybe meet a cabana boy.
Victoria, Bea thought, could rot. She forgotten just one thing. Victoria was the smart one. Sure, she looked like hell and couldn't return to modeling but she had only one ambition anymore anyway…finish killing Christian Grey. It had been so damned hard faking catatonia for a year but she'd had faith. Something would come to her by way of a plan. She hadn't counted on a someone in the person of Byron Baumhauser but their goals matched up. She didn't really care about his goal but he was going to help her accomplish hers so he was useful.
Now she lay in her childhood bedroom and stared at the ceiling…her mind so filled with hate that she could think of nothing else. She was home and she'd loved this house. Her parents had given her everything…including a nose job, breast augmentation, contacts and dance lessons…all in preparation for locking down a rich husband. Victoria had bigger ambitions, however. She wanted to be the one with the big bank account so she ran off to New York City, leaving Bea to cater to the folks. They were older when their girls were born and Victoria had no intention of wasting her beauty and youth on two old people.
She'd never expected to return to Nevada but here she was. Huh. Byron had her number and would be in touch to further their plans. She was looking forward to getting back to Seattle and her boyfriend. He was the reason that she'd touched down at Sea-Tac in the first place. She was a supermodel now and it was time to retire at the top. She'd seen Christian's picture on the cover of Forbes at a newsstand. He looked even better inside the magazine in the text that told of his billions, his penthouse, his jets, his helicopter, his boat, his Aspen chalet. She took a little vacation and set off for Seattle. She'd doubted that he'd be able to resist her. No man ever had.
CHAPTER 92
Victoria had done her research. Grey preferred brown-eyes blondes, tall and slender. He didn't keep them long, however. He squired them about town to all the best places…flew them to Broadway for shows…vacations in Aruba. Some lasted two weeks. Some a month. A couple of them two months but then he would be seen helping them into cabs and that would be the end of that relationship.
He always looked sad as they leaned against him leaving the restaurant. He would stand, forlornly, on the sidewalk as the taxi drove away. It appeared that they'd broken his heart or that it broke his heart to break theirs. Within the week, his picture would appear once again above the fold of the tabloids…hand in hand with another beauty. He would seem enraptured and she would seem proud. It was usually surmised that yet another grasping gold digger had taken hold of his tender heart in an attempt to secure a wealthy future.
Victoria chuckled, reading on the airplane. What a bunch of dumb broads and even dumber news outlets. She knew the score. He was a player. She understood this because she, too, was a player. She enjoyed making proud, rich men fall for her and then crunching their balls. This bumpkin from the Pacific Northwest would be an easy kill. He was incredibly handsome, tho', and he had billions. Maybe she'd keep this one until she could drain him dry.
Carrick was screaming obscenities again in his study. Grey had gotten home early and was so stunned by his father's bellowing that he forgot about Ana's whereabouts for a minute.
"Dad, Dad…quiet down. Mom's a bundle of nerves about the gala as it is. You cracking about something isn't going to help her be calm. Ana's giving her massages every night as it is."
"I'm not cracking about just something, son. It's Victoria. The D.A. finally screwed up his courage to tell me that she's been released to her sister and has flown home to Nevada. Nevada! "Oh, Carrick, don't worry. We have a monitor on her and she's still a bit balmy anyway. Don't worry, Carrick. She's too far away to do any harm." Damn fool." Carrick was pretty worked up.
"Well, Dad. Nevada is quite a ways from here. She has no money or sense…no way of getting to me."
"Well, you're mighty relaxed about the woman who tried to kill you…who paralyzed you," Carrick sneered. "You don't recall the hell your family went through."
"Yeah, I know that you were really worried about me…all that time in the hospital," Christian conceded.
Carrick looked at his son with a snide grimace. "Not to mention all those months of living with a monster," he said pointedly.
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. Well, no more worries there," Christian grinned jovially. "I'm practically well. I'm a supremely contented man. And after this gala, Ana and I will be moving into Escala, taking all the paparazzi with us. Mia will be moving back out and Elliot will be too busy with his new girl to come around much. The house will be yours again and not a mouse will be heard."
Carrick drew in a deep breath. He knew that he should be comforted but Victoria was still out there and so was Jack Hyde. Plus, who knew how many loons waited in the wings.
CHAPTER 93
As Christian walked in the front door at 5:30, Ana jumped into his arms and softly growled into his ear, "Take me. Now". Christian dropped his briefcase, said "Yes, ma'am," and hurried down to the west wing with Ana. An hour later, with Ana humming in his arms, Christian grinned down at his favorite person.
"Well, let's do that more often, sweetie."
Ana snorted. "If we did it more often, we'd have to give up every other activity in our lives to find the time."
Christian laughed. "No. I mean you demanding that I take you…now. Was certainly a great way to end a day of work. Anything special rev your motor? I'd just like to know…you know, to add it to my repertoire."
"You have a repertoire? All this time that I thought that you were creative but you've just been choosing moves from your repertoire?" Ana feigned surprise. She spent some more time ribbing Christian until she got him so wound up that he got very creative.
"Okay," Christian panted, "what prompted all this big lovin?"
"Your sister is wearing on me. The closer we get to this gala, the more nerve-wracking she gets. Is she like this with every job?"
"So. You were just looking for a tension reliever. You were using me!" Christian looked appalled. "I feel so cheap," he whined, "but I'm willing to be of service if it makes my sweetie happy." He smirked at Ana as he made a grab for her breast.
"Are you kids ready for dinner?" Grace yelled. Ana threw her head back and laughed as Christian felt himself go flaccid.
"We have to get out of this place. Right after the gala, deal?"
"Deal…PT equipment goes with us. Is there room for it at Escala?"
It was Christian turn to laugh…although being reminded that he still needed to use the equipment was a sore spot. He wanted to pretend that he was back to normal while Ana gently prodded him to not overdo.
Working with Ana, falling in love with Ana…most of the time Christian could forget the trauma he'd been through but the after effects of being shot, nearly dying, being hospitalized for so long and then the months of wearing a catheter or being carried to the toilet, being helpless…these were still buried deep inside him. He even had the occasional nightmare about Victoria chasing him with a gun, reliving the pain that plagued him for so long, the fear of a future in a wheelchair…then waking with a soaked pillow and Ana's soothing voice easing him back into sleep.
Christian continuing sessions with John Flynn was really useless to him since he refused to admit to and deal with his issues surrounding Victoria. He would sit on John's old leather sofa and talk about Ana. John would nod and smile and do his best to detour the conversation to Christian's trauma but Grey would U-turn right back to Ana. He was so fascinated by her that he assumed that everyone must feel the same. The only time that Flynn had much success dealing with Grey was when he held couple's session that included Ana…who had issues of her own.
Grey would sit, his arm around the back of the sofa…his hand caressing the nape of Ana's neck…as she struggled to talk about her childhood spent in foster homes and her life alone until Christian broke through her stoic walls. Prior to that, she told Dr. Flynn, she hadn't allowed herself to think about her life…only her work…and now she saw how little she had had all her life.
What did she think now, Flynn asked, now that she had Christian and the Grey family?
Ana bowed her head and twisted her fingers in her lap before she spoke in almost a whisper. She was waiting, she said, until it was all gone. Then Christian sat up sharply and put his arm around Ana's shoulder. No, he'd tell her, I'm not going anywhere and Ana would pretend to believe.
Still, when you've never had something, being convinced that now you do does not come easily. It hurt Christian that Ana didn't have faith in his feelings…that she didn't expect them to last. She'd smile and say that she intended to enjoy it all while she could but that she'd never known people to stay true to their word. It wasn't, she assured him, that she thought that he'd ever lie to her. No, it was just that the feelings would fade and then…she promised him…she would move on without rancor. No, she would always be so grateful for the feelings, however temporary.
Thus, Grey felt that he had no time to think about his issues when Ana's were so much more important.
CHAPTER 94
"What do I do, John? How do I make Ana feel secure?"
"Maybe you could lead by example," John hinted. Christian looked perplexed.
"Christian, you've told me that you have dreams…nightmares…that you lose the ability to walk again."
Christian tried to hide from his own insecurity and he wished that he'd never told John about his fears. Yes, he had nightmares wherein he was cured, done with therapy, running along the waterfront when his legs crumpled and he couldn't feel them. The wound in his back had flared up again and this time no miracle worker could fix him.
He'd never told Ana about this particular fear. It would be like telling her that her work had failed.
"Don't you see, Christian? You blanche when Ana admits to her fear that your love is temporary yet you feel the same way about all the work she's put into getting you on your feet again. You both have trust issues. Now, Ana has opened up to me. It's hard for her but she tries because she wants this relationship with you to work.
"Perhaps it's time for you to open up as well because your trusting in her work is as important to her as her trusting in your love for her is to you. Shall we begin again?"
After a quick shower, the lovers wandered hand in hand into the dining room for dinner. By now the family was accustomed to the ongoing love fest in the house and paid little attention to it. Mia and Grace were gabbing about the gala and how exhausted they both were by this point. Three days left and still so much to do, they moaned.
"What is left to do?" Ana asked, feeling guilty about her lack of contribution that afternoon.
"Oh, my," Grace said and then stopped. "Mia, what do we have left to do?" Mia sighed and began to reply but stopped as suddenly as Grace.
"Maybe," Ana offered, "you've done everything you can and now the problem is that you have to wait for the night itself to do the hosting and all of its complications."
Mia jumped up and went to her bedroom to retrieve her list. She returned and showed it to Grace. "Ana is correct. All that's left to do is things that we can't do until Saturday night."
"Then," Grace concurred, "I guess all we can do until then is worry, go over everything again and wait." Both groaned. This final chore was actually the worst.
"Thanks a lot, Ana," Mia teased. She studied her brother and Ana for a moment. They certainly had a glow about them. She wondered if dropping by Ethan Kavanaugh's place and dragging him into his bedroom would be too forward.
Grace moved her salad around. "Cary, how was your day? Tiring?" She smiled flirtatiously at him as he tore into his steak. He looked at her and mumbled something about "okay, I guess". He'd understand later.
CHAPTER 95
Ana considered what she was seeing in her mirror. She'd spent her life wearing cheap clothes and hand-me-downs. Once she'd begun her medical career, she'd worn little besides scrubs. Walmart was her Neiman Marcus.
Mia had taken her shopping some time ago and Ana had this dress for weeks. She'd modeled it for herself several times. Mia showed her how to shop online and that was where Ana had found matching shoes with kitten heels. She was wearing her engagement ring on her right hand and that was it for jewelry. She was wearing her long hair down and naturally wavy. Mia had taken her to a salon for a trim.
"Ana, your hair is thick and glossy but it really is a mite long, don't you think?" Ana thought. She'd never been to a hair salon because of the expense and once employed, hadn't thought about it. Her fiancé loved her swinging pony tail but Mia was right. It was down to her butt and took so long to wash and dry. It was always getting caught up in things and the only truly safe way to wear it was in an old lady bun. So, ignoring Christian's sulking, she'd had a dozen inches cut off. It was still down to around her breasts and Ana liked it so Christian would just have to adapt.
"Ana," came a soft knock on the door, "are you ready to make your grand entrance?" Christian's voice was low and gentle. He knew that she was scared. This would be her entry into society. Tomorrow's papers would be filled with pictures and articles about her. Mia and Grace had warned her that she would receive intense attention and that not all of it would be respectful.
"You can come in, honey," Ana answered. Whoa. Christian in a tux. He was already staggeringly handsome but now…she gaped at him, barely aware that he was gaping back. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but her scrubs didn't do her justice.
"Oh, Ana. Ana." He grasped for the words, the right words but there were none. Yet, Ana could see in his eyes. She looked okay. She looked fabulous, actually. Christian reached into his jacket pocket and removed a long velvet box labeled Cartier. He opened it and presented its contents to Ana…a diamond necklace.
Ana stared, dumbstruck. "Christian…this…this. This must have cost a fortune!" Christian indicated that she should look into the mirror while he placed the necklace around her neck and secured the clasp. In her floaty, pale blue dress with her lush hair and now these diamonds sparkling around her breasts, she didn't recognize herself.
"I don't deserve this. I'm not the sort of woman who looks like this," she whispered. Christian swept her hair from her neck and leaned over to kiss her shoulder.
"This is you, Ana…a beauty beyond belief. And I'm not seeing you just through the eyes of love. I'm seeing you as you truly are. I want you to be wearing this necklace tonight while I make love to you. I am so excited to show you off to the world as my wife-to-be…my first, my last and my only love."
"Mia put mascara on me. She said that it's waterproof. That's a good thing because I'm about to bawl."
Christian chuckled and enveloped her in his arms. "Will your lipstick smear?" he asked.
"It's a tint. Mia says I can never wear lipstick around you because you'd mess it up," Ana smiled. "Would you please try to mess up this tint?"
Christian obliged…doing his best…but Mia knew her makeup. She'd wisely covered all the bases.
"All right, you two, get out here. Guest are starting to arrive and you are hosts, you know. Ana, good idea to have the flame jugglers out on the lawn instead of inside the tent. One of them already set a patch of grass on fire. Hurry up, now," Mia urged before hurrying back to Ethan. He was feeling overcome since Mia had turned up on his doorstep a few nights earlier. He'd never had a woman pounce on him…and he liked it.
One last smooch and a strong embrace. Then Christian offered his arm to Ana who hung on for dear life as they made their entrance into the gala tent. There were already quite a few people there…all transfixed by the décor. It was stunning and there was so much to see. Even the catering staff were dressed in art deco style with aprons and hats fitting the circus theme.
Someone looked over to see Ana and Christian strolling in. They poked someone else and so on until the entire crowd was staring. Of course, they always stared at Christian but he was on his feet and hadn't they heard that he'd been paralyzed? And he wasn't squiring a blond supermodel with her nose in the air.
Who was this fairy…this petite, delicate and completely lovely being? Get a load of those diamonds!
She was different, unusual. And the way he was looking at her!
Grace hurried over to her son and Ana, beaming. "Oh, you are both so beautiful. Ana, now don't be nervous. Everyone is gobsmacked at the circus theme and your name is, of course, on the program as one of the planners. We've even had a couple of people ask for the whereabouts of the elephants!" she laughed. "I suppose that we could have brought in a baby but it would have had to wear a diaper!"
CHAPTER 96
Christian proudly escorted Ana around the room, introducing her to the guests as his girlfriend. She shook hands until hers ached. She smiled and attempted small talk…usually managing only replies. If Christian hadn't been practiced in moving from conversation to conversation, Ana would have been stuck in one place all night. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask about her and how she met Christian. To the guests, Ana was like Cinderella…the princess who turned up from out of nowhere to dance with the prince. The game for the night was "Who is she?" and no one had any answers to share.
Of course, she wasn't unknown to everyone. Elliot greeted the couple and introduced his date, Kate Kavanaugh. Ana had heard about how Kate had provided crucial information and she was grateful for the chance to say thank you. Kate also knew Ana from the hospital but was amazed at her transformation. Mighty Mouse, no more…rather Mighty Aphrodite, Greek goddess. Elliot agreed but it was Kate who held his attention all night long. They'd now been on several dates and she'd been impressed with his intelligence and courtly manners. Elliot was just plain impressed.
Mia was flitting about, managing, while Ethan trailed her like a devoted puppy. The tent was enormous which was good because it was filling up fast. Taylor had coverts everywhere and especially ringing Christian and Ana. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. Everyone had been vetted but a lot of the crew were last minute due to staff shortages and vetting had been necessarily shallower than Taylor preferred.
Taylor thought about his trip to visit Mrs. Baumhauser earlier that evening. She was a nice lady. She explained that her son used her car to go to his volunteer duties at Sunnydale. He was the kindest boy with such a gentle soul. Taylor congratulated her on raising such a fine son and all on her own, too. Thus, she was easily encouraged to talk about him…about his hobbies. Something called Dungeons and Dragons that he played on his computer. He loved sports and it was sad that he couldn't participate due to his allergies and other health issues. He'd always been sickly but so brave. He never complained. Lately, he'd become interested in flying machines.
Drones? Taylor suggested. Yes, that was it, Mrs. Baumhauser replied. He'd fly them around and take pictures and show them to her…lovely scenic pictures…places that he couldn't hike to because of his ill health. People, too? Taylor had asked. No, she didn't recall any people. Then she looked sad. Her baby tried so hard to live a good life but people didn't want to make friends with him. They didn't understand how special he was. When he was in school, he used to ask girls for dates but they'd always say no. Sometimes they even laughed at him. He finally gave up. He'd say that girls ought to be nicer and say yes and his mother agreed.
By the time that Taylor left, warning Mrs. Baumhauser to keep his visit to herself because visits from the IRS were apt to upset people, he knew he was dealing with an incel…a dangerous one.
He looked around the room now. He'd made all of Mia's hires line up but there was no sign of Byron. He was watching from a bush, laughing at the futility of Taylor's efforts to identify him. Both he and Victoria were wildly disguised. He was taller and his wig was light blonde. He was Jack Hyde.
Victoria was wearing flat shoes, a red wig under a jester's hat and makeup to further disguise her face.
Let all of Grey's henchmen look for them. They wouldn't be found and they would both get what they wanted. Finally.
CHAPTER 97
"Christian, you've been on your feet for too long. Let's sit," Ana urged, leading him to the family's table. As they approached, they stopped in horror. Chatting amiably with Carrick was Elena Lincoln. They hadn't seen her since that day weeks earlier when she'd had to appear in court to answer to charges of trespassing, harassment and assault. Thanks to Christian's tip-off, all the tabloids had been present…surreptitiously taking photos with their phones. As promised, she was a sight…orange jumpsuit, wigless and gray-haired, no makeup. Margaret told the judge how she told Elena that Grace wasn't home but the woman barged right in anyway. Ana told the judge how Elena had confronted her aggressively while she lay on the sofa…ill with a cold. She told how Elena had knocked her around…requiring stitches. Christian related that Elena had locked the library door to ensure that no one could enter to defend Ana.
The judge gave her two weeks probation and house arrest due to her clean record and her claim that Ana was drunk on cough syrup and had stumbled back and fallen.
Christian was livid. Even with Margaret's word that all this had indeed taken place, Grace believed her baffled friend who'd just gone into the library to borrow a book and found Ana inebriated and combative. The door had somehow locked itself.
And now, all was forgiven and that hag was sitting at their table. The place was packed to capacity. There was nowhere else to sit and Christian needed to get off his legs…now. Thankfully, it was a large table to accommodate the whole family so Ana chose two chairs as far from Mrs. Lincoln as possible…which, of course, was not nearly as far from Elena as they needed to be.
"Well, Christian, I'm surprised that you had the nerve to show up here after what you did to me."
"There was no place else to sit, Elena…and, likewise, we're surprised to find you here."
"Oh, I'm not going anywhere…ever. I would never abandon my dearest friend whilst her son is in the clutches of…of…"
"Miss mouse droppings?" Ana finished Elena's sentence for her. Christian snickered and then nibbled on Ana's earlobe. "I think my legs are better. Let's dance," he asked her.
"No, honey. I appreciate your attempt to deliver me from Mrs. Lincoln but she's really no bother…much as she'd like to be."
Elena snarled and then rose from her chair to move next to Christian. She leaned over and ran her veiny, heavily bejeweled hand over his shoulder and back. Ana's hand snapped out like a whip and grabbed Elena's, twisting it until Elena cried out. She pulled it back and was able to appear deeply shocked and wounded as Grace walked up. Carrick simply looked befuddled.
Grace immediately chastised Ana and then examined Elena's hand for injury. Ana simply smiled. "I'm the jealous sort, Mrs. Lincoln. I don't like it when other women paw my man." Christian was grinning with delight.
"Now, Ana. I'm sure that Elena was simply being affectionate with Christian. He's always been special to her."
"Really, Mrs. Lincoln. Tell us. Why is Christian so special to you?" Christian and Ana locked eyes with Elena. Grace was listening as well because she'd never understood the attraction either. Elena had always asked so many questions about Christian but rarely about Mia or Elliot.
Elena appeared flummoxed momentarily but she was a cunning woman who could usually weasel out of any situation.
"I suppose it was that he had such a rough beginning in life…rougher than Elliot or Mia. I recall so well his tiny, abused body when you brought him home."
Ana leaned on her hand, cocking her head adorably…Christian thought. "So, children being abused bothers you? Is there a cut-off age where it no longer troubles you but you perhaps find it enjoyable…say somewhere around 14 or 15?"
Grace stared at Ana. She had never seen her like this…so antagonistic. She just never seen Ana in protective mode when facing down a mortal enemy. Ana had encouraged Christian to open up to his family about his experiences with Elena but he was sure that his mother would blame herself and…despite Ana's assurances…he wasn't all together certain that he wouldn't be rejected as Elena had taught him. Why, just look at this latest episode. Lincoln had assaulted his fiancée and Grace had forgiven and forgotten.
"Ana," he again implored, "my legs feel fine now. I'd really like to dance with you."
Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him softly. "And I'd really like to be held in your arms, my darling." Elena turned puce as the couple rose and began to waltz about the floor.
CHAPTER 98
Byron and Victoria each had their own plans for the evening. They weren't comrades in arms, plotting together, except for Victoria using Byron to get to the gala and within range of her target. Byron's intention was to drug Ana's drink and then abduct her through the back door of the Ladies Lavatory's trailer as her CPO waited for her at the main door. He would whisk her limp body into his mother's Buick and then flee with her. By the time her CPO realized that she was missing, they would be half way home.
Byron tried to keep the smirk off his face as he continually considered his brilliant plan. His mother was absent…gone off to her weekly bingo game at the church hall. She always went drinking after with her gal pals, as she called them, and then the dedicated driver of the evening would bring her home and she would pass out on the couch. By the morning, when she was more cognizant of her surroundings, her future daughter-in-law would be sleeping downstairs in Byron's lair.
Ana might be loud when she came to but it wouldn't matter. Byron had soundproofed her room. She would, by necessity, have to be chained for a time but it really wouldn't be long before she grew first accustomed to her new home and then accustomed to Byron. He would treat her like a queen and she would grow to love him in no time.
Then he could take her upstairs and introduce her to his mother who would be thrilled to know that Byron was no longer alone. After a suitable period of courtship, they would be married. Of course, Christian Grey, furious at being rejected, would do his wealthy best to get Ana back but it would be too late. Byron and Ana had known each other for many years and had been growing in their commitment to each another. No fancy face with a billion bucks could break that bond. Their pictures would be in all the papers and on the television news shows as they went about their life together. People would marvel at their love.
He watched them dancing, pretending to be in love, but Byron knew all about Grey's reputation as a cad who loved them and left them. He had to hold himself back from rushing over to Ana to rescue her from Grey. She probably already felt Grey's so-called love fading and it was breaking her heart to be treated like nothing. He was putting on a good show, Byron had to admit. Anyone who didn't know the couple like Byron did would think that they were madly in love. Look at that necklace and that ring he'd given her. Probably cubic zirconia.
Soon, my love, he smiled inwardly as he spiked the champagne. He didn't know which glass belonged where but it didn't matter. In fact, it would good if the whole Grey table passed out.
Meanwhile, Victoria's plans were much less detailed than Byron's. She knew every bit of his because he wouldn't shut up about it all the way from Nevada to Seattle. He'd stopped by to "visit" while he knew that her sister was out shopping for groceries, removed her ankle monitor and attached it to her bedpost and off they went in a camper that he'd rented. To slow her sister's response to finding Victoria gone, they had disguised the monitor's location on the post under the dust ruffle. Victoria had taken to going on long walks at the same time every day. Today she'd also left a note saying that she planned to spend the night with an old friend. She'd see Bea in the morning. Then she donned a simple outfit and went off with Byron.
Byron, ramped up with No Doze, drove the miles between Nevada and Seattle without a stop. Victoria laid on the bed in the back and said nothing the entire trip. Byron peed into bottles and fought off sleep. Periodically, he'd toss a bottle out the window.
Byron was on a mission to save the woman he loved. He was ten feet and built of muscle.
CHAPTER 99
While Byron was delivering the tray to the Grey table, empty now save for a bored old lady, Victoria was standing with a tray of hors d'oeuvres glaring at Christian. He looked genuinely happy, completely blissed out, as he gazed into the eyes of his latest victim. He was upping his game, Victoria thought. He was on his feet as well. She would have to do a better job this time of knocking him to his knees.
Victoria wasn't intending on getting away this time. This time she intended to kill. She knew that she'd go to prison…for the rest of her life…but that was of no matter. Her life was over anyway. She would spend the rest of it reminiscing about this night and that would be enough. She'd spent a year pretending to be catatonic so staring into space would be nothing new. And crazy, filthy, dangerous inmates…piece of cake. Maybe she'd kill them, too. It didn't matter. All that mattered was making Grey pay for her humiliation.
She'd kept every copy of the various tabloids showing Grey shoving her into a taxi and tossing her out of his life. She'd known that night that her days as a supermodel, envied by everyone as she walked about with her trophy billionaire on her arm, were over. There was no coming back from that degrading episode. She would be mocked and the jobs would dry up and the sumptuous life she'd crafted so carefully for herself would be over. She'd have to model for catalogs…no more Valentino runways during Paris fashion week…no more mingling with the fine and famous at fabulous soirees…no more overflowing bank accounts. She'd have to sell the Malibu beach house and the Los Angeles mansion…no more haute couture and a closet the size of most people's homes.
All gone. Christian had been her prize. Even knowing of his reputation, Victoria had been certain that she would be different. Suddenly she was just like all the rest who'd thought that they would be different. Common…that's what he'd turned her into…a nobody to be laughed at.
She hadn't gone to his penthouse that night to beg for an explanation like everyone thought. She knew the score. Nor had she gone to try to win him back. No. She had gone there fully intending to end his life as he had ended hers.
She failed…in one sense. He didn't die. Better…she'd ruined him. He'd never fuck another woman and people felt sorry for him. That stupid hulk who'd held her by her upper arms while she slipped her hand into her pocket for the gun…and there he was tonight, only a few yards away but he didn't recognize her. He wouldn't realize until it was too late that she'd been there all along. She laughed quietly, watching him scan the room.
As dumb as he was, he was still in the way. Even as he watched all around Grey, he kept his eyes on the man and his latest conquest. Victoria contemplated…how to get around Taylor and close to Grey. Her dearest dream was to put a bullet between his eyes as he looked right at her and understood who was killing him.
Gosh, he must have fought so hard to get back on his feet and she could see that he was still struggling some. Too bad it was all for naught.
Victoria studied the petite brunette beaming at him. Not his usual type, she reflected. She looked kind of sweet. Victoria was going to save her tonight…save her reputation…save her heart. Look at that necklace! Grey had never given her anything like that. Maybe the girl had made him work harder than the others. Well, good for her. She'd walk away with a fortune around her neck.
"Are you happy, Ana?" She frowned at him. "Of course, I'm happy, Christian. Why would you ask that?"
"Just had a chill up my back, is all. Maybe it's Elena staring at us. Maybe it's all the coverts everywhere. I know you love me. Most days it's all I think about. Ana loves me," he beamed back at her…his smile so dazzling it hurt.
"But you aren't getting much of a prize. I come with so much baggage…physically and emotionally. At present there are at least three people who'd like to end us."
"You forget. Jack Hyde is my contribution," Ana smiled as she kissed his cheek. "And they're all just noise…dangerous noise…but still noise. Taylor's got this, honey. All we have to do is dance and hold each other...and sniff each other," she giggled as Christian buried his nose in her shoulder.
"Although I do recall an announcement we have to make as well. I'm getting kind of anxious to get this ring on the correct finger. It's too loose on the wrong one. I'm left-handed, you know, and so my right hand is a bit smaller. I see the waiter setting glasses of champagne on our table. Perhaps it's time to get a glass in everyone's hand and tell them our wonderful news.
"We've each somehow stumbled into love." Christian kissed her, not caring who was watching…and the entire room was…especially the three people who cared the most. Byron stood back, waiting for Ana to leave for the trailer. Victoria held her tray of canapes in one hand while her other rested on the gun in her pocket. Elena was well on her way to a total bender.
Christian took Ana's hand and approached the stage, signaling the orchestra to stop playing.
CHAPTER 100
The others dancing stopped in their tracks, confused by the sudden silence. Those sitting or standing around talking ceased and looked to the stage. Christian Grey, scion of Grace and Carrick, billionaire playboy and almost too handsome to be real, stood on the stage blinding the crowd with his brilliant smile. He reached down to take the hand of a small woman to help her onto the stage to stand beside him. He introduced her to the crowd as Dr. Anastasia Rose Steele. She was a beauty, like all of Grey's dates…but different, unique. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.
"Family, friends, guests…I was going to do this privately but I'm too happy, too excited…I can't wait until the evening is over."
Ana had removed the ring shortly before and it was now in Grey's pocket. He got down on both knees and took her hand. The crowd gasped. His family's jaw dropped. Elena silently screamed.
"Ana, I was lost. I wanted to die. My life had been a waste. It was nothing. Then there was you. You not only brought me to my feet…you brought me to life. I hadn't known that I could ever need anyone so badly. I, in fact, wouldn't allow myself to be brought to my knees by anyone. I thought love was a weakness.
"But now, now I've never felt stronger, steadier, surer of my place in the world. That place is with you. I'm asking you, my love, to make your place with me. Be my partner, my lover, my wife. Ana, will you marry me?"
He withdrew the ring and held it out to Ana. She'd known, of course, that he was going to announce their engagement but that was all she expected. He had never actually proposed…rather they had sensibly discussed their future and marriage's place in it. They had talked for hours about what each wanted from the other. They'd covered every angle and they'd had counseling sessions with John Flynn…the man smiling up at the stage. They were not going into this with blind love.
So, Ana had not thought that Grey would say all these things to her and in front of the world. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to repeat back to Christian everything he'd said to her but she was shaking too much and could barely speak. She nodded vigorously and softly said yes. She dropped to her knees and Christian slipped the ring on her finger. They embraced, tightly, for a moment and then leaned back to smile at each other. Christian helped Ana to her feet and they stood smiling at the people before them.
The crowd went mad. The applause was deafening. This was the incredible capper on an already incredible evening. The family rushed to the stage, needing to hug and kiss the couple. Everyone in the tent began to cheer and yell "Kiss her, kiss her!"
Neither could hear the crowd. They were in another dimension, a world of their own, for that moment. Phones were clicking and flashbulbs going off as professional photographers captured the happiness all around.
Even Taylor was grinning. The crowd was rushing the stage as coverts fought to hold them back. There were too many people for anyone to notice one server making her way to the front of the mass of well-wishers…or to notice as Victoria stealthily removed her gun from her apron pocket and, standing just behind the line of coverts, raised it and aimed for Christian Grey's black heart.
Too late…Taylor saw the gun and leapt toward the woman…too late. She'd already fired and Christian had already fallen to the floor of the stage as Ana screamed his name.
CHAPTER 101
Byron watched from a distance. Victoria had ruined his chance. He wouldn't be able to reach Ana tonight. His disappointment was tempered only by the joy that Grey was dead. Soon, Ana would leave the Grey mansion and move into her own place. He could still find her and claim her. He was a patient man. Still, perhaps he ought to have kept an eye on Victoria. It would have been nice if she'd killed Grey after he'd absconded with Ana. All the fuss over Grey would have been great cover. Byron turned to go. He'd better get out of here before he was discovered.
As he reached the Buick, he found himself surrounded by men in black suits and black ties…very serious men. They stood, staring.
"What do you want?" His voice was quavering. He tried to move toward the driver side door but found himself blocked. Then a different man appeared…tall, dark and muscular. He regarded Byron with disdain.
"Hello, Mr. Hyde. We've been searching for you for some time now. It was kind of you to walk right into our party." He held out his hand. "Keys," is all he said. Byron struggled with his fear, trying to resist.
"You've no right to detain me. I've done nothing wrong. I'm just here to serve drinks."
"Yes. We've retrieved those spiked glasses of champagne that you left for the Grey family."
He didn't mention that Elena had already downed several of the glasses and was now flat on her back, having fallen out of her chair.
"We have video tape of you tampering with the drinks and then setting them down at the Grey's table. Drugging people is against the law, Mr. Hyde."
"My name isn't Hyde. You've made a mistake." Byron was feeling sweaty and desperate.
Sawyer grimaced at the blonde man wearing 8 inch lifts. "Sorry, Mr. Baumhauser. Now, I repeat…keys."
Byron handed his car keys to Sawyer. Let them steal his mother's car.
Sawyer opened the truck to reveal duct tape, rope, a tarp, a knife, cloth and a bottle of chloroform. Again, he grimaced at Byron. "What we have here is the rapist's basic tool kit, Mr. Baumhauser. Can you explain your plans for all this?"
Byron stumbled over his words as he looked around for a way out. He could barely walk in his new shoes much less run. He chose to remain silent and indignant. After all, how much could they do to him with the contents of his mother's trunk? He could always get her to accept blame anyway.
Sawyer stepped aside to allow officers from the Seattle PD to cuff Byron.
"Officers, may I suggest that you take a look at the rear entry to the ladies' lavatory trailer. You'll find that it has been tampered with and is covered with Mr. Baumhauser's fingerprints. We believe that he intended to abduct Dr. Steele from that point. We also believe that you'll find still more evidence of intent to kidnap and imprison Dr. Steele in Mr. Baumhauser's mother's basement…his residence."
The lead officer's eyebrows raised up. Sawyer smiled and put up a hand. "No, sir. We did not enter the basement. I'm simply surmising based on our profile of this man. We believe him to be the fellow who's been stalking Dr. Steele for several years. We have compiled a file that we would be pleased to share with you."
"Detective Parks is leading the investigation and he's currently inside the tent. We'll convey your thoughts to him asap. Meanwhile, we'll be taking Mr. Baumhauser into custody. You'll be available for questioning later?"
Sawyer nodded and seeing that Byron was well in hand, he indicated to his men to return to their stations.
"I'm glad he's dead!" Byron suddenly shouted out. "He doesn't deserve Ana. Besides, she's mine. She's been mine for years."
The officer immediately read Mr. Baumhauser his rights but Byron continued digging himself into a deeper hole.
"She's my girlfriend. She wants to live with me and my mother. We're going to get married."
Sawyer yelled back over his shoulder. "Keep talking, Mr. Baumhauser. I'm sure that we're all finding what you have to say immensely interesting." He kept walking…smiling grimly. He had to return to the tent.
CHAPTER 102
Sawyer walked into chaos…despite the best efforts of Grey's army of coverts and CPOs. There were almost a thousand guests in the huge tent and someone had neglected to inform the pyrotechnicians to call off the fireworks display. Ambulance, police, EMTs and dozens of doctors and nurses among the guests only added to the pandemonium.
Ana had tried to immediately tear open Christian's tux to staunch the blood flow and begin CPR but Taylor had stopped her. She couldn't understand and she began screaming at him to let her do something. She was a doctor of nursing, after all. No, he'd said. She was too closely involved. They had to get Christian inside the main house…away from the crowd crushing the stage.
Victoria was still standing, looking on…watching for any sign that she needed to shoot again. And then Sawyer was grabbing the gun and Ryan was cuffing her. They turned her over to the SPD who dragged her away. She wasn't pleased.
"I have to stay. I have to make sure that she's safe…that he's dead. Don't you understand?" she continued to demand that she be released and seemed baffled as to why she was being hustled into a police cruiser and read her rights. She kept on yelling but no one would listen to her. Still, she'd watched the bullet penetrate his tux jacket and the shock on his face as he collapsed. That was quite satisfying. She knew that she'd hit her target. She tried to relax and enjoy the thrill of accomplishing her goal.
Christian Grey would never break another heart…not that hers had been broken…but others had. Victoria had merely been mightily pissed off. She didn't love Christian. She didn't even like him.
As the police drove her away from the scene, she looked back at the tent…teeming with people and craziness. She smiled and laid her head back. She wanted to sleep now…her first peaceful rest in more than a year. The police had other plans for her evening.
She didn't know that her car was part of a caravan that included her partner, Byron something. They would have no rest, for the hours ahead would consist of endless interrogation. Byron would be flummoxed by all the disrespect shown him as he felt that he'd done nothing wrong. After all, since when was it a crime to pursue a girl one liked?
Victoria attempted to slip back into her catatonic persona but Detective Parker was having none of it. So, she gave up and went forth with throwing Byron under the bus. He had gotten her released to her sister's custody, Victoria claimed. He had devised the plan to rid her of the monitor on her ankle and then driven her to Seattle while she slept. He'd disguised her and taken her to the gala. He'd put the gun into her pocket and advised her to save Ana from Grey.
She'd done everything she'd been told to do, hadn't she? Had she done something wrong? As she asked these questions, she appeared bewildered and lost…a bit frightened that she'd made a misstep and that Byron would be angry with her. She didn't want Byron to be angry because she was afraid of him. He'd threatened her several times…warning her not to screw up his plan to save Ana.
Could she go home now? Bea would be wondering about her.
CHAPTER 103
No one had yet noticed that Elena Lincoln was lying on the floor of the tent…out cold and overdosed from drinking most of the drugged champagne.
Taylor and Sawyer carried Grey into the house while the coverts blocked people from following. Ana was crying and shaking as she trailed after them into their bedroom. She was hyperventilating and barely on her feet. She was in shock but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on Christian.
Christian was laid on the bed. Taylor closed the doors with only the Grey family and Ana in the room. Ana, confused and breathing hard, asked why the EMTs weren't being allowed to tend to Christian. Was it too late? Was that it? Suddenly, it seemed that her own heart stopped and welcome blackness enveloped her.
She heard voices calling to her but she wanted to ignore them. Nothing mattered anymore. The voices grew insistent. One of the voices sounded like Christian, calling to her, begging her to come to him. Yes. That she wanted to do. Where are you?
Ana opened her eyes, her vision blurry. She felt a cuff on her arm. Grace was taking her blood pressure. It didn't matter. She wanted death now. That's where Christian would be. She felt his lips on hers and his hand in her hair. Yes. Yes, this was safe. He'd come for her…to take her with him.
"Okay, her pressure is coming down. What could you have been thinking?"
"Sorry, Dr. Grey. We couldn't count on Ana…or any of you, for that matter…being great actors. Sawyer and I had to be discrete."
"Ana. Ana, darling. Please open your eyes. I promise you that everything will be all right if you just open your eyes again. No. No, don't close them. I need to see those heavenly blue eyes looking into mine. Don't you want to look into my eyes, as well?"
Yes, she did. She tried again to open and focus. Christian. He was safe and, therefore, she was safe…wherever they were.
She reached up to touch his face. He smiled down at her. "Now we get to be together forever, Christian?" she asked.
"Yes, love. Mom, can she sit up? Okay, Ana," he said as he put an arm around her, "let's sit up and you can lean back in my arms."
Ana snuggled into his embrace, her heart content and aching with love. As she turned her head to look at Christian, she saw others. Everyone was in heaven with them. Huh?
CHAPTER 104
Ana listened as Taylor's plan was explained to everyone in the room. WTF? The bliss she'd felt moments before rapidly turned to fury.
Christian had been wearing a Kevlar vest under his shirt. The bullet slamming into him did hurt and momentarily knocked him out. He would have a bruise but he was fine and Victoria had shown herself and the threat neutralized. He was very sorry to have frightened everyone so but it was necessary to bring this thing to an end.
As Ana tried to push away from him, he only held her more tightly. The family was relieved and only slightly put out but Ana was purple with rage.
"Let. Me. Go." She screamed. "I'm going to kill you…with my bare hands. You rotten s.o.b. You profess your love for me with the sweetest proposal and then you tear my heart out. I thought that you were dead and my life was over."
She continued to struggle against Christian's grip. Grace tried to calm her down. "Her blood pressure is soaring again. I'm going to have to sedate her."
Nooooo! Ana protested as she felt herself slipping away yet again. Her last thoughts were that she'd kill Christian when she woke up. The family left the room as Christian cuddled his homicidal fiancée in his strong arms.
Elliot flopped down on the couch with Kate leaning against him. Grace and Carrick, dazed, took the other couch. Mia felt the boss in her rousing her to take control of the mess back at the gala. Ethan followed. She straightened her shoulders and marched into the tent. Her family was too distressed to speak to the crowd but someone had to do it. The fireworks continued.
"Everyone. Please, may I have your attention? I want to reassure you that all is well…despite what it looks like. Now the fireworks are fantastic and there is much to go. Please head down to the water to watch. Afterward, return to the tent, if you wish, for a celebratory drink before heading home."
Remarkably, the crowd stumbled out to the back lawn and down to the water wall. Mia took charge of her employees and ordered them to be calm and do their jobs. Prepare a selection of aperitifs and canapes for each table for when the guests return. Then she used her walkie-talkie to tell the pyrotechs to continue the fireworks for as long as they could.
The gala would go on longer than usual but Mia wanted everyone to settle down before they headed home. She considered the words she'd need to use when they returned to their tables. She looked up to see Taylor returning to the stage, now blocked off with yellow tape and swarming with police.
"Is it all right if I tell them that Christian is fine?"
"Yeah. Do that. Tell them that you can't reveal much more because the police have to put together their case but perhaps there will be an SPD statement in the morning's papers. Certainly, don't mention that Christian might be deceased by Ana's hand by the A.M." he chuckled.
"How's the family doing?"
"Quiet. Worn out. A little more forgiving than Ana. How are you?"
"I've organized everything for a calm ending to this gala. I think that I'll collapse later. I was a wreck with just the gala to worry about. Then watching my brother get shot…" Mia stopped. Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and handed her his handkerchief to dry her tears.
Taylor smiled grimly and turned to gather his troops and have a word. He couldn't wait to get back to Gail…down to earth, no drama, serene Gail.
Who, unfortunately, had stayed up later than usual and had been watching television when the news broke in to tell of the shooting of Christian Grey who was thought to be dead. Then there were amateur videos from people's phones…Christian falling, Ana screaming.
"Serene" Gail knew that her husband would be too busy to talk so all she could do was sit in bed, in shock. Christian was like a son to her and she loved Ana. She wanted desperately to dress and leave their rooms at Grey Manor to go out and see the truth of things but she would only be in the way. So. She sat…frozen…her heart barely beating. She had to turn off the television. It was only repeating the same things anyway and it was too much to bear. This night was supposed to have been a triumph for Christian…on his feet for all to see…introducing Ana as his fiancée. Grace had told her that even on tickets alone, the gala had raised more money than any previous year.
Instead, it had been a debacle. Poor Mia. She'd worked so hard to make this the best gala ever and the little that Gail had stuck around for had, indeed, been wondrous. Now it would be remembered only for the tragedy which everyone had witnessed…the trauma they could never forget.
CHAPTER 105
The blood. There was so much of it…flowing out of this man she couldn't live without but would somehow have to from this moment on. His eyes, gray and without light, were still open. She slapped away the hand of the paramedic who tried to close them. She leaned down against Christian, looking into his eyes. She herself was soaking up the blood…on her hands, her face, her dress. Her engagement ring was red. She couldn't hold it in any longer. She howled out her pain.
Her heart beating wildly, Ana opened her eyes and realized that she was in their bedroom. Someone was holding to her tightly. Oh, yeah. She'd planned to kill the bastard when the sedative wore off. It was all coming back to her now.
Oh, but his arms felt so good. Leaning into his muscled chest and feeling his head resting on hers. All right, she'd kill him when he woke up. As she lay there, she mused that the evening must have been hard on him…knowing that quite possibly Victoria was out in the crowd with a gun. What if she'd decided to shoot him in the head? What if she missed and hit Ana? How, she wondered, did he manage to seem so happy and at peace. Did she know this man at all?
"Feeling better? Still want to kill me?" Christian breathed a little laugh into her hair. Ana shifted around to face him. She didn't know what to say. She stared quizzically. Christian began to look uncomfortable.
"Ana. Please tell me what you're thinking."
"I…I thought that we were having a good time…that you were happy, enjoying yourself with me."
"I was! It was one of the best nights of my life, being able to purpose to you."
"No. You were lying to me the whole time. You were preparing to be shot. You were acting happy only to lure Victoria into your little plot with Taylor. When you smiled at me as we were dancing, it was all for her."
Ana was flushed, eyes tearing up, as she pushed herself away from Christian and ran into the en suite. Before she slammed the door shut behind her, she removed her ring and threw it in Grey's direction. He heard the shower start up and knew that the door was locked and Ana wouldn't be coming out for some time.
He could tell by the way that she was restless in his arms that she'd had a bad dream and he could guess what it was about. He'd put her through hell. He knew how he'd feel if positions were reversed. What could he have been thinking? He should have told her. No. No. He and Taylor had discussed the plan ad nauseam and agreed that no one in the family could have faked nonchalance all night long. Ana would have been shaky the whole time and would probably have begged Christian not to go through with it. Now her faith in him was compromised but she was safe. Jack Hyde was in jail. Victoria was in jail. Everyone was safe. Ana would cool down and listen to reason, he believed.
No. He didn't. It would be a battle. She'd try to pack and leave him. Ana leaving him was not an option. Not for even a short time. That would kill him.
CHAPTER 106
Sitting on the shower floor, the water pouring down on her, and the tears wouldn't stop coming. She felt his arms around her as they swayed in slow motion on the dance floor, Christian murmuring his love for her. Soon, he would put the ring back on her finger…the ring finger…and they would be able to reveal their happiness. She lifted her head to look into his eyes…his shining eyes and his brilliant smile.
Only it was all for show…for a woman who, he hoped, would soon try to kill him so his men could catch her. The plan was not without risk. They didn't know just how good a shot Victoria could be. Suppose she didn't aim for his torso but rather his head. Taylor had arranged for enough coverts to keep people far enough from the stage that Victoria couldn't raise the gun toward Grey's head. Would that work? And what about Ana? What if Victoria decided that she'd rather punish Grey by taking away the woman he loved?
He and Taylor could only hope to spot Victoria before she fired. As he and Ana stood on the stage, Ana had a moment of confusion as Christian gently positioned himself a bit in front of her. She thought that he intended to say something to the crowd. And then, a loud pop…Christian collapsing…a woman screaming…a scream like nothing Ana had ever heard.
Chaos. The crowd pushing in. The paramedics…how did they get there so quickly, before Ana had even stopped screaming? Now she knew. They were expecting trouble. Either they were in on the plot or they'd simply been told to stay by…close by.
Even as she leaned over Christian, his eyes open and unseeing…she could sense Elliot next to them. She knew his whole family would be there as well. All of them terrified beyond reasoning. And they'd been here before. Yet he'd put them through it all again! Not just the woman he'd sworn he would always protect from any unhappiness but the family who had seen him through to hell and back. He did it to them again.
Necessary, he said. Finally, all over at last, he said. All those poor women he'd lied to about his feelings and now she truly understood how they must have felt. The trust, the love that she felt overshadowed all else in their world…all a charade to draw out Victoria. He'd said other things…beautiful things that melted her heart…and yet he could break her heart without a thought for its fragility.
Even under the hot water, Ana began to shiver. She felt her pulse…her heart was racing. Her blood pressure would be too high. She needed to get warm, to breathe deeply to stave off hypertension…but she didn't care. Nothing mattered to her now. She cranked up the water to an even higher temperature and curled into a ball…letting the darkness close in around her.
CHAPTER 107
Ana didn't hear Elliot and Taylor breaking down the door. They'd thought to leave Ana be to "cool down" from her anger but Mia knew better. She argued and insisted that they burst in. She wasn't as destroyed as Ana but she was deeply hurt. Get Ana out of there, she yelled until they obeyed.
They found her unconscious, soaked and almost scalded. Grace quickly ascertained that her pulse and blood pressure numbers were dangerously high. Another sedative…another wait for the numbers to come down to the safe zone.
Christian looked ruined but Mia didn't care. That night in the hospital when they thought that Victoria had killed him…the horror of it all came rushing back to her and, although the truth of the events that night had been revealed within 15 minutes of the shooting, it didn't feel much different. And this time, Mia didn't blame Victoria. She glared furiously at her brother. Ana was ill. Her skin was lobster red. The EMTs said that she came within minutes of being badly scalded. As it was, she would be in pain when she awoke.
Christian wanted to stay with her but even Elliot, ever her brother's champion, knew that Ana needed him to be gone when she came to...Mia and Grace would stay with her. Elliot pulled Chris and Kate out of the room.
Taylor, Sawyer and the rest of the team were being questioned. Soon the police would want to speak with Christian. Already, Elliot knew that the SPD were upset about "the plan". They could have surrounded the estate and taken Victoria into custody, they believed, without all the dangerous dramatics. No one, it seemed, was going to congratulate Taylor and Grey on their brilliant strategy.
Stupid. Foolish. Arrogant…and more unflattering descriptions were flying about the room.
The fireworks had finally ended and a very weary crowd stumbled back into the tent to find refreshments at their tables. Some skipped the offerings but most slumped into their chairs and found comfort and nourishment. Mia took the stage, her anger giving her strength.
"I hope you enjoyed the fireworks," she smiled…"and I don't mean those inside the tent. I want to assure you all that my brother and his fiancée are uninjured and well. I am not at liberty to explain tonight's incident but I'm told that the Seattle PD may have a more complete explanation in tomorrow's media.
"I wish to offer my and my family's most sincere apologies for the terrible fright you had tonight. I fear that it was a bit more excitement than you would have cared to experience."
The audience smiled and there were a few laughs. Some people called out that they thought that they got more than they paid for by way of entertainment. Mia smiled and thanked everyone for their understanding. Next year, she promised, she hoped to provide less upsetting excitement. Now, she said, please refresh your jangled nerves and no one is to head home until they are feeling capable of driving safely. Anyone who needs a driver should let the men in black suits guarding the entry know and they would do the driving. We want all of you, she said with palpable sincerity, to be well tonight. Take no chances. We need your ticket money next year. There were more laughs.
Mia left the stage, feeling that people had been properly placated. However, tomorrow's news accounts would tell the tale. She could be wrong. It would be too lucky if everyone was fine with the night's bedlam.
One person who wouldn't be feeling well about the evening would be Elena Lincoln who was still lying, out cold, behind the Grey table. No one had yet noticed her lying in semi-darkness. If anyone did, they would more likely assume that she was drunk on her ass.
It wasn't until the guests had all gone and the crew was dismantling and cleaning up that one of them found Mrs. Lincoln. He couldn't awaken her and so called 911. The EMTs grumbled and returned to the scene of the crime, loaded her up and into an ambulance to haul her off to the hospital. Her stomach was pumped and she was admitted for observation. Her identity was found in her purse…her insurance applied for…and no one contacted. She was understood to simply be an unwitting victim of Byron Baumhauser's drugged champagne…quite a lot of it.
The following afternoon, shortly before she was released, an officer took her statement which amounted to little other than Elena complaining of being interviewed by such a low-ranking officer when she was such a dear friend of the Grey family, Christian in particular. Surely, he would be worried about her. Had he been told of her hospitalization and precarious condition?
"I don't know, ma'am," the officer replied in a bored tone.
"That's 'miss', you junior cadet," Elena sneered. He just shrugged. Without her wig, wearing a hospital gown and no makeup, she appeared to be just a hungover old lady.
The officer thanked her for her statement, said that nothing more would be needed from her so she was free to go. He walked out as a nurse walked in to say that the doctor had signed her out and that she could get dressed. Elena was shocked that she was being so summarily dismissed…having to dress herself and catch a cab to get back to Grey Manor to pick up her car. And no one had noticed her Bentley still sitting in the street.
CHAPTER 108
Christian hadn't slept all night. He just sat in the living room, head in hands, running over and over what had gone wrong. He could only conclude that the SPD was correct. Their plan was ill-advised and he had hurt everyone badly. Would Ana ever trust him again? She'd been deeply wounded by life and had only recently begun to trust. It had taken a lot to get her to a place of contentment and certainty that she was well-loved and now he wondered what he could say to possibly restore that certainty. He thought that he understood what she was thinking and he knew that he would be thinking the same.
Had she kissed him, beamed at him, held him close…all out of love for him or to anger Victoria into making another attempt on his life? How could she take the chance that the bullet would hit her Kevlar vest and not her head or even her groin wherein lay the possibility of bleeding out? And what if Victoria had tried to kill the person she claimed to love instead of her original target? Yes, putting himself in Ana's place, he could definitely see where he went wrong.
Would he have been able to forgive such stupidity? Yes, he could forgive Ana anything just to keep her. Could Ana? He'd always had his family, Ros and Andrea. Ana had always been alone and now he had taken away her belief that she'd finally found someone who would always be on her side, would always have her back.
"I'm such an ignorant arsehole!" he bellowed…jarring Elliot and Kate from their slumber on the other couch.
"Chris? What?" Elliot mumbled as he tried to wake. Kate was wide awake with eyes popping out. This family was stressing her out. She looked over at Christian's face. He had had a very bad night indeed. She was moved to go to his side and put an arm around him as Elliot sat slumped and blinking.
"Christian, Christian," she spoke softly, "please try to calm yourself. Everyone in the house is still sleeping. You should try to lie down and do likewise. There is nothing you can do at this moment. You need to be rested when Ana awakes."
"Why, Kate? She hates me now and with good reason. I lied to her, to everyone."
"True…but your intentions were the best, I know…a way to save Ana and your family from a dangerous woman. It might take some time…you know, for everyone to calm down…but they'll all come around. They'll forgive and so will Ana. I mean, I don't know her well but Elliot has told me a lot about her and from what he says, she is incapable of holding a grudge…especially against the man she loves.
"Try to trust her now. Give her some time. It will all be okay." Kate patted Christian on the back and smiled at him gently.
Elliot, now roused enough to function, sat next to his little brother and enveloped him in a bear hug. If he had to, he'd lock Ana in a room and make her listen to him until she forgave Chris. Ana was a good woman…the best…after Kate, of course. Ana would forgive. It just wasn't in her to hold to her anger.
Only it wasn't her anger that Christian was concerned about…it was her broken heart.
CHAPTER 109
Ana felt someone warm against her body. She smiled to herself as she turned to curl into Christian's chest but upon opening her eyes, she saw a slumbering Mia. Suddenly, crushingly, it all came rushing back to her. Christian wasn't with her because he'd gotten what he wanted…Victoria. He'd gotten his revenge and he'd used Ana just as he'd used all those other women over the years.
She knew better, dammit. She knew better! Well, he may have broken her heart but he wouldn't get to stuff her in a taxi and send her off into the night as he had the others. She wasn't like them. She was independent and strong and smart.
Carefully, she rolled away from Mia and sat up, quietly putting her feet on the floor. She saw Grace sleeping in a club chair across the room. It was nearing dawn. Ana would have to hurry. She quickly stuffed some scrubs into her "Hermione" bag along with her phone and wallet. Then she slipped out of the patio doors and began making her way through the woods…down to the next property and past the dozing paparazzi at the gates. In the clear, she called for a taxi cab and asked to be driven to a nondescript motel a couple of miles away. She no longer had a car. Christian had seen to it that she had no transportation that didn't depend on his security team or his family. His way of taking care of her…or his way of keeping her close at hand until he'd achieved his primary objective?
In all the years that she'd spent at Seattle General, she'd never taken vacation. Tomorrow she would call in early and claim that she was needed elsewhere by family. She had almost 10 weeks coming to her. That and emptying her bank account at the nearest ATM would take her far away from here. Not that she expected to be searched for by anyone. She'd served her purpose…and what a purpose!
Get Christian Grey back on his feet and help him catch Victoria. Now he could relax and his family would be happy to wreak vengeance on the woman who'd turned their lives upside down. She, Ana, had been their instrument of retribution. Now, riding through the dawn, she wondered if any of them had been sincere. Perhaps. Yes, only Christian was practiced at the lie. They'd merely fooled themselves into believing that Ana was important to them. They would soon forget her.
Now they would have a trial to occupy them for some time to come and then Grey could go back to his preferred lifestyle…his health and his ego restored. Ana didn't think that the police would need to speak with her about the shooting. She'd only been his arm candy and knew nothing of the woman's criminal intent…nothing about the plan…the Kevlar. She would rest for a few days and then look for a job abroad. Italy, maybe. That was her best language. In time, she could travel the continent just as she'd always wished to do.
And never…never again would she allow herself to fall for a pretty face and a man who seemed to be kind.
As the taxi pulled up to the Motel 6, she climbed out of the car…musing that it was the first time in months since she'd opened her own door…paid the driver and then the receptionist, giving her a fake name and hinting that she was fleeing from an abusive boyfriend. The clerk nodded and promised to keep her identity secret.
Ana carried her bag to her room and double-locked her door. Jack was still out there. Maybe he'd followed her. Gosh, she'd felt so safe all these months that she'd forgotten that he would still be stalking her. Hopefully, she would be a continent and an ocean too far for Jack to follow next.
She was suddenly so sad…so weary. After a nap and maybe a candy bar from the vending machine, she'd begin her search for work in Europe…a life so different, so far away, that perhaps life with the Greys would soon seem like a dream. It would take so much longer to forget the man with gray eyes, however.
Christian had finally passed out…lying on the couch, leaning against his big brother's shoulder. Kate had left a note and gone home to her own comfy bed. She needed some time away from the drama of the Greys' life. Elliot was such a sweet heart and so easy to be with but the rest of the bunch…all wrapped around Christian's theatrics…were enough for her for now. She needed recovery time and she'd only a day off before work on Monday so she intended to rest, do chores and just read away her Sunday off.
Margaret and Gail, both early risers, puttered about the kitchen in whispers.
"Gosh, I guess I really missed a party, eh?
"It was horrible, Margie. I stayed in our room, quaking and crying, waiting for Jason. And then my tears were all for naught because it was all a masquerade to draw out that horrible Victoria. I was so angry with Jason for putting me through all that…I made him sleep in another bedroom. I'm still steamed. I can only imagine what poor Ana went through," Gail said, shaking her head.
"Christian is lucky that she is such a mellow and forgiving girl or he might find himself in the doghouse for a long time."
CHAPTER 110
The doghouse was getting moldy, smelly and falling apart…as was Christian. He stopped going into work and wasn't interested in video conferencing or even confabing with Ros. As per their signed agreement going back eight years, Ros became acting-CEO. She wasn't happy. She had a home life, with wife and son, and didn't want to work 14 hour days and travel frequently. Her wife, Gwen, offered to kill Grey but Ros noted that he was already dead.
He didn't even have the energy or interest in moving back to Escala. He stopped working on his therapy and rarely left his room. Gail would go in to clean and be appalled by the odor. She'd first open the patio door to air out the room. Then she'd walk around picking up plates of food and bottles of bourbon. Grabbing a bottle from his father's office was one of Grey's few motivations for getting out of bed.
Gail would have to strongly coax Christian out of bed to change the sheets at least once a week. They stank but to Christian, they had smelled of Ana. Gail had to order him to move because Ana did not smell like that. After the first change, they just plain smelled. She never managed to get him to give up Ana's pillowcase.
Gail would have to appeal to Elliot or Carrick or Taylor to get Christian out of the t-shirt and pj bottoms at least once a week. She and Margaret would threaten to stop cooking to give them incentive to change Christian's uniform.
John Flynn came and went several times but it was useless. Grey simply laid on his stomach with his face buried in Ana's pillow. He would not respond. John told the family to call him anytime but that regular visits were an expensive waste.
Elliot tried to wrestle Christian out of his stupor but his brother was limp. Elliot could have thrown him out the window and he would have just laid there in the grass and the glass…as unmoving as he'd been in the bed.
The family even considered inpatient care but they knew that he wouldn't cooperate with the doctors. He'd turn into the male version of Victoria…catatonic in a chair.
They were out of their wits with worry until one day when Mia had an idea.
"Christian," she said, after pulling a chair up to the bed, "you really need to clean up. You're disgusting. You stink." Pause.
"I spoke with Ana today." Christian shot up like a rocket to Mars.
"Yes. It was so good to hear from her. We've all been so worried, you know. Not just you. I told her all about the latest clientele for my business. We're doing really well. She was delighted to hear that Kate and Elliot are almost engaged. It hasn't been long but Elliot is ready to go any day. Kate thinks that they should wait a while…especially with you being so ill."
"WHAT THE FUCK DID ANA SAY?!
CHAPTER 111
Mia jumped out of the chair, feigning shock at Christian's outburst. When she didn't reply, he grabbed her by her upper arms and shook her…demanding answers. Mia pushed him off and stood with her arms akimbo…her face flushed and furious.
"Get back, Christian. I'm not going to say another word with you that close. You stink. I can't breathe. Shower, dress and then, maybe, I'll talk to you." With that she turned and stalked out of the room.
Christian followed. He chased after her all over the house…stumbling often due to his weak legs but determined to get her to tell him more. Everyone he passed in his pursuit held their nose.
Mia fled out of doors into the clean air. Christian was temporarily blinded by the light. He fell several times. Carrick watched from the patio…amazed and concerned that his son might hurt himself. He pulled out his phone and called Grace.
"Cary, I'm charting. I can't talk right now. Is it important?"
"I'm standing on our patio…watching our son chase Mia all over the yard."
"What? Why is Elliot chasing Mia?"
"Not Elliot, Grace."
"I'll find someone to cover for me. I'll be right home. Film this!"
Carrick couldn't hear the "conversation" happening between Mia and Christian but from the way that Christian seemed increasingly desperate, Carrick gathered that he wasn't being successful in getting the information that he wanted. Carrick could only assume that it was about Ana. Nothing else would make Christian move like that.
Mia stopped, put out her hand and seemed to be giving Christian an ultimatum because he listened, hug his head and then nodded. Slowly, half dragging one leg, he made his way back to the house…followed by a smirking Mia.
Carrick ducked back into his office, locking the door. He didn't want his son grabbing another bottle of bourbon. Carrick was going to have to start ordering the cheap stuff the way his kid was going through it. Carrick also wanted his office to smell like cigars…not Christian.
Mia knocked and Carrick unlocked. She entered, looking like the canary that had just bested the cat. She plopped down on the couch and smiled at her father.
"Christian is taking a shower…a long, hot shower. Then he is dressing in a shirt and jeans and socks. He is going to brush his teeth…for several minutes. After, he'll comb his hair and then emerge from his lair for dinner with the family. Only after all those accomplishments will I tell him about my phone call with Ana."
Carrick sat up straight in his chair…dialed the kitchen and told Margaret that Christian would be coming to dinner…make pot roast. He was about to dial Grace when he realized that she'd be speeding home and might flip the car.
"Ana called?" he inquired with bated breath.
Mia whispered. "I'll be right back, daddy." She left, closing the door behind her and went to Christian's bedroom. Sure enough, a peek revealed that he was showering vigorously. Good.
"Remember, you'd better smell real good when you come out of there," Mia called out to him.
"Get out of my bathroom, sis!"
Mia chuckled and headed back to Carrick just as Grace ran in the door, breathless, heading the same way. The three settled down to discuss.
Mia was quite pleased with herself.
CHAPTER 112
"No, of course Ana didn't call. Christian is going to have to rouse himself and go find her. It shouldn't be that difficult. Taylor's been on her trail since she left."
Grace and Carrick gaped at their duplicitous daughter. Grace was holding Carrick's phone and staring at the scene of her morose son struggling to catch Mia. She was both amazed and amused…mostly amused. In between laughs, she chided Mia about making her disabled brother run about like that.
"Disabled, Mom? Try lazy and overwhelmed with self-pity. My little fib got him out of that bed and moving, briskly…although we might have to air out the rest of the house now."
"Dinner," Carrick said. "What do you plan to say after Christian eats and then demands answers? He'll leap across the table for your throat."
"Taylor has a line on Ana. She is in Milan, working at the Policlinico. She speaks fluent Italian, you know. It was also one of the several places in Europe that offered her a job after she got her Ph.D. Taylor figures that she called them and they offered her a position. That was his last lead and, hopefully, she stayed put. If she read about Byron Baumhauser being incarcerated, then she might feel safe enough to quit moving around. And, if my intuition is correct, she doesn't think that Christian really loves her and will not be looking for her…another reason to settle in."
"I've never understood why Christian didn't go after her. Not going after what he wants is so unlike him," Grace remarked.
"I asked him once as he passed through to get another bottle of bourbon," Carrick said. Grace looked surprised…wondering why Cary had never mentioned this.
"It was a brief talk, Grace, and nothing that we didn't really already know. He mumbled that he'd broken her trust and he'd never get it back and didn't deserve her. I didn't follow to argue. He was beyond persuasion which makes me wonder why you think that you can get him to fly to Milan," Carrick concluded…looking at his daughter.
"I'm just hoping that his lack of strength and Elliot's muscle can keep him in the room long enough to convince him that he's ruining her life by leaving her, once again, alone out in the world. Gotta love a good shot in the dark, daddy."
Grace was replaying the video when Elliot came into the room. Carrick looked up. After all this time, he still marveled at this giant of a man who was his son. Elliot beamed a big hello and asked what was so funny. Grace handed him the phone. Elliot's reaction mirrored his mother's…shock and then hilarity.
"Mia, how did you piss him off enough to tear after you. His pjs are falling off!"
"Your sister is devious. Did you know that?" Grace asked.
"What. Did. You. Do?" Elliot loomed over his little sister. She was unaffected.
"I told Christian a little fib," she smiled, holding two fingertips close together.
"Uh, huh…how big was this little fib really, dear sister?" Elliot was both intrigued and worried. Mia could be a loose cannon.
"I told Christian that I'd spoken with Ana. Then, when I really had him on the hook, I said that I would not relate our conversation until he cleaned up and came to dinner with the family tonight. When last I checked, he was in his shower scrubbing off weeks of grime."
Elliot plopped down in a chair…staring open-mouthed at his sister…a cannon ball in his chest.
"He's going to literally strangle you, Mia. What were you thinking?" Elliot whisper yelled.
"I'm thinking brilliantly, sweetie. You'll see. This family always thinks that I, president of a thriving event planning business, am a total screwball. Well, this screwball has gotten our brother out of bed finally and soon I'll have him on his way to bring Ana home. Applause, please," she smiled smugly.
CHAPTER 113
Ana had just finished her shift. She was extremely tired. Her appetite, what there was of it, was less than before she'd left Seattle. She'd lost weight. She didn't sleep well…if she slept at all. That damn pair of gray eyes stared at her all night.
She'd read online that Byron had confessed to stalking her and pled out for a lighter sentence. However, he was 43 and would not be up for parole for another 20 years so she felt safe from him now. He'd happily given interviews to several outlets…enjoying being the center of attention. His mother visited him often and continued to tell people that he was misunderstood and would die in that terrible place. She couldn't admit to herself that he actually looked content and fatter. He liked prison food. He liked his job in the media center. He'd made friends who liked to talk about lairs and girls. He'd even shaved off the last of his hair because it was so cool to be bald in prison.
Victoria had yet to go to trial but that wasn't odd. She was acting crazy again and so her lawyers argued for more and more evaluations to determine her competency. The DA wasn't buying it this time and, pushed by Carrick, was determined to get her to trial as soon as possible. Several judges were inclined to agree.
There was little about Christian Grey to read. GEH had announced that owing to his precarious health, he was taking a sabbatical from his position as CEO. There were no pictures. No one had seen him out since the night of the gala.
Ana wondered about this but she was trying to close her heart to emotions. He was probably sulking or dating some poor girl under the radar. All Ana really knew was that he wasn't looking for her. She'd been in Milan for a long time and had not been bothered. Good. It was truly over and all she had to do now was get those eyes out of her head…and heart. Meanwhile, she was back to being Mighty Mouse, closed off to all but doing an admirable job with her patients. It was as if nothing had changed.
Upon first arriving in the city, Ana had tried to expand her horizons by exploring Milan during her off-hours. Within a couple of weeks, however, her fatigue and general weakness drew her back to her garret studio apartment a few blocks from the clinic. She would sit in her window and try to concentrate on a book or plan an outing but mostly she used her downtime to stare out at the alley behind her building…as if she'd never left her studio apartment in Seattle.
As Ana stared unseeing out the window, back in Seattle the Greys were sitting down to dinner with Christian for the first time since Ana had left them.
"Hey, Chris, you have to try this pot roast. I think it is Margaret's best yet…melts in your mouth. And these little red potatoes…yum."
Elliot sighed. Well, at least, he'd get Chris's pie. His brother spent the meal tasting a little of this and that and giving the death stare to his baby sister who pretended all was well as she chattered away about her latest event.
Finally, unable to control himself any longer, Christian slammed his fork against the china and glared at Mia.
"Now! I won't wait another minute. You know the hell I've been through. How can you make me wait like this?"
"You look good, Christian, and you smell divine. Is that the cologne that Ana gave you for your birthday?"
Christian jumped to his feet so suddenly that he knocked his chair back to the floor. He pounded his fist on the table and demanded that Mia share what Ana had said on the phone.
"Nothing, Christian. She said nothing. And she won't speak a word to you until you get on one of your fancy jets and get yourself to Milan. She works at the Policlinico and I'm sure that Taylor will soon have her home address."
CHAPTER 114
Christian's face turned bright red. Elliot got up from his chair and put a hand on his brother's shoulder.
"Chris," he said slowly and carefully, "take it easy, now. It's Mia, remember? You really love her."
As Chris tried to move around the table, Elliot held him in place and Carrick stood next to Mia…who was remarkably calm and self-assured.
"Milan…Christian. A few hours by jet and there you are…with Ana. It won't be easy but without her, you'll go back into that rancid bedroom and get fat and sick and die. All of Ana's hard work getting you back to the man you were, only better, will be a shambles. What a terrible thing to do to the woman you love."
As she said all this, Mia slowly rose from her chair opposite Christian and leaned over the table until they were almost eye to eye. She stared at him. He stared at her. Then he stood up straight.
"Milan! The most crime-ridden city in all of Italy and she chooses Milan! Well, hell to the no! If she wants to live in Italy, I'll move her to a safer location but Milan is out of the question!"
He picked up his phone and called Taylor, ordering him to get the jet ready for a trip to Milan, Italy asap.
"You won't need a change of clothes. We aren't staying long. Let's move it."
Mia smiled, took her seat and grabbed Christian's pie. Elliot looked bereft. He'd saved her life…yet she took his pie.
The rest of the family vacillated between relief, shock and smiles. Smiles won out. They sat at the table as Christian flew around doing something by way of preparation. He stopped at Mia's chair and held out the ring that Ana had thrown back in his face.
"Is this okay? I mean, did I screw this up, too? Should I let her pick out her own?" His brow furrowed, Christian looked to Mia.
"It's a beautiful ring. Ana really loved it. She doesn't know that you spent 2 million on it nor does she know that you wanted to spend at least thrice that much. Maybe after a few years as a billionaire's wife, she'll be less shocked. Meanwhile, keep it to yourself and don't let anyone with a loupe near her. She told me that she was worried that you'd spend thousands, so…"
Everyone at the table winced. Yeah, Christian, keep that one to yourself.
"She thinks that you look really sexy when you're wearing a white shirt, collar open, sleeves rolled up…leaning against something. Try to assume that pose. You'll need to knock her off-guard right from the start. You don't want to give her time to get her back up.
"Ask her to tell you how she feels…about everything…and then really listen. Don't, for god's sake, jump right in with an explanation and an apology. That…she'll be expecting. And don't just wait for her to finish talking and then tell her how you'll fix it all. Think about what she tells you. Make her feel heard. If you try to steamroll her, you'll lose her. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Christian?"
Christian had his face all screwed up as he tried to take in everything Mia was telling him. What he heard was…"don't operate as you usually do". He looked at Taylor.
"I got it all, sir. Gail would also thus advise you. We'll go over it again on the plane. Ready?"
And, they were off. The rest of the family stayed at the table…staring at Mia who was finishing off her second slice of pie. She'd pay for that, she supposed. She'd have to spend the afternoon swimming it off.
"What are you all staring at? I am a woman, you know. I know what women want."
Grace smiled and said that it was just that they'd no idea that she could be so wise and articulate. She laughed as she thought of all the times that she'd seen Christian leaning against a door jamb with his sleeves rolled up…watching Ana play Frisbee with someone or talking with someone. He had no idea that all that time he was, well, arousing Ana.
Carrick shook his head, chuckling. "We really raised an emotional dunce, didn't we, Gracie?"
"Oh, daddy, don't be hard on yourself. All men are emotional dunces."
Elliot looked askance and then began asking Mia for advice about Kate.
CHAPTER 115
Taylor and Grey discussed and discussed until they landed in New York to refuel. Then they practiced and practice listening and really hearing all the way over the Atlantic. From the coast to the Milan airport, Christian paced. When Taylor forced him to sit for the landing, his knee bounced up and down.
"I called ahead, Mr. Grey, and Dr. Steele is working right now. I do have her address. I spoke with Gail and she said that we shouldn't interrupt Dr. Steele at her job because she takes it so seriously. She'd probably refuse to speak with you while she's working. It's best, Gail says, if you assume the pose in her building doorway. Gail and Mia are in agreement that that should throw Dr. Steele off and get her…hmm…"motor revving" was, I believe, the phrase they used."
"Well, how long until she gets home, Taylor?" Grey was a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Waiting for what he wanted was not his thing.
Taylor looked at his watch. "We should stop at a café and get something to eat. Neither of us has eaten all day."
"That long, eh? Maybe I shouldn't eat. Maybe if I faint in her doorway, she'll soften a bit toward me?"
Taylor took out his phone and rang Gail. They talked and Taylor rang off. "That's a no, Mr. Grey."
"Okay, food. If things go well, I might need my strength," he grinned.
"Ah, sir, I don't think that you should let your expectations run away with you. Did you bring a change of clothing? All right, after some dinner, we'll go shopping. I'll also look into hotels."
Christian's face fell and he grumbled under his breath.
Ana's day was going quite well. Her two most difficult patients were coming around with marked improvement. Getting over the hump was always rewarding for her. Shouldn't be thinking about humping, she told herself. Having become accustomed to having sex every day, often several times, Ana was now noticing the lack of it.
She found herself checking out men on the street. She'd been warned by other nurses to be careful because Italian men could be aggressively charming and not to be trusted. No matter. Ana didn't need to trust. She wasn't looking for a relationship. On the other hand, she remembered the way that Christian made love, real passionate love, to her. No, merely humping wouldn't do.
She'd found a small bookshop near her apartment and was now buying authors other than Jane Austen. It was certainly time, she thought, to leave Austen behind…maybe try Agatha Christie novels. Austen stirred up too much inside of her…things that she needed to leave behind her now.
She said good night to her last patient of the day and gathered up her things, her "Hermione" bag. Maybe, she thought, she ought to ditch the bag and buy a smart leather satchel. Yes, that would be one more step further from Seattle and Grey Manor and gray eyes.
Thus emboldened, she set off for the shops. This errand couldn't wait.
CHAPTER 116
Their eyes locked. Taylor stepped backwards into the shop. Best to step away from ground zero.
Ana was ambushed by her fight or flight response…frozen to the pavement, unable to do either.
Grey's quick mind was whirling. He would have to remove his jacket to roll up his sleeves and the door jamb was too far away. All he could think to do was to tackle Ana if she moved away.
And so…they stood…just stood…as pedestrians walked around them, muttering about annoying tourists.
Grey's hand went limp…the shopping bag slipping from his fingers to the ground.
Ana's bag slipped off her slim shoulders to the bricked walkway.
The moment seemed to last forever and neither were breathing. Taylor contemplated stepping between them and making introductions. This is Christian Grey, multibillionaire idiot. This is Dr. Ana Steele…brilliant and lovely idiot. Discuss. He was afraid to take out his phone to call Gail for advice…fearing that any movement would frighten the deer in the headlights a few feet away.
Suddenly a gasp for breath escaped from Grey and in that second, he was wrapped around Ana. She, herself, took in air and sank against him to keep from falling. She then grabbed hold of him as her legs trembled. He was strong. He wouldn't let her collapse. He moved his head slightly to bury his face in her shoulder. She could hear his shuddering breathing but his hold on her was sure and steady. Finally, she found her voice…small and quavering.
"I need to sit."
Without hesitation, Grey scooped her up and carried her to a bench by a fountain. He removed his pocket hanky and dipped it into the cool water, squeezing out the excess water and pressing it to Ana's forehead and cheeks. Ana involuntarily smiled. The cool cloth felt good.
As her breathing eased, Christian put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She sighed as her racing heart began to relax. This was so familiar…comforting…safe.
Until it wasn't. In a flash, that awful night came back to her and her terror and her realization of what this man had really done to her came flooding back…drowning her in the certainty that he was only using her again…but to what end, this time?
He felt her stiffen and she moved away from him. He said nothing, did nothing to restrain her. He only sat and gazed at her, adoringly. The way he was looking at her…she saw it but could she believe it? Her mind raced through the possibilities, the reasons that he might have come for her. Was she needed to testify against Victoria? That was all she could think.
"All right, Christian," she said, now in a stronger voice. "I'll return for the trial. She needs to be put away."
Grey looked blank. Mia had told him to listen. Don't interrupt. It was difficult but he kept his mouth shut.
"You could have emailed or the DA could have called. Did you think that I needed to be tracked down and persuaded to return? This trial is important so, of course, I'll be there to see that justice is done. I know how important this is to you and your family."
Christian was now full-on biting his tongue. He wanted so very badly to profess his love and longing.
Why didn't he speak, Ana wondered? He looked a little constipated. Was he gnawing on his cheek? Was there something else he wanted? Maybe. Yes, he wanted sex. They had been so good together even if it was mostly faked on his side while on her side there was absolute devotion. Maybe his latest conquests were not as enthusiastic. Could she take him home and enjoy herself for a while before saying goodbye again?
Oh, lord. Those eyes. It wasn't a good idea but she needed him so much. She'd have to start repairing herself all over again when he was gone…but maybe it was worth it. Could she make love with him knowing that it was all one-sided?
Her heart was pounding uncomfortably in her chest. Her panties were soaked and her insides were aflame. She could still fight it but not if they sat there together much longer.
Oh, lord. How could she possibly be so beautiful? Her blue eyes were setting him on fire. Was his face as red as flame right now? It would have to be. He felt the burning.
He held himself back…jumping her here in a public square would not do. Besides, it would make her think that he was being selfish. Listen, he kept repeating to himself…except that Ana wasn't saying much and what she had said, he didn't understand.
Suddenly, as if she'd thought it through and come to a decision, Ana leapt to her feet. She was going to run…only…she was pulling him along as she did so. Baffled, he tried to keep up. Maybe she was going to dump him in a canal.
CHAPTER 117
Taylor watched as Ana dragged Christian down the street. He followed, with their bags hanging off him, checking his phone for nearby waterways.
"They're together…heading where, I don't know, honey. Any thoughts? Yeah, it looks like Ana is pulling Grey along with her. Ya think? I don't know. They said barely a word to each other from what I could see. Okay, I'll keep you informed. Geez, I hope she doesn't try to kill him. I wouldn't know who to root for."
The feel of her hand in his was so good that Grey paid little attention to anything else. They'd passed several fountains by now. Maybe Ana was in search of filthy, contaminated water instead. Her little hand was firmly grasping his much larger hand. He wanted to squeeze back but what if she wouldn't like that? She was clearly in charge. Damn. Mia hadn't explained what to do about touching. Even if he could signal Taylor to call, there wasn't time to talk. Taylor could hardly keep up.
They turned a corner, down an alleyway, up a narrow pathway and in an ancient door. Now this would be a good place to lean with rolled up sleeves. They entered a quaint foyer and made their way up the stairs with a wrought iron railing…one flight…two flights…maybe she planned to shove him off a landing. At the third landing, they rushed down a hallway to a door. His legs were now shaky and his breathing hard. He definitely had to get back into shape.
Taylor watched as Ana unlocked the door. Okay. Should I proceed? he questioned himself. Was she going to toss him off the roof? He cautiously approached the door, discovering it to be locked. He easily picked the old lock and peered inside. There were stairs leading to an open room. He wisely decided to reverse his steps. This, he understood, was Ana's place. If Grey was going to die here, he'd die happy.
The garret was small and charming with a dormer window letting in the early evening light. There was a large upholstered chair at the window, a bed and the door to a water closet tucked behind a wardrobe…not that Grey registered any of this besides the bed. It was probably an old bed with noisy metal springs, bedbugs and maybe a mouse or two living in the old mattress but it. was. a. bed.
He stood, confused but delighted to be dry. Then Ana began to strip off his clothes at a frantic pace until he was naked and erect before her. Oh, that V line. How she loved it. He'd lost it for a time but he'd worked hard to get it back…for her. She took his face in her hands and kissed him feverishly…her tongue playing with his lips and exploring his mouth. He forgot about listening and grabbed her tightly against him.
Soon, he was just as frantically removing her clothing. This…what they were doing…this he knew how to do without checking with Mia. Skin. Skin. Ana's soft skin against his. He needed more hands. He had to touch her everywhere. It had been so long and the wait so agonizing.
She wanted things she'd tried to forget about but she found herself on her knees, kissing the little cap on her cock, licking her cock and sucking hard like she'd been saving up all her strength just for this moment. Christian's legs gave out. He fell back on the bed as Ana continued to pull him inside her mouth as far as possible, her tongue tickling his cock, round and round until he exploded down her throat…yowling like an animal.
Ana gasped for breath and laid on his chest. He wanted desperately to embrace her but his arms lay out like a crucifixion…unable to move. He wanted to say her name. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but his strength was almost gone. For now, it was enough that they were skin to skin.
CHAPTER 118
Taylor sat on the steps by the landing. Even down the stairs, through the door and down the hallway to the steps, he had heard Grey. He'd been subjected to the noises this man made when he was satisfied for several years and had no doubt that he'd be hearing more soon. Ana was no slouch in the audibly happy department either.
Sawyer…get with Elliot or some other contractor. We need to soundproof Grey's bedroom.
At Escala? Really? This is great news!
Yeah, well. I'm really just taking a chance but I want to be prepared. I can't take one more night of these two. Best to be ready. Make that double soundproofed.
On it. Should I tell the family?
NO! I could be wrong. Second thought…don't call Elliot. Get Perkins. They're discreet. They built that god-awful room upstairs.
Understood.
The howling and screaming went on for some time.
Taylor? Get yourself a hotel room.
No, sir. Need a pizza?
No. Ana has noodles. You can't sleep on the floor all night.
I could sleep in the dirt in Fallujah. I can sleep on the floor.
Whatever. Suit yourself.
Sure, thought Taylor, suit myself. He did decide to head for that little café they'd passed on their mad dash to the bed. Takeout sounded good.
Up in Ana's garret, the lovers were exhausted and oh, so contented in each other's arms. They hadn't yet talked, however. In Ana's mind, it had been a wonderful evening. She would get up soon and make dinner. Then they'd go back to bed again. She'd probably wake in the morning to find that Christian had gone but she'd have had this, this time with him. It would have to do.
As always in the past, he'd made love to her like it mattered. If she let down her guard, she'd almost believe that it was all real…that he'd actually come for her. Maybe when she returned to Seattle for the trial, they could do this again.
In Christian's mind, he and Ana were back together. Mia had been right. As long as he said nothing, he got everything. He wanted to stay in this little room for days but he couldn't leave Taylor out there on the landing. They should have brought Sawyer along. Poor planning but he'd been so wired. He hadn't been thinking beyond just seeing Ana again. That she would want him like this hadn't occurred to him. Now they could return to Seattle, take up their lives in Escala, get married and live happily ever after. Sweet sleep overcame him.
With Christian out cold, Ana rose and went into the bath to clean up and find her robe. Then she began to rummage around in her tiny kitchenette for ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs. She usually made a small bowl of noodles with butter and a single meatball for protein. Then she would take a glass of water over to rest on the window sill while she read by the light of the lamp standing next to the chair. She'd become used to warm water. It was soothing and helped to make her sleepy. Sometimes she'd sleep in the chair until the morning light awoke her. Then she'd look out at the alley for a while…watching people coming and going. Tonight, she'd sleep in her bed and tomorrow she'd go out again to search for a leather bag. She hoped that Taylor had picked up her bag. She'd been in such a hurry to get Christian into bed that she'd forgotten all about the bag lying back on the ground.
Oh, well. Taylor never missed a trick. Her bag would be fine.
While their meal cooked on the hot plate, Ana sat on the bed and smoothed Christian's curly copper locks from his forehead. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment as she looked at this most handsome of men…and he'd wanted her…for a while.
She recalled the night of the gala. Oh, gosh, it had been perfection for a few hours. The music, his arms, the way he looked at her. And that proposal…so lovely…so seemingly heartfelt. It was too public for her taste but while he was speaking, it seemed like the room was empty…until it suddenly filled with so many people, all around them, smothering them, pushing Ana away from Christian.
She recalled her confusion. She was a nurse. Why wouldn't they let her help her fiancé? Fifteen minutes later, she understood why. She understood everything. At first, she was just angry but as the truth of how he'd used her swept in… The noodles were ready. Time for dinner.
CHAPTER 119
Dinner at Grey Manor was more elaborate than in Ana's tiny attic room but the conversation centered about the couple in that garret. Excitement was in the air.
Kate had been seeing a lot of Elliot and theirrelationship had progressed to one of intimacy. However, they were such a normal, no drama couple that questions about them rarely came up. Kate had to admit to herself that she was maybe…just a little?...envious of Ana. It was clear that the family was crazy about her, including Kate's man, Elliot. Oh, she knew that Elliot really only had eyes for her. He'd declared his feelings for her on their first date but Kate was a sensible girl who'd been in relationships since she was 16 when she lost her virginity to the football team's quarterback the night of the junior prom. It wasn't much to write home about, so to speak. Neither really knew what they were during. Soon after, the jock's intense feelings for her began to dull and fade away. That had been the pattern over the next decade…attraction, the honeymoon period and then a gradual lessening of interest in what she had to say until they mostly just had sex. It was usually Kate who broke things off although there were a couple of times that she thought it was real love. Maybe it was…for a time.
With Elliot, it was different. She dared to hope that he was the one. They talked constantly and were always interested in what the other had to say. He never pushed for more than she was willing to give…told her, in fact, that he would wait until she came for him. Well, that was new. She made him wait a long time, by the day's standards. Although he never failed to kiss her quite chastely at the end of the evening, he didn't try to go further. This intrigued her. She knew all about his reputation but this didn't fit his modus operandi.
"Elliot," she called out to him one night as he made his way back to that monster truck, "why don't you try to touch me?"
He'd smiled back at her…like the sun…and said that she wasn't a hump and dump. She was the future mother of his children and he was going to make her happy. She would always come first. Well, as he drove away, Kate very nearly ran after him. Then she stopped herself. He was Elliot Grey…charming, seductive and she was his prey. She had to keep that in mind…and she did for months. Then…
"Elliot?" she asked, as they cuddled on her couch watching an old black and white film noir, "how are you managing to go so long without sex? I was told that you effed your way through half of Seattle…that every weekend, it was a new girl."
"I'm exercising more self-control than I ever knew I had…but I want to go the distance with you, Kate. I'm not playing a game here. I knew the day I saw you sitting primly on my father's couch that you were special. After our first evening together, I couldn't sleep. I felt alone, missing you. I'd never felt anything close to that. It wasn't missing sex. It was just a feeling that I should be with you…that sleeping alone wasn't right anymore.
"Before, I'd meet a girl in a bar, flirt a little, go back to her place, fuck for a couple of hours and then leave. We didn't cuddle, didn't sleep and never repeated the experience. I was a happy whore. And before you inquire, I always wrapped it up because I never trusted any of the women to be clean or beyond tricking me into a pregnancy. I knew more than one girl who waited to approach me when she knew that she was ovulating.
"The Grey name, the Grey money…that was the big draw, you know, along with my superior dick. So, I had to be careful. A few times girls would try to get with me a second time but no. A few times girls would claim that they were pregnant with my baby but I'd say okay, let me know when to take the DNA test. That was the end of that. Every few months, I'd get tested for STDs."
"Elliot, that all sounds awful."
"Yeah, looking back, with you in my arms…it was awful. Self-delusion, I guess, held me up until I found you."
CHAPTER 120
As Ana stood, in her flimsy robe, washing up at the kitchen sink, Christian watched her every move. He was in a daze…gobsmacked that he was with Ana, loving Ana. Would she come back to bed now or would she kick him out? If she wanted him to leave, he would…but he would camp outside her door and walk her to work and wait for her every day.
She did come back to bed. Taylor endured more howls and screaming. It was late now and all he could think about was being in his own bed with Gail sleeping next to him. But…this was the job. The takeout was good, tho'.
"Ana, I know that you want to give proper notice to your boss, but I really want you to come home with me tomorrow. I want to get us settled into Escala and I thought we could look for a proper home…something on the water. Maybe we could find some land and build exactly what you want."
Sleeping and dazed, Ana wasn't really thinking so she just went with the flow.
"What I want? What about you? What do you want?"
"You. Just you. Happy. So whatever makes you happy, that's what I want."
"What if I want to live in Milan?" Christian didn't hesitate. "Then we live in Milan. I'll either establish a satellite office or retire from GEH."
Ana smiled and fell asleep. She didn't believe a word of it. She knew that he'd be gone in the morning.
And…he was. It was her day off so she woke to sunlight instead of an alarm. The other side of the bed was cool. He'd been gone a while. There was no goodbye note. She cried for a while.
Then the door opened and there were foot falls on the stairs. As Ana looked around for a weapon, Christian appeared on the landing, walking into the room with a big bag of something that smelled delicious. She stared at him like Bigfoot had strolled into her garret.
"You're awake. I went out for breakfast. Taylor found this little café nearby. He slept on the landing and his back is killing him. He refuses to get a hotel room. I think he's got a little OCD about his job sometimes. Anyway, did you think any more about going home today? Elliot called and ordered us home. Grace is crying with anticipation. Mia is jumping out of her skin. Carrick wants his other daughter back. Gail's already gone back to Escala to clean and prepare for us to move right in. Maybe I jumped the gun but Sawyer's got a realtor looking for waterfront properties."
After unloading all the groceries, Christian sat on the bed, smiling at Ana and kissing her good morning.
"You've been crying," he said with alarm. "Tell me." He kissed her forehead.
"You're still here," Ana spoke with amazement.
"You thought that I wouldn't be? Why wouldn't I be? I love you, Ana. I know that I messed up…badly at that. Mia gave me the courage to believe that maybe you'd want to see me. I'd been spending all my time lying in bed with your pillow.
"Elliot is going to have to tear the room down to the studs. It stinks too bad for just a cleaning. Margaret and Gail threw up their hands in disgust.
"Of course, I'm still here. If you want me to go, I'll still be here. Every word I've ever said about my love for you was real, Ana. That night at the gala was one of the best in my life. I got a ring on your finger, cuffs on Victoria and Jack Hyde and then it all went to shit when you thought that I'd lied to you and you left me."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He picked up her hand and put the ring back where it belonged. Then he let out a long sigh…as if he'd been holding something in for a very long time and now he could relax.
"There only one thing I ask of you, Ana. Be furious with me. Be sad and wounded with me. Be bored with me. Anything at all…but be with me."
The last he said with such hope in his voice. Ana looked at the little pink ring and then back up at Christian.
Mr. Grey?
Kind of busy, Taylor.
Yes, sir. Just wanted you to know that I've taken a room on the third floor. #3 if you need me.
CHAPTER 121
Elliot dropped his phone on the table and grinned at the rest of the family. He grabbed for Kate's hand and kissed it.
"Lookin' good, fam. I'd bet Grey Design and Building that Chris is bringing Ana home. Finally," he smiled at Kate, "everyone I love will be together…all of us in Seattle." He sighed. "However, one caveat…if Ana wants to stay in Milan…" he trailed off and shrugged.
"Well, as long as she wants Christian with her, we'll be okay," Carrick said. Everyone stared at him as if to say "speak for yourself".
"Kate, let's take a walk down by the water. The sun is actually shining. We could even go out on the water, if you like. There's a little row boat in the boathouse."
He took Kate's hand in his big paw and then put his arm around her shoulder as they walked across the lawn. Mia smiled slyly.
"Bet he's gonna ask Kate to marry him," she grinned.
"Oh, Mia. Kate's too sane to accept a proposal from Elliot as yet. It's only been a few months and she's gotten a good look at the insanity in this family. She may not even want to join up," Grace said.
"They are going to walk back up that lawn with Kate wearing the ring that I helped Elliot pick out…dollars to donuts, I've called it," Mia firmly asserted.
"Dollars to donuts? What? Where do you pick up this stuff?" Carrick asked, shaking his head.
"Daddy, that saying's been in use since the late 1800s…and you don't know it? It just means that I'm certain of what I'm saying."
Grace was laughing at Mia's implied comment about Carrick's age while Carrick looked rather sour.
Meanwhile, out on the water, Elliot rowed out of sight of the house, watching Kate glow in the sunlight. He stopped…let the boat drift.
"You look incredible in this light, Kate." She just smiled at him. He was always telling her how lovely he found her to be. She thought that she was a bit more than plain but not by much. Still, she believed that he found her to be beautiful. Now, Elliot, there was a good-looking man. She'd given up on having dry panties around him. Her heart fluttered now as his bright hazel eyes shone as he looked at her.
"Stop, Elliot. Look at the beautiful scenery."
"I am," he replied…quite seriously "Kate, I love you beyond all reason. You bring out emotions in me that I never believed I understood. Passion, tenderness, protectiveness and happiness that just never lets up. I'll ask this of you a thousand times until you agree. Kate, please marry me."
"Elliot, it would be sensible to date for a couple of years…to really get to know each other…to be sure that it will last," Kate smiled.
"I like that you're sensible because someone in this relationship will have to be. Kate, please marry me."
"You have the ring, don't you? You probably spent way too much and you know, they won't buy it back for the same amount if at all."
"I'm not returning it. Kate, please marry me?" Kate shook her head in dismay. This was crazy. Elliot was a little crazy, too. She'd have to spend their whole married life arguing with him about the sensible thing to do. Of course, she always won every argument.
She stuck out her left hand, sighing and resigning herself to her fate. Elliot, beaming, put a huge rock on her finger. It fit perfectly.
"Had to measure your finger while you were sleeping," he grinned. As Kate looked as if to ask "when", Elliot replied, "The first night we spent together."
CHAPTER 122
Taylor followed, head swiveling, looking behind him…ever doing the visual sweep. They were being stared at but neither seemed to notice…too lost in each other's eyes. They were a stunning couple, even by Italian standards and everybody loves lovers. There were a lot of people out, locals and tourists…the weather was perfect. Too many people. Crowds made Taylor hyper-alert. Every nerve was at attention. Grey was well known abroad as well as in the States…People's Sexist Man Alive, an unwelcome and embarrassing article with which Grey had not cooperated in the slightest…Forbes and every other business or tech magazine…and, of course, all the tabloids. He was regularly featured in the Daily Mail.
Word that he was in Milan had not gotten out yet so maybe if they…nope. Forget that. People and their camera phones had begun to follow the couple. Then paparazzi began jumping in front of them, walking backwards and snapping away. Taylor watched as Grey dropped Ana's hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
This is getting rough, Taylor.
Yes, sir. I'll get a taxi.
Of course, even settled in the backseat of a cab, they were followed by the professionals. Pedestrians were merely curious about the commotion but it was better. The driver took them on a tour and, occasionally, they'd get out for a bit to look around while Taylor ordered the paps to give them room. Ana wasn't disturbed as long as the papas were civil. She did hate it when they threw out ridiculous comments and questions. Christian, laughing, couldn't stop her when she responded to a pap's query as to whether she was a hooker…just keeping Grey company.
"Yes, and it's a good thing he's rich 'cause I ain't cheap," she snapped back. Grey couldn't wait until that answer made its way around the world.
Christian Grey, enigmatic multi-billionaire playboy hires hooker to show him around Milan, Italy.
Grace would have a fit but everyone else would find it hysterically hilarious. His phone vibrated.
Chris! She said yes!
"Elliot asked Kate to marry him and she agreed. That's kind of surprising. She's usually so sensible. Welch says that she has a big family in Utah. Her parents aren't going to like this. Their little girl moves to the big city and a wealthy playboy sweeps her off her feet."
"You Grey boys do like to sweep women off their feet," Ana smirked.
"There'd been no sweeping until you and Kate. We saved up our sweeping for the big kills," Christian grinned.
"I'm a big kill, am I? Say, do you hunt?"
"Hmm…no. Is that okay? Do you?"
"One of my foster fathers took me out to the woods to hunt squirrel, he said…but it was only a lie to his wife so he could get me alone. Too far out to hear screams. I surprised him, though. I was used to being raped by then so I just laid there like a sloth until he was done. He looked disappointed. He never did it again. Guess he liked a little resistance to turn him on."
Christian hadn't spoken. He just held Ana a little closer…a little tighter. He wanted the names of every foster "father" who'd hurt her. He'd show them hurt.
Welch, get me the names, locations, of every one of Ana's foster fathers.
"Just texting back to Elliot…our congratulations. I like Kate. Don't you, too?" Ana smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to seeing everyone again. This time tomorrow, she'd see Escala for the first time. She wondered if she'd like living in a penthouse. Mia called it a castle in the clouds. She seemed to like it. No grass. No water. Ana knew that if she wanted to continue living at Grey Manor, they would, but she also felt that they needed time alone. Christian wanted to get married yesterday but Ana wanted an engagement period…a time to reflect. She was more like Kate.
They had to get better at communicating so that Christian didn't pull dumb stunts and Ana didn't run off to Italy every time he did.
Christian had readily agreed to staying in Milan while Ana helped her patients transition to a new therapist. It was hard for them, she knew, to start over with someone new…someone with whom they hadn't developed a trusting relationship. She wanted to be certain that a new therapist would understand each patient because if they seemed resistant to her counsel, they were out. She would not tolerate the arrogance she saw in so many doctors. She would not leave her patients in the hands of bullies.
Christian could be in Milan a while. It would be harder on Taylor. He'd tried to send him home and bring over Sawyer but Taylor considered himself to be personally responsible for Grey. He wouldn't leave him. If it looked like they would be staying much longer, he'd send for Sawyer anyway to give Taylor some breaks. Taylor had barely agreed to that.
Back at the garret, he and Ana had dinner, made love and Ana went to sleep. Christian wanted to stay awake for a while, feeling Ana in his arms and thinking about their future. He wondered how her hypertension was doing. He'd insist on her getting that checked tomorrow. And, tomorrow, he'd find out if they were leaving sooner…or later. He'd be happy to stay but he wanted to get that stubborn man with the buzz cut home to his wife.
Gosh, soon he'd be a husband and a brother-in-law! Wow. And he owed it all to Victoria Mason. When he got back, he'd stop by and have a little visit with her, see how she was doing. Yeah, she'd tried to kill him…twice…and failed but maybe if he told her how much he'd suffered until Ana changed everything… Well, maybe knowing that he'd at least suffered would make Victoria feel better. He'd leave Ana out of the conversation. That might upset Victoria…him being happy and all. He chuckled to himself.
Welch. Any line on those s.o.b.s yet? We need to get them out of the foster care business.
I'm tracing Ana's timeline as we speak. Geez, the lousy firewall used by the DOCF could be hacked into by a teenager. Still, it's good that all the info isn't stuffed into file cabinets anymore. I hate B&Es. I'm getting too old.
How old are you? I've never even seen you.
I'm 10, working out of my mother's basement…like Byron Baumhauser. And don't start…yes, we're keeping an eye on him. Sometimes it seems like half the guys in prison are guys who tried to get to you and the other half are guys keeping an eye on those guys.
Fuck off
Likewise.
Grey put the phone down and looked at Ana. He smiled and fell to sleep.
CHAPTER 123
Fortunately, Ana was able to transfer her patients to a therapist with whom she'd been working already and of whose attitude and methods she approved. Her supervisor was displeased that she was leaving so soon after being hired but once she got a look at Christian Grey, she told Ana that she understood her motivation.
Before leaving, Grey insisted that Ana be checked out by a cardiologist. Yes, the doctor agreed, Ana did suffer from hypertension. He prescribed medication for the trip home and advised her to see a doctor in Seattle for her problem on a regular basis. He tried to impress upon her that this was a serious matter and that she needed to be cautious. Ana didn't want to deal with anything but her happiness.
"What did you bribe this guy to sit in on the consultation? Italy has patient privacy laws, you know." Ana was now sulking. Grey saw himself as taking care of her. Ana resented intrusion into her private health concerns. Grey pointed out that she had taken it upon herself to learn everything there was to know about his body. Ana pointed out that she did so in her capacity as his nurse/therapist.
Grey calmly told her that the jet was not taking off until Ana took her medication. She swigged back a couple of pills and then Grey kissed her passionately, exploring her mouth for pills she might have stashed. Ana bit his tongue.
Grey had planned on sexing Ana into oblivion over the Atlantic but they instead spent the trip squabbling about her health, his intrusiveness and control issues, her refusal to allow him to protect her as was his job as her fiancé…her being adamant that she could take care of herself as always and Christian reminding her that she was no longer alone in life.
From New York to Seattle, they went at it like rabbits…turning sex into an Olympic event. Both were aglow as the Grey jet set down on the tarmac and made its way to the GEH private hangars.
Taylor was exhausted. He'd texted Ryan to come drive them home and he intended to drive himself in the car waiting in the hangar. He'd also texted Grey that he was taking a few days off…from them. Grey texted back that he was fired. Ana didn't understand why they texted each other when they were sitting near each other on the same plane. Never, she told Christian, would their fights ever be anything but face to face.
Taylor headed straight to Escala where he quickly packed up his startled wife and took her off to the Fairmont Hotel for three days of rest and reconnection. Who will feed Ana and Christian? Gail protested. Taylor grabbed a Chinese takeout menu, slapped it down on the breakfast bar and off they went.
Ryan drove the couple, dopey in love, to Grey Manor where everyone awaited them, surrounded them and crushed them.
The Greys were delighted to see both Ana and Christian so open and happy. Ana took a little time to relax but it really wasn't all that long before her stoic and closed off demeanor opened to warmth and being comfortable with the family's acceptance of her. Mia was especially delighted to have Ana freely talking to her. She'd always been a good listener but now they could have real conversations.
Christian headed straight for his big brother, hugging him! Of course, Elliot no longer wanted to talk about pussy and the big game. They now had being madly in love in common. They stood, arms around each other's shoulders, unable to take their eyes off their respective fiancées who were chatting like magpies and comparing rings.
"Of course, I didn't trust Elliot to pick out what I'd like so I took Mia over to Cartier with me and then she took Elliot and suggested an, ahem, appropriate diamond. She reported back that it was a bit of a tussle. Elliot had his eye on a rock the size of Gibraltar but she stood firm in her belief that I would hate something so impractical and ostentatious. When I told El that it was perfect, he claimed to have very good taste." Kate just shook her head.
"I've always been kind of dull," Kate said as Ana and Mia protested but Kate was solid in her belief that being raised in Utah by conservative parents had made her reserved and careful. Elliot had come along and set her base a-wobbling. It had taken time for her to let down her guard and enjoy not always being so cautious.
"Elliot makes me feel like I'm fascinating and even a little wild. He gets me doing things that I'd never think of doing on my own. We went zip-ling! I screamed the whole way…the first time. We canoed and I had to learn how to capsize and right myself. Of course, we're going to Utah soon so my parents and siblings and aunts and uncles and cousins and neighbors can meet Elliot. I'm scared to death, knowing these people, but Elliot is all excited. They're going to think that he's crazy and the ruin of me."
"Well, that could be fun. Maybe we should all go. If I mention it to Christian, he'd probably immediately buy a huge cabin to house everyone," Ana laughed.
"We're going to Utah soon, Chris. Kate's real nervous about her folk's reaction to me. Maybe you and Ana could come along…you know, as cushions. Nothing could get too out of hand with Ana there. She just has a knack for bringing out the commonality in people."
"Better yet, bro. I could get us a cabin for the whole family…make it a big, get-to-know each other affair. Then it would always be available for you and Kate when she wants to go home for holidays and such. You know, you'll have to trade off. Sounds like you're marrying into a circus. Might be best to take it slow and down-beat. Don't let her family see your real personality right off the bat."
"Yeah, her folks are real conservative, religious and they're already pissed that she isn't marrying in the Mormon church. They think the big city has changed her and she's warned me that the pressure will be on to either think their way or go away."
And, thus, went the homecoming at Grey Manor.
CHAPTER 124
Ana was awed by Escala's size and views but put off by its sterility and lack of warmth. They found the takeout menu and sat eating Chinese in front of the pretty but fake fire. The view was certainly stunning, especially with the night lights and she appreciated the lack of street noise to be heard 30 stories up. She loved the library until she found that the entire collection was first editions meant to be investments. Their children, she asserted, would be regular Carnegie free library patrons. Christian held back his thinking on Ana and her blood pressure and bearing children. That would be a major battle one day.
She loved the kitchen but understood it to be Gail's territory…indeed, Gail's design…except on weekends. That was okay. Ana had never had much food and knew little about cooking. She'd never dreamt of being rich but she had no trouble adjusting to the idea of having her home cleaned, her laundry done, and even her grocery shopping in the hands of someone else. And Christian certainly wasn't keen to marry her for her homemaking skills.
She did want to decorate a little but that could wait until they moved to the house on the water. Christian wondered if Sawyer had yet mentioned to Taylor that they would have a whole new security issue to handle. He wondered, in fact, if Taylor would return from the Fairmont any time soon.
Sitting in front of the fire, Christian pushed for a wedding…asap. How about next weekend…before Kate and Elliot went off to Utah. Ana gave him an odd look. Did he want to honeymoon in Utah? She was not going to be crying out his name in a cabin filled with family. It had been bad enough at Grey Manor where she'd gradually adapted to being a slut in front of his parents.
"Slut, eh?" he put down his carton of fried rice and crawled toward her. "We've never played slut. That sounds like fun." Ana backed up in a fit of giggles. Then she opened several buttons on her blouse. Christian growled. She picked up the hem of her skirt and tore it up her thigh. Christian began to pant. She dipped and then threw her hair back, a wild mane lit by the fire.
"I don't come cheap, mister. And I expect to get my own satisfaction as well," she gently hissed.
"I'll buy you a chalet in Utah and I'll bury my head between your legs until you beg me to stop… until you're too sore to go on. Then I'll jackhammer you until you claw my back to shreds."
Ana jumped to her feet and ran for the bedroom but Christian was faster. He caught her outside the door and pushed her up against the wall. They did eventually make it into the bedroom where Christian…delivered.
Sawyer, in addition to the water front property, I'm going to need a large chalet or cabin in Moab, Utah.
CHAPTER 125
There was one more errand that Grey needed to run before he could settle down to a happy life with Ana. Victoria.
She had flunked more than one psychiatric evaluation and the general consensus was that she was criminally insane. The DA had succeeded in having her incarcerated in the harshest, maximum security facility that he could find. He assured Carrick, who was blowing a gasket, that this place was worse than prison. No amenities. No caring nurses. Mostly just warehousing. And should Victoria again recover, she'd be moved immediately to a maximum security prison.
Grey wanted to see her, wanted to rub it in her face that he was back on his feet and madly, truly in love. He no longer felt guilt for breaking her heart. She had been the predator in their relationship, he realized.
He was impressed with the security measures taken at the institution…having to go through several check points…being given a badge without which he couldn't visit anyone and being watched by cameras and guards every step of the way. All the windows were wrapped around the ceiling and even then they had bars.
When he casually asked a guard if anyone had ever escaped, the stern answer was simply "No". He had to empty his pockets, the contents locked into a cabinet to which he was given the key. The entire place was, of course, walled with concertina wire along the top.
Grey had researched such facilities and learned that they were exceedingly dangerous places for the staff and the patients. He was relieved to find that there were visitor rooms. He would not be sitting in a large open area where one of the patients/inmates could go crazy on him at any moment.
This room was more like the ones at the SPD…drab, green, tables secured to the floor. He took a seat and waited.
"You here to see Victoria Mason?" a matron asked. "You better move your chair back against the wall. She spits." Then she opened the door and Victoria was escorted in by a guard who sat her down. She was cuffed to the chair but Grey was a bit alarmed that she wasn't chained to the table as well. She was a sight…brown hair hacked up…face bruised and cut…filthy. Her eyes, however, were sharp and clear.
"How are you, Victoria?" Grey asked. She stared at him.
"Is there anything that you need?" he tried again. She smiled wickedly and chuckled.
"Yeah. Your head on a spike would be nice."
"You appear to have been beaten. Did you report this mistreatment?"
Victoria threw her head back and cackled madly. "Mistreatment? Where the hell do you think I am, Christian? I'm in a madhouse. Everyone in here is crazy and most are violent. Being known as violent is, in fact, the only way to survive in a place like this. The most violent are in solitary but the rest of us are fighting for our lives every day. I'm lucky that the women are housed in a wing separate from the men or I'd already be dead.
"You did this to me, Grey. You ruined my life."
"I treated you with disdain, Victoria. I'll admit it and I'm ashamed of it but ruined your life? No, you did that to yourself. Your pride and your failure to cement a relationship with me, even after knowing the kind of man I was, that ruined your life. I thought that I'd be a paraplegic for the rest of my life but I was saved…by a good woman."
"Yeah, I know all about your good woman. She was on the television. She's pretty. I regret that I didn't shoot her instead of you. That would have been a better punishment than just killing you but I wasn't thinking clearly. Next time, I'll get her instead."
"If…and it's a big if…you ever get out of here, you'll be shuffled right into a maximum security prison, Victoria. For the rest of your wretched life, this will be home. And that life may not last long in a place like this. I felt guilty about you at first and I was going to ask the court to go easy on you…but you threatened my fiancée and now I'll make it my business to see to it that you rot in here. From the look of you, you're well on your way."
Victoria was on her feet in a flash, whipping the heavy metal chair in the air, attempting to hit Grey with it. He dodged her twice before a guard ran in to subdue her. Her eyes blazed hatred as she gave Grey one last look before she was dragged away.
Grey took a deep, calming breath and straightened his tie as he walked back out of bedlam and to the car. Taylor could see that he was shaken but he said nothing. For the rest of his life, he would be monitoring both Baumhauser and Mason.
Within six months, the foster care system would be a little bit cleaner. Two of the fosters had died from cirrhosis of the liver. The other offenders were arrested and taken to trial. Grey had used his money to find other victims who were willing to testify. Mrs. Grey was very brave on the stand every time.
EPILOGUE
Ana was firm that they would not honeymoon in Utah in a cabin filled with relatives listening to her cry out "Oh, my god, Christian". She also wanted a small, intimate family affair with just the Greys and security. She was certainly getting much better at small talk and connecting with strangers but she didn't want to have to deal with a huge pack of Mormons.
Neither she nor Christian were religious so a church was out. Grace and Carrick used their influence to get an early date for the ceremony at the Washington Park Arboretum. Mia used her skills to arrange for a unique and lovely ceremony. Somehow, she even managed a sunny day. Taylor put together a large army to keep paparazzi from disturbing everyone. He also put out the word that the happy couple would graciously pose for photos if they approved of the pap's behavior. The paparazzi knew that Ana's word was good so they remained quiet as she and Christian made their vows. Lacking a father and disapproving of being "given away", Ana walked the aisle alone…never taking her eyes off of Christian's glistening grays.
Grace brought her bag and checked Ana's pressure several times before and after. The medication seemed to be working. This was tolerated by Ana and greatly appreciated by a concerned Christian.
Grey had pulled up his big boy pants and confessed to his parents that at the tender age of 15, he'd been seduced by Elena Lincoln. He'd gone into it willingly and enjoyed it…until he didn't and when he didn't any longer, Elena had gone a little mad. Thereafter, she harassed him for years. Grace's heart didn't break, as he thought it would. Instead, she assaulted Lincoln at first opportunity. Elena refused to press charges because Grace was her dear friend…but mostly because she feared reprisal from Carrick and Christian. She considered crashing the wedding but decided instead to get drunk.
For their honeymoon, Christian and Ana drove down the coast to California and then to the east coast, up north to the Canadian border and west back to Seattle. They stopped at every cheesy tourist attraction and posed in front of the World's Largest Ball of Rubber Bands.
Sawyer did his job well…finding both a beautiful and large acreage with a water front and a remodeled cabin outside of Moab perfect for the family. As predicted, Kate's family disapproved of Elliot but he paid them no mind. Kate was very proud of his tolerance of their snarls and insults and the whole interrogation by her father, brothers and uncles. They didn't exactly give the union their blessing…more a resignation that Kate was a grown woman who wouldn't listen to them anyway. As a compromise, Kate and Elliot agreed to be married in Moab in an outdoor ceremony. Neither would be a practicing Mormon nor would they raise their children in the faith. This would be an ongoing source of friction…at least for Kate's family. Elliot's social status and wealth was also a problem for Kate's blue-collar family but, again, it was something they had to tolerate.
A decade together and three adorable children softened their feelings enough to make family gatherings pleasurable. Maybe Elliot would do after all.
Ana put Christian through a hell of worry when the stick turned pink. He knew that she'd divorce him if he had a vasectomy so they compromised on bi-weekly checkups. Ana was nervous about taking medication during the pregnancy but her doctor warned her that if her blood pressure climbed, she could lose the child. She spent the last three months on bed rest and Christian wouldn't touch her even though she pleaded that her bp was rising from lack of sex. It wasn't and she gave birth via caesarean section to a boy with gray eyes and a full head of copper hair.
It was another battle but she agreed to a nurse and nanny and a lot of naps. When little Chris was three and another stick turned pink, Ana was thrilled and Christian was sick. She promised him that after their little girl was born healthy, he could get a vasectomy. He didn't win many arguments…okay, none…but this one was so important and he was desperate for the months to fly by. They didn't but soon enough, Rose was brought into the world and she was bald and beautiful and blue eyed. Christian had his vasectomy before they took the baby home.
Eventually, Christian returned to work at GEH but he was always home by 5:15 and didn't work on the weekends. He loved being a father and he loved the sound-proofed bedroom he shared with Ana overlooking the Sound.
Mia married Ethan Kavanaugh in the social event of the year and the wedding of the decade. Ethan said "yes, ma'am" to everything and showed up in his tux with the pink cummerbund. All he could see was Mia.
La Fine
Hello, readers! Hope all is well with you. I'm still wearing a mask despite being vaccinated and, in addition, having three boosters. That's right...three. It's complicated but the fifth jab was accidental. I feel fine. This virus and all of its cousins just keep coming. I'm too old to feel invincible and I've no desire to get sick even if I don't require hospitalization. Besides, at my age, a mask covering half my face is not a bad thing.
I will repeat that my first 20 stories can be accessed through bluesky5678. For 21+, use bluesky5679. I did revise two old stories and posted them on 5679. May do more but for now…old stories at bluesky5678. All my stories are submitted complete, leaving room for only one review at the end. Questions and comments can, however, be addressed to bluesky5679 through the PM feature at the top of the stories page.
This is #22. All principle characters are courtesy of E. L. James. Thank you, Ms. James. I am grateful for the people you invented. You cannot be held responsible for the rest of the mess…all on me.
There is something that has occurred to me of late. In many stories, mine and other authors', there is mention of characters spending time in foster homes. Usually, these foster home stories involved molestation, beatings and all manner of heinous behavior. Today, while writing, it occurred to me that, for the sake of a story, I was being unfair. We seem to hear about foster homes in the news only as horrible environments…molestation, lack of food and other necessities, people fostering only for the money. Rarely do we read of wonderful, life-saving and true homes for children. The states, for instance, do not pay the parents enough and most foster parents pay a lot out of their own pockets to ensure that the children are well cared for and loved. These homes represent the majority for children and should be acknowledged. Thank god for their generosity of spirit.
There are 125 chapters and an epilogue. Yeah, I know it's long but the chapters are short.
Christian Grey is a multi-billionaire favored with the I.Q of a genius, the devotion of his wealthy and prominent family and every material blessing a man could desire. He has a problem, however. He is a louse and it will cost him.
CHAPTER 1
"So, Chris, where's Victoria today?" Elliot asked, knowing full well where Victoria was today.
Christian shot his elder brother a dirty look. His mother, Grace, simply shook her head at her youngest child as she placed bowls of salad on the dinner table.
"Never mind, dear. We won't miss Victoria."
"Honestly, Chrissy, I thought she was kind of vapid."
Christian grinned at his little sister, Mia. "Have you been hitting the dictionary again, sis?"
"No, smarty…the thesaurus. Vapid as in lacking in spirit, obsessed with her own elegance. Victoria was all about Victoria and she never shut up about herself. A fourth Sunday dinner with her and I'd have skipped a fifth. I don't know what you ever saw in her."
"I know," Elliot teased. "The same thing he sees in all his women."
"You should talk, El. At least I'm discreet while it's no secret that you've been with half the single and not-so-single women in Seattle."
"I don't understand it, boys," Carrick despaired. "Growing up, I taught both of you to respect women and yet the only females you value are your mother and sister. Where did I go wrong?"
"Not your fault, dad. We're just craven cads, that's all," Elliot snickered.
"I just haven't met the right one," Christian argued…but no one bought it except his adoring mother. They'd watched him operate for too many years, littering the landscape with broken hearts…although Christian would say that none of the women had hearts to break. They were just furious, insulted and disappointed that all they got out of the relationship was a jewel or two when they wanted the whole piggy bank.
He had learned from an early age that girls were interested in his surname. The Grey family had been prominent in Seattle for many generations. Carrick's now-deceased parents had left the family name in good hands. He'd been at the top of his law school class and had begun his own highly regarded firm just five years after graduation and a clerking position for a Supreme Court justice. Grace, his college sweetheart, was also top of her class and now a revered Ob/Gyn at the hospital that her parents…the Trevelyan's…had built. Every new wing was largely financed by the Greys and Trevelyans.
These were the kind of things that gave a family cachet.
Add in a couple of smashingly good-looking sons and an exotic beauty for a daughter and, well, they were about as high-society as society climbs. However, excelling in society wasn't all the Grey offspring aspired to do. Inheriting their parents' fortune and marrying well was not enough for these children.
Elliot had acquired masters in architecture and business at Harvard before establishing his own building and design firm. He had a photographic memory when it came to blueprints…one glance and he had it down.
Christian wanted his own firm as well but, unlike his good-natured brother, he craved power and conquest. He wasted no time on academics…choosing to start his own company in technology acquisitions and mergers before he completed high school. Now, he was worth billions which he felt explained much of his appeal to the ladies.
Mia was president of Grey Event Designs. Her taste was impeccable and her organizational skills precise. There was nothing she couldn't pull off…business, weddings, charity gatherings… anything.
Her beauty had initially given her a modeling career but being a supermodel bored her. Still, the money she earned during those years enabled her to open her event planning business and she did love being called President.
Yes, the Greys were an incredibly handsome and accomplished family. However, karma comes for us all.
CHAPTER 2
"Sir, Miss Victoria stopped by again while you were at dinner with your family," Gail informed Grey when he returned to his Escala penthouse.
"Taylor, time to change the lift code again. I hate when they won't give up," Grey grumbled. He had been in a good mood after dinner with the family but his latest ex irritated him.
Gail and Taylor exchanged meaningful glances behind Grey's back. "Tears?" Taylor whispered to Gail. She nodded. They guessed that this one thought that she had a real shot at a relationship with Grey. As soon as he retired to his study for a few hours of work, they settled themselves at the island in the kitchen.
"What do you suppose he says to them to give them the idea that they've got a shot at him?" Taylor asked Gail.
"A lot of pretty lies, for sure. Then he becomes, well, intimate with them and they take it seriously. You've seen yourself how attentive he is to each new woman. They want to believe him…that he's sincere, I mean."
"But you don't think that he is, do you?" Taylor queried.
"I've worked for him longer than you have, Jason. It's always the same story. He hasn't changed his technique in all the time I've known him. Ice in his veins, that one. I think he just enjoys the challenge and then the boot. It's all a game."
Of course, Grey didn't think that he was cruel or frivolous. He liked women. He enjoyed the way they looked at him…all swoony. He loved that they couldn't keep their hands to themselves or their eyes off of him. He found that he could say the dumbest things and they'd hang on every word. Power, in all its forms, delighted him.
He smiled as he imagined Victoria Mason coming off the lift that afternoon to beg him to take her back. Then he flipped open his laptop to settle in with his true love…Grey Enterprises Holdings. A few hours of cuddling with GEH and he'd go to bed on a high.
Or not.
He ignored the ping of the lift as it stopped at his floor and the doors opened. One of his minions could take care of any visitor. That's why he overpaid them, after all.
There was a commotion and raised voices. A sour look crossed Grey's face at this loud interruption. He recognized the female voice. Victoria had returned. Okay, this time he wouldn't be so kind about saying goodbye.
As he walked into the foyer, there stood Taylor…attempting to restrain a rather destroyed Victoria…black mascara running down her face, lipstick smeared into the expression of The Joker, blonde hair wildly askew. She also appeared to be quite inebriated, tottering on her six-inch heels as she struggled with Taylor.
"Christian, tell this man to unhand me!" She screeched. "I'll not be treated this way by your manservant!"
"Oh, Victoria," Christian laughed. "You are quite the sight…sort of a mad clown. Taylor, take her down and put her into a taxi." With that he turned his back to his spurned girlfriend and set off for his study. He felt the hot poker in his back before the lights went out.
CHAPTER 3
The Waterford tumbler, empty now of bourbon, flew past the nurse's head and smashed into the wall next to her…shards of glass flying. She screamed as a couple of those shards entered her skin. Blood flowing, she ran out of the room, continuing to scream as Grey followed, demanding another drink and spewing obscenities.
Tom Ryan came running, cursing his boss Taylor's dental appointment for leaving him alone with this maniac. He put a comforting arm around Nurse Callahan and led her over to Gail who would see to her wounds and her hysteria. This one, he knew, would not be staying any longer than it took for Gail to apply bandages to her superficial injuries. Of course, to Nurse Callahan, who had done her very best and lasted an entire week, nothing about this latest misadventure was superficial.
Having her sign a waiver and paying her twice the normal rate would keep her from suing and the NDA would keep her from contacting the tabloids. Still, the sight of her at the wheel of her car, grim and bandaged, would delight the paparazzi gathered around the gate. There would be photos of her tear-stained face and tight mouth in the evening edition of The Seattle Nooz, among others. The public loved the latest drama involving the Grey family. The Nooz didn't have to quiz this nurse or any of the others to make up a good story.
When Gail, toting a bucket, headed for Grey's room, Tom kindly insisted on doing the cleaning up.
"Can't have our nurses' nurse cutting her fingers while picking up pieces of a $500 Waterford glass," Tom smirked as he took the bucket and tools from Gail. She smiled wearily at him and turned to go.
"Hey, Gail, you okay?" There was real concern in Tom's tone. Gail was looking pale.
"Oh, I'm all right, I guess. I just can't decide whether to hug him or kill him."
Tom chuckled. He hoped to god that Gail didn't get so fed up that she quit. She was patient and a great cook. They wouldn't find another like her. Of course, the Grey's housekeeper, Margaret, had been okay but Gail was the only person Grey cared for and he insisted that she move into the Manor to make his meals. Gail came because Grey was like a son to her and because Grey Manor was where Taylor was now living as well.
"I'll call Dr. Grey and get another nurse…someone with nerves of steel and a heart of stone," Gail sighed.
Grey was back in his room, bellowing for another drink. Tom decided, what the hell, get the arsehole drunk. Let him pass out and give everyone a respite from his demands and his ungodly temper.
Later, Dr. Grey walked in from the garage and noted the quiet. "Is he asleep?" she asked hopefully.
Taylor was back from his dentist's, still numb from the Novocain. He could only mutter "passed out" as Grace sighed. She wanted to tell him that alcohol was not the best thing for her son right now but Taylor would have only replied that it was the best thing for everyone else. She wandered into the kitchen to find Gail languidly stirring a pan of sauce.
"Were you able to find another nurse?" she asked. Grace took a breath. "Working on it. Despite the non-disclosure agreements they have all signed, their faces and slumped shoulders tell the tale. Ms. Callahan called in to say that she needed a week of vacation before she could return to the floor. She is a real tough cookie, the toughest, but even she was worn down by our little monster."
"Oh, Dr. Grey, I know that he's difficult…" Grace snorted in derision as Gail continued…"but it has been such a stressful time for him. Even his psychologist can't get through to him and Dr. Flynn is very good at his job."
Grace sat on a stool, watching Gail and preparing herself for a lecture on patience. She'd always thought that she had a surfeit of that virtue but her son was quickly draining her of it. Even Mia, who adored her brother, was giving up on him. Only Elliot could still tolerate Christian's company and that was only because they'd drink together while Elliot entertained his brother with stories of his latest female conquests.
Christian's right hand at GEH, Ros Bailey, would often come by to distract Grey with business. He could have gone into his office but he refused to be seen in his condition, arguing that no one would respect him. Ros thought that was nonsense but she'd known Grey long enough to understand that his pride was fierce. She no longer tried to persuade him to meet with anyone in person although he did do conference calls. His voice, if anything, had gotten more commanding. These days he was on fire…burning competitors to ash.
"Gail," Grace began, "have I told you as yet how much I…all of us…appreciate your being here. Margaret was wonderful but I really couldn't blame her for deserting us. She said that she'd return when Christian leaves…if she hasn't found a better position by then."
Gail laughed. "Better than one where she is on an extended paid vacation, Dr. Grey?"
Grace blushed. She was retaining Margaret but she still feared that she'd find another job. She wasn't a lazy woman and sitting around all this time must be wearing on her just like Christian was wearing on everyone. Perhaps she and Carrick ought to consider funding an actual vacation for Margaret as added inducement to return…if life at Grey Manor ever became normal again.
CHAPTER 4
"Come in," Dr. Grey's voice called out. She was trying to sound warm and cheerful…didn't want to scare off the new candidate. She stood to greet the fragile-looking young woman before her. She indicated that the girl should sit.
"Well, thank you for coming, nurse."
"Of course, Dr. Grey, although I'm a bit unsure as to why I'm here. Have I done something wrong?"
Grace studied the girl before her. This, she thought, could be a mistake. This…this child couldn't stand up to her son. He'd eat her alive. Still, Grace was desperate. She was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Christian had frightened off a dozen nurses in the weeks since he'd been home. Word had gotten around despite those people adhering to the NDA. This was the last local candidate. Next Grace would have to bring in someone from out of state and that would be much more difficult. Initially, when Christian came home from the hospital, there was no shortage of volunteers…silly women who imagined that he would be more than medically inclined toward them. Now, however…..
"I'm certain that you are aware that my son, Christian, was shot, in the back, a few months ago."
The girl simply nodded. Grace continued. "He is now a paraplegic, confined to a wheelchair. He has always been a strong, independent man and this sudden turn of events has been terribly hard on him."
Grace waited. The girl just continued looking at her. Grace picked up a file, hoping that her nervousness didn't show. Dr. Trevelyan was not known to be nervous.
"According to your file, you are a BSN and a physical therapist…practicing for three years now. However, you are only 25 years old. How did you manage all that in so short a time?"
"I've been lucky." It was clear to Grace that private details would not be shared.
"Your file doesn't mention any family?"
"No. No family.
"Dr. Grey, I have a lot of patients at the moment who depend on me. Some will be ready to be dismissed soon but I would be unable to devote all my time to your son. However, as I understand matters, his condition requires more of a physical therapist's time than a nurse. Has he been working on his therapy?"
"We've only had nurses thus far. He's been…umm…resistant to therapy," Grace sighed.
"So. In which of my skill sets are you interested?"
"Both would be great. Will you take the job?" Grace knew that she sounded anxious. No sense hiding it.
"How about this? I will come to see your son and do an assessment. Following that I will make my decision. Would that do?"
Grace thought an immediate acceptance and a promise to stay no matter what would really do but she would take what she could get at this point. Oh, my, this simple girl will run for the hills.
"Of course, as soon as you are able. Our last nurse left two days ago. What shall we call you? The others preferred Nurse."
"Ms. Steele or simply Steele will be fine. I can come by this evening around 7 p.m. if that isn't too late."
"Not at all, Ms. Steele. My son tends to stay up quite late."
"Mr. Grey is staying at your home? How many others live with you, Dr. Grey?" Steele pulled out a notebook and pen from her bag.
"My daughter, Mia, moved back home after he was shot. My elder son lives nearby and is often with us. Of course, there is my husband, Carrick. He's an attorney. And then we have Christian's security team as well. That number varies but four, as a rule. Oh, and Gail, Christian's cook and housekeeper has moved in with us."
Ms. Steele smiled for the first time. Grace thought it a charming smile.
"Carrick, such an Irish name…seldom heard anymore."
Grace smiled, too. "Yes. I call him Cary usually. Well, we'll see you this evening then?"
CHAPTER 5
After Steele had left to return to her duties, Grace breathed a sigh of relief…possibly undeserved. This young woman was professional but she was such a petite person…certainly no more than 5 ft. 4 inches…small frame. How does she lift her clients? By all rights, Christian should have a male nurse but they frightened off more easily than the women.
Ms. Steele with her small frame, seeming lack of muscle, ponytail bouncing, large blue eyes…seemed inadequate for the physical demands of the job.
Grace looked at her file again. Steele had graduated at the top of her class at the University of Pittsburgh. Grace stopped dead. Steele didn't have a bachelors in nursing. She had a doctorate! She was Dr. Steele. Why had she said nothing? She could, by rights, use the title.
Aside from her academic achievements, her file was stuffed with letters from her professors and the doctors she'd worked with who couldn't praise her enough. How had Seattle General acquired Ms. Steele? She could have gone anywhere. There were documents offering her positions in Europe as well. Ms. Steele, it appeared, spoke both French and Italian fluently.
Grace smiled to herself. Steele and Christian could carry on conversations since he also spoke several languages fluently. Perhaps Steele's smarts would impress Christian enough to make him inclined to cooperate more with his new nurse. One of his problems had always been that he was the smartest person in the room and he was easily bored by his inferiors…as he saw them.
Grace felt a glimmer of hope. If only Steele weren't so small and lacking in assertiveness. If only her voice was bigger. If only…
There was a knock at the door and a head popped round. Dr. George, a fellow ob/gyn greeted Grace. Grace liked George well enough. How could you not like someone who resembled Barney Fife? He was, however, a terrible gossip.
"I just passed Mighty Mouse in the hallway. I think she said hello. Hard to tell. You didn't hire her to work with your son, did you?"
"Hello, George. None of your business, George, what I was doing with Ms. Steele. Why did you call her Mighty Mouse?"
George hesitated and did not dare walk into the room. Grace Grey had an imperious air about her that made most of her colleagues treat her with respect and a certain amount of caution.
"Mighty Mouse? The cartoon hero in the superman outfit?" Grace continued to stare at him.
"Here I come to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," George sang. Grace blinked.
"Well, anyway, Steele is small but… It's just a nickname the other nurses have given her."
"Does Migh…umm…Ms. Steele know about this nickname."
"Possibly. I don't know. No one would call her that to her face. She's rather famous for her lack of humor. All business, that girl. Business she is very good at, by the way. Good hire…you know, if… Well, I guess I'd better be getting back to mine," George grinned and went on his way.
"Your business being to spread this bit of gossip," Grace muttered under her breath. However, curious, Grace opened her laptop to search for videos of this Mighty Mouse character. Minutes later, people passing her door could hear Grace laughing out loud! Dr. Trevelyan laughing? Nah. Probably someone else using her office.
Inside Grace was watching Mighty Mouse fight off demon cats, vampire cats and just plain cats in order to save damsel mice in distress…like Pearl Pureheart.
It did her good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she had a good belly laugh. It was certainly before that terrible night.
CHAPTER 5
"Dr. Grey? This is Mr. Grey's security chief, Jason Taylor."
"Taylor," Grace chuckled, "it's been five years. You don't have to introduce yourself every time we speak." Since her son had become famous for acquiring billions at such a young age, he'd needed security just to get him to his car some days. The paparazzi never let up. There were also threatening letters.
Christian just blew it all off. "Letters. Isn't it nice that people still write letters?" Grace didn't think it so funny and she was grateful for Taylor's presence. The need for his services had only increased as time went on. Christian stopped joking about the letters when they began arriving for his family. Everyone had close protection officers now and Taylor had even suggested covert agents.
The Grey mansion was now a fortress with bullet proof glass, gates guarding the driveway, all sorts of alarms. It had been a gradual increase in protective measures…so gradual that everyone adapted and even thought it amusing that one day, Elliot had been detained by guards because he'd tried to enter the grounds via the water side.
It was that occasion that made everyone suddenly realize how drastically their lives had changed and all because Christian was on the cover of Forbes and sole owner of a multibillion dollar global concern.
It was a sobering moment for the Trevelyan-Greys. They began their adjustment all over again. Then came the call.
"Yes, ma'am. I'll keep that in mind. I'm calling with difficult news. Your son has been seriously injured. Ms. Victoria shot him in the back. We are currently at Seattle General. Mr. Grey is in surgery. We have no news as yet. I've spoken with Tom Ryan who is just arriving at Grey Manor and will be driving you, your husband and any other family members with you to the hospital. Please don't refuse this help, Dr. Grey. Dr. Grey?"
Grace had dropped the phone several sentences ago and was in shock. Carrick had heard the phone ring and then the thud. Mia was rooting around in the fridge. The two of them rushed to Grace…Carrick picking up the phone and demanding to know to whom he was speaking. Taylor repeated everything and Carrick, in a dull voice, agreed. After this, he called Elliot and asked him to please wait until they stopped by for him.
There was absolute silence in the car on the way to the hospital. Elliot put his arm around Mia, her eyes open and staring at nothing. Tom Ryan tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He was a professional and was, in theory, not allowed to have emotions while working. That theory wasn't working out for him just then.
Ryan had never thought much of Mr. Grey's behavior…had never liked him much. He said yes sir and no sir and did as he was told while cashing quite generous paychecks but he sometimes needed a drink after a shift with the arsehole he worked for. No one who worked for Grey liked him. He was insufferable…but he was their responsibility and they'd failed.
Gail had to make romantic dinners for him and his girlfriend of the moment. She had to watch as he treated each girl like a queen, gave them jewelry and made promises as he lured them into his bedroom. She was grateful that, at least, she didn't have to observe as he broke their hearts. On those occasions, he preferred public arenas like his restaurant, the Mile High Club, so that the girl would be forced to restrain her emotions. Oh, sure, people would observe his date turning gray and rushing to the ladies' lounge, later returning with eyes red and mascara smeared but they'd also see Grey attempting to sooth and comfort her before he saw her home.
Had he broken off the relationship at Escala, allowing the poor woman some privacy, she might have screamed, broken dishware and refused to leave the apartment. Grey was also wily.
The morning after the breakup, the tabloids would have pictures of Grey holding her hand and walking out of the club with his arm protectively around his now ex. Of course, everyone knew it was all an act but he looked good in the pictures and that was the important part.
Why women continued to give him a chance was no mystery. It was an opportunity. Each woman thought that she would be different…that she could love him better…be better in bed…sparkle more than the last girl. Each believed that she would be the one to earn the affections of the handsomest man, the richest man, the smartest man.
Victoria Mason was the latest in that long line of women convinced that he was telling the truth and believing that she was different from all the rest. Unfortunately for Christian Trevelyan-Grey, CEO of GEH and narcissist of the first order, she was different. She was the owner of a Saturday night special with a full chamber.
CHAPTER 6
It was a very long night…the longest Grace had ever known and, as a physician, she had known some long nights. Her son was in surgery for an eternity with no word on his condition or prognosis.
"Taylor, what happened?" Mia asked in a voice choked with emotion. Taylor had to keep himself from answering that her brother got what was coming to him.
"Umm…a young lady, distraught over the end of her relationship with your brother, came to the penthouse…to seek answers, I suppose. He dismissed her and when he turned away, she pulled her hand out of her pocket and shot him. He'd ordered me to see her out and into a taxi because she was drunk and so I had my arms around her to more or less drag her out. I didn't see her reach for the gun. It was all over in a nanosecond.
"I grabbed the gun as she tried to fire again and then dropped her to the floor. Ryan grabbed her but it really wasn't necessary. She was curled up and sobbing. We summoned an ambulance and the police."
"Why didn't you call us right away?" Elliot snarled.
"When would right away have been, Mr. Grey? When I was trying to stop the bleeding? When I was clearing the way, rushing to the emergency room, seeking answers from doctors? The moment I had the time for more than a few words, I called." Taylor stopped and drew in a deep breath. The family was staring at him.
"I apologize. I didn't intend rudeness. It's just that the conversation that I would have had to have with Mr. Grey's mother would have been seconds taken from trying to save Mr. Grey's life."
"Don't apologize, Taylor. I wasn't thinking. I just wish someone would come out and give us some news. We haven't had to sit around in a waiting room, scared to death, since Mia had appendicitis.
"God, she was sick…in absolute agony. I was only ten and I thought that she was dying. That was bad. This is worse," Elliot moaned.
There would be more waiting…for surgery to end…for 72 hours to see if Christian would survive…for another 48 hours to find out that he likely wouldn't walk again…for weeks in a coma…for time to get him well enough to be released and then the never-ending wait for him to recover emotionally.
His family had tried to give him everything he needed but nothing was enough. He tore around the house in his souped-up wheelchair, knocking things over just for the thrill of it, chasing nurses and laughing when they screamed in terror.
He complained incessantly about the smallest things. He appreciated nothing…including his family's devotion to him. He insulted everyone in the meanest possible terms. The night that he called his beautiful sister a foul word and told her that her looks were only for those with unusual taste…making her cry…Elliot came as close as he ever had to socking his brother.
The love for him was still there and always would be but it was becoming tainted and dulled by his behavior…like a nasty old relative that one couldn't wait to incarcerate in a sub-par nursing home and then never visit.
His family's growing distaste for him was not lost on Christian and he reacted the only way he knew…with more anger. Matters were truly going to hell in a hatbox.
CHAPTER 7
Enter Steele.
"Yes?"
"Mr. Grey? There is a woman out here who claims that she is expected. We don't have her picture on our list. Her name is Steele." The agent sounded dubious about the girl in the banged up, rusted out VW beetle. She looked like a groupie to him. Young women were always trying to get to the rich Adonis.
"Please let her pass, Baxter. Thank you." Carrick sighed and rang off. Despite her impressive credentials, Carrick had been through too many of these nurses to have faith anymore. Grace had described Ms. Steele as petite but Carrick thought she'd been too generous in her physical description. The girl walking up to the door seemed too delicate to work in even the pediatric ward.
"Ms. Steele, welcome to Grey Manor," Carrick smiled. Ms. Steele returned his greeting with a solemn nod. Wonderful, he thought, she'll be out of here in ten minutes. She stepped inside and inquired after Dr. Trevelyan. Grace appeared and offered Ms. Steele a seat in the living room.
"Did you have any trouble finding the place, Ms. Steele?" she asked.
"It is quite a distance from the hospital and from my home," Steele answered.
"Is that going to be a problem?" Oh, god, Grace fretted, fearful that Steele would refuse the job on those grounds.
"My car isn't always dependable but we'll see how it goes. Wanda has her moods," Steele replied. Then she pulled her notebook and pen from her bag. "I'd like to ask some questions of you and the other occupants of the house. Is that acceptable?"
"Carrick?" Grace patted the cushion next to her. He sat and they began. Steele had a number of questions about the staff, the layout of the house, the grounds, and so on. She managed to be intrusive without being nosy.
"I noticed that you have security precautions in place. Why is that? It is my understanding that Mr. Grey's assailant is incarcerated in a mental facility."
"Because she isn't the only person who'd like to kill him or, for that matter, anyone connected to him," Elliot's strong voice took over the room. His parents glared at him. Steele looked up at the big blond man looming over her.
"Elliot, I presume? Please sit. Looking up is hurting my neck," Steele pointed to a spot next to Carrick. Steele made another note in her book.
"How many attempted assaults have been made on Mr. Grey himself? I ask because it speaks to his state of mind."
"Oh, this is the only serious assault," Carrick assured Steele. "He does receive threats, however, but the only ones that bother him are those directed toward us, his family, and sometimes his COO, Ros Bailey."
"His security chief investigates all threats and determines their level of credibility," Elliot joined in. "A few people have had to be taken seriously. My sister, Mia, was under heavy guard for a time."
"Did I hear my name?" Mia blew into the room like a hurricane and swiftly hugged her mother from the back of the couch. Steele watched this affectionate display with interest. Elliot thought he saw an expression of sadness on Steele's face but it came and went too quickly. Mia rounded the couch and reached down for Steele's hand to shake.
"Lord, are you tiny!" she remarked as her long fingers enveloped Steele's small hand. Steele regarded her passively. "Welcome to the Hell Mouth," Mia grinned. Mia noticed her mother's disapproving look and so quietly sat next to her brother.
"Since the incident, have you seen any signs in your brother of guilt or fear for your safety…emotions that might affect his physical well-being?"
The group looked around at each other. Due to Christian's general demeanor of mean, that he might feel guilt had not occurred to them. When they delayed answering, Steele asked if they would consider themselves to be close to him.
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Steele. Christian has one over-riding emotion these days…anger. No," Carrick replied, " I don't believe any of us has seen guilt."
"So, the security force in place is the same as before the incident?"
"Well," Grace offered, "come to think of it, there are quite a few more precautions being taken. No one is allowed out without a small army of CPOs and coverts. Christian is particularly concerned with Mia's safety. He vets every person who comes within ten feet of her."
"Is your son aware of my possible employment?" Steele turned to Grace. Grace blushed and for the first time, Steele smiled. It was a small smile but warm, nonetheless.
"You're fearful of his reaction to yet another nurse attending, is that it?" The imperious Dr. Trevelyan suddenly seemed so vulnerable.
"All right. I'll need to enter some of your numbers into my phone." Taylor produced all the numbers of the security detail and the family turned over theirs as well. Business concluded, Steele smiled at the family.
"Well, let's beard the lion in his den, shall we?"
CHAPTER 8
Christian occupied the large bedroom on the main floor. The en suite had been enlarged and remodeled with universal design. As she entered, Steele looked for the usual equipment necessary to a paraplegic…a lift hanging over the bed to help the patient sit and rise…a massage table…various machines to work his muscles to avoid atrophy…none of these were present. There was only a motorized wheelchair.
The man himself was reclining in a chair facing the broad windows overlooking Lake Washington. There was a recently installed double door through which he could access an outdoor patio.
Steele looked around for reading material but aside from some business magazines there was nothing. Half of a wall was occupied by a huge flat screen and a ball game of some sort was playing on mute.
Steele had seen many pictures of the beautiful Mr. Grey. He was, indeed, a breathtaking man. She could understand women falling under his spell even without the money factored in. Losing the use of his legs was undoubtedly a blow to his image of himself.
He seemed unaware of her presence as she studied him from behind. She stood for some time, watching and assimilating all that she had learned about him in the past week. What she had learned is that he was brilliant, driven, ruthless, feared and disliked…except, of course, by women who would take anything he dished out in order to be close to him.
She could already surmise that his spirit had collapsed under the weight of his feelings of helplessness. He had only his anger and arrogance to keep him afloat and a year from now that, too, would be gone…worn down by despair and failure.
She knew that he would be her most difficult patient and this prospect did not discourage her at all. It, in fact, thrilled her. A challenge such as this would occupy all her mind and spirt, keeping her from having to deal with her own demons.
Steele approached the floor to ceiling windows and tapped lightly on them. "Bullet proof," she said out loud. Then she walked out the door into the patio and examined the security measures in place. Perhaps not all were visible but it seemed too open to sniper fire…for starters. She'd have to have a talk with the security chief. She didn't feel that her client was truly safe out here and yet he needed to be outside for a time every day. She wanted him down by the water as well…perhaps in a boat.
"Who the fuck are you?" the man behind her growled. She smiled to herself. Such growling was quite normal from her patients.
She turned around to see a face that the magazine covers could not do justice. Even red with anger, he was so handsome that her breath caught in her throat. Ignoring that face in order to do her job was going to be her first challenge.
Christian, for his part, had squired and seduced supermodels, women of unparalleled beauty. This insignificant creature standing before him, with her small but curvy figure, her soft blue eyes and her kind expression surrounded by lush and glossy mahogany curls flowing over her shoulders and down to her perky little breasts…took his breath away.
However, both were too much masters at hiding their feelings…even from themselves. Christian remained angry and Steele remained professional and unmoved. She had a job to do. She pulled out her phone and a few minutes later, Taylor appeared in the room, coming out to the patio.
Steele calmly explain her concerns. Taylor assured her that special precautions had been taken to ensure Grey's safety when he was out of doors, even when he was out in the open on the massive Grey lawn. Boating had not been considered as Mr. Grey was not comfortable out in open water.
"Getting out on a boat might be part of his therapy, Mr. Taylor, so would you please see what you can do to avoid snipers and such?" Taylor bowed slightly and left the room even as Christian bellowed his objections to everything.
Going back inside, Steele looked at Grey's wheelchair. Again, she pulled out her phone. This time Elliot arrived, taking note of Grey's look of astonishment.
"Elliot, you appear to be quite strong. Could you please remove that wheelchair and return with a non-motorized version?" She made a note and ripped out the page to hand to Elliot. "Thank you."
Again, Grey objected strongly but was ignored. Steele's quiet manner had seduced the family into following her orders. As Grey loudly cursed, Steele wrote in her notebook. When Elliot returned with a simple, armless, hand-operated chair that his brother had initially rejected, Steele handed Elliot a long list of equipment that she wanted installed. Grey could yell all he wanted.
A new sheriff was in town.
CHAPTER 9
Having assessed the environment and noted the changes needed for her patient's progress in healing, Steele sat in a chair and removed a large manila envelope from her bag. She held films up to the light and studied them yet again.
"You've deteriorated, Mr. Grey. You were in a more promising condition immediately following your release from the hospital than you are today. Does this concern you?"
"What concerns me, lady," Grey responded in a voice dripping with bile, "is your presence here. Now who the hell are you and get the hell out!"
"Steele. Your latest nurse and, apparently, your first physical therapist. Why you've needed a nurse confuses me." She looked at him so directly that he found it disconcerting.
"Obviously, I needed someone to check my wound, bath me, move me from bed to chair, watch my health….this is none of your business, Steele!"
"You are unable to transfer yourself from bed to chair to bath to chair?"
Grey was free with his temper. "I'm paralyzed, you ignorant ******."
"Why not have a calm conversation about my intentions and your needs, Mr. Grey?"
Grey took a hard breath and accused Steele of raising his fragile blood pressure. Steele reached again into her bottomless bag and removed a blood pressure cuff. She wrapped his arm and instructed him to breath as easily as he could.
"110 over 60. It doesn't get better than that, Mr. Grey. Basically, you appear to be in good shape. However, your original injury should have been tended to and has not. We will have to begin with simple exercises to restore you to some independence."
"Independence is not something that I will ever have again, Ms. Steele. Do not feed me a line of bull just to amuse yourself and earn a fat paycheck."
"Is that what you really believe, Mr. Grey…that you are doomed to spend your life in that chair, having someone empty your ostomy bag and carry you into the bath? Giving up does not seem a trait compatible with a man of your accomplishments. Perhaps this is your first real test of character."
"Get me a drink. The liquor cabinet is over there." Steele spied it and then made another call. Carrick arrived.
"Mr. Grey, please remove that cabinet. Imbibing alcohol will impede your son's progress. Please tell your cook that we must speak as well. Thank you."
As Carrick gathered up the bottles of booze, Grey protested so loudly and furiously that he bounced about in his recliner, nearly toppling it. His screams could be heard throughout the house. In the kitchen, the women cringed…sure that if Christian could get out of his chair, he would kill Ms. Steele.
"Well," Elliot remarked as he returned from disposing of the motorized chair, "I've never seen him this riled up…yet Ms. Steele is calm and unmoved. Of course, she might be sorry if he does ever get back on his feet."
"What's going on in there, Elliot?" Mia asked.
"Changes, little sis. Big changes. It's going to get pretty interesting around here," he grinned.
CHAPTER 10
For the next 30 minutes, the only sounds to be heard in the house were those emanating from Grey…some of the most brilliant swearing, at volumes in double digit decibels, that Elliot had ever heard…and he'd thought he'd heard it all on his construction sites. The family sat on the stools around the kitchen island…eyes wide, faces grimacing. Without saying a word, each knew what the others were thinking…thank god, Steele was bearing the burden. It was kind of comforting knowing that none of them had to run in to save a terrified nurse.
Finally, Steele emerged, unruffled. "Elliot, your brother is quite tired and has also lost his voice. Would you put him to bed, please? See if you can get him to drink this glass of water first. It will help him to sleep more deeply. Of course, don't mention that I've spiked it. I'm certain that he would toss it across the room."
Elliot nodded and left. Everyone else sat and stared at Steele. She made more notes and then closed up her bag. Mia smiled.
"Your bag reminds me of Mary Poppins. She had everything in that magical bag of hers."
Steele looked inquisitive. "Who is Mary Poppins?" she asked to the surprise of all.
"Mary Poppins…the magical nanny?" Steele simply stared. Then she pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before she stopped to read.
"Oh, I see. A children's book." She smiled slightly and then looked up at her new employers, their faces full of questions.
"I have to be going now. Mr. Grey, if he takes the water, will sleep through the night. He exerted himself excessively and unproductively today but we will begin anew tomorrow."
"Was all that yelling about his wheelchair and the liquor?" Carrick asked.
"Some of it, yes. The rest was about his displeasure with me and my questions and suggestions…which I expected, considering his initial attitude. He is quite strong-minded so I'm not expecting cooperation tomorrow either. He needs to detox…to adjust to the loss of both his chair and the alcohol in his system. He has been depending on the wrong things all this time."
"I feel that I should apologize for his behavior and his…umm…language, Ms. Steele," Grace said.
"Unnecessary. I've experienced worse. He will undoubtedly try to manipulate all of you to give him what he wants. Ignore him. If he tosses a meal across the room, do not bring him another. He is a child right now. Treat him like one. Good night."
With that, Steele left the house. Elliot returned to the kitchen. "He drank the water. I think his throat is raw. Mom, I emptied his ostomy bag. When is Ms. Steele coming back? She is coming back, right?"
"Huh. She didn't say. Well, tomorrow but not the hour. She's something of an enigma, isn't she?"
"Isn't that how the Nooz always refers to Christian…as the enigmatic multibillionaire playboy?" Mia giggled. "Now we'll have two enigmas in the house."
"And that, dear sister, is why your company is so delightful. You are the absolute opposite of an enigma," Elliot grinned. It was true. Mia was as open a book as you are ever likely to find. One never knew what was going to pop of her lovely, no-filter mouth. Sometimes she could startle people with her intelligence and a moment later blurt out that the drugstore was out of her favorite tampon brand. This woman could put together all of the details of the most complex event and wow her clientele with the results but to her family, she was a ditz.
As Steele drove down the street, her mind was busy with plans for treating Mr. Grey. His temper was going to be an issue but she'd had patients so heavy with apathy, who'd so completely given up, that their recovery was severely compromised. And, yes, she'd had failures…in particular, a suicide. She was good at her job. She knew that…but she also knew that there was no substitute for experience. She'd been practicing for less than three years. She was lacking in the wisdom that years can bestow. She knew this and that knowledge kept her on her toes.
While she was merging onto a thoroughfare, her car was also lacking…in the power necessary to outrun the sixteen-year-old who'd been gifted a fancy sports car for her birthday.
CHAPTER 11
Grace was hurrying to finish paperwork required to release two of her patients who were anxious to go home. The quiet knock at her door was unwelcome. She ignored it. It continued. Gritting her teeth in an attempt to hold her temper, she bid the persistent visitor to enter.
George. Of course. The man knew no boundaries.
"Good morning, George. I'm afraid that I have not a minute for conversation," she said, waving a release form in the air.
"Then I'll not waste another second of your time. I just wanted to know if you are aware that Mighty Mouse was brought into the emergency room last night."
For a moment, Grace was confused. Why on earth would a cartoon character…oh, my god.
"Is Ms. Steele badly hurt? What happened to her?"
"Rear ended on the freeway while attempting to merge. Of course, that ancient beetle of hers shouldn't have been allowed in a high traffic area. She was released, at her insistence, around midnight. Her attending has already gone home."
George took his leave, closing the door and abandoning Grace to her chagrin. Her concern was not only for Steele but, shamefully, she thought, for Christian and a household already on the brink.
Her cell phone rang. It was Carrick. Perhaps he'd heard from Ms. Steele.
"Please don't tell me that Ms. Steele called and cancelled."
"Ms. Steele limped into the house on crutches, her leg in a cast, but all business. She said a good morning to me and Gail and then went right into Christian's room. He's laughing at her as we speak. I've no idea what happened. I'm afraid to ask. Her demeanor does not invite conversation."
"She was in a car accident yesterday after leaving our house. She was supposed to be admitted but she signed herself out. I'm too busy to come home right now. Be sure that Taylor helps her."
"I believe that he's already on it. I can hear Christian trying to fire someone but maybe that's Ms. Steele."
"Here she comes to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," Grace sang into the phone to her husband's absolute bewilderment.
Grace's day was such a pile of paperwork and patient care that she forgot about Ms. Steele and the situation at Grey Manor. It was for the best since there was really nothing that she could do anyway.
Ten hours later, she dragged herself in the door, flopping down on the couch. It had been one of her tougher days at the hospital in terms of workload. She reminded herself that her patients were progressing and there had been no deaths…so, it had actually been a good day, if exhausting.
It took her several minutes to realize that the house was quiet.
CHAPTER 12
Steele was pleased to see that Mr. Grey was already in his wheelchair. Taylor stood off to the side. She greeted him and then asked if Grey had used the bar hanging over his bed to lift himself to a seating position. Taylor looked sheepish and Grey yelled at him to keep his mouth shut. That was her answer. Then Grey accused her of tripping over her own feet.
"You've got some nerve ordering me around when you can't walk without breaking a leg," he laughed…a little too loudly. Steele did not reply. She studied him for a minute and then approached him…reaching down to grip his bicep. He looked startled and wrenched his arm away from her touch.
Steele sat down and rummaged around in her bag, her hand emerging with a set of small barbells.
"Please do some lifts with these," she said, handing them to Taylor who was, frankly, fearful of giving them to Grey. "Unless you think that you are unable…in which case, I'll bring lighter ones."
The implied challenge pushed Grey to take the weights and do several curls. Although he hid it, he was dismayed to find that it was harder than he'd thought it would be. He glanced at the number on the barbell…20 lbs. Prior to his being shot, he routinely bench pressed 200 lbs. Now he was really feeling a mere 20. He disguised his feelings, returning the weights to Taylor who was relieved that his boss had not thrown them at anyone.
"Good," said Ms. Steele, "that was about what I was expecting. I'll leave those and bring heavier ones next time. You need to rebuild the muscle in your arms. It's begun to atrophy from lack of use. Taylor, do not help Mr. Grey to sit up in bed. He must use the bar. Understood?"
Taylor nodded while Grey threatened to fire him.
"Now, show me how well you're able to maneuver your chair," Steele commanded. Grey took hold of the wheels and turned his back on Steele.
"Is that the best you can do? Is it because you don't have the strength or because you lack agility? I suspected that you would need some time to learn how to move yourself around."
She'd pushed the right button again. Grey struggled to do wheelies but succeeded…smug in his ability. Steele was unimpressed.
"Acrobatics will not serve you in your daily life, Mr. Grey." She lifted herself from her chair, a feat Grey secretly marveled at…considering that she seemed to lack any muscle. He watched as she steadied herself on her crutches. He didn't let on that he'd noticed the flash of pain that crossed her face.
"Let's go for a walk, Mr. Grey. We'll start with a trip around the house." She lifted a crutch, pointing at the bedroom door. Grudgingly, Grey turned the chair and began the journey. It was not easy. He realized that he was sadly out of shape. He stopped and complained that he couldn't do it.
"I could take you over to the pediatric ward at Seattle General to observe five-year-olds dashing about in their chairs. We do obstacle courses…including hills. Perhaps the children could show you a thing or two." Steele did not smirk. Her expression was mild.
Grey gripped the wheels and moved them forward. It was clumsy and slow. He missed his motorized version. Gradually, he reached the threshold and then got stuck. Steele observed but said nothing. Grey backed up and tried again. Again, he was stuck. He backed up. On his next try he moved his grip further down on the wheels and pushed for all he was worth, sailing over the bump. He turned the chair around and looked at Steele…a triumphant look.
He was rewarded with the slightest of smiles. For the next 30 minutes, Grey worked at wheeling around the main floor before returning to his bedroom. He was panting and sweating. He had not exerted himself that much since before...since before. Steele took his blood pressure and his pulse. Both were elevated which concerned her. He was in worse shape than she'd first surmised. She indicated that Taylor should return Grey to his bed for a rest.
"No," Grey breathed out, "let's go again."
"Rest is important after exercise, Mr. Grey. Athletes know that. We'll go again in a while."
"I'm your boss. You'll do what I say!" he yelled at Steele.
"You misunderstand our positions, Mr. Grey. I understand that you are accustomed to giving orders. However, in this instance, you will have to become accustomed to taking mine. You do not know how to get well without me. You have a long journey ahead of you.
"I know the way."
Grey glared at Steele as Taylor picked him up and laid him in the bed. He was asleep within a minute. Ms. Steele sat in her chair and wrote an entry in her ever-present notebook.
CHAPTER 13
"Come in," Carrick called out as he worked in his study. Since Christian had moved in after being released from the hospital, his father had reduced his workload and taken to doing much of it in his home office. He owned his firm and so had no one to answer to but himself. He had always been something of a workaholic and a micromanager so his absence from his downtown office was a bit of a relief for his employees. He was passing off more of the work to associates who needed the experience. He was a little put off upon realizing that his presence was not absolutely essential to the success of Grey and Associates. However, he adjusted. He wanted to be home with his son.
He would never admit it to himself or even Grace but Christian was his favorite. His intelligence, his drive, his dedication to Grey Enterprises Holdings mirrored Carrick. Elliot was quite successful, as well. He owned Grey Design and Construction and was a multi-millionaire but, while he worked hard, he was easy-going and so good natured, more like Grace. They had originally hesitated to adopt an older child for fear that his years in foster care might have affected him adversely. Indeed, their first meeting had not portended well.
Elliot had been brought into the visitors' room by a grim-faced social worker. His face was tear-stained and angry. He'd been playing with some other children and was not pleased with the interruption.
"Let's get this over with so I can get back to the game," he grumbled. He refused to look at Grace and Carrick.
Carrick recalled sighing, already decided that this six year who looked eight was not for them. They'd wanted an infant but those were in short supply. He opened his mouth to politely decline a meeting but Grace beat him to it.
"Let Elliot go back to his game, Ms. Trumble. We can wait until he's ready to leave." Carrick shot his head around to stare at his wife. Elliot perked up immediately and turned around to race back to his friends.
"What?" Carrick yelped. "Gracie, can we speak privately for a moment?" His wife shook her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was always a sucker for that smile. "I don't understand," he said.
"He's the one, Cary. We just caught him at a bad moment. When he's ready, he'll come to us." She turned to Ms. Trumble and chastised her for not giving the child a warning that company would be coming. Ms. Trumble blushed with indignation but held her tongue. She wanted to rid herself of Elliot and these were the Greys, the finest family in Seattle. It would be a feather in her cap to get Elliot adopted and by the Greys.
They sat. They waited. Carrick sighed heavily. Grace smiled at his dramatics. After an eternity/hour, Elliot came running back in. He was beaming and Carrick felt his heart melt.
"I won!" Elliot proclaimed. He walked up to Grace and Carrick and put out his hand to shake. "So, you guys want a kid? There are a bunch here who are younger and cuter than me. I don't know why Ms. Trumble brought me out. Come on, I'll introduce you to a real sweet four-year-old," he offered.
"Elliot," Grace spoke in a soft voice as she knelt down to Elliot's height, "we would like to be your parents…that is, if you want to be our little boy."
Elliot was stunned. He looked at Carrick, seeing the smile in his eyes. No one had ever wanted him. He was big and loud so he'd just resigned himself to living in a lot of different homes. It was okay. He could handle it.
"You know, even though I look big, I'm really only six so I can't mow your lawn yet. I'll try to do stuff around the house but I'm just tall, not really strong. If you want help around the house, you'd do better adopting Luke. He's 14 so he could even babysit if you have littler kids."
Grace couldn't stop herself. She pulled Elliot into her arms while Carrick reached out and tousled his blond hair.
"Please let us adopt you, Elliot. You don't have to mow but maybe you can help me make cupcakes? "Don't worry, son. You'll have chores. You'll have to make your bed and clean up your room. Is that okay with you?" Carrick asked gently. Elliot was staring at them both…unable to believe this turn of events. Ms. Trumble had brought him in to meet people many times but they never wanted him. He was too big, he knew
"Okay. I guess." Elliot went home with the Greys who lived in a little house until Carrick's mother died and left them Grey Manor. He waited but they never took him back to Ms. Trumble's. Shortly after his seventh birthday, they went to a big building downtown and into a huge room called a "court" where his adoption was finalized. He would never have to go back. His name was Elliot Grey.
Carrick was still musing so Taylor tried again. "Mr. Grey?"
"Oh, sorry, Taylor. Thinking. What can I do for you?"
"I thought that you'd like to know, sir. Today has been going well. Your son is sleeping now. Ms. Steele intends to start again when he wakes but I'm concerned about her health. I'm sure that she is in pain and in need of rest but, well, perhaps if you speak with her?"
CHAPTER 14
When Carrick entered the room, his heart clenched a little as he looked down at his boy, sleeping with a peaceful expression on his handsome face. Carrick couldn't remember the last time Christian had looked like that.
He couldn't say the same for Ms. Steele. The strain was showing on her face with a little V between her eyes. Her color wasn't good either. She looked up from her notes as Carrick took a seat next to her.
"Taylor tells me that things went well today. Not what I expected. You're certainly good at your job, Ms. Steele."
Steele shrugged. "Mr. Grey cooperated."
Carrick tried again. "That, in itself, is remarkable. Christian is not cooperative, as a rule. He says "jump" and we all say "how high"," he chuckled.
"He needs to be reminded that he is a capable man and not in need of having much done for him," Steele retorted.
"Yes. Of course. You see, he's so gifted that seeing him reduced to helplessness was a shock for the family. That night, in the hospital, when Grace and I were allowed to see him for just a few minutes in the ICU…well…he was so pale and so close to death," Carrick's throat seemed to close up on him Steele softened a little watching the pain on Grey Senior's face so that she felt compelled to touch his hand.
"He's been through so much horror in his young life. Grace found him in the emergency room, covered in cigarette burns and bruises, emaciated and terrified. His teenaged mother was dead, beaten by her pimp. Grace had seen a lot but for some reason, this little guy tore the heart out of her. She called me and I couldn't understand her through her tears so I raced to the hospital, scared to death of what I'd find. I held her for quite some time before she calmed down enough to tell me about Christian.
"When I stepped near him, he shuffled up against the wall and hissed at me. He was like a feral animal. He wouldn't talk. We later learned that he'd never spoken much. He needed a year of therapy before he could speak in full sentences. His therapist told us that the fact that he could recover so quickly was an indication of his intelligence. That was our first clue that we'd adopted a genius. He's always been a difficult child with a quick temper."
"How does he get along with the rest of the family?" Steele asked, surprising herself with such an intrusive question. It wasn't like her.
"Mia and Elliot adore him. Grace fusses over him. We know that he loves us, indeed, treasures us. He doesn't let anyone else get close with the possible exception of his COO, Ros Bailey. He has close protection officers guarding everyone."
"Yes. I found the guards surprising when I first arrived. It wasn't something I expected."
"Speaking of arriving…" Carrick began…
CHAPTER 15
Steele lifted her head to regard Carrick. It was clear that he wanted to say something but…
"Yes? Did I arrive too early, Mr. Grey?"
"No. No, that isn't it, Ms. Steele. Your schedule is our schedule. We are so grateful for you. No, what I mean to say is that we didn't expect you today…given your condition."
"My condition? My leg? It's only broken, Mr. Grey. I'll need crutches for the duration but that will not affect my work with your son."
"May I ask what happened?" Carrick chanced.
"Just an accident," she answered.
"A car accident, I presume. I noticed that you arrived in a taxi cab. What happened?" he blurted out.
Steele pursed her lips. Clearly, Carrick had gone too far but she was too polite to shut him down.
"I was hit as I tried to merge into traffic. I was actually quite lucky. It could have been so much worse. Fortunately, the young lady speeding toward me had good reflexes and managed to hit her brakes so as to blunt the force of the blow. My car was totaled but I'd have been unable to drive without the use of my right leg anyway. I suppose that you ought to alert your security guards that I'll be arriving in taxis for the foreseeable future. There was a little bit of confusion this morning."
"Ms. Steele, you must allow us to pay for your taxi expenses."
"Unnecessary, Mr. Grey. My accident was not your responsibility."
Carrick felt his litigator persona rising up. "Ms. Steele. Your services to this family, to this man, are invaluable. It is in our best interest to see that you are able to continue to do your job for my son. Fussing with taxi cabs, trying to care for yourself in your present condition, ignoring the pain you are in and the decrease in your energy levels…all this will inevitably affect your work. I am aware of your determination but sometimes that is not enough. I insist that you allow me to fill in the gap in any way that I deem necessary to ensure your continued fine care of my son.
"I know that you will push yourself to do the same excellent work that you are accustomed to doing for your patients but you must recognize that you are operating with an obstacle not usual for you."
Ms. Steele was staring, open-mouthed, at Carrick. She wasn't used to interference of any kind…even well-intentioned. She found herself, moreover, in agreement with Mr. Grey. She was fatigued. She had arrived fatigued this morning after a sleepless, pain-filled night, an inability to prepare a decent breakfast, standing on the street trying to hail a taxi…even the fuss of dealing with the guards at the gate this morning had tired her.
"I agree, Mr. Grey. You are right that I cannot do my job up to my usual standards. I will submit my resignation and endeavor to locate another person to help your son." She tried to rise from her chair but Carrick gently sat her back down.
"Unacceptable, Ms. Steele. You are the only person who has been able to deal with my son and we've been through too many nurses to count. I will not accept your resignation. I have a different proposal of which I am certain that you will not approve. Nonetheless. I would like you to move into the house. We have many empty bedrooms. There is one in the west wing with an en suite. You will have all the privacy you wish. However, you won't have to worry about meal preparation, laundry, cleaning and all the other chores that will tax you. There will be no need for transportation except when you wish to go somewhere. You will have access to a car and driver for those occasions.
"You can work with Christian at your best. As I look at you now, I can see that you are in pain and suffering from a lack of sleep. I suspect that you refuse to take medication for fear that it will cloud your thinking. Pain also clouds the thinking. Every day that you leave here I will worry that you will be unable to continue working with Christian. You could fall, for instance. Some criminal could take advantage of you. Every morning that you do arrive safely, I will wonder if you are feeling well enough to do the job up to your usual standards.
"I think that I've made quite logical arguments, Ms. Steele. If you would please give your apartment key and address to Taylor, he will pack up what you need."
Carrick finally stopped speaking. He did not think for a moment that Ms. Steele would agree to his conditions.
Steele closed her mouth and looked down at the floor. She was silent. Mr. Grey's proposal was unacceptable and disturbing…living with her patient. On the other hand, she hadn't been entirely truthful with Mr. Grey about her leg. The break was far worse than she'd revealed. It would be a lengthy recovery and her attention diverted. She looked up at Christian who was beginning to wake.
CHAPTER 16
He had done well today. Steele had arrived…in pain, tired and hungry…but Christian's sudden progress, on a day when she had expected more resistance, had buoyed her. It seemed, indeed, that her broken leg had buoyed him. He seemed to enjoy seeing that she had trouble walking.
"Mr. Grey, your proposal is normally something I would dismiss out of hand." Steele took a breath. "However, it is not entirely irrational. I will meet you half-way. A couple of weeks…until I acclimate to my condition…until your son grows more accustomed to therapy. Then we will revisit your proposal."
"What's going on, Dad?" Christian mumbled from his bed. He pushed himself up on his elbows but made no effort to reach for the overhanging bar.
"I need Taylor to put me in my chair," he groused as he fell back against the pillow.
Carrick took out his phone but Steele placed her hand over it and shook her head. "Mr. Grey, try using your lift bar to sit up."
Christian commenced whining. He was too tired, too weak. He didn't want to pull himself up. He hollered for Taylor who appeared instantly. As he walked to the bed, Steele caught his eye. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place so he froze.
"Who pays your salary, Taylor? Pick me up!"
"Taylor," Steele said softly, "we'll call when we need you."
"Dad, tell that bitch that she's fired. You're fired!" He began thrashing about, throwing a tantrum like a little boy. Steele just regarded him calmly, with indifference. The tantrum escalated. Carrick shifted his gaze to the ceiling. He was embarrassed.
"Chris. Chris, take it easy, bro." Elliot ran into the room, set to do his brother's bidding. He, too, caught the placid expression on Steele's face. He sat in the chair next to Christian's hospital bed, then leaned down to whisper into his ear.
"I wouldn't cross Steele, bro. In her case, discretion is the better part of valor. I suggest you do some reconnoitering before you do battle with her." Elliot winked conspiratorially at his brother and then left the room.
Christian eyed Steele. He did like a challenge. Even more so, he liked to quash his opponent. He would take Elliot's advice. Observe, find Steele's weak spot and then crush her under the weight of his superior intellect.
He reached for the overhanging bar and tried to pull himself up. His arms felt like wet noodles. He crashed back down to the bed. Ms. Steele seemed to be in deep conversation with his father. He tried again and then again. He cursed under his breath. He used to be so strong…could have lifted himself with his little finger. Still, Steele ignored his efforts. She was writing something in that infernal notebook of hers. She tore off a page and gave it to Carrick along with a key.
As his father left the room, Steele looked over at Grey. "It is harder than it looks." She struggled to her feet and grabbed her crutches, hobbling over to the bed. "Let's continue. With each attempt, you'll make headway."
CHAPTER 17
"Geez, dad. That woman has a way about her, doesn't she? I think that I'm a little scared of her," Elliot chuckled.
"I think you ought to be, son. There is something just under the surface. I can't put my finger on it but I'm wary of it, nonetheless.
"Taylor, would you take this key over to Ms. Steele's apartment and gather up everything on this list, please?" Carrick took in Elliot's startled expression. "Steele is moving in, son. My idea. I haven't been married to a doctor for 40 years without picking up on a few things. I'm afraid that Ms. Steele is in worse shape than she is letting on."
"Does Chris know? He's going to flip!"
"Yes. Flip. We should be so lucky if that's all he does. I'm hoping to keep him in the dark for a while. I'm installing Ms. Steele in the west wing. I haven't been in there for years.
Gail? Would you take a look at the larger bedroom and see what it needs to make it livable? Don't do any of the lifting yourself. I'm not certain what you'll find. Security can handle the heavy duty."
Gail nodded. She had never been in the west wing nor the east, for that matter. The dust alone might fall under the heading of heavy lifting.
"Thank you, Gail. Not a word to my son…just yet." Gail nodded and headed off to the west wing. Just how big was this place anyway? she wondered.
Taylor left for Ms. Steele's home. It was close to the hospital which wasn't a bad neighborhood but not posh either. He was stunned to discover that she lived in a third-floor walk-up. He was even more surprised when he opened her door…feeling a sharp object pressing into his back. With a swift and fluid motion, he turned and disarmed…a tiny old man.
"What you want here, mister? Where'd you get the key to Ana's place?" The little fellow was not disturbed to be facing a hulk of a man…three times his size. "Gimme back my potato peeler. I got to make dinner with that."
Taylor handed over the utensil and put out a hand. "My name is Jason Taylor, sir. I work for Christian Grey and Ana is his therapist. She asked me to bring her some of her things. She's going to be moving in while she works with him."
The old man appreciated Taylor's respectful manner. "Okay. Sure. She can't stay here the way she is now. Can't tell her that, tho'. Stubborn woman. You won't find anything in her fridge. I don't know what she eats! Been telling her that she needs some meat on her bones."
He turned to go, remarking over his shoulder that he'd keep an eye on her place until she returned. Taylor should let her know.
Taylor glanced around. The apartment was small and sparsely furnished. There was a stool at the kitchen counter…a microwave but no stove. In the living room, there was a single chair and not a picture on the wall nor a table of any kind. No television. Down a hall, he found a bedroom. He found a suitcase in the closet and set about filling it with clothes…most of which seemed to be scrubs. On her bedside table, there was a small clock and a copy of Jane Austen's final book, Persuasion. In the bath, he packed up bottles of shampoo and conditioner. There was nothing else in the room except bath tissue. In the bedroom and bath, there was nothing in the way of decoration. There was, in fact, nothing in the way of personality in the entire apartment…no pictures, pillows…none of the usual feminine touches. Well, he thought, maybe she hadn't lived here long.
As he locked the door behind him, the neighbor popped his head out the door. "Remember, tell Ana not to worry about her place. I've got an eye out."
"Sir, can you tell me how long Ms. Steele has lived here?" The old man rubbed his chin and considered things for a bit. "Oh, couple of years, I guess." Then he slammed his door.
Part of Taylor's training and experience had taught him to profile people but he was at a loss with Ms. Steele. She seemed to lack a profile and her personality was a conundrum. Well, she did read Austen…and that was all he knew. He'd thought it strange that she'd never heard of Mary Poppins, a book he'd read to his daughter several times. It didn't occur to him that Steele had never really been a child nor treated like one.
CHAPTER 18
"Cobwebs! Lord, Gail. This wing is like something out of a horror movie. You haven't seen a spider, have you?" Ryan ducked another cobweb.
"I doubt there are any in here, Tom. There's nothing for them to eat. All these webs are quite old."
"How do you think Mr. Grey will react when he finds out that his nemesis is going to be living with him?"
Gail laughed as she moved quickly through the room, tidying and dusting. "Def con 1. I think that I can handle this room. Why don't you check the en suite? I think that we ought to have some bars installed for Ms. Steele. What do you make of her anyway?"
"Efficient and to the point. Does not wander off into personal territory. Maybe she'll open up after she's been here a while. Ms. Mia is very good at getting people talking. Let's watch her go to work on Ms. Steele."
Together, the two dynamos dusted, cleaned, scrubbed and in general, put together a nice bedroom for their guest…although they suspected that she wouldn't really notice. Ryan brought in a television and they finished up with dusting the hallway. Yes, it was a very nice accommodation. They were curious about the rest of the wing but exploration would have to wait for another day.
On their way back to the main part of the house, they could already hear Christian objecting to something. He was very loud…and then he was quiet. Ms. Steele was quite competent.
"Again," Steele said firmly. Christian looked at her with fury blazing in his eyes. She was unmoved. This was discomfiting for him. No one, with the occasional exception of Ros Bailey, was unmoved by his temper. Usually, even a hint that he was about to blow was all that was required to have his demands met. This one…this one was different. He was trying to figure her out and frustrated that he was getting nowhere.
He obeyed, reaching for the bar and lifting himself a bit before quitting again.
"Mr. Grey, next time count to twelve in your head before you stop."
Strangely, he knew that if he only counted to ten, Steele would know. He stared at her as he counted. Odd. He'd just now noticed her eyes. Aquamarine? Some kind of blue but unusual.
"Do you wear colored contacts?" he asked. "No. Again," she replied. Panting, he swore at her. She wrote down something in her notebook.
"What are you writing?" he gasped out as he lifted again. "Are you counting?" she answered. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Steele smiled ever so slightly.
For the first time, Grey looked closely at the harridan who was torturing him. She was pretty…and she was pale. She gave away nothing. Was she pale naturally or was she tired or was she in pain?
CHAPTER 19
It had been a long day. Grey had never before worked so hard…and it was clear to him that he was in bad shape. Since he'd been cleared for therapy, he'd only had nurses. He should have been in therapy all this time. Of course, he'd never been able to keep a nurse more than a few days before they ran screaming for the exit. And he'd been in that damn coma. Right now it seemed that he'd been paralyzed always. He had vague memories of being strong and lifting weights and running for miles and swimming laps in his building's pool. Now all he knew was sitting and lying down and being shifted to avoid bed sores. He felt like an old man. All he had left was his anger.
He was laughing at Victoria's dramatics and then he was in terrible pain and then enveloped in darkness. Waking was confusing and frightening. He wasn't familiar with either state. He was Christian Grey.
For days, he struggled to understand where he was and what he had become. Grace was the first recognizable sight. Mother. She was mother. Gradually, he came to see his father and his siblings and to understand that he was hospitalized. He didn't want to be a patient and so he tried to tear the IV lines out of his arms and hands. He had to be restrained with leather cuffs. He raged while Grace gently explained that he needed to leave the lines in for the time being. His father held his hand and squeezed encouragement. His father hadn't held his hand since he was a boy and they had to cross a street. Christian hadn't liked being touched. Touch was pain…burning pain.
He was rarely alone and this was another state with which he was unfamiliar. At GEH, he was in his office save for the meetings he blasted through impatiently. At Escala…he never called it home…nothing was home…he spent most of his time in his study or his bedroom. He ate whatever Gail put out for him whenever she told him that it was time to eat. He ate automatically without tasting. His mind always elsewhere.
Now a parent or a sibling or a nurse or a doctor…someone was always with him. It didn't matter how loudly he screamed. He wasn't left alone. And now, this Steele person was relentless in her persecution of him. Why wouldn't people just let him be…let him die?
There was really no reason to go on. There never had been. Even building GEH was only due to his need for complete independence…no reliance on anyone. He never considered that he did rely on Taylor and the rest of his security team. Rather, they were just part of the apparatus that supported his lifestyle. He would grudgingly admit to caring for his family but he considered that to be just a habit engendered in him after a lifetime of being with them. He was used to them, he'd tell himself. Once a month he'd give in to his mother's pleas to attend Sunday dinner just to get her off his back.
He suddenly realized that he was lying alone in his room. Where was Steele? He recalled yelling at her. Had he managed to chase her off? He reached for the bar and lifted himself up into a sitting position. It wasn't until after he'd done it that he realized what he'd done. Where was Steele? She should see this. He wanted to rub her nose in it. Of course, he'd only done what she wanted, hadn't he? Damn her.
When had she left? Had he been sleeping?
"Steele!" he yelled. "Steele, where the hell are you? I'm not paying you to…to…Steele!"
Elliot rushed into the room, saw his brother sitting up on under his own power and burst into a huge grin.
"Wow, bro. Look at you." Elliot's pride in his accomplishment embarrassed Christian. Hell, all he'd done was sit up…something everyone did without thinking about it.
"Where's Steele? She's supposed to be in here…working," he grumbled.
"She had an appointment at the hospital to check on her leg. Mom thinks that one of her screws slipped out of place. She was sweating from the pain."
"Is she coming back?" Elliot noticed a slight bit of concern in Christian's voice…although knowing his brother, the concern was for himself.
"Sure. Her name isn't Steele for nothing. She might need to have her leg re-screwed or whatever but she'll be back tonight in time for dinner. She, uh, gave me notes. I'm supposed to put you in your chair and go for a walk. You up for that? I hope so because I don't want to face that girl without having followed instructions."
Christian grudgingly agreed but inwardly he was eager to see how far he could go this next time. Maybe his arms would be stronger. He sat up on his own!
Elliot lifted Christian like he was a doll and set him down in the chair. As before, Grey took a run at the threshold but this time he cleared it the first time. Elliot was elated but Christian shrugged it off like it was no big deal. It was.
The carpet was harder to traverse than the tile and wood floors, of course, but Christian wanted to rise to the challenge. He could tell Steele, when she returned, what he'd done and without her help. After 30 minutes, he was gasping for breath and Elliot wanted to quit but Christian wouldn't hear of it.
"More. 45 minutes this time. Then rest because you have to let the muscles recover," Grey told his brother while Elliot secretly smiled at the way that his little brother repeated Steele's words without admitting it.
The extra 15 minutes proved taxing. Elliot laid Christian back down and watched him immediately pass out, his chest moving up and down. He hoped that they hadn't overdone it. Ill at ease, Elliot decided to stay with Christian for a while…watch over him like he had when they were kids. He'd always felt protective of Christian, right from the start. Grace and Carrick had worried that Elliot would have to adjust to the competition but were surprised that Christian's big brother was just that…his older, caring, big brother.
It wasn't easy, either. Elliot couldn't touch him so he had to learn how to look after his little brother in ways that Christian would allow. Even though the boys had separate bedrooms, Elliot usually wound up sleeping on the trundle bed that pulled out from under Christian's bed. Christian always had nightmares but with Elliot next to him, he needed only a word or two before he calmed down.
Elliot still remembered the first time that his little brother wanted to come into his room and play with his train set. Elliot always shared. He was used to it because he'd had to in the foster homes. Nothing was your own in a foster home.
So, he and Christian would sit and watch the train go round and round, mesmerized. Carrick gradually added on to the tracks, making the setup more complicated, to keep the boys interested and playing together.
Mia wanted to play, too, but was rejected due to her being a girl. She would plop down in the doorway and mope. It was always Christian who gave in…he felt sorry for her. She became the sibling that he protected…even when her little baby hands would reach out to snatch the engine off the tracks. Elliot would fall back to the floor in exasperation as Mia fondled the engine, giggling, until Christian gently removed it from her hands.
Now, Elliot looked up as Mia tip-toed in and sat quietly beside him, watching over the little brother who'd grown older but had never quite grown up.
CHAPTER 20
The house was silent and dimly lit when Grace returned with Steele. It was well after midnight. Elliot and Mia had gone home. Carrick had gone to bed early, having a court date first thing in the morning. Taylor and Gail were asleep and night security was on watch.
Grace helped a wobbly Steele to a chair in the living room before she excused herself to check on Christian.
"How are his vitals, Grace?"
Grace smiled as she took a seat across from Ana. They'd had a difficult afternoon and night but they'd had it together which had led to something of a bond and to addressing each other by their first names. Grace was honored but she stayed low-key about it…knowing that Ana was somewhat self-conscious.
"He's doing quite well. Elliot was worried for nothing. Isn't it wonderful all he's accomplished in just two days of your care?"
Ana frowned. She'd seen patients make remarkable strides in a short period of time only to relapse and have to start over. She took nothing for granted. She'd already warned Grace about this but chose not to belabor the point. Let Grace enjoy the moment.
"You, however, I am worried about, Ana. You should have listened to your doctor. He is, after all, one of the finest orthopedic surgeons on the west coast."
"Then perhaps I should have relied on the skills of one of the lesser surgeons. Maybe then my screws would have stayed put."
"You don't believe that maybe you were too active, that you should have stayed home for a few days, that Christian could have waited until you were further along in your healing?"
"I'm a therapist. I know how to handle such an injury. It's a good thing that I did come to work or I would have found myself alone instead of in the company of an excellent doctor when that poorly installed screw came undone."
Grace shook her head and smiled. Ana was as stubborn a creature as her son. She did have a point, however. Had she been home, she would have attempted three flights down to a taxi, quite possibly fallen and broken more than her leg.
"Gail made up your room. Neither of us has eaten in many hours. Are you hungry for a sandwich?"
"No. I will accept your help to my room, tho. I am awfully tired. Grace, thank you for your help today. I am embarrassed to have put you out so," Ana blushed.
"Don't be ridiculous, Ana. While I feel badly for the reason, I am happy to have had the chance to get to know you a little bit better. Now, let's get you into bed."
Grace helped Ana down the hall and into the west wing. It was rather a journey and Ana was out of breath when they finally made it to her room. Grace was delighted that the room was so well-prepared but Ana seemed to take no notice. She sat on the bed, set aside her crutches and bid Grace goodnight. Grace wondered how Ana would manage undressing and using the en suite but she also knew better than to call Ana out on it. Ana, she'd learned, was fiercely independent…or, Grace thought, fearful of being let down if she did lean on someone.
As Grace passed Christian's room, she thought of looking in on him again but weariness won out and she headed up the stairs to Carrick. The moment that she laid down, he would roll over and throw an arm around her. He always knew, even in his sleep, when Grace wasn't with him.
If she had looked in on Christian, she would have seen him with eyes wide open…curious about the voices he'd heard outside his door.
CHAPTER 21
When Christian opened his eyes the next morning, he wondered if yesterday had been a dream. He made a tentative reach for the bar and managed to grab hold. He then held tight as he brought up his other hand. He'd done it…caught the bar with both hands. Shutting his eyes and taking a deep breath, he pulled as hard as he could and found himself able to sit up. He fell back but tried again until he made it stick on his fourth try.
He didn't realize that he had a big smile on his face when he saw Steele in the doorway. She was smiling as well, in a gentle way.
"So, you do better when I'm not in the room. Don't know how I feel about that." She made her way across the room to her bag lying on a chair.
"Something is different today. Something with your leg. What is it?"
"The cast just needed an adjustment." She picked up a dumb bell and handed it to Christian.
"Tell me when you feel ready for the other one. We need to get your arms much stronger so that you can begin to transfer to your chair on your own."
Christian didn't argue. He began to do curls with his right hand…as many as he could tolerate…then he switched to his left. Steele made notes.
"I'm going to get a look at that notebook someday," he threatened. Steele didn't look up but she did smile as she wrote. It was nothing interesting…just medical information…but if curiosity motivated Christian, she'd let him believe that her notes were compelling.
For instance, she could have been noting that her patient had a dazzling smile and that his gray eyes sparkled like blue ice when his spirit was lightened. These things she had noted when she came into the room to find him working on his own. What she hadn't noted, in her notebook or in her consciousness, was that she was a little more than dazzled herself.
Today Christian found himself wanting to work hard and once Christian made up his mind, he tore into a project with gusto. For all these months since the shooting, he'd allowed himself to wallow in self-pity barely disguised as anger. He didn't want independence…because he didn't believe that he could have it.
Now that he saw the possibility, Steele's problem was keeping him from pushing too hard. She kept repeating the mantra of muscle recovery and Christian kept asking if he'd rested enough.
"Can we go again?" he'd ask. "Can we now?" Like a little boy. He'd no idea how he touched her heart when he'd beg to go back to work again. Unable to stand on her own, she brought in a massage therapist once a day to loosen his stiff muscles. It was also a way to keep him busy in between work sessions.
As the time went by, he felt that he needed less and less rest. Taylor would come by to see if Ms. Steele wanted him put to bed for a nap and he'd protest that he wasn't sleepy…again, like a little boy who doesn't want to take the nap he needs. Muscle recovery, she'd say, and he'd give in under protest, falling right to sleep.
Impatient, he was quick to snarl at people but now just as quick to relax. Mia and Elliot talked him into board games at night. Naturally, he was a killer at Monopoly. Ms. Steele would disappear in the early evening. Christian would awake from a nap to find her gone and he would assume that she'd gone home. It took him a week to find out that she was living down the hall in the west wing.
As he was wiping the board and his sibling's bank accounts, he looked up to see Taylor and Grace running past on their way to the west wing.
"What the…?" he stared after them. Without thinking, Mia spoke. "Oh, dear. I hope Steele didn't hurt her leg yet again."
"Let it be, Mia. You know how she is about attention. Mom and Taylor can handle it," Elliot warned.
"Steele is living in the west wing? How long has this been going on? Why wasn't I informed?" The irritation in his voice was clear. Christian Grey didn't like being kept out of the loop.
CHAPTER 22
"Now Mr. Grey. Please cooperate. I do know best," the saccharine tone of his nurse only served to rile him up more. He wanted to punch her…and she knew it. She rather enjoyed his reluctant company and his inability to fight back. He thought she was a sadist and he wasn't far off.
No one in the family liked this temp. She ordered people around and kept a constant smirk on her face. It was "Mr. Taylor" this and "Gail" that all day. She didn't want to hear about what Grey could do. She wanted to tell him. If she could get her way, she'd have kept him sedated constantly so that she could work on her needlepoint.
She'd watch him lift himself up with the bar and remark that he was doing too much. He'd ask for the dumb bells and she'd tsk tsk that he was a long way from being able to handle that. Elliot would infuriate her by putting his brother in his chair despite her protests and taking him for walks around the house. She would ominously insist that he was setting back his brother's recovery by pushing too hard.
She also heavily hinted that it would be best if she lived in as Ms. Steele had done. As soon as she was out the door at 5 p.m., Gail would collapse on a kitchen stool and thank the lord that Nurse Ratched was gone for the day.
"Imagine having that woman around 24/7?!" Gail exclaimed. She smiled as she watched Christian wheel into the kitchen for a bottle of water. He missed Steele.
"Steele better get her pert little ass back here before I kill that bitch," he'd swear as the nurse drove her Dodge sedan out the gate. Gail teased him. "Oh, you noticed Ms. Steele's posterior, did you?" He'd growl and roll away with her giggling behind him.
In truth, he was worried about Steele, pumping his mother for information every evening when she returned from the hospital. She'd tell him that Steele was doing well and it would be a few more days. Steele had done too much. She should have remained in the hospital for at least a week after the initial accident. Grey looked forward to lecturing her about muscle recovery when she got back.
He found that he missed her not just because he was now stuck with Nurse Ratched but because he just missed her. This confused him and he was careful to conceal his feelings. As often as he mentioned her absence, however, he wasn't fooling anyone.
"Do you think that Christian likes Ms. Steele…you know, really likes her, El?" Mia asked one night after he'd turned in early.
"I wouldn't be surprised. Women fall for their doctors. Men fall for their nurses. It's a thing," Elliot responded. Then he lowered his voice.
"I wouldn't wish it on her, tho'. You know how Chris is about women."
"I know how you are about women, El," Mia scoffed.
"That's different, Mia. I'm up front with girls about my intentions. They don't expect anything much from a night with me. Chris, tho', he always enjoyed drawing them in and raising their expectations. It's kind of surprising that Victoria was the first woman to take revenge."
"Plenty of women took revenge before Victoria," Mia protested.
"Giving a nasty tell-all interview to the Seattle Nooz isn't the same as shooting someone in the back." Elliot involuntarily shuddered as he remembered that terrible night. "I was shocked at the responses to someone trying to kill my brother. I mean, except for a few insincere condolences to Mom and Dad, most people seemed almost gleeful about 'Grey getting his'."
"That was the worst night of my life," Mia said softly, almost coming to tears again. "But I really like Steele. I wish Christian could feel serious about her. She's so good for him."
"But is he good for her? I don't know, Mia. Besides, Steele is all business. I don't think that she'd let herself fall for Chris. She'll get him up on his feet and then she'll move on down the road."
They weren't speaking as softly as they thought. Huh? Christian thought. Ana? Huh.
CHAPTER 23
Christian Trevelyan-Grey was a slow learner for a genius.
It was true that he sincerely missed those blue eyes and that soft smile but he wasn't going to let sincere emotion stop him from the thrill of conquest. In all the months since he'd been shot, while he had wallowed in misery…and mostly in bed…romance and sex were the last things on his mind but he was getting stronger and Steele was getting better looking all the time.
He didn't realize that his lightened moods and his brighter outlook for his future were due to Steele's presence and encouragement. As usual, he gave himself all the credit. He was working hard, wasn't he? And it was paying off. He'd work harder. By the time that Steele was ready to return, he'd amaze her with his skill and…and his virility.
Only one thing bothered him. Could he have an erection…and feel it? He hollered for his laptop and one of his minions, he didn't notice which, ran in with it. When nurse Ratched tried to take it from him, he slammed the screen down on her hand. When she yelped in pain, he told her that she was fired and to get out. He told the minion to escort her to her car and see that her pass was revoked.
Christian had research to do.
"What is he up to in there?" Gail wondered. Should she call Dr. Grey or Mr. Grey and tell them that he'd fired another nurse…one they were all happy to see go? Gail had caught Nurse Ratched…er…Banner heading for the west wing the other day. Nurse had explained, haughtily, that she was planning to choose a room for herself because she was increasingly of the opinion that she needed to be on site around the clock. Mr. Grey was a difficult patient who required constant monitoring.
Gail tersely explained that the west wing was not in shape for occupancy. Thankfully, the door was closed and locked. No, Gail didn't know who had the key. She surmised that it was in the possession of Mr. or Dr. Grey. Nurse would have to speak with them about her concerns. Well, Nurse had already done that and her idea rejected so….she stomped back to Christian's room, muttering about being inconvenienced.
In reality, she made certain that her day was nothing but convenience. She'd brought a bell with her one day and rang it all too often, expecting service of some kind. If she didn't get a response to her ring, she'd scream down the hallway. It was less unpleasant to run when rung for than to hear that screech. Nurse wanted food. Nurse wanted Christian put into bed. He seemed to need a lot more rest than he had with Ms. Steele. Nurse wanted a magazine. Nurse wanted to read the Seattle Daily Nooz. Nurse wanted a pillow. Nurse wanted…wanted…wanted.
Her interest in the Nooz was due, they later discovered, to her interest in her own notoriety. Coming and going from the house, she would smile and wave to the paparazzi always gathered at the gate. On leaving, she would pull over to the side of the street a ways down from the house, to talk about her day, the house, the occupants, Christian's condition and any questions the newshounds had. She was always quoted as being uncooperative when questioned but it was clear that the information in the Nooz could have only come from her.
She was spoken to, several times, by both of the elder Greys. She always indignantly protested that she was a professional and bound by her oath to respect her patient's privacy…which she pronounced "preevicy"…thinking that it sounded posh. Of course, neither Grey believed her but they felt stuck until Steele was able to return.
For a few days after one of these lectures, Nurse would continue on down the road when leaving, concerned that one of the guards would be spying on her. However, when matters died down, she'd start up again…only down the road and around a corner.
The day that Grey fired her, she didn't bother to go around the corner, ostensibly out of sight. She parked just outside the gates and blabbed on for quite some time. That night's edition of the Nooz was filled with pictures of the angry, wounded woman who'd done her very best for a very nasty man who'd assaulted her. Yes, she was considering filing charges but, you know, the Greys have an undo amount of influence in this town and she would be outgunned in a dispute.
CHAPTER 24
Steele opened her eyes to the same sight that greeted her every morning…the drab, clinical décor of her room on the rehab floor of the hospital, her leg still hoisted in the air. She was uncomfortable, always in this position, and only the drugs made her sleep at night.
As always, the same thoughts that greeted her were of gray eyes and a smile that shifted something inside of her. She'd asked for information on her client and was told to concentrate on her own recovery. She hated being a patient and felt more sympathy now for all these people who were treated like addlepated children. When she was firm with the nurses about her needs and questions, she was ignored. She didn't have it in her to berate them. She knew that they worked hard in a thankless profession.
Every day she pleaded with her doctor to release her but he insisted that her leg needed more time.
"As a nurse and a therapist, Ms. Steele, I would expect that you'd understand the process of healing. Proper treatment and time, Ms. Steele. If you'd respected those parameters when you were first injured, you'd be on your feet by now. Hopefully, after this rest, you'll be able to leave here in a boot. Please try to be patient as a patient."
He'd smiled at what he thought was a clever pun. Steele did not return his limp grin. She loathed this man. She'd already decided that he was a quack. She tolerated him only because of Grace.
Grace Grey…Ana's one light in this debacle. She visited every day as often as she could despite a heavy patient load. So many parents wanted only Dr. Grey because she was the best ob/gyn pediatrician in Seattle in their opinion. Ana found her to be the best doctor period. She would check Ana's vitals, lower her leg to the bed for a rest, check her chart and be sooo reassuring. She would share what was happening at Grey Manor and Christian's progress. Ana was pleased to hear that he had not stopped working at his recovery. He'd asked for heavier weights and now had no trouble lifting himself with the overhead bar. She wanted to get back to work but she wondered if she was necessary. Grace acted horrified at the notion that Ana would not return to work with Christian. Ana was growing fond of Grace.
A mother's love wasn't something with which Ana was familiar. Her own mother had drunkenly driven her car into a river one night coming home from a bar with her passed out husband on the passenger side and her infant daughter in the back seat. Ana learned from newspaper accounts that she'd been rescued by a passing police officer.
Her mother's sister and her father's brother had fought for custody of Anastasia Rose for a couple of years while she languished in state care. Neither visited because neither really wanted a child…just the child's inheritance. When a judge wisely deduced this fact, custody was denied to both relatives who then disappeared from Ana's life. The money was then entrusted to a fiduciary who invested wisely…in order to increase his percentage…and it was then given to Ana after she turned 18.
She was a smart girl who'd never allowed herself to become attached to any of her foster parents. Social services moved her every couple of years and so it was useless to form relationships. She behaved…did as she was told and mostly studied in her room. She graduated a year early after the 11th grade and enrolled herself in college. She had enough money to finish college with a BSN and a degree in physical therapy. By then she was broke so continuing on to medical school was out of the question. She went right to work and distinguished herself in her fields.
She kept her head down and continued to avoid attachments of any kind. With her dark brown hair in a bun and her slight figure, she didn't call attention to herself on a physical level either which suited her. She intended to ensure that she had financial security and perhaps travel a bit but she otherwise lacked any grand ambitions for her life.
Romance, marriage, motherhood…none of these occurred to her. None seemed possible. They were for other people. Besides, what she saw of these was discouraging. Co-workers seemed always to be unhappy over one or more of the trio. Nurses mooned over doctors who used them often to cheat on the wives who helped to put them through med school before providing them with children.
These same doctors all seemed to quickly develop god-complexes as soon as they'd finished their internships. They were saving lives, for gosh sakes. Nothing their wives or girlfriends needed from them in terms of time and attention could compete with that. Everything they wanted and did was more important than anything else. Even their children were to understand that they had to come in second. A school play or a surgery? No contest.
Were the women doctors any different? Not really…except that their husbands and children were expected to be exceptionally understanding considering that the women managed to become doctors in addition to wives and mothers. Truthfully, Ana did find those sorts of time-management skills rather amazing.
She'd once watched a doctor finish a difficult operation after her water broke. Bravo, she thought. Still, the woman returning to work a day after giving birth did seem to indicate a lack of proper prioritizing.
No, doctors of all stripes did not impress Ana Steele. Her lack of awe when around them was evident but she didn't care. She was too good at her work to fear their poor opinions of her. Every evaluation concluded with a suggestion that she learn to be more personable with her co-workers and supervisors.
These suggestions were always met with blank expressions. Her superiors would sign off and send her back to her station of the moment knowing that their opinions did not matter a whit.
And she knew that everyone called her Mighty Mouse behind her back.
CHAPTER 25
Ana was simply staring into space, thinking, when the door opened and Mia's smiling face popped around.
"Ms. Steele, may I come in?" Mia asked in a small voice. Usually her preferred entry was fast and loud but she was a little bit afraid of Steele.
"Yes." Well, okay, Mia thought. Short and to the point. She walked closer to the bed, looking at Steele's propped up leg.
"Is that as uncomfortable as it looks? Is it numb?"
Steele shrugged and regarded Mia without expression. Mia was rethinking her visit.
"I'm putting together a birthday party for one of the patients here. I figured that since I'm here, I'd stop in and see how you're doing. If you're tired, I can go…"
"Please sit, Mia. Tell me about this party." Ana was not practiced at small talk and, thus, carrying on conversations made her uncomfortable but she knew that Mia liked to talk so all she had to do was encourage and listen. That…she could do.
"It's for his great-granddaughter. He had a heart attack, his sixth, and he doesn't think that he'll be around for her next birthday so he wants to make this one really special so she'll remember him," Mia sighed and looked down at her hands.
"Well, that should be no challenge for you, Mia. Why do you look so down?"
"The little girl is only 5, ya know? It's unlikely that she'll remember the party…less likely that she'll remember her grampa's part in it. He thinks that the renowned Mia can somehow come up with a plan that will make it memorable. It doesn't matter how memorable I manage to make it, a 5-year-old just isn't going to recall much."
"I have very clear memories of my 6th year of life," Steele spoke without thinking. "Scratch that. Those were not good memories. Children are more likely to remember traumatic events than good ones. Sorry. Not helpful, I guess.
"What if you give all the guests disposable cameras? Are those still made? Have them turned in as the guests leave and then make a photo album for the child? Perhaps pictures will jar her memory in the years to come. You could even arrange for a professional videographer."
"Those are great ideas. Pictures will help and my client will be able to look at them with his granddaughter while he's still here.
"Thanks, Ana! Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot. Ms. Steele."
"Ana is fine, Mia. When is the party? Soon, I hope…if the grandfather is that ill."
"Next week…but I can put together anything with a whole week. I'm going to get going on this right away. I have to come up with a design for a cake."
"Maybe design it around something this little girl likes," Ana shyly suggested. She was talking too much, she thought.
"Yes! She likes fairies. Oh, this is going to be good. Thanks so much, Ana. You've been a great help." With that Mia flew out the door. Ana found herself smiling. Then she recalled her birthdays and the smile left her face. She went back to staring into space.
CHAPTER 26
Mia dashed into the house and ran for the stairs.
"Whoa, sis. What's going on? Everything okay?" If Christian had warm feelings for anyone, it was Mia.
"It's great. Things, I mean. The day started out kind of a bummer but then I talked to Ana and now I'm all charged up. Can't talk. Have to dig stuff out of the attic." And she was gone, taking two steps at a time.
Christian sat in his wheelchair and watched her go, wondering what Steele had to do with Mia. Obviously, she'd seen her and he was curious about her. His mother was seeing "Ana" but keeping her info pretty close to her vest. Patient confidentiality and all, he huffed. Mia, however, could be persuaded to talk easily. He'd just sit at the bottom of the stairs and wait.
He was still waiting when he felt a shadow looming over him and then his brother's giant paws on his shoulders.
"You want to go upstairs for something, bro?" Elliot asked.
"I'm waiting for Mia to return from the attic. What are you doing here so early? Dinner isn't for another couple hours and I don't smell pie."
"It started raining a while ago. Can't put on a roof in the rain."
"Oh, my patio door is open." Elliot rushed back to Christian's room to shut the French doors. There was already water on the floor. The rain was really coming down hard. He grabbed a couple of towels from the en suite and laid them down on the puddle before returning to Christian.
Mia was standing on the bottom step, her arms filled with books, her way blocked by Christian.
"Come on, Mia. You can't leave now anyway. It's pouring down and you shouldn't be driving. You're not great on dry pavement," he reminded her. She pouted. You hydroplane once and they never forget. Of course, she'd hydroplaned right into a jersey barrier and lived to tell the tale only because she was driving the tank Christian bought for her.
"All right but let me sit down on the sofa, for cryin' out loud. I need to search for ideas in these books. I'm planning a children's party and Ana gave me some great ideas."
Christian and Elliot exchanged glances. "Ana, eh?" They said as one.
"Yeah, she's okay with me calling her Ana."
"So, you saw her today," Christian stated.
"Duh. Yes, I had to see a client and I stopped in Ana's room down the hall. Poor thing. She was just lying there with her leg in the air. Looked really uncomfortable but she just blew off my query about it. Then we talked about the party."
Mia went back to turning pages and perusing her books. Her brothers were quiet for a few minutes before they started in on her again.
"Is that all? What else did Ana have to say about, well, anything?"
Mia thought for a second. "Well, come to think of it, she did make one odd remark. She said that kids tend to remember traumatic things from their childhoods before they remember happy things. It was like she was talking about herself but then we went back to discussing the party."
"Did she, you know, ask about anyone…or anything going on here at Grey Manor?" Christian prodded.
"Nope. Oh, here is a great idea. I can use this." Mia was really getting wound up now.
"Mia," Christian continued to push, "are you certain that she didn't inquire about her patient at all?"
"Yeah, Mia," Elliot jabbed Christian, "didn't she want to know all about Christian?"
Christian gave him a filthy look as Mia simply shook her head. "Why don't you ask Mom about this stuff? She's in Ana's room several times a day. Look, I have to read and think so I'm going to hide out in the library until dinner." And she was gone.
"I'll run you down, you rotten sot," Christian snarled as he wheeled quickly after Elliot while Elliot whooped and laughed.
CHAPTER 27
The rain had stopped and Elliot had to go back to clean up his construction site. Mia was still sequestered in the library and Christian was bored. He picked up his weights and practiced curls. He wanted to surprise Ana with his ability to transfer from his chair. He had become inured to the humiliation of being carried to the toilet but now that the possibility of handling his own needs could become reality, he was back to feeling embarrassed…especially since it was Elliot, his father or one of his security detail who was tasked with the chore. Before Ana, the nurses had handled all the lifting.
Now he practiced moving his chair close to the bed and trying to transfer. Sometimes he fell on the floor and would have to call for help but mostly he just fell back into his chair. He was angry. He'd lost time with all those other nurses…months of, as Ana had put it, deteriorating.
That word…deteriorate. It was a word with the definition that he'd gotten worse and, therefore, could have been better. If only he'd been working on his strength all this time. Another glass shattered against the wall. Oh, how he wanted something stronger than water. He turned to head for his father's study when he heard Ana's voice in his head telling him that hydration was vital to the recovery of his muscles and that alcohol would hinder, not help.
On Ana's orders, he was also eating mostly fish and vegetables. Red meat was only a rare treat. Speaking of treats, she advised against sugars and for getting his carbs mostly from the vegetables. Toast in the morning with eggs was his big treat now. Jesus, he was bored with his diet, his allowed activities…his life!
As he endlessly curled...Christian, don't overdo…Let your muscles recover…blasted woman! He thought back to Elliot's and Mia's chat about a relationship between him and Ana. Of course, he found her attractive…blue eyes, long glossy hair, pert little butt and breasts…and her scent. What was that fragrance that wafted off of her and around the room? When she leaned over him, he fought to keep from nuzzling her neck. Ana seemed quite gentle but he still had a notion that sticking his nose in her skin would get him whacked against the wall like the glasses he used to toss every day.
That would be so hot.
He smiled. He hadn't had a new conquest in some time and, being so consumed with his condition, he hadn't even considered attempting one. Ana, however, would be a real challenge…something different from his usual. A dazzling smile, an intense gaze, whispered sweet nothings in her ear and, of course, a jewel or three…these would not work on a woman like Ana. He would have to try something resembling sincerity. Real sincerity would only get him into trouble but if he could conjure up enough magic…hmm…it could get interesting.
Besides, Ana didn't seem the sort to pack a pistol in that bag of hers. Maybe a slap across his face but nothing lethal. At least, he hoped he had that right. Women, in his experience, were simple creatures, easily managed…with a few exceptions. Victoria.
Christian's blood boiled at the thought of her. All she'd gotten for attempted murder and ruining his life was an indefinite term in a psychiatric hospital. The judge said that when she was well again, she could be tried in a court of law. That was certainly something to look forward to for not only her victim but his entire family.
Carrick called the DA at least once a week to inquire about Victoria's health and push for a trial. The DA was patient. This was, after all, Carrick Grey and his son, Christian…two people the DA certainly didn't want to piss off. He always assured Carrick that he was in constant contact with Victoria's doctors and ready to go to trial at first opportunity.
Unfortunately, Victoria was catatonic.
CHAPTER 28
The nurse was feeding her patient like you would feed a toddler. A spoon of something mushy touched to her mouth to urge her to open and swallow. It was a tedious job but the only way to get the patient to eat at all. She had already lost 15 lbs. off her slender frame. Her hair was thinning…her face pale and gaunt. When she'd arrived at Sunnydale Sanatorium, everyone had marveled at her beauty. With her stunning face, creamy complexion, golden hair…well, she was not the usual patient. However, her skin was now dull and her hair, no longer being bleached and dyed, was half mousy brown and half yellow.
She didn't interact with anyone…spending her days staring out the window or into space. Catatonic, the doctors said. They couldn't get through to her. She was being medicated and was once subjected to electronic convulsive therapy but nothing worked. It was an odd case in that her brain scans had appeared to be normal. Therefore, she was diagnosed as a catatonic via psychological trauma.
The doctors were told only that she was unhappy about a breakup and had shot her ex-lover in a fit of piqué. She'd immediately collapsed in hysteria and was taken to the hospital where she then slipped into a state of catatonia.
She was technically under arrest for attempted murder but until she emerged into awareness once again, she was simply a patient, a sick woman who needed care. The doctors assured the Seattle district attorney's office that they would release Ms. Mason whenever she recovered and, no, there was no indication that she was faking.
"She doesn't move. We have to get her up and walking several times a day to keep her from losing that ability and to ensure that she doesn't develop bedsores from sitting constantly. She has no reaction to anything. She would have to be an incredible actress with immense discipline to continue on this way.
"For cripes sake, she was a beautiful woman who is now a wreck and has to wear diapers. Aside from avoiding a prison sentence, she has nothing to gain from living this way…and I use the word "living" loosely.
"The only way that she could survive the hell she's currently in would be if she were genuinely psychotic and enjoying playing with us. That is, of course, highly unlikely. She is also, it appears, slipping deeper into catatonia. I think it is possible that she may be long term."
"Long term," the DA nervously repeated. Oh, how he dreaded revealing that prognosis to the Greys. They so desperately desired revenge on this woman who had shredded all their lives…not just Christian's. The prospect of her living out her life, in a chair, in a room, her every need being tended to by nurses paid by the state…oh, no…they would not take it well.
The Greys wanted Victoria to spend her life in a tiny cell with a tiny window overlooking a wall, a wall that would restrain her from ever again touching her bare feet to blades of grass or bending to pick a wildflower. They wanted her to have nothing in her life but regret for her foolish actions…to sit on her bunk and torture herself with 'what ifs'.
What if…I'd simply gone home? What if…I'd never had a gun? What if…I'd said no when he first approached me? What if? What if? What if? All the what ifs screaming in her brain for the rest of her horrible life. Even if she was paroled after 30 years, she'd never be the beautiful woman she'd been and she wouldn't have a dime to her name and no friends to whom she could turn to help her rebuild her life.
No. There was no pity for Ms. Mason from the Grey family although perhaps there should have been a little.
Victoria had used her beauty to work her way up from an ordinary life. She devoted herself to exercise, acting classes…anything that would help her advance. She had many friendly acquaintances but no true friends and when the god, Christian Grey, had taken an interest in her, she was primed to trust his intentions. It was what she'd been working toward…what she'd planned on. She had his number. She wasn't a fool like the others. She thought that he would be the easy mark.
He outright lied to her, leading her on for weeks, until he grew bored with her and suddenly and coldly broke it off in a public place where she felt constrained from expressing her pain. He gently and kindly led her out to the street where he shoved her into a taxi without a goodbye. She was truly stunned and perplexed…overcome with confusion and agony. She was deep in shock when she arrived that night at the penthouse. All she'd wanted was an honest answer to her questions…something to help her make sense of the chaos in her head. Instead, she was cruelly mocked and dismissed.
And now, as her doctor explained her condition to the DA, he failed to see a faint light in her eyes.
CHAPTER 29
Ana knew little of the circumstances that led to her patient's paralysis. How he'd come to be this way was not her concern. Her interest was purely in his recovery…as far as she could take him, that is. She'd studied his x-ray and MRI films intently and she'd held discussions with his doctors. They were of the opinion that his condition was reversible with a great deal of therapy and dedication. The films bore out their opinions. However, it was a very long shot, indeed, and Mr. Grey was a quite recalcitrant patient so they felt it would do no good to give him hope. Thus, his chances had never been revealed to him. If Mighty Mouse wanted to stick her neck out and get it loped off, that was her choice. She'd been warned.
Ana intellectually understood their positions but she emotionally despised their cowardice. They didn't care about Christian. They were only concerned with not being sued if they were unable to deliver results. Ana had quickly ascertained her patient's driven personality and was determined to use that to get him to his feet…even though it could be a quite lengthy recovery. It was up to Christian to overcome his self-pity, to push himself as far as he could go.
The coma and the following months of neglect by his caregivers may have lessened his chance at walking again but that chance was still there…slight but possible. Maybe he'd never again walk as he had but he had a shot at crutches. It was certainly better than being dependent on a wheelchair. Ana hoped that he could be reasoned with in time.
As he learned that he could rebuild muscle in his arms and become independent, perhaps he would be willing to do the tremendous amount of work necessary to stand again.
Ana had spent her life being determined and resilient. No one was better equipped to deal with Christian Grey.
However, as Ana lay in her hospital bed, chomping at the bit to get back to work, she was in the dark about Grey's intentions. He was going to brighten his life by once again playing his games and this time with his PT. Drawing her in and basking in her adoration of him would give some of his ego back to him. He needed to convince himself that he was still Seattle's premier playboy…legs or no legs.
He still had the face and the money and the brains. It was time to get back to being The Christian Grey. First up, Ms. Anastasia Steele. From there, he'd move on to the next adoring woman. Of course, he still needed to know whether his champion cock was in working order.
He picked up his laptop and began his research. There was so much to read and so many opinions. He'd have to find a doctor who specialized in paraplegic sex. He couldn't depend on any of his usual sources. This one was on him alone. However, as many times as he entered an inquiry in google, that was as many times as he was given a different answer.
Ana would know. Damn it. The last person with whom he could share his quest.
Welch! Discrete and thorough.
I need to know the best doctor to ask about erectile dysfunction in paraplegics.
Welch, you there?
Ah, yeah. Well, this is a new one. Wouldn't it be better to ask your own doctor?
I require discretion. I don't want to discuss this with my doctors.
Understood. I'll get right on it. Might take a while. Do not text back in ten minutes.
Okay. Oh, and I'd also like whatever info you can get on Dr. Anastasia R. Steele.
Welch put down his phone. Grey hadn't learned his lesson.
CHAPTER 30
As enthused as she was about getting back to work, Ana was paradoxically unsure about the commitment necessary to fix Grey. It could be years and Ana didn't relish using up that much time on one patient. She resolved to get him to a certain point and then turn his care over to another PT.
As she squirmed about on the bed, Grace walked in…the epitome of calm and self-possession. She instantly released Ana's leg from its hoist and settled it on a pillow. Ana sighed with the relief and stopped moving.
"I really need to get out of here, Grace. Stir-crazy doesn't cover it."
"I understand, dear. I've been speaking with Dr. Logan about it. He's still hesitant but knowing that you would be taken care of at Grey Manor is slowly bringing him around. I think that he just wants to get you into a walking boot for his own gratification. Also, your bedsores are an issue."
"No kidding. I ring for a nurse every 30 minutes. It doesn't help for long. Do you have time to sit and talk with me…distract me for a while?" Her pleading eyes won Grace over.
"So. What would you like to discuss? Any favorite topics?" Ana's big smile easily won Grace over.
"Tell me more about my patient. Grace, I've wondered. He was shot in the back…this much I know. I understand that it was something to do with a dispute with an ex-girlfriend."
Ana saw a black cloud pass over Grace. Her usual warm expression morphed into an ugly fury. "A woman he'd just broken off with shot him as he tried to walk away from her. His security chief, Jason, was holding both her arms as Victoria screeched at Christian but, unfortunately, he was holding her by her upper arms only. She could still move her lower arms. She slipped a gun out of her pocket." Grace paused for a few moments. Ana reassured her that she didn't have to continue but Grace wanted to speak.
"Jason, poor man, has never gotten over it. No matter how many times we assure him that we hold no grudge… Anyway, Christian came very close to losing his life. You read his file, I presume?"
"Yes. Three surgeries, a coma and a lengthy recovery at the hospital. I don't understand why he wasn't receiving therapy until I came along."
Grace huffed. "His idiot doctors did not advise us properly. We've paid thousands to nurses who did little more than change his ostomy bag and give him sponge baths. You're the first to even suggest therapy. He's come a long way since you came aboard."
"This woman who shot him…Victoria? What happened to her?"
"She was evaluated and confined to a mental ward. When she is cleared, she goes to trial. However, it's taking a long time and we'd really like to have a resolution."
"What has she said about that night, if anything?"
"Nothing. She doesn't speak. Supposedly catatonic but we wonder if she's faking it. Her doctors, unfortunately, believe her to be incompetent to assist in her own defense, so…we wait. And the wait is excruciating, especially for Christian."
CHAPTER 31
Ana lay in her bed, mulling over everything Grace had told her. Between the lines, Ana heard that Victoria was the last in a very long line of women betrayed by Christian Grey. While Grace would never admit that Christian was a player, it was evident, from the numbers alone, that Grey got around and that he had short-term relationships only. She picked up her laptop and googled Victoria Mason/Christian Grey. Immediately, dozens of photos and articles about the pair popped up.
They had first been seen together at the Coping Together Gala hosted by Grace each year. Thereafter, Victoria starred above the fold in The Seattle Nooz at least twice a week…always with Christian's arm around her shoulder or his hand in hers, his gaze intense and completely on Victoria. Anyone who didn't know better would swear that they were in love.
Victoria had shot him two months from their first date together. One of the articles mentioned that Grey had thrown over a woman named Bianca the day he'd met Victoria. Bianca, interviewed by The Nooz, expressed her anger and reamed Christian a new one…referring to him as a womanizer and scum. She went on to say that he'd convinced her that they had a future together and that they were happy until the night he took her to his Mile High Club and broke it off in front a hundred people. Yes, she said, I should have known better because they had met the night he broke it off with Trish…at the Mile High.
By gleaning a little something from article after article, Ana was able to trace Christian's "love" life back six years. Talk about a love 'em and leave 'em' lothario, she marveled. And every girl was in shock after being told that he'd searched for that one special girl and found her at last. No 'relationship' lasted more than a couple of months before Grey grew bored and needed a new toy.
Well, Ana thought, best be keeping my head straight around those dazzling eyes. She suddenly felt badly for Victoria Mason, beautiful but broken in half by Christian Grey. She wondered if any of the other girls were still carrying a torch for this bad boy. She also wondered if some of Grey's anger was aimed at himself for underestimating a woman scorned.
Having submersed herself in Google for most of the afternoon, Ana was now quite sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted away to a land called Grey where a handsome prince named Christian lived. They were together, arms entwined, as they entered a ballroom and began a waltz, floating through the air, foreheads touching. He was breathing on her neck and holding her hand over his heart. She'd never felt a love so strong. Their connection was solid and their need for each other immense.
Then they were in a bedroom and he was tenderly undressing her…all the while pressing her lips with his and moaning. He made love to her with passion, her nails digging into his back, until they came together…calling out the other's name. As they came down from their high, he looked into her eyes, murmuring that she was his and he hers…body and soul.
Suddenly, they were seated at a table in the center of The Mile High Club, surrounded by admiring diners. Christian took her hands between his two, raising them to his lips and kissing them. In barely a whisper, he told her that she shouldn't blame herself…that it was all his fault. She was the most exciting woman he'd ever known and he knew that he'd never find another like her. He didn't want another. He would miss her until the day he died.
Ana was confused. What was he talking about? She withdrew her hands and stared at him…his pupils dilated and darkened with…lust? Her head was buzzing and her stomach roiling, watching him smile at her. Oh, that smile…only for her.
Then he escorted her out the door and called out for a taxi, giving the driver her address and a large bill to make certain that she was delivered safely to her door. He would never forget her. Oh, and buckle up. He slapped the roof and the driver took off into the blackest night she'd ever known.
CHAPTER 32
Ana jerked awake, feeling ill and her face wet with tears. No, she told herself. She was nobody's fool. Christian could work up a lather, pledging his love and fidelity, but she would not be buying it.
Wait…she stopped thinking for a moment and came back to earth. It had been nothing but a dream. Even if he hadn't been the biggest rat in the rat hole, he was her patient and she would hold to her professional boundaries.
It was some time before the ache dulled. Even though it had been only a dream, it hurt the way that dreams sometimes do. She smiled to herself. She'd never bought anyone's bull sh*t and wasn't about to start. She was Mighty Mouse and she'd save her own damn day.
Meanwhile, Christian was plotting his next takeover. No need to rush things. Ana would be around for some time to come. She was smarter than any of the others so he had to up his game. He might even have to fool his own family to keep them from sabotaging his play. He felt the adrenaline rush he always got at the start of a new thing.
Okay, so he'd paid big for his dalliance with Victoria. He wouldn't make that mistake again.
Grey, you there?
Go ahead, Welch.
So, erectile dysfunction depends on the individual and the type of injury they sustained. Yes, you do have to speak with a professional about this. I don't read x-rays.
Damn. All right…what do you have on Anastasia Steele?
Sending specifics now.
Anastasia Rose Steele. Orphaned as an infant. No other family. Grew up in foster homes in Pittsburgh, Penn.
Received Bachelors in Nursing WSU…age 20
Physical therapy license obtained age 22.
Received doctorate in Nursing age 23.
Top of class.
Moved to Seattle when offered $50,000 signing bonus by Seattle General.
Accepted to Harvard Medical and a dozen other schools but chose to continue to practice nursing and PT for now.
No known friends. No emergency contact.
No known religious affiliation or political preference.
No known hobbies.
Is that all?!
I'll keep digging but it seems that all this girl does is keep her nose to the grindstone. Taylor says that her apartment looks like no one lives there. Quite self-contained, impervious to emotions. I don't think that you'll be breaking this one's heart, Grey. All the others were a cake walk.
Oh, yeah? We'll see.
Karma, Grey. Haven't had enough of it yet?
Fuck off, Welch.
And so, ideas were formed, directions determined…even plans made, although vague. And neither person knew that the other was aware.
Grey believed that, as usual, he was in control. Ana believed that she understood his character, his motivations and could use this knowledge to bring him to his feet.
Neither understood that knowledge isn't always power and control is an illusion.
CHAPTER 33
"Hey, mom. What are you doing home so early?" Mia thought that Grace looked beat. She worried about her a lot. Grace had always worked too hard at a job that could easily break her spirit…a spirit that had already taken a terrible hit when Christian was shot.
Grace was the sort of mother who couldn't think badly of her children even when the evidence was staring her in the face. The rest of the family knew of Christian's reputation. They'd see the women come and go…especially those lucky enough to be chosen at the time of the annual charity gala. Often times the latest girlfriend would endeavor to be so warm and friendly with the family, believing that these people would be an important part of her future. Elliot and Mia would struggle to fake their way through the evening even though they knew that it was a waste of time. But Grace…
Grace would take a genuine interest in each girl because she didn't believe her son to be capable of duplicity. With each young woman, her hope was renewed that her son would have finally found the "one". Even Carrick's off-hand remarks about Christian's latest plaything went right over his wife's head.
"Mom? Tough day at the hospital?" Mia wrapped her arms around her mother's shoulders and Grace smiled wearily.
"Lost a patient, I'm afraid. Even when the chances aren't good, even when you see it coming…it doesn't help. Having to take a child's parents aside to tell them to say goodbye…" Grace sank into the sofa cushions.
"And now, it just reminds me of when Cary and I thought that our luck had run out. You kids had always been so healthy and we managed to keep you safe."
"Mom," Mia spoke softly as she nestled into her mother's side on the sofa, "we are still healthy and safe. If Christian never walks again, he is still healthy and safe. You and dad have done a wonderful job as parents."
"Hmm…" Grace was not convinced. "Christian is miserable and so angry and just when we find Ana," her voice trailed off. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mia opened her mouth to speak again and then thought better of it. For now, her mom didn't need a lecture…just rest and comfort. Sometimes we find ourselves in rolling seas and all we can do is ride the waves.
Mia ran her mother a hot bath and then went to make her a cup of tea. After a nap, Grace would be feeling better…Mia hoped. As she put the kettle on, Christian came rolling out, muttering under his breath. Mia had no patience with his temper just now.
"Chrissy, Mom had a bad day. It would help if you cheered up for her."
"Where is she? I want to talk to her about Ana," he growled.
"In a bath. Then a tea and a nap. Leave her alone, you selfish lout." It was highly unusual for Mia to lash out at anyone…much less Christian. He was taken aback.
"I was just wondering when my therapist would be returning is all. You don't have to take my head off," Christian whined.
Mia sighed. "Christian, you have so many connections. Call that investigator. You know, the one you always sicced on every boy who's tried to date me."
Christian chuckled. "And it's a good thing I did. There were some real losers in that pack. Maybe I will call Welch. You don't think that she's avoiding me, do you?"
Mia was surprised to hear a slight undertone of concern in her brother's voice…he of supreme carnal confidence.
"Of course not. She's suffering, too. Lying in bed, wearing a catheter. She's so independent and now she's a prisoner of Seattle General. You know, that's partly on you."
"Me? I didn't try to merge onto a high-speed freeway in a rusty bucket of bolts," he protested.
"She should have healed up before returning the first time but she was too concerned about you. You probably should have insisted that she rest but all you were thinking about was yourself. You know that I adore you, Chrissy, but sometimes your self-concern is striking."
With that last slap across his ego, Mia left the kitchen with her mother's tea while her brother stared after her…feeling wounded.
Welch, find out what's going on with my therapist.
Stand by…
Christian amused himself with wheelies in the foyer. He was bored. He'd been bored every day without Ms. Steele. Not that she was a barrel of laughs but she was intriguing. Grey did enjoy observing her.
Ms. Steele is doing better. Her leg is out of the hoist but still needs to rest on a pillow. She has been lobbying for discharge but her doctor is still refusing. Insurance won't pay without his okay so she's kind of stuck.
I can pay her bills.
And if she finds out that you've been throwing your weight around?
But I'd be helping.
Welch groaned. Consider for a moment that Ms. Steele wouldn't see it that way. Oh, and here's a new tack…maybe her actual doctor is right.
CHAPTER 34
Grace's spirits were better after her nap. She and Mia made a dessert while Gail cooked the entrée. Carrick had won an important appeal in court that day and Elliot had finished a project for a client he badly wanted to see gone. So, things were looking up.
Even Christian was trying to be good company so the food was good and the dinner companions were swell. Christian had to continually bite his tongue to keep from pressing his mother about getting Ana discharged. Mia seemed able to tell what he was going to say every time he opened his mouth. If it was Ana related, he'd get a kick in the shins.
He could feel it and it hurt which was actually a good sign but he wanted Ana back so he could start working on standing. Then, of course, he also wanted to get going on his latest "project". His last project had shot him so he needed to find out if he still had "it". Every time he reflected on Victoria's actions following their breakup, he found himself more baffled than angry.
She hadn't gone willingly, with grace. She had come to his home twice. She had behaved hysterically…and then, violently. The other women had cried on his shoulder, expressed their love for him and then allowed him to settle them into a taxi. Where had he erred with Victoria? She had initially seemed serene and rather subdued, happy to be at his side and in his bed. She had pressed him for nothing more than he gave. With her, he felt that his company was enough…unlike so many others who'd so obviously wanted the attention derived from being seen with him. She was a nice girl…until she wasn't.
His flawed judgement of her bothered him a lot. He'd always prided himself on his ability to suss out people. He was never wrong. Yet, somehow, this one woman had hidden herself from his keen vision and brought him to his knees…literally.
And this was his primary motivation to pursue Ms. Steele's affections. He needed to know if he had lost his talent for seduction. Before Victoria, the only other woman to have ever rejected him had been Ella, his birth mother. As brilliant as he was, emotionally Grey was shallow. So scarred was he by his first four years of life that he'd never developed an understanding of women. They, like Ella, were only creatures to be conquered. Every time that he was able to make a woman fall in love with him…he'd won over Ella…he'd shown himself that he was desirable.
The high of that realization, of course, didn't last. Eventually, it was too easy. He knew that it was the money, the face, the fame and, yes, the skills he'd developed in the bedroom. The adoration of each woman would gradually lose its effect on him and he would know that he wasn't worth it. The woman could no longer soothe his soul. Instead, he would become uneasy and then resentful…their presence grating on his nerves.
It was time to move on to a new challenge…to prove once again that he was worthy of love and could have it for the asking. Time to show that Ella had been wrong…she had been unworthy of him.
"Chris? You still with us?" Grey looked into his brother's hazel eyes. Everyone at the table was watching him with concern.
"What? Oh, just daydreaming, I guess."
"You sure? Your expression was, I don't know…kind of raw. Are you feeling all right?" Elliot asked.
Christian tried to smile. "Oh, yeah. I'm fine. Just…nothing, really. I'm going to go lie down for a little while, I think." He wheeled away from the table. His arms were stronger. He could transfer himself from the chair. Elliot stood but Christian waved him down.
CHAPTER 35
With great effort, Christian lifted his body from the chair and threw himself on the bed. Panting, he pushed himself up and grabbed the bar. He twisted around and dragged his legs all the way unto the bed until he was lying on his back. Sweat slipped down his cheeks as he lay catching his breath while staring at the ceiling.
He didn't see Elliot watching from the door. Being assured that his brother was okay, Elliot walked back to the table. When asked if Christian was all right, Elliot just nodded and looked at his plate.
"It's fine if you want to cry, El. I do it every day." Elliot reached out and squeezed his little sister's hand.
"Yeah…but I'm a big strong man," Elliot grinned at Mia as one tear slid down. "Chris does better when Steele is here. I hope she gets back soon. I think he really needs her."
"Again," Ana commanded. Her physical therapist thought that she was pushing herself too hard but he was also intimidated by Mighty Mouse so they continued. Her face was red and her breath coming hard but she would decide when enough was enough.
Grace didn't say much but Ana knew that she needed to get back to Mr. Grey. She felt that she'd abandoned her patient and he'd lost so much time already. She was still hiding her attraction to him from herself. Hiding her needs and emotions from herself was how she'd gotten this far. It was automatic now, second nature.
She certainly didn't see anything of herself in Christian Grey. They were nothing alike and had nothing in common except the desire to have him walking again. And so, she worked herself to exhaustion every day to get herself on her feet. She'd never failed a patient and couldn't have tolerated doing so. It was bad enough that she'd had to transfer all her other patients to other therapists. Success required only that she work hard and stay the course. It was a formula that had always gotten her where she needed to go.
As she transferred with ease from the bed to her chair, Dr. Logan sailed into the room with his usual high and mighty demeanor. Oh, how she wanted to whack him with her crutch.
"Good afternoon, Ana," he brightly greeted her…until he saw the thunder in her eyes. "So, Dr. Steele, tell me how you're feeling. I've been getting excellent reports from your nurses. You're stronger. You are handling matters independently." Dr. Logan stopped to allow Dr. Steele to speak but she simply stared at him. He coughed…to cover his nerves. She'd no idea that he wanted her gone as badly as she wanted to be gone.
"I've been perusing your latest x-rays and I'm pleased to say that you're healing nicely. Quite the turnaround from your previous condition."
"This hospitalization would not have been necessary, Dr. Logan, if the initial treatment had not been flawed," Ana spoke without affect.
Dr. Logan wanted to defend himself but stopped. It was useless. This woman was not to be reasoned with, he knew. He'd only be getting himself into an argument he couldn't win and he had hours to go before the end of his shift. And so, he said nothing as he studied his clipboard.
"Anyway, I believe that you are ready to be released. Of course, this release is conditional on your returning to your quarters at Grey Manor. Is that still an option for you?"
Before Ana could respond, Dr. Trevelyan breezed into the room with a genuinely bright smile on her face. "Why Dr. Logan, I'm surprised to hear you ask that question. You know quite well that Ana is wanted and welcome at Grey Manor. In fact, I believe that I made note of that on her chart when she was readmitted."
Dr. Logan turned a bit red and pretended to be double-checking Ana's chart. "Oh, yes, of course. Here it is. Well, I suppose then that first thing in the morning, we'll have you ready to go. Please follow instructions this time, Dr. Steele. We don't want to see you back here again."
Despite his smile, both women knew that he meant that he really never wanted to see Ana again.
The moment he left, Ana and Grace dropped their facades and burst into laughter.
"Lord, that man is annoying," Grace grinned. "You know, the children groan when he struts into the Peds ward, too. They see right through him.
"I'm thrilled that you'll be coming home with me tomorrow. I've taken a couple of hours off to see you home and settled. Everyone, especially Christian, is excited to have you back."
Ana's rare smile was for Grace. "I'm excited to get back to work. Do you have your son's latest films?
CHAPTER 36
"These are good, Grace. The prior deterioration is stabilized and I believe that I detect a bit of reversal. Am I being too optimistic, do you think?"
"Not at all. The radiologist agrees with you. I think he's also a little put out that you read films as well as him," Grace chuckled.
"I take it, then, that Christian has been working quite hard on his own as you said."
"You doubted my word?" Grace was mock-offended. Ana laughed.
"Not your word, Dr. Trevelyan. However, my patient's mother's viewpoint is a bit biased. Her son is a saintly genius, you know. He simply has moments of agitation."
Grace laughed. She was a bit less blind to Christian's faults then people thought but she chose to ignore his dark side. To her, he was still that badly damaged but brave little boy that she'd brought home from the hospital.
When she first saw him, he was wild. The nurses were afraid to approach him. He'd lash out with sharp fingernails that had never been trimmed. He'd bite. He'd coil up like a snake and then jump and hiss. Grace, however, saw his fear…his terror, in fact. She'd seen a lot of frightened children. Most, indeed, who came into her orbit were clinging to their parents. This tiny boy had no one to cling to and, she knew, had never had anyone to protect him.
She ordered all the nurses to leave him alone. She had cups of pudding brought to his bedside table and set within his reach. She smiled softly at him but he'd never seen that expression on a face and didn't understand it. "Food" she said, pointing at the pudding cups. 'Food' was a word he understood.
He inched carefully toward the table as Grace stayed well back. Then he lunged and grabbed the first cup, retreating to his corner. Grace disguised her dismay as she watched him ignore the spoon in favor of using his hand to scoop the pudding from the cup. He then grabbed the other cup and it was quickly gone.
"Would you like more food?" Grace asked. He stared, sitting with his empty cups. "I can get you more food, if you'd like. Simply nod your head…like this," she demonstrated. He seemed momentarily confused but then he imitated her movement. She smiled again and instructed an orderly to bring a sandwich, milk and apple slices. She needed to be careful not to overdo. It was quite evident that the boy's stomach was shrunken and he could get sick eating too much.
For the next several hours, Grace stayed with the child. For the first time in his short memory, his tummy didn't hurt. He felt comfortable. Grace had put a bit of sedative into his milk to help him sleep. He slept deeply and didn't wake as she bathed him and dressed him in the first clean clothes he'd probably ever had.
She settled him in her arms in a rocking chair and sang to him as he slept. She knew that he'd probably be scared to find himself in her arms when he awoke but that was all right. They'd get to know each other.
He was her little boy.
CHAPTER 37
Christian heard the crunch of tires on the gravel as his mother's car pulled up. His heart was racing but he didn't go to the door. He rolled out to his patio and pretended to have fallen to sleep…but Steele didn't come into his room. He heard his mother's voice going by his door as she walked Steele down to her room in the west wing.
What were they doing? He was her patient! Wasn't she at least going to look in on him, fer cripe's sake? What was he paying her for anyway?
Having worked himself up into a hissy fit, he wheeled to the door and threw it open and himself out into the corridor. Grace was just closing the door and walking back. She smiled at her son.
"Guess who's back, Christian?" she beamed.
"Who?" he snarled.
"Well, Ana, of course. She wanted to get right to work but all the fuss of getting her out of the hospital and then the long drive…well, she's kind of worn out so I insisted that she take a nap."
"A nap? She's supposed to be working! I'm paying her to work…not lie around in her own wing!"
"Christian," Grace replied sternly. "Ana has been working hard every day to get back here but she is only human. When she is settled back in, she'll come to your room and then you can begin again to complain about her running roughshod over you. Meanwhile, perhaps you ought to rest up. She has some good news for you and she'll not be going easy on you."
Grace rarely spoke to Christian firmly and he was taken aback. He watched the west wing door as Grace went past him on her way back to the car. He sat in the hallway for some time but then just couldn't help himself. He needed to see 'Ana'.
For one thing, he wanted permission to call her by her first name and he wanted to hear his name on her lips. He'd no idea why such a simple thing mattered to him. Maybe, he thought, it was just a first step toward conquest.
He quietly turned the knob and pushed the door open. He had explored the west and east wings as a child with Elliot but hadn't been in either for many years. He was greeted by silence and a musty scent. The door opened into a large foyer, not unlike the one to the main house. He decided to settle for the light from the hallway instead of turning on the sconces. There were doors lining the open space. He wondered which was Ana's.
He wheeled further into the large main room. His vague memory of the wings was that they were mainly sitting rooms and bedrooms. His great-grandparents had held large parties regularly at a time when Bellevue was a long buggy drive on rutted dirt roads from Seattle or a boat ride down Lake Washington to the Grey dock. It was assumed that people would stay the night. He was grateful that his parents didn't invite strangers by for long visits.
His eyes adjusted to the dimness and he was able to detect a faint slice of light coming from under a door. He rolled slowly down to the room and stopped…listening. To his bewilderment, he could hear a soft voice…singing! It was a pleasant sound although he couldn't make out the words. Nor was the tune familiar. Grey wasn't much for songs. Most songs, anyway. He did like to hear his mother singing while she went about her business in the house. It reminded him of his childhood when Grace would sing him to sleep each night…until he decided that he was too big for that.
He regretted turning her away now. For a long time, he missed her singing to him. He had trouble getting to sleep but eventually he grew out of it. It had been some time since he'd thought about those days…when he first arrived at Grey Manor.
Much of it was hard to recall now but he did remember the misery of that room he shared with Ella. She was his mommy…not a good one…but still. For some time, he wondered about her and if she would come for him. He never asked his new mommy and the man he called daddy because he never asked anything. He didn't talk. They talked to him all the time. So did Lelliot. He was something called a 'brother'. Lelliot never shut up. He still didn't, Grey reflected.
Yes, it was a strange new world for a little person who knew a room and a mommy who was usually sick. He knew cold sometimes and hot other times. He knew yelling behind the walls. Mommy called them neighbors. He knew couch and blanket. He knew toilet and sink but those were things that only Mommy used. He knew pain in his tummy. He knew cans with beans in them that he could take out with his hands and make his tummy feel better. Oh, and he knew a glass with a drawing of a funny man. His Mommy would fill it with water and he'd drink. Sometimes he'd try to tell Mommy that he wanted to drink again but she never paid attention.
His world was tiny, like him. And then Mommy got sick again and laid down on the couch and didn't get up. A person, not like Mommy, picked him up and he didn't fight because he was too weak. When he awoke, there were mommy people all around him, touching him, making noises at him. He didn't recognize the noises. Mommy didn't make many noises at him so all he knew was "shut up…no…go to sleep". For the first time in his life he was terrified. He tried to get away.
Then she was there. She was quiet but in a different way than Mommy. And his world grew.
CHAPTER 38
Well, if she was singing, then she was awake. He knocked…and Ana bid him to come in. He figured that she'd be angry about him bothering her but he needed to just see her so he would chance it.
"Hi, Mr. Grey. Please come in," she was sitting in a rocking chair. He wheeled closer.
"Hmm…sorry. Mom did tell me to not bother you but I just wanted to see when we could get back to work." Suddenly, he felt intrusive and foolish. His sister was right about him.
"It's all right. I'm happy to see you." She smiled!
"You are? Why?" He was flummoxed. Had they given her happy pills at the hospital?
Then she actually laughed. It was a wonderful laugh…not harsh nor loud…more like music.
"I hated the hospital and I was worried about you. Your mother told me that you were working on your own but I didn't know if she was just being Grace. Have you…been working?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I have. I can transfer now. It still knocks the wind out of me but I'm getting better at it all the time. I use the dumb bells…up to 30 lbs. now."
Steele clapped her small hands together…fingers to fingers like a child. It was endearing. Grey found himself uncomfortable.
"Okay. I guess I'd better let you get your rest. Maybe I'll see you at dinner? I think Gail is making something special for your homecoming. Well, not home. I mean, you know, return," he said, stumbling all over his words. He felt nothing like the suave Christian Grey.
Steele frowned a little. "I don't have much of an appetite," she said, wondering why she was being so personal. Her patient didn't need to know about her eating habits.
"You have to eat to be strong…you know, to deal with me," he smirked.
"Oh, you aren't so difficult, Mr. Grey," she smiled again. Her smile gave him a bit of courage.
"Ms. Steele, Dr. Steele, I was wondering about something. Hmm…we've known each other for a while and, well, since we have a good working relationship, I was hoping that maybe we could simply use our first names. I mean, it wouldn't change the professional relationship that we've established, I don't think. It's just that 'Mr. Grey' sounds so old and I'm only a few years older than you are."
He babbled on, unable to stop himself, until Steele put up a hand to quiet him.
"I'm actually quite tired right now. I'll see you at dinner." Her facial expression was once again impassive. Grey nodded and left the room.
Well, he said to himself, weren't we smooth? Geez, that woman took me right back to being 15 again and unable to talk to girls. Still, there were a couple of moments there…weren't there?
He resolved to have a lie down himself and think about how he usually went about seducing women. He'd done it so often that he shouldn't have to think about it but he did. He seemed to have forgotten where to start. Of course, usually all he did was look at a woman and she melted. Steele was not a melter. At least, she seemed honestly pleased to see him. Probably just as a patient. Repairing his body was a goal for her so she was happy to see him making progress. He'd better slow his roll or she'd call it a success and move on.
CHAPTER 39
The family sat around the dining table, happily sharing their day. All were in good spirits although none would say out loud that it was because of Ana's return. Ana hadn't come out to dinner and no one mentioned this either. Gail made up a plate and took it into the west wing. She would retrieve it an hour later…untouched.
After dinner, there was mutual and unspoken agreement that Ana would be left alone. The family played a couple of board games…games that Christian usually won…but everyone was used to that. They'd been losing to him since he was young.
"Steele sings," he suddenly said…apropos of nothing.
Mia stopped her move in midair as all heads swiveled to look at Christian.
"How do you know that Ana sings?" Grace asked.
"I heard her," he answered as he swooped in on Mia's move.
"What was she singing?" Carrick inquired.
"I don't know. Some song. It was pretty…her voice, I mean," Christian replied as he totaled up his winning score. Mia didn't even care that she'd been outplayed.
"She's way down in the west wing. Were you listening outside her door or was she belting it out like Adele?"
"I just stopped to say welcome back and, you know, to urge her to get back to work. That's all."
"Christian! I told you to leave her be," Grace scolded.
"She didn't mind, mom. She was awake…rocking. I only stayed a minute." He looked daggers at his brother who was cackling knowingly.
"Son, I know you're proud of the strides you've made in her absence and we're proud of you as well. I haven't had to use a heating pad on my back in days," Carrick noted. "However, Dr. Steele is still recovering. Restrain your enthusiasm. Don't push her or we're liable to lose her yet again. Oh, by the way, I received a call today from the other driver's attorney. He was a little sheepish about representing this 16-year-old spoiled brat. Her parents have retained him to sue Dr. Steele on her behalf because the front end of her Porsche needs replacing."
"The little twit was doing 100 mph, Dad!" Elliot raised his voice in protest.
"Yes. Their position is that Dr. Steele's vehicle should never have been allowed on the freeway. Crazy, I know. I doubt anything will come of it but their little darling is just in tears all the time. Seems she is afraid to drive on the freeway now because of this traumatizing incident. I told Mike that they can't hope to get more than insurance out of Dr. Steele. They think that she is an M.D…making the big bucks. I told him to inform his clients that Dr. Steele is a Ph.D with medical debt thanks to his client and that I will be representing her in her case against them.
"I think that Mike is relieved that he won't have to face me in court. I've humiliated him too often. Imagine the gall of those people."
"Let's sue 'em, dad," Christian growled. "Who are they? I'll bring GEH down on their rotten necks. Get their kid's license revoked for the next decade." He continued to mutter threats as his family stared at him.
"Steele sings real purty, don't she, bro?" Elliot guffawed. And they were off. Elliot could still outrun Christian but his arms were getting stronger and he could really fly in that chair.
Ana was just about to come into the main house when she heard the commotion. She didn't know what it was all about but she thought better of emerging. Elliot and Mia were laughing like loons while Grace and Carrick were demanding order.
Grace feared that Christian would either fall out of his chair or run over Elliot. Carrick could be heard demanding that his children, his grown children, behave. Ana smiled. It sounded like…fun. She was curious. She would have liked to watch…watch and try to understand. Rough housing, hijinks…these were words she'd seen in print but she'd never seen adults having fun like that. Sometimes her patients in the Peds ward would play boisterously but it had always made her nervous.
Finally, the noise quieted and Ana waited. She could just make out Mia whining and Christian saying no to something. The fun was over so she turned to go back to her room. Then she was stopped in her tracks by music. Maybe they'd put on a cd. Only it wasn't a recording. It was real. Someone was playing Fur Elise on a piano.
CHAPTER 40
"Ana. As your resident doctor, I will not allow you to return to your duties unless you get some sustenance into you. You've skipped three meals now," Grace was seriously chiding Ana and hoping that Ana was buying it. She wasn't. However, she liked Grace and wanted to please her so she smiled and agreed to breakfast. Grace's pleasure was her reward.
She allowed Ana's independence via a rolling crutch but she stayed close. Getting about was harder than it looked and Ana was not strong. Grace worried, in fact, that Ana might have an eating disorder. She didn't. She'd just never eaten much in the foster homes because it meant spending time with the families…unpleasant time. Then, throughout her university years, she hadn't been able to afford much food. Thus, she had grown accustomed to skipping meals. Eating with other people meant being urged to put more on her plate and, in pleasing them, she would make herself ill. When she did eat, it was usually alone where she would not be well-meaningly badgered to "try a bit more".
Now she would have to have to sit down to a meal with the family. A Sunday brunch, no less. A platter of roast chicken. Bowls of vegetables. Salads. A basket of breads. Pie for dessert with ice cream topping.
The Greys acted delighted to have her as their brunch guest. She considered herself to be an employee who ought to be eating in her room but they wouldn't hear of it. No, she was to think of herself as one of the family. Her head was buzzing and beginning to pound from the pressure. She would have to be gracious and jovial. There would be conversation in which she would be expected to participate. Questions. Personal questions to be answered. She had no answers. There was nothing to say about her life.
As she sat looking down at her plate, she was unaware of Christian's steady gaze. He saw her wan complexion…the shaking of her hand as she brought a drink to her mouth. The family was laughing at a story Mia was telling about one of her clients. It was only a matter of time before Ana was the center of attention.
"Dr. Steele, I am really sorry but I have some important questions about my condition that just can't wait. I hope that you don't mind but could we eat in my room so I can get right to it?"
Ana looked up at his face. He was trying to save her. She knew it. She didn't understand it or how he knew that she needed saving but….
"Of course, Mr. Grey. I have a bit of news anyway. I am anxious to share."
Carrick and Christian's siblings loudly protested his rudeness but Grace seemed to understand.
"Now, now. Let's not argue about it. We all know how Christian is and Ana is a professional. Christian, you can manage a tray on your lap, can't you? I'll bring in a plate for Ana to nibble at while you talk."
The others were stupefied by this change in plans. It was their very first opportunity to really get to know Dr. Steele and it was being slipped out from under them. Mia muttered about her brother's selfishness while Elliot shook his head. He figured that Christian wanted to get Ana alone. Carrick was just befuddled.
CHAPTER 41
Christian believed in a hearty appetite so he happily chowed down while sitting on the patio, watching the water. Ana ate a bit of this and that. It was all delicious but it wasn't long before her stomach was uncomfortably bloated and she had to set her tray aside. Christian said nothing.
"Rare day over the Sound," he remarked.
"How's that?" Ana asked.
"The sun is shining. The sky is cloudless. This is Seattle, you know. Land of rain."
"Oh, I suppose that I don't usually notice. I'm generally inside, working with patients. Sometimes we go out if I feel that they need fresh air."
"You don't need fresh air, Ana?" He wondered if the use of her name was as noticeable to her as to him.
"Well, I suppose that I get some, coming and going from home, Christian." She said his name easily…no strain. "I ought to take walks but I get exercise working out with my patients. What sort of exercise do you take?"
"Well, Taylor and I used to run for an hour every morning. I also do a workout in the gym in my apartment followed by swimming for a couple of miles. Prior to this little mishap, I was in great shape," he sighed.
"You will be again. I spent some of my time in the hospital studying your MRIs and CT scans. I also ordered an ultrasound last week. Thank you for not fighting me on it."
"I didn't know who ordered it. My mother just loaded me into the car," he snickered. "Saying no to Grace Grey is not something I'm accustomed to doing. So. You've been studying my films. You implied that the results were encouraging."
"Yes, come see." Ana had had a lightbox mounted on the wall. She inserted the films and began to explain what she could see. Christian listened intently and interrupted when he had questions. He didn't know what he was looking at most of the time but Ana was patient in explaining. He was determined to understand so examining the films went on for some time. Ana was surprised to find that she was tolerant with her patient.
When he became frustrated, she would start over…always gently. Gradually he felt that he was getting a grasp on his condition.
"You see now? The slippage of your spinal vertebrae has ceased. In fact, some of the swelling has gone down and the tissue is firming. All this muscle around here has increased. Your core is lending better support. Compare this film taken post-coma to this one taken just before your release to Grey Manor and then this one taken most recently. Can you see the improvement?"
Christian pinched the bridge of his nose. His vision was beginning to blur on him. Ana knew that his brain was about to steam.
"We'll let all this information settle for a while. We can look at it again tomorrow or the next day. The important take-away is that the deterioration you were experiencing has ceased and your injury is possibly repairing…possibly. I want you to be hopeful but realistically so. Your arms and lats are already much stronger. You did a good job on your own.
"Are you certain that you need me?" she smiled.
"Yes! I mean, there is so much more to do. I want to walk, Ana. I won't be satisfied with a wheelchair. Do you ski?"
"Ah, no. Why do you ask?" Snow, water…rich people hobbies.
"Someday, maybe, I could teach you. I have a chalet in Aspen." Ana said nothing. If…and when…Christian could again ski, she would be long gone from his life. He wasn't the first patient to talk about 'someday' and having her join them in the activities they'd love to do again. Those that recovered enough to return to their hobbies hugged her goodbye and were gone from her life. That was as it should be. She was their teacher, moving on to other pupils when they graduated. Rarely did she ever again hear from them.
"Downhill at high speeds," she laughed. "No, thank you." Now, I want to see you transfer to your bed and back. Let's go."
Christian didn't argue. He was feeling optimistic. Ana would get him up on his feet. He just knew it. She was his little miracle worker.
He forgot, for the moment, that he was supposed to seduce her. For the moment, he forgot his need to make Ella love him, to secure power over women. For now, he just wanted to work on his transferring skills…to impress Ana. He wanted her to squeeze his biceps again and see how hard his muscles had become.
CHAPTER 42
Things didn't happen for Christian as fast as he wanted. He'd always been a demanding man…of himself more than others. Ana tried to slow him down and get him to see that good things take time. He knew that she was right but still, somedays, he would work himself so hard that he would have to stop, take a day and let his muscles recover.
Even on those days he would feel compelled to seek out Ana. She would insist on having her evenings to herself…to read, write, relax. Sometimes she would roll down to the water. She found the boathouse and the little row boat inside. With some difficulty, she hopped up the stairs to the second floor and found a little garret that she loved. It was done up as a bedroom for a young girl…probably Mia, judging by all the pink. She sat down in a wicker chair, propping her foot on a stool, and watched the water all the way through to the sunset. Bliss. She'd never had anything like this.
As the sky and the water lit up with the flames of the setting sun, she heard him. Wheeling around the lawn, yelling for her.
"Mother Mary," she muttered to herself. As if answering her prayer, Grace hollered back for Christian to "leave that girl alone and come back to the house". Ana smiled…thank you, Grace. She knew, however, that when she returned, Christian would sulk. And when she paid no mind, he'd torment her with questions and requests. She tried to concentrate on the colors shining outside the window and let her battered soul rest.
Ana found that personal reflection was dangerous ground. It did no good to muse about her life. Even when she reminded herself about her good fortune…a good brain, health, her parents' life insurance to get her through school…her bad fortune would intrude bringing a rush of self-pity. The worst of it…being molested by foster fathers, being alone in the world, Hyde…could suddenly drown her in fear. She always fought back, though…just as she had fought back against the people who tried to hurt her. She'd remind herself that she was a survivor, strong and stoic.
Then she would feel her inner strength rise up and she'd straighten her shoulders and jut out her chin…daring all comers to attempt to bring her down. At present, that comer was a handsome man with gray eyes for whom, she didn't kid herself, she was capable of developing feelings. Awareness, she told herself, was her first defense.
Right now, his attention to her was really all about him. He needed her to return him to the man he'd been. Once he had what he wanted, he would…rightly so…be grateful and dismissive. She'd seen the pictures of him and all those stunning women. She was not like them.
It was growing dark as Ana rose from her chair and carefully made her way back down the steps. Thankfully, she'd missed dinner and the pressure to be one of the family. Their warmth for her would also fade when life returned to normal. Ana understood this while the Greys did not. They thought of her as a new friend, a new member of the Greys…an illusion engendered by her living with them.
Damn that little princess and her daddy's lack of sense. On the other hand, if he'd had any, he'd have bought her a Hummer and Ana would probably be dead now. Ana chuckled a little to herself.
As she struggled up the incline from the boathouse, the shadows momentarily hid the man waiting for her. She gasped.
"Come on. Sit on my lap. It's too much for you to climb all the way back to the house." In the dimming light, she could see Christian and she felt her heart clench.
"I'm fine, thank you," she spoke as she tried to pass him. Why did his torso seem so much taller and stronger, she wondered? In a flash, she was pulled onto his lap and they were rolling toward the house. She had to hold onto his neck to avoid falling…her crutch lying back on the grass, soon to be retrieved by one of the many coverts lurking about.
They were too close. She could smell his scent. She could feel his skin, his hard chest, and…worst of all…his erection.
CHAPTER 43
Christian lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His sister had pasted glowing stars above him when he was first brought to Grey Manor. He had trouble sleeping and she thought it would help for him to watch the stars. He'd never paid much mind to them but tonight he was mesmerized.
He'd had an erection! With Ana sitting on his lap, he'd become aroused…like a man would. When they'd returned to his patio, she'd quickly jumped up and hopped across the room to a chair. She'd felt it, too. It wasn't his imagination. Her face was rosy and her eyes avoiding his. She thanked Ryan for her crutch, said a brief good night and was gone to the west wing.
He wondered what she'd thought…aside from embarrassment. Did she understand that he was excited to be so close to her? He hadn't planned on pulling her onto his lap. It had been spontaneous…necessary, it seemed. She would have had a struggle to make it back to the house and she might have fallen.
Once she was on his lap, however, he wanted to put his arms around her but he had to push the wheels. Her arms, though…her arms were around his neck, her face so close to his. He could smell her and, oh, the feel of her body against his…
He laughed out loud when he realized that he again had an erection and not a soft one, either. Rather an erection like he remembered them. Ana was bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
Ana didn't have stars to gaze upon in her room but she could see in the darkness. Silver eyes looking into hers…both blazing and tender. Did he see into her as she could see into him? Her body was more alive than she'd ever known. She ached for him. She'd never experienced such a feeling. It was more sensation than she'd ever known it was possible to feel. What was she to do with it? Not only did her heart ache. She found her hands reaching down between her legs. She needed desperately to touch, to rub. It brought her some ease. She found herself pretending that her touch was his. Her heart was pounding.
This was wrong. Christian was her patient. Her ethics prevented her from acting upon inappropriate emotions. She had to control herself. She couldn't light up whenever she entered his room. She had to concentrate on the job…only the job.
She brought her hands back over the covers and repeated the job, the job, the job. Thus, she was asleep when her door softly opened. She would have seen him silhouetted in the doorway. She would have watched him wheel slowly toward her bed and felt him lean over her…touch her face…brush her hair from her eyes. Maybe she would have even been able to see his silver eyes turn to charcoal as he looked down at her.
Gradually, his eyes returned to soft silver as he touched her hand and then turned to go. For him, it felt wrong. He should be with her but he no longer wanted to conquer anyone. He just needed to hold her. After a final, long look, he closed the door and rolled back to his room.
With accustomed ease, he transferred to his bed and returned to gazing at his stars. He was wondering if Ana would like stars over her bed as peace came over him.
Happily, for Christian, disturbingly for Ana, both dreamed of the other. He held her in his arms, twirling her around a room, captivated by the way she threw her head back as she laughed with joy. He then slowed the dance so that he could press his lips to her creamy throat.
In her dream, Ana was running…away from the stunningly handsome man who laughed as he pursued her across a vast lawn lit by a full moon. She wanted him to catch her. She wanted to get away. Yet the closer he came, the more excited she became. She turned and put up a hand to ward him off.
"No," she cried out. "This isn't right. Go back. This isn't right!"
"Yes," he breathed in her hair as he caught her and picked her up in his arms. "It is right. You and me together is as right as it can be," he panted as he covered her mouth with his.
Ana's eyes shot open. The brilliant light from a full moon illuminated the room and she could smell his scent.
CHAPTER 44
"Yes. A couple of inches to the left. Okay, right there. Well, I think that's everything. Thank you," Ana said as she watched the workers leave. She turned to Margaret and Gail who'd been watching the installation with some fascination. Margaret had recently returned when informed by the Greys that the storm at Grey Manor had calmed.
"It looks just like the physical therapy room I spent those two awful months in after my back surgery," Margaret marveled. She turned to Gail. "Don't ever have back problems, Gail. It never ends."
Gail grinned. "All right, Margie, but I don't think that I'll have all that much to say about it."
"Thanks so much for getting this room cleaned and ready, ladies. I feel like such a useless burden."
"Useless burden?!" both exclaimed in unison. Gail shook her head firmly. "Without you, Dr. Steele, we'd still be living with hysterical nurses and a, well, temperamental patient. Now," she smiled, "there is peace in the valley." Margaret laughed as the ladies returned to the main house.
Ana wandered about the room, checking the equipment again. Now this was a proper space for her client to work in. His bedroom should be a place of rest. They would have to leave the bar hanging over his bed for now but she could see a day when he wouldn't need it any longer…or her.
"I don't like this," Christian grumped as he came into the room. Ana paid no attention. She'd come to understand her patient's control issues. He'd object initially to almost anything of which he wasn't in charge. She'd listened in on a couple of his meetings with Ros Bailey, his COO, and marveled at Ros' patience. She'd let him thunder on and then thunder right back at him. Hearing the way they volleyed back and forth on issues was rather entertaining. Ana wondered if perhaps she ought to do some yelling, too. It certainly seemed to work for Ms. Bailey.
"It is a perfect therapy room, Mr. Grey." She knew that being referred to by other than his first name would set him off so she ignored him while he whined about her refusing to honor his command to call him 'Christian'.
"How about I call you by your full name? Mr. Trevelyan-hyphen-Grey. He narrowed his eyes at her.
"I am your boss, you know. Sign the checks and all."
"No checks. Direct deposit, gramps," Ana giggled…and up went the tent in his pants. He wheeled about and headed back to his room to change into his tight briefs. He'd never be able to wear boxers around this woman again.
Ana thought that he was just being churlish so she continued her inspection of the room and then sat down with her bag and her notebook. It was half-filled now. She read the first page.
Patient is quite angry. Will require more than usual accommodation. Has had no therapy. Starting from scratch.
Ana sighed. Patient was still angry much of the time and she was still being accommodating too much of the time. However, physically he'd come a long way in these last months. She glanced at the parallel bars. Christian would not like the overhead harness he'd need to be strapped into when he was first able to use the parallel bars. He'd try to increase the speed of the treadmill beyond her instructions. He would, in fact, fight her on everything but by now she was used to it.
What she wasn't used to and would never get used to was the way he looked at her and the 'accidental' touches and his efforts to get closer to her. The job. The job. The job.
CHAPTER 45
Christian had done quite well today. He hopped about, transferring from chair to bed to table to pull-ups and on and on. His muscular arms bulging, his muscled chest visible under his tight t-shirt. He was strong and feeling every bit of it. He flew around the room from one hold to another like Tarzan traversing the jungle on vines. Ana struggled to keep her smile to herself.
He was showing off for his therapist…this, they both knew but neither acknowledged. Since their adventure on the lawn, Ana had kept things cool and detached. Soon, she knew, Christian would be ready for the parallel bars. She'd no doubt that he'd be able to stand on his feet soon. As he dried off with a towel, Ana recorded her impressions in her notebook.
Suddenly, Christian's knees were against hers. She looked up, locking eyes with him. She held herself close, seeming to ignore the way his eyes darkened. What did he want?
He was clear about what he wanted. He leaned in, taking her face in his hands before she had time to resist and he kissed her. She placed her hands on his, intending to push them away but instead holding still. His kiss began with tenderness, exploring her lips. Soon, it became demanding, his tongue slowly slipping into her mouth and connecting with her own tongue. He curled his tongue around hers and his mouth began to gently suck, to connect them. Ana didn't know how long this kiss went on. She was lost in feelings that she'd never before known. She let Christian take what he wanted.
He removed his tongue and again, tenderly, owned her lips. When he finally moved back a bit, his forehead touching hers and breathing hard, he whispered something so softly that she didn't understand. As if he understood that she didn't hear him, he leaned back a ways and released her face…taking her hands in his. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.
"That was a long time coming, Dr. Steele. It was everything and more than I thought it would be." He moved his chair back so that she could get up from her chair, half expecting her to slap him. Still, she seemed frozen in place. She stared at him…not quite in shock but certainly stunned. Was this good or bad? He didn't know but mostly he was just elated to be so close to her.
He beamed at her and then wheeled out of the room. He had a rager to calm. Ana watched him go as her brain gradually began to work again. She pondered how she felt. Her heart, she noted, was pounding hard and racing. Her head was buzzing…her limbs limp. She needed to stand but she feared that she would fall to the floor. She was breathing too hard, making herself dizzy.
As she descended from her high, she was better able to think clearly. She'd never been kissed like that. She had, indeed, never been truly kissed. The men who'd molested her had forced their mouths on her and their tongue filling her mouth so that she was unable to breathe. This was different. It didn't seem forced even though she hadn't asked for it nor returned the kiss. Yet, despite this, she didn't feel violated. She felt…wanted?
No. No, that she was imagining. Grey must be playing a game with her the way he did with all the other women. She was just available…close at hand. He was amusing himself. She was a prize to secure…that was all it was.
She felt vulnerable. He would win if she took any of this seriously. Well, she wasn't about to do that. For starters, it was time that she returned to her own apartment. She was walking easily now with a boot and soon even that would be gone. There was no excuse for her to be living at Grey Manor.
She was also getting too close and comfortable with the whole family…eating meals with them, talking, laughing. She was happy at Grey Manor and that had to stop. Tomorrow while Grey was out on his boat with Elliot, she would go home.
She took a deep breath, picked up her bag and returned to her room. She locked the door to avoid any interruptions as she sat down to write goodbye and thank you notes to the family and to Margaret and Gail. They had all been so lovely to her and gotten her to let down her guard. It was a mistake to have allowed this.
Ana was cold, dispassionate and dead inside. This was her protection from all the world tried to do to her. She had slipped up badly while living in this home. If she didn't somehow get back her former persona, she was doomed. She would get hurt. She would lose her way. She would find herself once again climbing inch by inch out of the abyss.
All the warmth and acceptance of Grey Manor was merely a charade…a foggy dream created around her by all the people who wanted Grey well and walking. Soon, she wouldn't be needed.
Ana had only herself…this, she knew.
CHAPTER 46
Christian didn't want to leave the house…and Ana…but he was looking forward to being out on The Grace for the first time in a year. Maybe he could even get into the water. He and Elliot had grown closer these last few months since he'd regained some of his confidence. He also felt a kind of excitement about each day and he knew that that was because Ana was just down the hall in the west wing and soon he would see her.
He couldn't stop thinking about that kiss. Well, he thought, of course I can't. He'd never kissed a woman with such…such thoughtfulness. The other women over the years had been playthings. He never thought about their lips. He just thrust his tongue down their throats. Kisses were just one more way to take possession. Sure they were arousing but the woman wasn't.
But with Ana, he had to maintain control all the time…at least until he couldn't and yesterday he couldn't. He hadn't planned to kiss her. He'd just finished his workout and as he toweled off the sheen of sweat he'd earned, he'd looked over at Ana.
She was writing, again, in that damned notebook. Her tongue poked out a couple of times as she concentrated. She'd pushed back stray strands of that beautiful dark hair that had come loose from her bun. Her skin, her hands. He wanted to see her eyes. And so, it happened. He didn't feel like he was forcing himself on her even though she wasn't kissing him back. She simply allowed him to do what he'd long wanted to do.
And, oh, it was a moment of magic. Her lips, her tongue, her mouth…his hands holding her face and her beautiful blue eyes on his after. She looked dazed…but not in a bad way. He didn't want to stop or to let her go so he'd taken her hands in his. They were soft and small in his large grip. What he'd really wanted in that moment was to envelope her in his arms, to bury his face in her shoulder…to hold her close and tight.
However, he'd already gone too far so he whispered to her that he loved her and then left. She hadn't heard him which was probably for the best. He wanted to tell her when he was fully a man again…when he could stand before her.
"Hey, bro, you with me?" Elliot had just settled into a deck chair beside Christian, beer in hand, after helping The Grace's deckhand and caretaker, Mac, unfurl the sails. Mac was at the helm so all the brothers had to do was take it easy and enjoy the air and the sun.
Christian shook himself out of his thoughts and smiled at Elliot. He was a good brother…always had been…while Christian knew that he wasn't a good brother or son. He always put his family through hell. He was the reason that they had to have bodyguards everywhere…the reason that they were followed by strangers and paparazzi who were followed in turn by the best in security that money could buy. They had grown used to the men in suits and paid no attention to them most of the time. It was just a constant reminder that they were, in fact, in danger.
There had been incidents over the years…some serious…and, of course, the threats that came in the mail. They couldn't even open their own mail for fear of what the envelope might contain. Yet, they endured all this and didn't complain to Christian because they knew it was necessary and they knew that he was protecting them. It was a sign of his affection for them and since such signs were rare, this one they accepted.
"Want a beer, Chris?" Elliot asked as he held out a bottle of Blue Moon.
"Ana says that I shouldn't put alcohol into my system," he shrugged.
Elliot let loose with a hardy laugh. "Boy, are you pussy-whipped, brother."
Christian didn't protest. He was, indeed, under Ana's thrall and he didn't mind at all.
CHAPTER 47
Ana was packed and ready to go. She'd ordered a cab. She'd left the notes on the kitchen counter while Margaret and Gail were working in the laundry room. The family had all gone off to their jobs. Security would take note of her leave-taking but they'd no reason to interfere.
She would return Monday morning to continue working with Christian and she would pretend that he'd never kissed her, that she'd never sat on his lap with her arms around his neck, that his scent stayed with her and drove her crazy. No, she would be professional and continue her work.
There was a beep from the cab, announcing its arrival, so Ana picked up her suitcase and bag and left the house. She gave the driver her address and didn't look back. Tonight, she would eat alone in her bedroom, alone with Jane Austen. She would not be lonely or afraid. She would not miss Grey Manor.
Christian had decided to have that beer after all. Soon, he and Elliot were a bit drunk and feeling good. It had been some time since he'd felt that kind of buzz. It wasn't as good as the buzz he got being with Ana but the company was good and the air and the scenery.
"Great to be back on the water, right, Chris?" Elliot commented as they took in all the beauty around them.
"Yes, it is, El. Should have done this long before now." He was quiet for a time. "El, I want to apologize to you and thank you as well for being there for me…always. I don't know what I would have become if not for you and Mia and the folks. You've always tolerated so much from me. This last year I would probably have just rotted away but for the support all of you gave to me."
Elliot was stunned into silence. Who was this guy next to him?
"Chris, you're my brother for the past 23 years. Why are you surprised that I'd be here for you no matter what? And the rest of the family is, well, your family…the foundation of our lives. We're all one. Yeah, you're unique and we've all known that since Mom brought you home. This scrawny kid, I thought, is interesting. I knew that you were going to be a lot of trouble," he chuckled, "I didn't care. You were my brother now and I had to take care of you.
"Actually, I don't know that I did a very good job. I helped you through the nightmares but I was a real bad example for you when it came to women and relationships. I should have been a better man and maybe you would have been and you'd never have been shot by that loon."
"It's true, El, that I watched you and how you treated women but I added an extra element to my misbehavior. I humiliated women. That's how I got my comeuppance. I've thought about it a lot during all the time I've spent lying around in a bed…helpless. I don't hate Victoria any more. I feel bad for her. I think that she was fragile to begin with and my treatment of her just pushed her over the edge. Now, partly because of me, she's catatonic in a mental ward. She's far worse off than I am…especially since Ana came into my life."
"You're pretty crazy about her, aren't you, Chris? I know that I've teased you about it but it's real, isn't it?"
Christian sighed and smiled. "For me it is, El. Trouble is, I think that Ana is worse off than I am when it comes to connecting with others. I've always had my family to keep me somewhat stable but Ana has never had anyone and I don't think that she knows how to relate to others. I also think that she is afraid to let anyone get close. I had Welsh do an in-depth on her."
"What is an in-depth, for god's sake, Chris? You had this woman vetted like one of your other tarts?" Elliot was disappointed.
"No, El, it isn't like that. Well, not anymore. When Ana first arrived, I wanted dirt on her to use to make her life miserable…like all the other nurses I tortured. Yeah, I know that I was awful to those people. But, no, the in-depth was to try to understand Ana. She certainly wasn't going to sit down for warm chats and tea with me. So, I learned more about her through Welsh."
Elliot sipped his beer and looked out over the water. He needed to swim for a while. "Chris, I brought this thing called a sporty to wrap around your waist 'cause I know you can't use your legs to stay afloat. Want to go for a swim?"
Christian looked at the sporty…dubiously. This foamy wrap around was supposed to keep him from drowning in the Sound? Without waiting for an answer, Elliot secured the floaty around his brother and then picked him and threw him over the side of the boat. Christian yelled a few obscenities but then realized that he was, indeed, not going under. Elliot drove into the water, laughing with the joy of doing so.
"Wow, isn't this great, bro?"
"Yeah…after you get used to the cold. The pool is heated, you know. Still, it doesn't have scenery like this in the basement," he laughed.
CHAPTER 48
The boys swam and played in the water, talking and laughing. Elliot couldn't remember the last time that they'd enjoyed each other so much. Chris had never let go like this. Elliot knew it was Ana and he hoped that she wouldn't break his heart. He also had to wonder how much of what his brother was feeling was due to what Ana called patient transference…like when people fell in love with their shrinks. He worried for Christian because he'd never seen him like this…happy. If things didn't work out with Ana, Christian might end up worse off than before he met her.
"The only problem with this floaty is that it keeps me from diving deep. It just keeps bringing me back to the surface. Got to get these legs working," Chris grumbled.
"I know that you're doing really well these days, Chris, but is getting your legs back a certainty? I know that Ana said that there was a possibility but I also know that she cautioned that it might not happen."
"Elliot, I can feel my legs now. When Ana is massaging them, I feel her hands on me. Before we started, they were just a couple of logs. You could have taken an axe to them and I wouldn't have felt a thing. She's got me feeling…a lot of things. Elliot, just between us, okay? I get erections. In fact, I get them around Ana all the time which is kind of a problem. I've taken to wearing tight briefs instead of boxers," he laughed.
"You're shitting me! Chris, that's great! Inconvenient but great. Wow, bro. I'm so happy for you. Does Ana know that…hmm…you have these reactions around her?"
"I had one, the first one, when she was on my lap as I was wheeling us back to the house that night several weeks ago. She didn't say anything but she certainly got away from me as fast as possible."
Elliot laughed and splashed water on Christian. Christian retaliated and they were off…wildly splashing, dunking and racing around. After they'd used up all their energy, Elliot threw his brother back onto the boat before he climbed up himself. They lay on the deck, trying to get their breath back and laughing.
Mac looked down at them, shaking his head. "There's a lunch ready if you want it."
After toweling off and settling themselves on their deck chaises, they were ravenous. They dug into the buckets of food that Gail had made up for them until they were too full to move. Then they slept the rest of the afternoon away. What a great day.
Meanwhile, Ana was settled into her apartment, sitting on her one chair with a pile of mail on her lap. It had really accumulated in all the time that she'd been gone. Most of it was junk that she tossed into the recycling bin.
There was a card from her colleagues at the hospital. They expressed their concern for her and wished her well in recovering from her accident. Ana smiled. She thought it was nice that they'd done this…considering that she'd never made friends among any of them. She figured that her supervisor had simply pulled an appropriate card from the stash he kept in a drawer and then passed it around for everyone to sign.
Ana tossed it into the bin.
There were billing notices but they weren't important. All of Ana's bills were on autopay. The notices were just a waste of paper and they were bin-bound. Her bank statement was a welcome notice that she had accumulated quite a bit of savings…most of it a result of her latest job. The Greys were paying her almost triple her usual rate…desperate to keep her. She didn't feel right about it but they had insisted that she was worth it to them.
There was also a letter from her insurance company enclosing a check for her totaled car. She'd wanted to just get it fixed but the adjuster was adamant that the frame was bent and the repairs would cost more than it was worth.
She needed a car. It was too expensive to cab it out to Bellevue and back every day. Ana looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and wondered if car dealers were still open. She opened her laptop and googled 'car dealers near me'. The Wi-Fi in her place wasn't was fast as at Grey Manor but, of course, nothing at her humble abode was going to be as fine as that at a mansion with east and west wings.
She found a couple of places and cars that were potentially suitable but, oh, was she tired. Still, it was Saturday and the dealerships would not be open on Sunday so she told herself to be disciplined. She took a bus to Abbot's Pre-owned Motors. She informed the salesman as to what she needed in a vehicle and was introduced to several candidates.
Ever efficient, Ana choose one quickly, told the salesman what she was willing to pay for the car and, smiling politely, turned to go when he declined her offer. As she stood at the bus stop, the salesman came running up to her. He'd have to speak with his manager to get the offer approved, he said. The bus appeared around the corner. Ana said that she had to get to the other car lots before they closed but thank you anyway.
As the bus doors opened and Ana put out a foot to board, the salesman shouted 'all right'. Her offer would do. She smiled at the bus driver and said that she wouldn't need the bus after all. She'd just bought a vehicle. The driver grinned and said goodbye.
CHAPTER 49
She wrote out a check. Al, the salesman, called her bank to see if the check would clear…papers were signed and he handed her the keys. She smiled, again politely, and drove off. The seat was comfortable. The interior immaculate. It handled well and had a full tank of gas. Ana was pleased with her purchase although she didn't know why car salesmen had to be so dramatic about everything. She'd been clear about what she wanted and what she was willing to pay for it and that should have been the end of it.
She shook her head. Suddenly that kiss popped into her brain. She supposed that it was all that thinking about knowing what one wanted and not making a fuss about it. Christian wanted her and he was willing to tell her so. Only he wasn't ready to catch a bus if Ana refused him. He'd stick around as long as it took…this she knew. Oh, what was she going to do about him?
Well, get him on his feet and then shove him in the direction of some tall, gorgeous blonde. Problem solved.
She was now so tired. She pulled into the parking spot assigned to her and resolved to skip grocery shopping. She'd order a pizza later if she was hungry after her nap. Wearily she climbed to the third floor. There had been a first floor apartment available when she moved in but the third floor walkup was less expensive and Ana had debts then. Besides, the walk was good exercise.
Now she wondered about perhaps moving. She could afford it. Maybe she should even consider a bit of decorating. Her place was sparse and she'd grown used to niceties after living at Grey Manor. Comfy sofas. Pretty lamps. Pictures on the wall. Of course, those things could be an encumbrance when she needed to move quickly. Here, as it was, she needed only to pack a bag and run. She didn't even own the bed.
As she walked down the hall to her door, she saw them. Breathing deep to avoid panic, she picked up the flowers and locked herself into her apartment. It was a really good lock, the kind you couldn't kick in. She'd had it installed just after moving in. The landlord didn't care and didn't know when she hammered nails into the window trim so that the window opened only a few inches.
After throwing the flowers in the garbage, Ana read the card. Her head began to pound. She hadn't had a migraine in months…not since she'd moved into Grey Manor. Maybe she shouldn't have left…but then, she couldn't have hidden there forever. Now she would have to move again. With no time for a nap, she studied the real estate section of the paper. Maybe she could afford a secure building now…something with a doorman. Here, she was a sitting duck.
She set the card on the counter. A policeman had once told her to keep everything as evidence but Hyde was careful to never incriminate himself. Only Ana could interpret what he'd said on the card.
After her nap, if she could sleep, she would begin looking for a new apartment. She thought about the pawn shop down the street. She'd only passed it while walking. Now she wondered if perhaps it offered guns. She knew how to use one. A policeman had taken her to a gun range and had her practice. He'd explained how there were different kinds of bullets…calibers, he'd called them. She would need a big bullet.
Lying on the bed she didn't own, her need for rest overcame everything else.
Hyde was down on the street, checking out Ana's new car…memorizing the details and the plate.
CHAPTER 50
As Jack turned back to the street, he first noticed the big guy in the black suit and tie leaning casually against the Mercedes SUV parked in front of Ana's building. The man was watching Jack, making him nervous. As he hustled to his car, suddenly the man was in front of him, blocking his way.
"Whadda ya want, buddy?" Jack snarled. The man looked down at Jack…a good 6 inches shorter.
"The vehicle that you were lurking around belongs to a friend of mine. I'm curious as to your intentions."
"What intentions? I was just interested in a car and looking it over. I don't know your friend."
"You always memorize the plate numbers of cars you fancy?"
Jack was starting to sweat. Bullies are usually cowards as well and Jack Hyde was no exception. He tried to push past the big man but the guy was like a stone statue. He didn't budge.
"Look, you got this wrong. I was just admiring the car…checking it out from the back end. Besides, it's just a temporary tag until she gets her new plates."
"She? How did you know that the car was owned by a woman?
"I didn't. It was just a guess because you're a guy and you're protective. Look, I gotta go, okay?"
"I've noted all the details of your vehicle as well," the man informed Jack before walking away.
Jack got into his car and sneered. He'd just steal another. Note all the details you want, Hulk. Then he made a U-turn and sped off down the street in a show of machismo. Luke Sawyer just smirked. He'd already figured that the car was stolen. This guy was bad news and what did he want with Dr. Steele?
Luke returned to his vehicle and settled in to spend his shift watching Ana's building.
Christian and Elliot had arrived home in great spirits…still half-drunk and laughing at nothing. Their moods would soon deteriorate. Mia had made it to Grey Manor before them and was gloomy. She handed over the notes that Ana had written. Elliot read his and remarked that Ana would be back on Monday…so there was that.
Christian read his. It was no more personal than the one written to Elliot. He was insulted but more than that, he was hurt. He'd kissed the woman and she'd moved out. He had certainly lost his touch and at the absolutely worst time. Well, he wouldn't allow it. He couldn't live with an eight-hour day of Ana. He needed more. He craved as much time as possible. He almost ignored his phone vibrating in his pocket.
"Sawyer, everything okay with Ana?"
"Not sure, sir, but I have a feeling that there's a problem. Ana bought a new vehicle. Shortly after she parked and went inside, a guy parked nearby and got out to inspect Ana's car. He told me that he was just interested and didn't know the owner. I don't believe him. Also, the car he's currently driving is stolen. I've already sicced the cops on him but odds are he's ditched the car and stolen another. Something smells bad here."
"Welsh did a deeper vet of Ana and found a guy named Jack Hyde in her background. He was stalking her a couple of years ago. She went to the police but they were useless. This could be the same guy. If it is, years later, she's in danger. He isn't quitting. I'll have Welsh see what he can find on Hyde. Meanwhile, watch yourself as well as Ana."
"Yes, sir. I'll update my relief as well."
Elliot and Mia were staring at Christian as he rang off. His face was pale. Nothing ever scared Christian. Faced with problems or danger, he was the knife edge. He relished facing an opponent. Victoria was the first person to best him and she had to do it with his back turned to her.
"Chris, does Ana have a stalker?" Elliot asked as he instinctively moved closer to his little sister.
"Maybe. No one will get past Sawyer. The guy's like a mountain. He's bigger than you, El. I feel like a kid next to him. He's also smart. Ana will be safe."
He rang up Welsh and gave him instructions. They'd find this creep and get him out of Ana's life. Trouble was that there could always be another creep and Ana was alone. Now she'd moved out and she seemed determined to go it alone.
"I'm sure gonna miss having Ana around," Mia sighed. "It was like having a sister for a while."
"Yeah," Elliot agreed. "With Ana here, none of us had to listen to your treatises on fashion."
Mia elbowed him hard in the ribs.
CHAPTER 51
When Sawyer's relief, Reynolds, arrived, one watched the front while the other checked around back. It was dark now. Reynolds did a visual sweep of the street out front while Sawyer drove around the block and down the alley to the back of Ana's building.
Still working on Hyde. However, something about Ana's history is now of more interest, Welch texted Grey.
Go on.
She's moved at least three times a year beginning when she was working on her Ph.D. in Pittsburgh. Since moving to Seattle almost four years ago, she's moved ten times. These were not strictly upscale moves. They all had one thing in common. Each building had better security than the last. This one, for instance, has a locked front door.
You think she's on the run?
That would be my best guess. I'll get back to you on Jack Hyde asap.
I want everything you can get on him, Welsh. And find him. I want my men on him.
As Sawyer drove down the alley with his lights off, he could see a lone figure approaching the fire escape attached to Ana's building. He stopped the car, turning off the engine. The figure was definitely a man and he was behaving in a stealthy manner, carrying a black garbage bag as if he was merely going to the dumpster. He was looking around. It was possible that he was just being cautious about strangers lurking. He threw the bag into the dumpster and seemed to be walking away, passing the fire escape on his way, when he suddenly turned and jumped up to grab hold of the bar. He pulled the stairs down and began his way up.
"Reynolds, Ana is three flights up, #310. Intruder heading her way on fire escape."
"On it." Reynolds ran for the outside door and picked the lock in a nanosecond. He took the steps two at a time and was outside Ana's door in less than a minute. He knocked and identified himself as James Reynolds, close protection officer in Christian's Grey employ. There was an intruder making his way to her apartment on the outside stairs.
Ana opened the door, her face gone white. Reynolds smiled reassuringly and stepped inside. He instructed her to stay in her living room. She nodded without speaking. He carefully worked his way to her bedroom, staying close to the wall and out of sight…his gun drawn. Suddenly, the dim light coming through the glass was blocked by a large shadow. Reynolds waited. The figure outside couldn't see him. Then the glass shattered. Reynolds stepped out as the man began knocking more of the glass out of his way in his attempt to enter. As he put a leg through the now empty window frame, he made out the figure of Reynolds. He froze. He swiftly turned to retreat when he realized that another man was climbing the stairs beneath him. In a desperate move, he leapt from the third floor landing into the dumpster below.
Sawyer jumped from the second floor and raced to the dumpster. The man was inside, face down in a rank-smelling pile of garbage. He wasn't moving. Sawyer cautiously rolled him over. It wasn't the same man from that afternoon.
Sawyer called the Seattle PD to report the incident while Reynolds stayed with Ana. He notified his head of security, Jason Taylor, who steadied himself for reporting this to his boss.
"Dr. Steele, drink this water. How are you feeling?" He was concerned. Ana seemed placid yet her complexion was white, her eyes were wide and her hands were shaking. Still she spoke calmly and assured Reynolds that she was fine…a bit disturbed but really just fine. She thanked him for coming to her rescue.
She seemed surprised to find that Christian Grey had two men guarding her home. She was not at all sure how she felt about him watching her although it was certainly a lucky thing tonight. She would have to get that gun as soon as possible. First thing in the morning, she'd walk down to that pawn shop. It was always open, it seemed. She'd need to move again immediately.
Meanwhile, Grey was making the walls tremble with his reaction to the news that Ana was indeed in danger. What were this man's intentions? Had he planned to burgle or truly harm the occupant of the apartment? Did he know that this was Ana's apartment and was it Ana that he was after? She couldn't stay there. He forbid it.
Ana, meanwhile, was speaking with her landlord about boarding up the window. She'd no plans to go elsewhere tonight.
CHAPTER 52
Sawyer was wired after the evening's event so he decided to stick around, parked back in the alley, watching Ana's window. Her landlord came by shortly after the police left and Sawyer helped him haul the heavy pieces of plywood up the stairs to block Ana's window. Sawyer and Reynolds were both baffled by how chill Ana was being. Most women, they were sure, would be hysterical with fear but aside from her initial reaction, Ana was calm. She wasn't worried, she told them. The perp was in custody and she knew that the boys were guarding her. It was far more than she was accustomed to in the way of protection.
Christian called repeatedly…demanding that she return to Grey Manor immediately. She tried to soothe him but after the 5th call, she sweetly told him that she was now going to sleep and he should as well. She would see him Monday at 8 a.m. Then she turned off her phone.
Reynolds went over her car bumper to bumper to ensure that no one had tampered with it. Sawyer was interviewed by the police after they talked with the man they dragged out of the dumpster. They had followed up on his report earlier in the day but the stolen vehicle was found abandoned on a side street. Forensics was going over it in search of clues.
The intruder swore that he was just seizing an opportunity and hadn't been hired by anyone to break in. Sawyer begged the cops for just ten minutes with the guy. He could get him to talk. He was sure that this was a connection to the guy from the morning but the cops, while sympathetic, calmly told him that they couldn't allow Grey's men to "beat it out of him" even though they'd like to help.
Sawyer had surreptitiously managed a photo of the guy from earlier that day and was anxious for Taylor to ascertain his identity. It wasn't the best shot as the guy had tried to hide his face but it was enough for Welsh and his special facial recognition software to pinpoint an identity…Jack Hyde. Not surprising to Ana.
"You have some explaining to do, Dr. Steele," Ana had just limped in the door…to find her patient parked in front of her. He wasn't smiling as he usually was in her presence. There was a dark cloud around him. Well, why was he all snarly? She was the one who lay with her eyes open the last two nights… getting up to check and double check the plywood. She'd told herself that if someone tried to get in that way that she'd be awakened by the pounding needed to loosen the screws. Still, she didn't sleep. Christian's security was watching out for her. Still, she didn't sleep.
Jack was there…somewhere…and now he was hiring other men to come after her. Even if she moved into a higher security apartment, he would soon find her and find a way in. Gosh, she was tired. Well, Grey could just sit, staring at her with his pissy temper. He wasn't the object of any maniac's obsession.
Then she stopped herself. He was in a wheelchair because of someone's obsession with him. He had to hire an army of security experts to protect himself and his family…and, now…her. She should be ashamed to cause him more distress. He was worried about her…scared, in fact.
Christian intended his glare to win his battle to get Ana to move back in but he lost the moment he looked at her. She was pale, circles under her eyes. He knew that she hadn't slept any more than he had. Her limp was more pronounced as well. How could he yell at her when she'd been through such an ordeal? His hissy fit was unjustified…and, he knew, he was terrified for her. What would he have done if she'd been hurt…or worse? What would he become without her?
Without warning, Ana threw herself into his lap and hugged his neck…tight. He automatically wrapped his arms just as tightly around her. They stayed in this position for some time. He thought that she was just scared and finally letting it out.
She spoke then…her soft breath next to his ear. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm so sorry. I was being thoughtless and cruel. It was wrong of me to refuse your plea for me to come here that night. I put you through pain. I'm so sorry."
She leaned back and looked in his eyes. She was sitting on his lap with their arms around each other. She expected to see his silver eyes turned dark but they were bright and shining. She also realized that she wasn't sitting on an erection either. The expression on his face…soft? Tender? She was confused.
Christian gazed into her eyes. She had been worried about him…and her fear wasn't for damage to his L4 and L5. She wasn't his therapist as she embraced him. She was just Ana, concerned for Christian, the man.
CHAPTER 53
Margaret and Gail were walking through the house, past the foyer. They stopped in their tracks. Christian and Ana were sitting together, their arms around each other, looking into each other's eyes.
Margaret and Gail quickly continued on their way, smiling. They were surprised about Ana but certainly not about Christian. They immediately began happily clucking away about this new development.
"I shouldn't have demanded that you come here."
"I shouldn't have made you worry."
"I can be very demanding, insistent on having my own way, insistent that I know best."
"I've always been alone and I tend to overdo my independence."
"I like that you're independent."
"You do?"
"I like that you challenge me. Don't stop. And I don't just mean the therapy. I mean everything…the way I think, the way I treat people. You get me all wound up…and I like it."
"I'm too insistent that I know best. I don't give an inch."
"You delight me."
"I delight you?"
"Everyday…all the time. Dinners without you were so boring. Everyone thought so."
"But I say very little."
"But what you say is always so funny or enlightening and that sets everyone else off."
"I don't eat enough. It makes you mad."
"Not really mad. That's just how I express myself…poorly. I worry because you don't eat enough to be healthy. Really, it's none of my business what you eat."
"It's a bad habit. I've never eaten much because there wasn't much to eat. I'll try harder. I like baked potatoes."
"Then we'll have baked potatoes every meal. Please come home, Ana. I sleep better knowing that you're close by."
"I didn't sleep even though I knew your men were looking out for me."
"I didn't sleep, either, even though I knew Sawyer and Reynolds wouldn't let you get hurt. It was unreasonable but I was just scared."
Ana leaned her head on Christian's shoulder and instantly fell asleep. Christian held one hand on her hair. "Oh, Ana."
CHAPTER 54
Christian knew what he was doing was inappropriate…certainly taking advantage…but he couldn't help himself. It was as if he was on autopilot. And he didn't mean anything untoward about it. He just needed to be near her, to hold her.
He wheeled down to her room and set her sleeping form on the bed. She'd sighed…contentedly? He watched her for a while and then pulled the duvet over her body. He watched her some more until he felt about to fall asleep himself. That was when he wheeled around to the other side of the bed, lifted himself out of his chair and curled up behind Ana. He wrapped his arms around her as he pulled her soft body close to his chest.
Then he let go and slept.
"Has anyone seen Christian today?" Mia had decided to skip shopping with Lily after taking off early and leaving her minions to follow the instructions she'd left. However, Lily was being unusually annoying lately. Mia wasn't blind as to why Lily needed her friendship. It was really all about getting close to her brother. She hinted constantly for invites to dinner or brunch. She spent the annual Coping Together gala sneaking around…following Christian. Mia had tried to reason with Lily many times but the stupid girl was obsessed…certain that given a chance she could make Christian want her.
Mia did have to credit Lily for wanting Christian just because he was so incredibly handsome. She didn't care about his name or his money…and even after he was left paralyzed, she still wanted him. But she was wasting her time, her youth, on a man who barely registered her existence. It wasn't as if she had no other choices. No, indeed, she was pursued by a number of men. She was a beautiful woman who could be so charming. Yet, she used them and disposed of them. She would wait for Christian.
Lily wanted to come to Grey Manor to entertain Christian, she said. Mia said no, enraging Lily. That was okay, however. Maybe she wouldn't speak to Mia for a week. Mia could use the week off and she wanted to be alone with her brother… to try to help him. He was so upset about Ana moving out and he might be exceptionally rude to her today. Mia could be a cushion between the two. She certainly didn't want Ana to quit. Eight hours a day was better than none at all. Maybe Mia could talk her into lunch down on the dock.
"Margaret, Christian isn't in his room or the therapy room. Did Elliot take him somewhere?"
Margaret glanced at Gail as if to ask her how much she should reveal. Gail piped up instead.
"Oh, Mia, dear. You know about that terrible incident Saturday night at Ana's apartment. Your brother didn't sleep well and neither did Ana. So, when she arrived today, they were both extremely tired. They decided to rest for a while."
"Makes sense. So. Christian is in Ana's room, isn't he?" Mia smirked. Gail and Margaret laughed.
"It might be best, Mia, if we kept that to ourselves. Don't you agree?"
"Oh, come on, Gail. Can't I tease him just a little bit? Please?" Gail narrowed her eyes and Mia sighed defeat. She was happy though that her brother and Ana were getting close. It was what the entire family wished for…and a backyard wedding.
Well, actually, Mia didn't want a wedding at Grey Manor. She wanted a blow-out extravaganza held at Bell Harbor. 400 guests. Daddy could finally pay back all those wedding invites he'd accumulated over the years. Mia had a binder full of ideas for the perfect wedding and she wanted to use them on her brothers. She didn't believe that she'd ever marry. She was 24 and had never been in a truly serious relationship. She'd never met a man whom she'd immediately known was the one. Maybe that was a silly romantic notion but it was one in which Mia believed.
Meanwhile, Christian and Ana were still sleeping peacefully…Ana now curled into Christian's chest. Neither had ever slept so well. Nightmares, waking several times a night, insomnia…these were their usual night time companions. With each other, sleep was dreamless and deep.
When Ana did awaken, she would understand this and, despite her discomfort with the unprofessionalism, she would have to accept reality. Her life since meeting Christian was better and had been a steady road toward a different sort of relationship. She'd realize that she'd been in denial since that night in the boathouse.
When she opened her eyes, gray eyes blinked back at her.
CHAPTER 55
"Sleep well?" he asked. He prepped himself for a scolding…or an outright yelling.
"The best I ever recall sleeping. I usually awaken with anxiety roiling in my gut."
"That's awful…so do I," Christian replied.
"I tried one of those body pillows, you know? I thought that if I hugged it all night, it would fool my psyche into thinking that I was in someone's arms…but I guess it takes real arms."
"So, you're not going to shove me onto the floor?" he grinned.
"This isn't right. I'm violating the ethics of my profession. Nowhere in the course work was it mentioned that cuddling with one's patient is part of therapy."
"Even if your patient feels like he could run or fly. Even if your patient felt the best he could ever recall feeling."
"We are on dangerous ground here, Christian," Ana fretted.
"Two people who care for each other are sharing a bed. Yep. Dangerous ground. I like it."
Ana sat up. "I'm going to clean up. We have a couple of hours left. Let's get cracking, Grey."
With that she hopped out of bed and disappeared into the en suite. Grey watched her go and tried to imagine her naked after they'd made love. He was determined to continue down the road.
Taylor, would you mind coming to the therapy room?
On my way, Dr. Steele.
"Thank you for coming, Taylor. Today we are going to try the parallel bars. Mr. Grey will need to be strapped into the overhead harness."
Christian looked up at the harness and his expression soured. Following Dr. Steele's instructions, Taylor lifted Grey up as she attached the harness around him.
"I know that this isn't comfortable, Mr. Grey, but we've a long way to go to get your legs strong enough to stand."
"My arms are more than strong enough to hold me up," Grey groused. He'd gotten used to be able to do most things now and here he found himself right back at the beginning.
"I promise, Mr. Grey, that you will be able to stand one day with only your arms for support. You still have to use your arms to steady yourself."
Held up by the leather straps, Grey was able to move himself along the bars with his arms…dragging his legs behind him. He could feel them. His brain told them to move but he couldn't even put his feet flat on the floor. They were useless. It was embarrassing. Taylor averted his eyes.
Grey was about to blow when Ana came close. Almost in a whisper, she reminded him that months ago he was completely bedbound, dependent on others to get into a wheelchair that he could only move by manipulating a stick. Stay the course, she said, and you will get where you want to go. He looked into her eyes, her shining blue eyes, and nodded.
CHAPTER 56
Carrick won his morning hearing, of course…he couldn't remember the last time he lost. This one was important, too. He secured his client's custody of his children and a restraining order for a year to keep the ex-wife away from the family. Of course, he warned his client, restraining orders were seldom effective but the judge had warned the woman that if she violated the order, she would be jailed. This is what Carrick hoped for. The poor woman was ill and refused to take her meds. He was trying to get her committed to Sunnydale. It was a sad case but her violent behavior had already scarred her young children.
As he was chauffeured home by his CPO, something he'd grown used to over the years, he thought of his own children. He and Grace had, upon adopting Elliot, committed themselves to protecting their children in all ways…even from themselves. It had been a far harder task then they could have anticipated. It had also been more rewarding than they'd realized it would be.
This latest trial with Christian had come close to wrecking them but, gosh, it had turned around since Grace found Ana. He smiled to himself when she'd told him that she had scraped the bottom of the barrel in Seattle and the surrounding area…that next they would have to look elsewhere. They assumed that this young nurse, Ana Steele, would last a few days and be gone. Many months later she had worked miracles. Carrick came home to a quiet house, nothing broken. The security agents weren't quitting any more. Margaret and Gail were always laughing together.
As the Mercedes SUV rolled down the street toward Grey Manor's gates, the usual mob of paparazzi was standing around. Carrick took care to wave and smile. Otherwise, the evening edition of the Seattle Nooz would feature a picture of him "arriving home mid-day, grim and glum due to the latest drama at Grey Manor". The paps missed the days when nurses fled the manor. Those pictures were gold.
However, it had been a long time since a money shot was to be had. The Nooz had to make do with shots of Ana and her broken leg. It was implied in the Nooz that her accident was a result of lack of attention due to the trauma of working with Grey. When she was no longer filmed coming and going from the manor, the headline was that yet another nurse had quit. No one bothered to correct this impression. The Seattle Nooz was a bird cage liner. Tabloids were hoping to be contradicted. It meant more print.
Today, Carrick was feeling generous. It was a humid day and he knew most of the paps by now. He actually felt bad for them. How boring it must be to stand around outside the gates 24/7 hoping for an opportunity. And since lately there had been no opportunities, he wondered how they made a living.
He asked his driver to stop before opening the gates. He rolled down his window and grinned as the horde surrounded his door.
"Aren't you about ready to give up, boys? Since we put in the tunnel, you'll never see much of the family."
A buzz went up from the crowd. "Mr. Grey, where does the tunnel go to?"
Carrick laughed. "You guys are too easy. Look, everything is fine here at home. My son's therapy is going well. The family is doing well."
"Why are you home so early then?" The whole time flashes were going off in his face. It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining. It was probably just habit since Seattle was usually rather gray.
"Won the case for my client and decided to spend the rest of the day working from home. That's all there is to it, boys. Nothing to see here, as they say. Settle back with your beers and relax."
Carrick smiled at them again, rolled down his window and told the driver to move on.
"May I ask, sir? Why did you give them the time of day?" Baxter had never seen any of the Greys being accommodating with the paparazzi.
"Oh, just in a good mood, I guess. Those guys have chosen a strange career and I kind of felt for them today. Life is going so well. I wanted to share a little cheer."
"Can't wait to see tonight's Nooz," Baxter remarked. "It'll be interesting to see what the tabloids make of this little chat. I bet you're on drugs and you've locked your son in a closet."
Carrick burst out laughing. Baxter was right. Tonight's editions should be interesting.
Baxter pulled up to the front door, letting Carrick out, and then moved the car into one of the many garages. He'd been working here for almost a year now and he couldn't complain about the job. He was looking forward to taking a seat in the security office and enjoying the peace and quiet.
CHAPTER 57
And there was peace and quiet until an alarm went off. Tom Ryan calmly checked the board. Nothing rattled Ryan. Baxter was in awe of his superior. Bax was newer to the job and tended to be jumpier
"We've got a drone," Ryan said. He flipped a switch that immediately set all the windows to fog. A button sent out a signal that would short circuit the drone's operation. Ryan assumed control of the drone and brought it down on the back patio. He turned over the security boards and monitors to Baxter and went off to pick up the drone. If it had been armed, it was harmless now. Ryan was a little surprised that the paps had even tried to use a drone. Word should have gotten out by now that it would be an expensive loss.
He picked it up. It was, indeed, an expensive loss. This was a real pricey drone…all the bells and whistles. It even had a backup system. Nothing that Taylor hadn't anticipated and planned for, however. Security at Grey Manor had its bells and whistles, too.
Ryan was sitting on the steps, looking over the drone when Taylor sat down next to him.
"Everyone okay inside, sir?"
"Yeah, Ana was unnerved at first. Thought it was a fire alarm. I think she was going to throw Grey over her shoulder," he chuckled. "And Margaret and Gail are always unnerved easily. So, what do we have here, Ryan? It's been a while. Must be a new guy."
"A new guy with money, sir. This is a top-of-the-line model. You don't get grainy pictures with this one. Our visitor had serious intentions."
"Huh. Well, let's see if he got any results." As Ryan and Taylor got to their feet, the alarm went off again. They ducked inside quickly.
Baxter, keep the windows fogged but let this one go until I contact you.
Yes, sir.
Ryan and Taylor slid the patio doors open just enough to watch the drone. It flew slowly along the back of the mansion and then around the perimeter of the property…down to the water wall, around the boathouse and then hovered over the water for a time. It then flew swiftly toward the house.
Baxter, is it armed?
No, sir. It's just like the other one. It appears intent on flying over the house. Checking out the roof?
Bring it down, Baxter.
Yes, sir.
The drone crashed on the lawn. Ryan picked it up and looked it over. "Same as the other one. Can we assume same owner?" he asked Taylor. Ryan was in awe of Taylor. "That would be a safe assumption, Tom…and a disturbing one as well. This guy was casing the entire property. This isn't just a newshound…too expensive."
They walked back into the house. Taylor told Tom to keep the windows on fog until further notice. In addition, put the team on high alert, he instructed. If anything else flew by, take it down immediately. The next one might be armed.
Ryan noted the grim expression on his boss's face. He'd seen Taylor solemn before but this was a whole new kind of alarming visage. Something here was really wrong.
CHAPTER 58
Ana smiled at Christian. He was exhausted, sweaty, as she unhooked him from his harness and he settled back into his chair. He had done well, she told him. He didn't agree. What did she consider well? His legs didn't work. His arms were in great condition and they were what had gotten him back and forth on the parallel bars. He'd just dragged his legs behind him. Still, Ana was smiling and he certainly liked that.
She handed him a towel and took a seat nearby. "I know that you're not impressed but that's only because you don't see this from a therapist point of view. If you keep working like this, you'll have your feet back in no time."
"Just my feet?"
"First things first, Christian. Being able to put your feet flat means standing. Now, it's time for a shower and some rest before dinner. I'll see you in the morning."
"What! You think that you're going back to that apartment? Uh, uh…no way in hell. I know about Jack Hyde now."
Ana looked alarmed. Grey whipped out his phone.
Welsh, did you get everything on Jack Hyde?
Not much. Still digging. Never met one like this. He's a ghost. Get Ana to talk.
Ana ran out of the room. She had to get some air. Without thinking, she walked out of the patio doors and ran toward the water wall. She gulped air so quickly that she began to hyperventilate. Far away, through the noise in her head, she heard an alarm. She looked out over the water, the soothing blue water. Then, suddenly, something flew in front of her face. It hovered there, two little eyes looking at her…just inches away.
Already deeply shaken, she could now handle no more. She screamed and couldn't stop. As she continued to scream, the drone dropped like a rock out of the sky and onto the wall in front of her…still staring at her.
And Ana screamed…even as her throat began to close up on her. Her head was pounding. She felt as if someone were hitting her with a hammer.
Barely aware, someone swooped her up in their arms and began running. She tried to scream for help but her voice had stopped working. It was over. He had her now. It was almost a relief. No more running, looking over her shoulder and all around her, no more listening for strange sounds, no more flowers. But why was Christian here? No, he had to go. Jack would hurt him.
Ana begged Christian to run. Please, please, run. But he was still here. She felt so sleepy but she had to stay awake to keep Jack from Christian. She hit Jack as hard as she could, over and over, until her hands and her arms gave out. Still, Jack had her and Christian wouldn't go away. Terror had taken over her mind and all she could do was hope that Jack wouldn't hurt Christian. He had her now. Wasn't that enough?
It was getting dark. Yes, he would take her somewhere dark…somewhere that no one else would ever find her. He would do what he wanted with her for as long as he wanted. She prayed that he would tire of her soon and then finish her. Oh, she was beyond fatigued. All she could do was given in to the dark. When she awoke, it would be bad.
"Mom?" Christian was wan and weak. It was Ana now…more than his workout…that had taken all he had.
"Dr. Mitchell would like to keep her overnight for observation. He's concerned about her blood pressure. It was soaring when you brought her in."
"I want to be with her, Mom."
"Christian, we've already established that her pressure goes up when she knows that you're near. We don't know why but we can't take the chance."
Christian looked defeated. He didn't understand. He blamed himself. Something about Jack Hyde. He had to find this guy. As he was contemplating what he would do to Jack, Taylor emerged from an exam room. He was bruised and bandaged. Ana had really done a number on him.
"Taylor. How do you feel?" Christian asked.
"Sore. That little girl really packs a punch. We've got to get this guy, sir, or she'll never have peace. Ryan texted me. The third drone was like the first two and we suspect they're all from the same source. I don't have proof…just a gut feeling…that they were looking for Dr. Steele."
"It stared at her, Taylor, like something from outer space. Just hovered there, staring at her."
CHAPTER 59
Since Dr. Trevelyan's family had contributed the funds to build the hospital, it wasn't difficult for her to secure a room for Christian for the night. He refused to be any further away from Ana than he was forced to be. He'd tried to finagle a bed in her room but his mother knew that he'd just slip in with Ana and get in the staff's way.
He pretended that they were back at Grey Manor and Ana was nearby in the west wing like always. Thus, he was able to sleep. He was pretty worn out anyway. Elliot insisted on sleeping on a roll-away in Christian's room. His little brother needed him.
Back at Grey Manor, Mia was staying over, concerned about her parents. As she was warming up some milk, she mused on the strange life the family lived. It had been strange before Ana arrived, of course. The Grey family had always been prominent in the community. Her grandparents had built the hospital and then continued to add wings and new departments.
Carrick was the one to watch in the legal world. Mia recalled the fuss made over him when he won a case people said couldn't be won. He'd saved the life of an innocent woman whose in-laws had schemed to frame her for the murder of her new born son. Ironically…and with a great deal of gall…they had begged Carrick to then defend them. He took such pleasure in his refusal.
It seemed about then, when Mia was 10, that the number of paparazzi had increased. She was a beautiful child…tall, exotic…and her parents had to watch her ego as pictures of her began showing up in the tabloids and her circle of "friends" grew exponentially. That was when she began her unfortunate association with Lily Hamilton. Despite her parent's misgivings about the girl, Mia allowed the friendship to grow. Now she felt rather stuck with it.
Lily at first loved seeing her picture in the paper alongside that of Mia. Then she got a look at 14-year-old Christian and 13 years later, he still had trouble remembering her name. He kept calling her Lila and she told herself and everyone else that Lila was his nickname for her.
Mia grew inured to the attentions of the paparazzi. They were just there…like the air. Then came GEH, her handsome brother, her brilliant wunderkind of a brother who'd make his first million when he was just 19. Then the millions grew into billions and there was a stunning building downtown, shining blue glass with Grey House in gold letters writ large across the front.
The paparazzi numbers exploded. They were like gnats, everywhere and in everything. They jumped in front of Mia as she exited a building. They walked backwards in front of her as she walked down the street. The incessant clicking of their cameras…the inane comments and questions designed to get a reaction. They grew even more aggressive when her brother's "love" life became news.
Several years ago, she came home to Grey Manor with her clothes torn and her hands shaking. She'd been to lunch with Christian and when she emerged from Grey House, the paps rushed her and chaos ensued.
It was shortly thereafter that Jason Taylor came into their lives…6 foot 6, lean but muscled, a master of several martial arts, trained in all kinds of weaponry, somber but somehow comforting. Shortly thereafter, Mia was introduced to her first close protection officer and life would never be the same again.
CHAPTER 60
Christian shot awake. Something was wrong. He reached for the bar hanging over his bed but it wasn't there. He pulled himself to a sitting position anyway and leaned over, feeling around for his chair. It wasn't there. The room was only dimly lit by outside lights and he couldn't make out whether his chair was in the room.
He had to get to Ana. He rolled onto the floor and dragged himself by his arms to the door. There was a man walking into Ana's room. Christian moved quickly, pulling himself along. It was taking too long. The strange man emerged and walked away.
He was too late. He hadn't saved Ana. He lay on the corridor floor, broken.
"Christian, Christian. Come on, bro. Wake up. You're having a bad dream." Elliot had been trying to protect his little brother from his nightmares since he'd first come into the family. He'd continued doing so after he was shot and had to move home.
"Christian, look at me. You're awake now and everything is fine."
"Ana is in danger. I have to get to her, El."
Elliot had to chuckle. His brother had assigned two CPOs in round the clock shifts to guard Ana's door. Still, he acquiesced to Christian's plea to check on Ana. He found both agents standing like the palace guards outside Ana's room.
"Everything all right, fellas?" They nodded.
"No one strange try to get in?" Just medical personnel, sir. One of the nurses is inside changing a bag…you know, a drip bag.
Really, Elliot replied. Think I'll just take a quick look. Inside he found a tall man wearing a surgical cap and a mask injecting something into the bag attached to Ana's arm.
"What is that?" he asked. The hair on his arms was standing up. He knew. He approached the man who hadn't answered his question. The guy kept his face averted and then turned in a flash and slashed at Elliot with the syringe. It merely scratched Elliot's arm but he felt a reaction instantly. He had just enough time left to call out for help. Then his world went black.
He came to lying on his roll-away, with his arm attached to a drip bag. What the? He turned his head to find his mother sitting by him, her face etched with concern.
"Elliot, dear, how are you feeling?" She gently laid her hand on his forehead. It took him a few moments to remember.
"Mom. Ana. Some kind of injection." His words tumbled out. She nodded and reassured him that Ana was all right. "You saved her life, Elliot. Don't you remember? You tussled with the man and pulled the line out of Ana's arm while doing so. Then you passed out because some of the drug got into your arm. Very little but enough to knock you out."
"So none of the drug got into Ana?
"No, it was midway down the line when you pulled it out. Of course, that resulted in blood but nothing serious. The guards heard you yell and raced in. There was confusion and the man got away. Last I checked, Christian is with Ana and refusing to leave her. Taylor quietly dressed down his men. They looked quite ill themselves.
"And now that you're awake and the drug is out of your system, all is well….which is good because I'm exhausted."
"I'm okay now, Mom. Why don't you go rest?" Elliot urged. Dr. Grey looked doubtful but agreed that she'd be no good for anyone the rest of this night. She leaned down and kissed Elliot's cheek before taking her leave. When she opened the door, Elliot got a glimpse of a CPO standing guard. Geez, he wondered, what must the staff think of this family and all its drama?
He knew that Christian and Ana were all right but he still had to see for himself. It was difficult but he hefted himself up, pulled out the line and, lurching from wall to bed to door, he made it out into the hall. He was dizzy as all hell. His CPO, Sam, immediately grabbed a wheelchair and made Elliot sit in it.
"Where are we going, sir?" Sam asked.
Elliot smirked. "Where do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded and moved the chair next door to Ana's room. Sam was good at his job but Elliot had never known him to be jovial.
Christian was sitting next to Ana, holding her hand. Her arm was bandaged with a bit of red showing through. The hydration bag line had been reinserted in her other arm. She was sleeping. There was no sign that she'd been aware of the struggle to keep the man from killing her. She certainly didn't need to know about it now. She was looking better…even had a bit of color in her cheeks.
Christian, however, looked wrecked.
CHAPTER 61
"Hey, bro. You don't look so good. Maybe you ought to go back to bed," Elliot knew he was just spitting in the wind.
"Last time I left her, she was nearly killed. I argued with the doctor but he insisted that she had to stay the night and Mom agreed. Ass. Not Mom. She was actually too tired to fight him. Taylor talked to the guys and I don't think the man will be back but I'm not leaving Ana alone.
"How are you feeling, El? You're kind of white."
"Dizzy but Mom says I'm okay. Did anyone tell you yet what the drug was that he tried to kill Ana with? I got a scratch of the stuff and it took me down like that," he said, snapping his fingers.
Christian winced…thinking more of what it might have done to Ana. Still, Elliot had saved her life.
"I'll never forget what you did, Elliot. I'll owe you the rest of my life although I could never repay the debt."
"Forget it. You're my little brother. I just did what big brothers are supposed to do. This girl is really important to you, isn't she?"
"I'm in love with her, El. Don't know how it happened. Didn't know it could. Crazy. I owe it all to Victoria," he smirked.
"We'll have to drop by Sunnydale one of these days just to rub it in her face. That might snap her out of her catatonia," Elliot laughed.
Christian was quiet for a minute as he gazed at Ana. "She's almost as white as the sheets."
"Nah. She looks good. A bit rosy, even. Enjoy it while it lasts. When she wakes up and recalls everything, she'd going to freak again. Be prepared."
"I'll take care of her," Christian said…so sincerely that Elliot was touched. He hoped that Ana wanted to be taken care of.
Elliot nodded to Sam who understood and wheeled Elliot out of the room. Taylor was in the hallway, waiting to speak with Elliot.
"In my room, Taylor. I don't want Chris to hear." Taylor nodded and followed them to room next door.
"The hospital called the police, Mr. Grey. Therefore, I had to answer some questions. In the morning, I have to be interviewed at the station. You, security, some hospital personnel as well. They also want to interview your brother but I have tried to deter them. I need to know all you know. You do know how your brother will react to being asked questions so let's try to cut them off at the pass."
"You know, Taylor, that the SPD just wants to put the great Christian Grey under their microscope for the fun of it."
"If it comes to that, your father will be with him. Even if we can't stop them, we can get him some time to recover from last night. I'm sure that he'll want to protect Dr. Steele from an interview as well. So, now, from the top…tell me what you know."
CHAPTER 62
"We do appreciate you coming down this morning. Are you feeling up to some questions?" Detective Parker was being obsequious. This was Elliot Trevelyan-Grey, after all…and he'd brought his father with him. Should the SPD upset anyone named Grey, the mayor and police commissioner would have his job.
"I'm fine, Detective Parker. Please continue. I want to get this over with and get back to work. I have several projects going right now and I need to check on each. My clients pay me to do the best work."
"Of course. All right. Please tell me what you know of last night."
Elliot went through the story, previously coached by Carrick, claiming that he didn't know who would want to harm Dr. Steele. The man, he told the detective, was disguised and he could remember nothing about him that would make him stand out. No, Elliot didn't notice any tattoos.
His brother, Christian, was sleeping in the room next door when Elliot left to check on Ana because he was having trouble sleeping.
The detective seemed frustrated but Elliot kept his expression impassive. Parker thanked Elliot for coming. He knew that Elliot's father would call him out on any further questions designed to trip his son up.
The hospital personnel weren't any help, either, nor were the two CPOs posted at the door who'd just let the man into Dr. Steele's room.
And no, Carrick said, his other son knew only that his physical therapist upon whom he'd become dependent, had been attacked.
Ana was brought to the hospital because she'd been frightened by a drone and become hysterical. He supposed that the drone was the same as others that sometimes flew by under the direction of some members of the press. Surely Detective Parker was aware that the Grey family was under constant surveillance by the media. Complaints had been made in the past and nothing had come of it. Freedom of the press and all that.
Dr. Steele suffered from hypertension and the family felt it best that she be checked by a doctor after her scare.
Will that be all?
Detective Parker was beyond agitated. A patient at Seattle General had almost been murdered but for a fortunate bout of insomnia that caused Elliot Grey to take a walk down the hallway. No one had any idea as to why Dr. Anastasia Steele would be targeted yet three members of her employer's family and two body guards had stayed the night near her.
The guards had explained that anyone connected to the family had been assigned protection to keep the paparazzi at bay. Had Detective Parker never been made aware of the press mob gathered 'round the Grey's gate, Grey House, the building sites of Grey Design and Construction? Did he not know that Ms. Mia was followed everywhere?
Yes. Yes. Yes. Detective Parker understood the need for private security.
After a morning of attempting to acquire information about the murder attempt last night, Parker gave up. The case would remain open, of course, but he doubted anything would come of it. He was certain that Grey's security team would handle the investigation and someday, they would close it. Maybe they'd even let the SPD handle the arrest.
Christian insisted that he carry Ana into the house on his lap, up the ramp and down to her suite. She was still tired and her blood pressure was still higher than it should be. She'd been prescribed medication which the doctor and Grace hoped would keep Ana stable in future. Grace promised to bring Ana in for a full workup soon. Who knew how long she'd been hypertensive and what damage had been done in that time?
Ana went right back to sleep and Christian again slept with her. Grace went straight to bed as well while Carrick settled down with a tumbler of bourbon in his study.
'Morning, Welsh. How'd you sleep?
Funny, Grey Senior. Isn't it a bit early to imbibe?
How did you…never mind. Anything on Hyde?
No progress at all. I've never been so frustrated.
We think that he tried to kill Ana last night.
! I'll find this guy or die trying, Carrick.
CHAPTER 63
"Christian?"
"Hmm?"
"Did something happen last night? At the hospital, I mean. The people at the gate were yelling stuff."
"Nothing important. Go back to sleep," he mumbled.
"So, no one tried to kill me?" Grey's eyes popped open and he was suddenly very awake.
"Honey, it's nothing for you to worry about. I'd never let anything happen to you. You're safe."
"Okay. You go back to sleep, too." Ana kissed his nose.
Who knew the nose could be an erogenous zone? Well, now he and his morning wood were completely awake. He carefully reached over Ana's sleeping body for his phone.
Dad…anything from Welsh on Jack Hyde as yet?
Nothing. Son, try to concentrate on your therapy and let us worry about Hyde.
Don't see how I can do that, dad.
If you're all wound up, it will frighten and upset Ana.
Yeah. Okay. Both of us are knocked out. See you at dinner.
Telling Christian Grey to let someone else worry about the man who was trying to kill the woman he loved was like telling a pilot to leave the flying to a passenger. Welsh was the best. He'd proven himself so time and time again. Grey hated to do it but he was going to have to push Ana to talk. She held all the answers.
He watched her sleeping and felt such overwhelming tenderness for her. It was a new emotion for him…as were so many others he'd never noticed before Ana. He couldn't believe how protective he felt…watching her all the time to be sure that she was all right. He sensed that she kept many things hidden and that bothered him. He wanted her to share everything with him…ironic, because Christian was not a sharer and he knew that his family was bothered by that. To get Ana to open up, he knew that he'd need to tell her about him…and he didn't really know how to do that. What would sharing be like? What should he say to her? And how would he begin…just blurt it out? She might think that he was crazy. Worse, she might not be interested.
He knew that she cared about him but how much? Was there at all a chance that she could love him in return? Oh, lord, he thought as his insides twisted, what would he do if Ana didn't love him?
He laid back and looked at the ceiling, his heart racing with a new kind of fear. He'd never feared much in his life but now every fiber of his being felt the pain of knowing that he might be misinterpreting Ana's feelings.
He'd given his heart away. For a man like him, there was no going back. For the first time, he truly understood loneliness and it terrified him. He couldn't get up every morning without Ana…knowing that he wouldn't see her that day or the days after…thinking about her, worrying about her.
He'd trained his heart to need no one. He'd loved his family in his way but if he lost them, he knew that he could go on.
Without Ana, what would he do?
CHAPTER 64
Ana put his feet flat on the floor and, as Christian pulled himself along with his hands on the bars, Ana moved his feet.
"Can you feel that, Christian?"
"Yes, I can feel everything but what's the point if I can't control my legs?"
"It will come. Patience. Do you want to take a short break or continue?"
"Let's take a break. I'm thirsty. I don't suppose that I could have a bourbon?"
Ana chuckled as she shook her head. Christian maneuvered his body into his chair as Ana retrieved two bottles of water from the small fridge. She tossed one to Christian who easily caught it. For a second, he reflected on the fact that a few months ago, he would have needed someone to hold it for him with a straw to drink.
"Something is on your mind this morning, Christian. I need you to be fully present during your therapy. Can you tell me what's bothering you?"
Christian took a swig of the water and then looked at Ana…Ana and her blue eyes…Ana and her beautiful face.
"You're bothering me, Ana." Okay. That wasn't what he'd intended to say but truth will out.
Ana looked back, startled. "Have I done something to upset you? What is it?"
"We've grown close these last months. We've even slept together. I think, I hope, that you know that I'd do anything for you. At this time, that anything is mostly about keeping you from being hurt by Jack Hyde."
Ana paled, taking another long draw of her water. It was clear that she didn't want to talk.
"Ana, this family that you think is going to forget about you when I no longer need your professional services, loves you. You have stolen all of our hearts without intending to but you have, nonetheless. I hope that you know that you have my… affection… as well.
"You're in trouble and have been for years since this guy began targeting you. Please, Ana, I need you to tell me everything so that we can catch Jack Hyde and get him out of your life."
Tears began to slip down Ana's face and then drop onto her lap as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Christian rolled over to her chair and picked her with ease, settling her on his lap. He embraced her and gently rubbed her arm.
"Oh, Ana. I know that you're afraid and that you think that he'll always find you, that there is no hope. But, Ana, you've been living with this for so long…don't you want to be free of him?"
Ana leaned tightly against his chest, sniffling. She fought the urge to jump up and run. Then she finally spoke…in a tiny voice, as if speaking out loud would somehow invite Jack into the room.
"Yes."
Christian let out a sigh of relief. "We've been working hard to find this guy, Ana, but my best investigator is flummoxed. We need to know what you know about Hyde. Will you tell me?"
Ana was beginning to tremble in his arms so he held her tighter. He reassured her that she was safe with him…that Jack could never get to her. Even as he said it, he thought of that night in the hospital. So close, so close. He didn't understand how he knew to wake and alert Elliot. He feared that Ana knew that she was in danger and somehow told him in a dream. He wanted to believe that she knew nothing of that night…that she was sleeping peacefully. He didn't want to believe that she slept in fear.
"I don't know much about him, Christian. I'm not even certain of his physical appearance because when he's let me see him, it's been in shadows. He's tall and I think his hair is sandy-colored. I had just started working on my Ph.D when he came into my life. I don't know why he chose me. At first, I'd return to my apartment and find a bouquet of flowers at the door without a card. Then, the next day, I'd find a card slipped under the door asking if I'd liked the flowers. He said that we should meet. I had no way of contacting him.
"Things escalated from there. More flowers, some dead. More notes demanding that we meet…angry notes telling me that his feelings were hurt by my lack of consideration."
CHAPTER 65
"I've always been independent, Christian, and I've never let anything or anyone frighten me but the longer this went on, the less sure of myself I became. I collected all the notes and went to the police but they told me that they couldn't find any clues to his identity in the notes. They did tell me that they'd be keeping an eye on my apartment building but, of course, driving around a couple of times a night wasn't going to help. So. I moved. I left at dawn, hoping that he'd be asleep at that hour. I rented a new place under a fake name. I stayed in that day and the night studying, wondering how I could disguise myself when I went to class. When I had to leave the next morning, there were flowers…dead flowers…and a very angry note left on the floor by the door.
"I don't know how he could find me as I didn't even tell my landlord my forwarding address. I can only surmise that he was nearby watching at all hours. I began sitting in the dark in my window watching with binoculars. I mounted a tiny camera in the hallway and in the peephole of the door. The flowers and the notes continued but the cameras showed nothing. He'd sprayed black paint on them."
"So, you kept moving?" Christian noted.
"Yes, I couldn't afford buildings with doormen or even buildings with the front door locked. I moved lots of different times of the day but it never helped. I even tried moving into a motel with an inside hallway and a clerk who promised to keep my door number to himself no matter who asked. One night the desk called and said that there was a police officer wanting to talk to me. I told him that I'd be right down.
"When I got downstairs, the police officer was waiting outside. I went out but the officer was standing in a shadow. He said that he would always find me. I asked him what he wanted of me. He replied that he knew that I'd never give him what he wanted but he'd still always keep watch over me. He said that I didn't appreciate him but that he was trying hard to keep from hurting me the way that I was hurting him. His voice was so low and threatening. He took a step toward me so I ran back inside. I told the clerk that if he ever saw the man again, he should call the police.
"I stayed at the motel because it was close to the University hospital where I had classes and the walk was well lit. There was also a bus which I took a lot. I never saw anyone like Jack on the bus."
"When did you learn his name?" Christian asked.
"I don't know if that is his real name, Christian. One night as I got off the bus, he was standing in the shadows near the door to the motel office. I was ready to scream but instead I popped out with "what is your name?"
"He seemed to think for a long time as I inched closer to the door. I could see the clerk at the desk. As I reached out an arm to open the door, the man spoke. He was laughing. "You can call me Jack," he said. "Okay, Jack," I replied. "Do you have a surname?"
"Surname," he answered. "You and your fancy words. You're really smart, aren't you…but not smart enough to get away from Jack Hyde." Then he faded deeper into the darkness while I ran inside and to my room. The police had no Jack Hyde on file. Nor did the FBI. It's probably a fake name. Maybe he borrowed it from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.
"I completed my courses, got my doctorate and planned my next move. I received offers from several prestigious hospitals but I refused all of them because they came by mail and the envelopes had been opened. Instead I called Seattle General from a pay phone at the hospital and asked if they were interested. They said they would send the papers immediately but I said no…we had to conduct our business on the phone. They were, of course, skeptical but I had graduated top of my class. They contacted my professors so they said to come as soon as I could."
"Do you know how Hyde followed you here?" Christian kissed her head and smoothed her hair as he held her close.
"I bought an airline ticket to New York. I didn't try to hide it because I knew that he would somehow divine what I'd done. I told the clerk to forward any mail to John Hopkins. Then I took a cab to the airport. I went into a restroom and donned a disguise that made me look like an old lady. I emerged with a different bag and sat down in a place from which I could watch for Jack. I saw no sign of him. Finally, I caught another cab to a bus station and rode across country on buses, switching companies. I never saw any sign of Jack. I thought I'd gotten away."
"But you hadn't," Christian said.
"I moved into a hotel room that first night. I was barely unpacked when there came a knock at the door, someone claiming to be a bellboy. I called the desk and they said that flowers had been delivered. There was a card this time. It said "Welcome to Seattle, Anastasia. We'll be meeting soon."
"Since then I've moved almost a dozen times. It was all futile. When that drone flew into my face and stared at me, I knew. My head seemed to explode with crazy. I think that I was screaming but I didn't know for sure. Then Jack grabbed me and carried me off. You tried to stop him but he was too strong and he was going to hurt you so I tried to fight him. The next I knew, I woke in a hospital with you next to me. You were all right. I was so relieved…so grateful."
"Why, Ana, why were you happy to find that I was okay, that I was with you?"
CHAPTER 66
Ana jumped off his lap, still shaking. "We should get back to work. I talked too long." As she started to walk away, Christian's hand reached out and took hold of hers. He held it firmly and looked up at her, his eyes soft…almost pleading.
"Ana, you must know that I am in love with you."
Ana gulped but she didn't pull her hand away. She looked at the floor. "There's this thing called transference wherein patients develop feelings for their caretaker," she started. She gasped as Christian pulled her back onto his lap and kissed her…hard and urgently. One arm around her and a gentle hand holding her face as he explored her mouth with his tongue. This time Ana returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his mouth with hers. As he moved his mouth from her lips to her neck, his hands to her breasts, she felt sensations all over her body. She understood where he wanted this to go and she knew that she was willing to go with him.
He stopped to catch his breath, his forehead leaning against Ana's. "There's this thing called transference wherein therapists develop feelings for their patients," he grinned with joy. "Ana, do you want me as much as I want you? Please say you do. I don't think that I could stand it if you didn't want me. I've never felt like this…never…for anyone. I didn't think that I was capable of so much feeling, so much need for one person. Every day I wake up craving you. It's so much more than lust. I love you so much, Ana."
Christian was breathing hard and Ana could feel his erection. "Does me sitting on your erection hurt?" she asked. Christian laughed. "I just poured my heart out to you…yeah, a little but it's a good hurt. Being touched by you is always good."
"Christian, all I know of sex is being used and hurt by the men who fostered me over the years. You're dealing with an amateur here."
"Ana, the door is locked. The windows are fogged and we're far away in the west wing. No one will hear me when I call out your name." He looked in her eyes, elated when she nodded. She stood up and pulled down her slacks and panties. She watched shyly as he loosened the draw string on his sweats and lifted himself slightly to push them down. There it was…the monster that had hurt her so many times.
Christian saw the fear in her eyes. "Ana, we'll take this slow. We'll stop any time you want. We're both learning. Neither of us has ever made love. I'm as much in the dark as you. Help me?"
Ana nodded. She straddled his lap and he helped to ease herself onto and down his cock. Both were trembling, breathing rough. For Ana, it was the first time a penis had entered her gently. For Christian, it was the first he truly thought about the connection and not just the hard thrusting necessary to get him off.
They gazed at each other in amazement, smiling as if together they'd accomplished something they'd never thought possible. Ana began to move, up and down, slowly at first then faster as she needed more friction. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feelings. Oh, god, they were so good. She couldn't find the words in her head. Christian watched her…watched her breathing escalate. She threw her head back as something inside her was building. What was this, she wondered?
Christian held her hips, tilting her body just enough to have his cock rubbing against her clit. He wanted to cum so desperately but her pleasure was even more important to him. He'd never cared before whether the women he was with were satisfied but with Ana…with Ana he needed to know that she was in heaven with him.
"Christian," Ana gasped, "something…something is" and she shuddered violently and called out his name. Then he let go and buried his face in her neck as he screamed her name.
She collapsed against his chest as his head lolled back, both undone. He enveloped her in his arms and they stayed together for some time…neither speaking.
CHAPTER 67
"Christian," Ana whispered, "was that an orgasm?"
Christian beamed. "Sure was. Best ever. I felt my soul soaring."
"You're just exaggerating to please me," Ana frowned.
"What could I say that you'd believe?" he teased.
"Well, that it was okay." Christian laughed. "Then I'd be lying to you. Ana, my sex life has been just that…simply sex. Making love with someone for whom you care deeply is entirely different. Thank you for giving me that experience."
"You're welcome. Thank you, too. It was wonderful. Can we do it again sometime? I mean, if you want?"
"Ana, did you miss that prelude where I might have mentioned that I am madly in love with you? For the first and last time in my life, I love someone."
"Last?"
"I know myself, Ana, and I know that what I feel for you, I'll always feel. There will never be another. You are my first love and you will be my only love. I don't want to feel this for anyone else."
"You can't be sure of that. Maybe someday…" Ana began before Christian took her face in his hands, his look more intense than she'd ever seen on a face.
"No. No, Ana. Do not doubt me on this." His tone was so firm, almost angry…but as his eyes locked onto hers, she saw the love in them. It was almost too much. She'd always been alone and now this beautiful man was determined to have her. She didn't know how to give herself to him.
"Christian, I've never…I mean, all my life…" Words tumbled out of her mouth. He was asking her for something she didn't understand. She didn't know how to do this…whatever it was. She'd never gone to movies. She'd never observed love around her. She did read Jane Austen but it puzzled her rather than offering clarification.
Again, she tried to run but he held her. He wouldn't let her go and she realized that it felt good to be imprisoned in his arms.
"Ana, I won't demand anything of you. That is to say, I'll try not to demand anything. I've been a selfish man all my life but I'll try to change my thinking. You must know, however, that I want you to love me, to never leave me. So, maybe you could work on that?"
Geez, he thought, was that clumsy enough? With Ana, he lost every bit of the suave, smooth Christian Grey who seduced hundreds of women. Now he was just an ordinary man with no tricks up his sleeve, no sly smiles…nothing. He couldn't even remember his old moves. He was completely at sea without the charming ways that used to get him whatever he wanted. He was just Christian with nothing to offer but his honest feelings…and maybe Ana was too damaged to return those feelings.
"Okay." Ana smiled at him. He loved Ana smiles.
She climbed off of his lap and went into the en suite to clean up. She returned dressed and carrying a towel. She gently cleaned him as well before pulling up his pants and tightening the drawstring. He had another erection and this pleased her because it meant that he was regaining his range of motion. He also had a really nice penis. Should she tell him, she wondered? Was it too intimate a compliment? On the other hand, he wanted her to be more forthcoming so perhaps it was a place to start?
"Christian," she announced as he looked longingly at her, "you have a very nice penis. In fact, I'd have to say that it is the nicest I've ever seen and I've seen quite a few. Skinny and long. Short and pudgy. Yours, however, is just right. I like it very much," she beamed at him, pleased with herself for being so candid.
Christian knew that he was well endowed but no one had ever told him so in quite this way. There was nothing licentious about the way Ana described his member. She might have been talking about his haircut. But…she was trying…and she was adorable.
CHAPTER 68
Byron was in a snit. Things had changed. She wasn't alone anymore. He was upset with himself for delaying in taking possession of what was his. He had been so enjoying all these years of taunting her and hadn't anticipated the Greys.
He'd also been having fun preparing her quarters. Between that and the excitement of playing with her, he'd wasted time and now she was harder to reach, impossible to meet in the shadows. She was under the protection of the Greys and they were powerful people, especially that crippled son. He may not have legs but he had many billions with which to have his bidding done.
And one of the things he was bidding for was information on Jack Hyde. Byron laughed. Can't find information on someone who doesn't exist. Of course, he considered, there may actually be a real Jack Hyde out there somewhere. Wouldn't he be surprised to find a swat team pulling up to his house one day! Byron chuckled as he tidied up his apartment in the lower level…imagining dozens, maybe hundreds of Jack Hydes being dragged off to their local jails.
"By, baby, do you want your pancakes round or in funny shapes? I can do Mickey Mouse again if you want." Byron gritted his teeth. His mother's voice seemed to be getting shriller by the day.
"Mickey Mouse, ma," he yelled back up the stairs. Byron had rather a thin tone to his own voice but he was working on it. Whenever he'd 'visited' with Ana, he'd lower it as far as he could so that he sounded quite manly, he thought. He missed her. Except for that day at the Grey's, looking at Ana through the drone's lens, he hadn't seen her up close since she moved in with them. He'd taken to lurking outside the gates, telling the paparazzi that he worked for a student newspaper. He actually enjoyed those days…sitting with the guys, gossiping about the Grey's. They weren't much interested in his physical therapist but he learned a lot about the Grey family.
"Are you coming up, sweetie? I don't want you eating cold pancakes. You know how your tummy is sensitive." That was true. He'd always been a sensitive boy…so many allergies. He was allergic to protein so he had to eat a lot of carbohydrates for energy. As he mounted the stairs, he dreaded the daily ritual of working his way through his drawer full of medications.
He was huffing and puffing as he sat down at the table. His mother regarded him with a worried expression. He was too heavy and in bad shape but he rejected her suggestions that he take up some exercise or, at least, move into one of the bedrooms on the main level. There was too much light upstairs and he was too busy for exercise, he told her. He had more important things to do. She'd no idea what these important things were. Byron was understanding. Mothers didn't know that real men needed their lairs to be dark and underground. She did know that lately he'd taken an interest in drones. They were expensive but she didn't complain. She just wanted her boy to be happy. Hadn't she moved them to Seattle because of his allergies? She wasn't entirely clear on how the rainy climate helped but her By swore it did so here they were now.
He'd never had been a happy child, of course. He'd always been difficult but his mother put it down to her difficult pregnancy and agonizing labor…something Byron heard about often. He also had colic for his first three years of life. He refused to sleep without her holding him. He threw world class tantrums but his mother blamed it on his sensitivity to, well, everything. He either had an emotional sensitivity or a physical one. It was so hard on him, she fretted.
His father had toughed it out until Byron was five…hoping that kindergarten would help him learn to behave better and perhaps he'd make friends. However, Byron was sensitive to everything about kindergarten…sharing, the noise of other children, teacher's orders. His mother pulled him out after deciding to homeschool him.
One day his father didn't come home from work. Byron didn't mind. He preferred his mother's company anyway. Nothing more was said about his father. Pictures of him disappeared. Byron was vaguely aware that a check arrived every month but otherwise, it was as if Harold Baumhauser had never existed.
Byron finished his breakfast and returned to his lair. He needed to break in his latest pair of custom heels. At 5' 7", he was only three inches taller than Ana and he needed to tower over her to be intimidating. His latest pair of shoes added six inches to his height and he kept falling over. He needed to prepare, to practice, for their next meeting. He intended it to be their last.
CHAPTER 69
"Dad," Elliot began as he burst into his father's study. Carrick looked up at him in exasperation.
"Son. Do try knocking. I'm in a meeting," he growled, indicating the nurse sitting stiffly on the couch. She stood, tall and blonde, reaching out a hand to Elliot.
"Hello. It's all right. I think that we're done here, aren't we, Mr. Grey? You have my number and yes, I'll call if I remember anything else." She nodded to Elliot and began to walk out the door. Elliot pivoted as he watched her go and then hustled quickly to the front door to open it for her. She smiled and bid him farewell as she climbed into her truck and drove from the house with Elliot still watching her go.
"Dad. What the hell?"
"Well, that was quite the reaction, son," Carrick answered with a big grin on his face. He'd never seen his eldest react so to a pretty girl.
"Are we hiring another nurse? If so, good choice," Elliot smiled.
"No. She works at Seattle General and felt that she had information to share about the man who tried to kill Ana…or we thought tried to kill her. Turns out the poison was just a diluted form of a drug that can mimic death in a person. Kate is a pharmacologist. She knew that the hospital was only going to reveal this information to the SPD and she felt that we might feel better if we knew that the man didn't intend to kill Ana."
"Can't she get into trouble?"
"For what? The drug wasn't dispensed by Seattle General. And we aren't going to talk, are we, son?"
"Oh. She was kind of pretty, wasn't she?"
"Yes, Elliot. She kind of was. Want her number?" Carrick teased. He picked up the phone to call Taylor. Yes, indeed, Taylor could use this information. Why would this guy want Ana heavily sedated to the point of fooling people into thinking that she was dead? What were his intentions?
Taylor could figure only one reason…and now they had one more piece of the puzzle.
"Dad, Taylor, having a meeting without me?" Christian's tone was tense. When it came to Ana, he expected to be kept in the loop.
"Christian, what are you doing? You didn't walk all the way from the west wing, did you? You know that you're not supposed to push it. Does Ana know that you're running around the house?"
"Dad, don't deflect. What's going on?" He was panting with the effort to make his legs work with the walker. Ana had gotten one with a seat and he was supposed to sit down every few steps but she was out with Mia so he was forcing himself to work harder than he should.
"Sit down. I said, sit!" Carrick didn't mean to yell but he worried when his son didn't obey Ana's instructions.
Christian sat on the leather couch and stared at his security chief and his father. Their expressions were serious and not just because of Christian.
"One of the paparazzi was talking with Baxter today. They were just chatting amiably about some ball game when the pap mentioned that sports were a big topic with all the guys gathered out there…with one exception. The pap, Bob Howard from the Seattle Times, started talking about this new guy…a strange little man who wasn't interested in sports. He wanted to talk about the mansion occupants. Well, at first Bob didn't think much of it because the guy said that he was from some student newspaper and didn't know much about us.
"However, Bob thought he was kind of old to be a student…figured him to be around 40."
"Then," Taylor said, "information about the Greys wasn't enough. He started zeroing in on you and your therapist. Pretty soon, it was all about the therapist. Bob thought it was odd since he doesn't consider your medical staff to be newsworthy. Baxter asked him to point out this guy which Bob did in a rather obvious way…by stretching out his arm and pointing."
"Well," Carrick continued, "the guy saw this right away and took off on a little scooter, a Vespa, Baxter thought it was."
"Did Baxter get a license plate or a physical description of this guy?" Christian asked.
"No plate. The guy was around 5'7", bald and chubby. It was the best Baxter could do with everyone in the way and things moving fast," Taylor replied. "He thinks that the scooter was a faded blue, rusted. We've checked with the SPD for any registered scooters with that description but no luck. Now we're checking police records for any short, bald and fat offenders but it's going to take some time. It's just a lead, Mr. Grey. Don't get too excited."
"Ana said that the guy was tall…at least six feet. She also thought that he was big but not in a fat way."
"He could be using a disguise, son. Ana said that he tried to stay in the shadows."
Christian sighed. He was frustrated all the time, it seemed. Frustrated with his condition, frustrated with the danger facing Ana and frustrated with the lack of progress in catching Jack Hyde.
"Where did Ana and Mia go off to?" Carrick grinned. "I'm surprised you let either of them out of the house. Mia told me that you've been hounding her about moving back in until Jack Hyde is caught."
"You know Mia. She's never taken her safety seriously and now she convinced Ana to go shopping for this damn gala," Christian grumped.
"This damn gala is important to your mother, son, although I am surprised that Ana agreed to go."
"I convinced her that I'll need her there to look out for me. I'm fragile, you know."
Taylor and Carrick roared with laughter at that description of Christian. He had to smile a little, too. He'd never been fragile…even when confined to a hospital bed, he radiated strength somehow…even if it was just mental strength.
"I sent a half dozen guys with them and another half dozen coverts."
Taylor frowned. "Mr. Grey, I am the security chief…not you. We discussed procedure before I accepted this job. This is not the first time I've had to speak with you about this. You are forcing me to instruct my team to ignore you and put everything through me first."
"Oh, beep beep, back up the truck, Taylor. I figured that they'd go running to you to see if they should obey me. Perhaps you ought to have a talk with them."
"Oh, I will be having a talk with them. From now on, Mr. Grey, tell me what you want before you give any orders. Agreed?" Taylor snarled.
Christian saluted in mock obeisance as Taylor stormed out. Carrick shook his head and warned Christian that he ought not to be disrespectful.
"Geez, dad. I'm his boss, remember?"
"No, son. You just pay him to protect you and your entire family and now your physical therapist. You're not his boss. By the way, what is going on with you and Ana? I've been getting vibes lately."
"Vibes, pop?" Christian chortled. "Where have you been picking up words like that? Gosh, you're so hip."
Carrick smiled, feeling a bit silly. He was nearing 60, a highly respected attorney and he'd never said vibes in his life. He feared what Mia might have him saying next.
"Anyway, now who's deflecting? You and Ana. What's going on?"
Christian shrugged and averted his eyes. "What makes you think anything is going on? We work together…hours every day…so we're, you know, friendly."
"Baloney. Mia's been giggling about you but won't tell your mother and me anything. Grace thinks that you and Ana have a romance developing. She says that you've slept with Ana at least once that she knows."
"Well, when I brought her home from the hospital, I was probably overly solicitous. I was exhausted and I fell asleep. It was just sleep, dad."
Christian didn't want to lie to his father but Ana was still reluctant to behave less than professionally. She insisted upon discretion while Christian wanted to run around the house telling everyone that he was in love and that, miracle of miracles, Ana loved him back.
CHAPTER 70
Having spent the last several years on guard for Jack Hyde, Ana was quite sensitive to the presence of others watching her…and they seemed to be everywhere. She was trying to keep up with Mia's enthusiastic chatter while being distracted by the three men in black suits and ties walking in front of them and the three similarly attired men trailing them. In addition, there were the men with cameras walking backwards in front of their CPOs, yelling idiotic comments and questions at Mia who seemed to take no notice of any of this.
"Mia, I'm sorry to interrupt but how is it that you can ignore all the staring and the paparazzi?"
Mia took Ana's arm as they walked and smiled. She really liked Ana and was so pleased that she and her brother were in love. So pleased, in fact, that despite it being completely against her nature, she was keeping the information to herself. She'd told not a soul.
"I'm a Grey, Ana. Even before Christian became ridiculously rich and had his face splashed all over the news and Forbes and Business Weekly and every other publication it seemed, our family was well known and this little troop of paps were just a part of everyday life. The circus really came to town when Christian made his first billion at 26 and the cover of Esquire as the handsomest man this side of anywhere. That's when the close protection officers became a fixture. We hardly notice them anymore…the wallpaper of our lives," she sighed.
"When I was younger, I rebelled. I spent all my deviant, evil energy working up ways to dodge them or pull pranks but after I was kidnapped, I learned my lesson. Now I appreciate the heck out of them. We Greys aren't like other people and I've just had to accept that this is my life. Sometimes I talk to the paps but mostly they're wallpaper, too."
"When Christian comes walking with me one day…just walking down a street…is this how it will be?" Ana's voice quavered just a little but Mia noticed
"Christian will always protect you. He'll do anything to make you happy. If you don't want people watching you, somehow he will clear the streets. With Christian, you will be safe and loved. I promise. Please don't let this experience scare you off, Ana," Mia pleaded. Maybe she shouldn't have put Ana through this shopping expedition. Maybe she should have ordered a selection of gowns to be delivered to Grey Manor for their perusal. It was just that Mia so enjoyed shopping and she wanted to share the experience with the woman she knew would someday be her sister.
For her part, Ana had grown fond of Mia over the many months she'd spent with the Grey family. She'd needed to grow accustomed to company, to having meals with others, to asking people about their days and their work…all the things that normal people learned early in life. At first, it had been hard…even frightening. Christian would hold her hand under the table and that helped but he wasn't always with her as she walked through the house. She invariably would encounter one of the cooks or security and, as the work day ended, there was Elliot, Carrick and Grace. They were always so warm and kind and Ana struggled to be like them but she would begin hyperventilating and have to flee to the west wing.
Her struggle was evident to everyone but they didn't attempt to reassure her. Grace told Christian that Ana wanted to learn and he shouldn't try to shield her from all the things that made her nervous. It was hell for him to restrain himself but he left Ana alone as often as he could force himself to leave her to find her own way.
That was why he didn't jump in to object when Mia simply announced to Ana that they needed to go shopping. Ana had looked at Christian in dismay but he squeezed her hand and told her to have a good time. She'd smiled at him with fear in her eyes and it broke his heart but he knew that she'd be in good hands. He also intended to send a small army along with them.
"Ana! This is a great store for our needs. Do you like champagne?" Mia asked as she pulled Ana into the shop.
Ana had never had champagne or any alcoholic beverage, for that matter. And what did champagne have to do with buying dresses?
Shortly thereafter, sitting on a plush settee, watching models parade around in gowns while she held a flute in her hand and her first taste of champagne on her tongue, Ana marveled at this new world in which she found herself. It certainly wasn't Walmart.
CHAPTER 71
The dresses were all beautiful and the champagne was buzzing in her brain. Ana found herself enjoying this activity. Her champagne flute seemed to refill itself and Ana loved the bubbles tickling her tongue.
"Oh, Ana! That is the one for you," Mia exclaimed, pointing out a pale blue chiffon gown. "Let's try this one on you. I'm going to see about this pink dress." She pulled the glass from Ana's hand and set it down as she gave instructions to the shop clerk to put the dresses in rooms for her and Ana. She pulled Ana up from the settee while Ana looked back longingly at her glass.
Twenty minutes later, the shop had instructions regarding alterations and delivery and Mia and Ana walked back out into the loud and crazy of the street. Something was scratching at Ana's brain.
"Kidnapped!" she squealed as she stopped in her tracks and stared at Mia. The word was like a bell for Pavlov's dogs as the security surrounded the women and the coverts eyes worked the crowd.
Security pushed the women back into the shop and blocked the door. Mia burst into laughter while Ana turned white and fainted, fortunately caught by Sawyer before her head hit the floor.
She came to a few moments later and found herself lying on the settee, her head a whirl and her stomach queasy. She jumped to her feet and ran to the door marked Toilette. Mia held her hair as Ana vomited several flutes of champagne. She rinsed her mouth and gratefully accepted the mints that Mia offered.
"Home?" she sighed. Mia nodded.
In the car, Ana had to be told to stop apologizing to the two CPOs up front. It was just that she was so embarrassed to have caused such a stir. To distract her, Mia related the story of her kidnapping. There wasn't all that much to it but it had been enough to change her attitude toward protection.
"I'd once again ducked my CPO of the day and was taking a walk through a park by the water when suddenly a hand was over my mouth. Chloroform. I vaguely recall being carried and being in a vehicle before I truly passed out. When I woke up, I was in the emergency room being checked over by a cute doctor and glared at by my CPO.
"Turns out that I wasn't kidnapped for long…a few minutes…before the van was surrounded by Taylor's men and I was rescued. The dumb asses who grabbed me are doing time…a lot of it since kidnapping is a really big deal. Taylor told me that he considered letting the men drive me over the state line so they'd get even more time but he figured that I'd wake up and irritate the kidnappers so much that they might harm me…so I was a kidnap victim for about 5 minutes."
"Have any other members of the family been kidnapped?" Ana asked with such innocence…as if she were wondering when would be her turn to be chloroformed.
Mia smiled as she shook her head. "No, thanks to my youthful stupidity, I hold the honor of being the only person in Christian Grey's orbit to be taken against my will."
"Have there been any other times that someone in the family has been threatened?"
"Oh, Christian gets death threats all the time and I'm sure that there's plenty of mail aimed at the rest of us, too, but Taylor goes through it all and his team checks out every threat to determine the level. You know, level 1 is just talk…level 5 is lockdown. We've never had a lockdown by the way. We live our lives and never really give threats a thought. That is poor Taylor's worry. He is a real pro and he hires real pros, too. The best in their fields. Right, guys?" she directed toward the front seats.
"Yes, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to serve the Grey family." Mia just giggled as the men offered rare smiles. Usually their facial expressions showed all the personality of mannequins.
Christian was at the door in his wheelchair as Ana walked in. She was unsteady on her feet and immediately fell into his lap as Mia laughed.
CHAPTER 72
Ana was drunk. "Mia, what did you do with my girl?"
"She's a lightweight, Chrissy. I didn't know that she'd probably never had a drink…though, come to think…she never has wine at dinner. Anyway, too much champagne. We did find dresses so we won't have to go shopping again for a while. I don't think that's Ana's thing anyway. Anyone home yet?"
"Mom called…double shift. This new virus is knocking everyone out. Dad is having dinner with a big shot client so he won't be back 'til late. Are you hungry? Gail will make you something."
"My darling brother. Do you not recall sending me to culinary school in San Francisco and a pastry school in Paris a while back?" Mia teased.
"Yeah. I recall those tuition and housing bills, all right. I just didn't know that you cooked much anymore with your business to run." He adjusted his hold on Ana as she began to slip off his lap.
"I thought that you didn't like being out of the loop. I cook here all the time and I supervise all the catering done for my events clients. Your eyes are always on Ana. I'll bet you haven't even noticed the new puppy."
"What!"
Mia roared with laughter as she walked up the stairs to her room…leaving Christian at the bottom… looking dumbfounded.
"Ana, did we get a puppy? Ana? Sweetheart?" She was out cold so Christian wheeled her down to the room they now shared. Of course, his parents and his brother didn't know that they were sharing a bed.
Christian was rarely in his wheelchair anymore. Mostly he practiced getting around with his walker. His legs were getting stronger so he was looking forward to the day he could use crutches. And then the day when he could walk steady and strong across the room to Ana, pick her up in his arms and carry her over the threshold of their home.
Even more, however, he was looking forward to the day when he could throttle Jack Hyde…payback and a punishing term of imprisonment…the day when Ana would be safe.
The short, balding pseudo-paparazzi who might have been one of Jack's henchmen would not likely be back to spy on the Greys from the front gate. The other paps knew about him now and would detain him to gain favor with the Greys. He'd been the only lead in months and Taylor was beginning to show his annoyance…something Grey had never before noticed in his cool and collected security chief. If Taylor was helpless…
Grey, well acquainted…and delighted…with Ana's body since they'd become lovers, undressed her and himself, and slipped beneath the sheets. He was still somewhat in disbelief that this woman was his. Well, not completely. He knew that until he was no longer in need of a physical therapist, she would not agree to marry him or even to announce an engagement…both of which he wanted so badly.
He could not remember the man he used to be any longer…that callous, black-hearted bastard who used women to boost his immature ego. Gad, it was a miracle that no one before Victoria had shot him.
He wrapped himself around Ana, as usual, burying his nose in her skin and drawing in deep breaths.
CHAPTER 73
"And how are we feeling today, Victoria?" her doctor cheerily greeted the silent woman. "About usual I see. We're starting you on a new medication today, sweetie. Maybe this one will help."
This doc was relatively new. He'd been shown pictures of Victoria in Sports Illustrated so he understood that she was once a great beauty but he was only familiar with the haggard woman who spent her days staring out the window.
He injected her with the drug, patted her head and walked away. There were many other patients…some of them salvageable…that he ought to be spending his expertise on. Victoria was a lost cause.
When she'd first arrived, she'd had visitors… a sister who always pointed out that the state would have to take care of Victoria because she had no money, former colleagues... but lately just the one. Byron Baumhauser came by a couple of times a month. He was probably a fan who papered his walls with covers from Sport Illustrated, the doc figured, as he was certainly no one the formerly glorious Victoria would have bothered with socially. He claimed to be a dear friend, her once and future boyfriend but no one believed him. Nonetheless, he spent hours talking to her which freed up the aides to tend to other inmates so they paid him no mind.
Today Byron emerged from his basement lair to drive his mother's Buick over to Sunnydale. His mother thought that he was volunteering at a hospital and she was quite proud of him and his giving heart. He told her that it was a distance and his scooter was having problems.
He stopped at the reception desk to present his identification and accept the lanyard he needed to wear while in the facility. Without it, joked the attendant on duty, he might be mistaken for one of the patients, get drugged up and never get out again. Byron wasn't amused. He was far too intelligent and dignified to be misidentified. He even believed that people stood up and took notice when he entered a room. His mother always told him that he was a bright boy with good manners.
He headed for the far end of the ward toward the tall, wired-mesh window where he knew that he'd find Victoria. She was wearing a bright red track suit…one that he had purchased for her, hoping that a nice outfit would cheer her. That worn and faded housecoat they usually dressed her in must be depressing, he thought. His mother was always extra happy on the days when she wore her favorite bedazzled turquoise track suit.
Victoria looked the same…wan, worn…nothing like her pictures on the magazine covers but that wasn't her fault. She wasn't being looked after properly. No one did her hair or makeup. They spooned mushed up foods into her mouth.
Byron had a hard time looking at her but he needed to win her trust and bring her back to life…so that she could finish the job she'd started.
So, he sat with her and talked with her about her wonderful life before Christian Grey broke her heart. She was a super-model, the top of her profession. She could have gone on to running her own agency, if she wished, or perhaps become a movie star. Grey ruined all of the golden future that had awaited her. He was out there right now ruining other girls just like her. He had to be punished and she had taken the first step but, though crippled, Grey was still alive. Didn't she want to stop him? Byron would help her. He would get her out of this awful place and take care of her. He would make plans with her and once she completed her revenge on Grey, she could start again. No one would blame her for doing what needed to be done. Everyone knew that she had been pushed to the brink.
On and on, Byron would repeat his message, adding tempting details each time, assuring her that he would rescue her and she could do what she wanted to do. Was he wrong? He asked her. Am I misreading the situation? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Do you not want to be beautiful again, having men fall at your feet? Do you want Christian Grey to have his good life and all his women?
Victoria's eyes would sometimes spark for a moment. Byron saw this. Eventually, she would light up for good and then…. But he was anxious to move forward. Yesterday's Seattle Nooz had revved his engine. There she was, above the fold, below the fold. Ostensibly, the pictures selling the tabloid were meant to be those of Mia Grey. Byron had to admit that Grey's sister was an exotic beauty…tall, long black hair, a voluptuous figure and bright green eyes visible even on the cheap paper pages of the Nooz. The petite person by her side was captioned as a "friend". It angered Byron that the Nooz made no mention of Ana's beauty.
Byron felt that he was among the most discriminating and sophisticated of men who would settle for nothing less than the best so for the Nooz to not recognize which of the two women was the greater beauty was insulting to him. Perhaps he needed to punish this tabloid in some way but it would have to wait until he'd punished Ana.
CHAPTER 74
"Christian," Ana whispered. "Christian, she whispered a bit louder. His eyes opened and he turned to her, concerned.
"Ana, what's wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" His love frequently had nightmares. There was so much in her past to cause her pain…the foster fathers who'd molested her…the boys at college who'd harassed her because she paid them no mind and, of course, Jack Hyde, who'd terrorized her for years. Sometimes Christian missed the dreams, waking up after to find Ana trembling. She might be pacing the hallway or sitting on the bathroom floor, crying, trying not to disturb Christian's rest no matter how many times he'd begged her to always awaken him. Her selflessness was endearing and frustrating. He wanted, he needed, to care for her.
"Ana," he crushed her to him, kissing her forehead. "Tell me. No. Don't apologize for waking me."
"You're sure?" she asked quietly. "Okay. I'm worried about the gala. There's so much to do to prepare. Mia tells me that I have to wear these high heels that she picked out but I've practiced and practiced and I'm going to break an ankle, I know. And my hair has to be styled and I don't own any jewelry…."
Ana went on and on. Christian glanced over her body at the clock. It was 3 a.m. He had to be up at 5 a.m. to fly to China for an important trade summit. It was his firm belief that a balanced trade relationship with hostile countries was an important strategy for maintaining peace and world security. He'd only gone global to promote that relationship. For this summit, he'd convinced several other business moguls to come with him. The plans for this meeting had been in the making for more than a year. It was impossible for him to beg off.
However, since Ana, his personal relationships were of primary importance to him, beginning with his girl. Her fears over appearing in public, all done up, with people staring at her because she was with him, overrode all other concerns.
As it was, leaving her for ten days was tearing the heart out of him. He wondered how he could manage concentrating on tea with some Chinese diplomat while his girl was more than 5,000 miles away. He was, frankly, terrified to leave her…both for himself and for her. His security team had taken every possible precaution to disguise his departure so that Jack Hyde wouldn't know that Ana was alone. Of course, she wouldn't actually be alone. The whole family would be with her. And he and Taylor, who staunchly refused to leave Grey's side, had also arranged for protection for Ana that made the secret service look like a scout troop.
Still, none of this eased his mind. Ana was thrilled that he was back at GEH and excited about his work with China. She agreed with his belief that peaceful trade was key to peace itself. There was nothing like the possibility of losing money to make people behave whether it was a minimum wage job or a billion-dollar dacha in Russia.
She didn't let on that her heart hurt at the thought of ten days without Christian. After a lifetime of extreme independence, she'd finally let someone into her heart, her life. Love for Christian consumed her now and the loss of him, she knew, would end her. Many of her nightmares were now about such a loss but she didn't tell Christian. He believed that she dreamt mostly of the rapes and being tormented by Jack Hyde. Christian didn't know that she'd purchased and trained to use a big gun. The clerk at the pawn shop told her the name of the weapon but all she'd remembered was that the bullets it used were powerful enough to stop someone in their tracks and that was all she cared about…stopping Jack.
"Honey, Mia's idea of fashion is probably a little different than yours. You don't have to wear heels. Get a comfortable pair of flats. I'll have Preston take you to shop. You just follow her instructions, okay? She won't let you down. I don't want you in heels anyway."
"Why not?"
"It would be different. Suddenly you'd be taller than I'm used to you being. I like you up against my chest so I can smell your hair and kiss your head. If I want you to put your head on my shoulder, I'll just pick you up."
CHAPTER 75
Ana giggled and fell back to sleep. Christian knew that he could do so as well but he wanted to stay awake and enjoy holding Ana. Ten days. How was he going to manage without her? She would have gone with him but there were bad elements in China who would think that kidnapping a rich American's girlfriend could be a lucrative endeavor. No matter the size of army Grey took along, it wouldn't be enough. He couldn't chance it. Ana was disappointed but she understood his fear and she didn't want it to distract him from his work. She would stay home and she'd worry about gangs attempting to kidnap her fiancé.
When Ana next awoke, it was after 8 a.m. and Christian was gone. He'd left her a lovely note and said that he'd call her on Facetime as soon as he could. She decided that she'd be naked when he called. She'd learned about this thing called phone sex and she was always looking for new kinds of sex to share with Christian. He was a very sophisticated man, she knew, having "known" many, many women. He'd been having sex for years while she'd been reading Jane Austen. She thought that he was very kind to want such a naïf as she. He was so patient with her inexperience, never once complaining. Sometimes he would answer her when she asked for suggestions as to what else people did sexually but he never asked for himself. If something he mentioned didn't seem appealing to Ana, he'd drop the subject immediately and assure her that he was thrilled with what they had together. It seemed unlikely coming from a man of his experience but he made her believe it.
She found a book in Mia's room when she was borrowing a dress. It was called The Joy of Sex and she'd read it cover to cover. Some of the drawings made her jaw drop. Some of them made her laugh.
"Christian, look at this picture. This sex position is called the wheel barrow. Have you done this one?"
Ana was not the embarrassed one. Sometimes these discussions with her unsettled Christian. All that sex with all those women and this one little woman could make him blush.
"Once or twice. It's awkward and kind of dangerous. You have to concentrate so much on not falling over that you don't really enjoy the sex."
Sometimes, Ana would find a position so ridiculous that she would insist that she and Christian try it despite his protests. Matters would only wind up causing hilarity, at least on Ana's end. Christian would just shake his head.
Ana was certainly familiar with oral sex. From the very beginning of their sex lives together, Christian had kissed and suckled his way down her body, often bringing her to orgasm before he even made it to between her legs. Still, he'd continue exploring and licking and sucking and kissing until she exploded again. He never entered her until she'd had at least one orgasm. He told her that it was only gentlemanly to see to a lady's pleasure before one's own.
Sometimes, however, it was impossible to think of Ana first. He needed so badly to be inside her, to feel her. These times were invariably when he was stressed or when he'd been away from her for too long and being home inside Ana was all he craved. This was fine with Ana. She loved being so needed and she loved the connection, the closeness.
Christian would never forget the day Ana came to him as he practiced walking out on the lawn and nearly knocked him over dragging him to their bedroom. He was baffled by her as she almost tore his clothes off and pushed him onto their bed. Naturally, he had an erection. He was like a newly pubescent boy who had uncontrollable erections all day long and wet dreams all night long. He'd forgotten the days when he was master of his domain. Now Ana was mistress of his domain.
Flat on his back, figuring that Ana had just had a sudden need for sex, he was astonished as she took his cock in her small hand and then took it into her mouth. His head shot up and he stared as she licked the head and then sucked on it. He'd been hard but now he was a steel rod. He wanted to be aware of every second but his entire body was abuzz and he was hyperventilating. He gripped the sheets and bent his head back as he arched his body. The woman he desired more than life itself was giving him a blowjob.
She licked and sucked in a spiral from the head of his cock down to his balls. She gagged but refused to give up…only conceding when he came with a roar. She swallowed his cum! He lay panting and sweating, most of the blood feeding his brain having travelled way down south. Ana left him for an eternity of 30 seconds to retrieve a damp cloth with which she dabbed at his face, to cool him down, and then washed his penis.
She lay next to him, gently stroking his penis until he was rock hard again. "Should I…again?" she asked. He'd barely croaked out, "god, yes," when she began anew. This time was even better and he was able to last longer.
"I can't believe that you swallowed my cum," he gasped out. Ana had cleaned both their faces and rinsed her mouth. She was tired, too. "From your reaction, I'm guessing that I did it right?" She was thinking that she didn't care for the taste but she'd get used to it.
"Oh, Ana. I am going to make you cum tonight until you howl like a banshee."
Ana laughed. "I think we're too loud as it is, darling. We always get uncomfortable looks when we go to dinner. I'm going to start biting down on a pillow. We've never even said aloud to your family that we're now lovers. Perhaps we ought to do that soon. It might be a relief…especially for Elliot. I can tell that he wants to rib us but feels that I'm too virginal and delicate to bring up the subject."
"Oh, honey, you left virginal and delicate a long way back down the road," Christian laughed.
Ana giggled. "I am now a woman of experience. I am wanton and shameless…a proliferate libertine."
"No, sweetheart," Christian smiled, "you are not any of those things. You are quite simply a wonderful lover…the kind of which a man can only dream. For so many women, sex is just a chore."
"That's sad. But, then, those women don't have you to make them realize that sex can be so incredible. At one time, you know, I feared having to ever please a man. I didn't believe that I'd ever marry because I hated sex, being touched.
"Christian," Ana sat up and looked at him, "thank you for all you've done for me…for all you've given me." Her eyes grew wet with tears and he pulled her down to him and held her tight.
"Oh, Ana," he said, his voice choking, "I can never find the words to tell you how you've changed me, changed my life…and I don't just mean my legs. I mean my heart, my soul. I can never fully express my gratitude and my love."
CHAPTER 76
In China, there was rain for ten days. Christian didn't like to fly in bad weather nor did he like to conduct foreign affairs on gloomy days. The Chinese with whom he was dealing were distracted by news of serious flooding in parts of China and whole villages being inundated. Everyone did their best to conduct their business but it was definitely a trial.
All of the countries represented at the summit were enthusiastic about fair trade. The Chinese were encouraged to accept more imports. It was firmly pointed out that other countries accepted their exports and that they needed to do their part so that trade did not become a war. They seemed to listen, particularly to the young man from America. Several companies in China already imported his technology and were familiar with his reputation which was both intimidating and courteous. He was asked to speak before the entire group several times. His opinion was important. Of course, Grey had worked hard for the past several years to build his reputation. He'd learned passable Chinese so that he could carry on private conversations. His efforts pleased the Chinese. They trusted him and this, trust between nations, was his goal.
Every morning he ate breakfast on Facetime with Ana. She nibbled idly at toast, wearing little but a sheet which she let slip off a breast…nonchalantly. With that and a bit of giggling, Grey went off to his meetings each morning with both a hard-on and a smile.
Every evening, Ana wore one of the many glamorous negligées that Christian had bought her. She wore her hair down in shiny curls. They talked about his day. It delighted Christian that Ana was honestly interested in all of the boring details. To her they weren't boring. She wanted to understand the whole picture.
Most of the men from the other countries represented at the summit would laugh at the idea that their wives would care about the work they were trying to do in China. Rather, they'd grimace, their better halves were happy to have them gone for ten days. They envied Grey whose fiancée wasn't bothered by the time difference. She would Facetime with him at any hour that he could call.
Ana was an intelligent woman who expressed her opinions and ideas about Grey's work. She helped him think of things in different ways. She was also better at understanding people's motivations and knowing what they needed to hear.
Between these talents and her perky little breasts, Grey was desperate to get home to her.
For Ana, it was also a long ten days. She'd received a package in the mail…a dozen long-stemmed roses and a manila envelope filled with pictures of her from her shopping trip with Mia…only Mia was cut out of the picture. There were also images of her head pasted on the shoulders of stunning models…dozens of them. Jack had included a strange poem. To anyone else it would seem to be poetry from a lovesick suitor but Ana could read the implied threat.
With shaking hands, she turned the package over to the security team with the caveat that they tell Taylor but nothing was to be said to Christian.
CHAPTER 77
His last night in Beijing was spent Facetiming Ana at 1 a.m. China time. The entire summit group had gone out after their final meeting to enjoy a casual gathering and dinner. Grey just wanted to call it a day and get back to his hotel but bowing out of this get-together would have been a grave insult to his hosts so for far too many hours he listened and laughed and longed for Ana.
He knew how lucky he was to have a girlfriend who made herself available to him at any hour and he appreciated it more than Ana knew. Speaking with her, seeing her, kept him sane. He wondered how the other participants managed without contact with their families for ten days.
He didn't realize that the men were marveling at this Christian Grey, well-known Lothario and breaker of hearts. What…or, rather, who had happened to him since they'd last seen him?
At first, as Ana's face appeared on the screen, Christian felt his usual elation. She beamed at him and kissed the screen, beginning to chatter about her excitement that he was coming home. She'd missed him so much. Yet, Christian noticed that her eyes were tired and a bit reddened…her face pale.
"Ana? Sweetheart, are you all right?"
"I'm fine, Christian. I'm wearing your favorite negligée…the diaphanous blue?"
She propped the screen against the lamp on the nightstand and stepped back so that Christian could see her whole body…see through the negligee. He could and immediately had an erection to make him uncomfortable. Ana twirled around, the fine cloth swirling with her and her beautiful body shining through the material.
Christian bit down on the pillow case to muffle his howl as he came. There was no wall dense enough to drown out his scream of ecstasy.
"Oh, Ana. How I need to get home to you. Darling, could you dim the lights and drop the negligee?
She complied and stood before him, touching herself. Christian came again but Ana did not. He wasn't disappointed. Ana had told him that masturbation had never worked for her. It was only Christian's touch that brought heaven to her.
Ana lay back down on the bed with the IPad and asked him about his day as she always did. Still panting, Grey reported on the summit's success and the long evening of camaraderie he'd had to endure before he could get back to her.
She laughed as he described his barely successful efforts to be good company as the Chinese plied him with more and more cups of sake. As his command of the language faded with each cup of sake, the Chinese roared with laughter. They began to show signs of hysteria until, finally, around 1 a.m., laughter and sake had laid them out on the floor, happily unconscious. Grey made his escape.
"Will they be upset when they wake up and you're gone? I mean, is there some Chinese conduct code that says that one's comrades have to stick around to say farewells?"
"God, I hope not. If so, I'll have just blown the entire summit. I did talk with my interpreter about having to leave…family obligations. Chinese are very big on family obligations so I should be okay. I'll be taking off around 6 a.m. China time and be landing around 3 a.m. at Sea-Tac."
"I'll be there…fully and securely clothed so that we're not tempted to make love in the back seat of the car."
"No. No, honey. That's too late."
"I want to see you as soon as possible. And, you know, we can make out all the way back to the house…that is, if you want to?"
"Oh, my little vixen. I just crave you so bad. Take off that gown again."
Ana laughed. "I don't think so. I want you primed and pumped tomorrow morning."
"Honey, with you I am always primed and pumped. Now I'm getting jittery. I'm finally going home. Ros wants me to take a meeting in New York next week. Come with me. I'll be occupied all day but my evenings will be all yours. Dinner, carriage rides in the park, sightseeing. Please?"
"Hmm…I'll check my calendar. See if I can fit you in." Christian groaned. He wanted his woman.
CHAPTER 78
He was getting through to her. He could tell. Now when he began his spiel, she looked at him. She still did not speak but it was clear that she was listening.
"I've done some reading and consulted with an attorney. If you come out of this catatonia, BUT with amnesia, you'll probably be deemed of no danger to anyone. The lawyer says that you'd most likely be placed under house arrest, maybe have to wear an ankle monitor. I'd have no problem removing that. I'm not advising you as to what to do regarding Christian Grey. That's up to you. If you want to continue with the amnesia bit, you'll probably do very little time. Or we could come up with a plan to get to Grey and then get back to your house without the authorities being any the wiser. After all, you're not the only person who'd like to blast his dick off. He has a lot of enemies.
"Well, I'll let you think about it. My constant visits have begun to be noticed and I think it's best if I stay away for a while. I have ways of keeping tabs on people so if you decide to get out of here, I'll come to your house at the right time.
"I've really enjoyed visiting with you, Victoria. Good luck. Hope to see you again."
As Byron left the lanyard at the reception desk, he told the nurse that he wasn't planning on returning for some time. It was just too hard, he said, talking to a wall. The nurse nodded sympathetically. He smiled and left. Now he just had to wait. He could use the time to make a plan. Ana had to leave Grey Manor once in a while even if the place was like full-service living. Servants, walking trails, water and a dock, a boat…all unreachable and heavily guarded. If Victoria could take care of Grey, it would be so much easier to get to Ana.
And this time, it wouldn't be for just a moment or two of her time. Her new home was ready.
"Byron, how was work today?" his mother called down from the kitchen.
"I've told you several times, Mom. It isn't work. I volunteer. I don't get paid. It's only work if you get paid." His mother could be so frustrating.
"Well, I think that you should be paid. Have you thought anymore about looking for a real job, one with a paycheck? Doris says that you should pay rent. Doris says that I'm enabling you. I think that means that I'm keeping you from growing up."
"I'm almost 43, Mom. I am grown up!" he hollered up the stairs.
"Now don't get all upset, sweetie. I'm only thinking of what's best for you. I won't always be here, you know. What will you do when I'm gone?"
When you're gone, Byron mused, Ana and I will have this whole house to ourselves. I bet she'd like that. She could learn to garden. Byron loved beets.
"I know how to scramble eggs, Mom. I'll miss you lots but I'll be okay. I can always order pizza, too."
He heard his mother's footsteps on the stairs. Looking up, he could see her feet as she sat on the top steps.
"Sweetie, you'll need money. You won't have my social security and pension anymore. Of course, there'll be an inheritance and you could always sell the house but sooner or later that money will run out. I'm afraid for you. I'll have to insist that you get a job, By baby."
"This is my apartment, Mom. You can't come in here!"
CHAPTER 79
He wasn't secure in his footing yet but even the chance of tumbling down the steps from his jet wasn't enough to keep Christian slowing down in his race to get to Ana. Likewise, Ana didn't care if the tarmac was wet and slippery. Getting her arms around Christian was all that mattered to her. They flew into each other…reaching around the other's body and crushing together.
Taylor stood behind Grey to keep him from falling while Sawyer did the same for Ana. They didn't want ten days of their boss's missing each other to end with cracked skulls. Someone had to be sensible.
"So. Taylor, how are you doing?"
Taylor grinned at Sawyer. "I'm getting wet. I'd tell these two to get in the car but I'm pretty sure that they wouldn't hear me. Any news…especially about Jack Hyde?"
"Nah. However…well, never mind…we'll talk after these two settle down."
"And when will that be, Luke? I'm already soaked." Together the two tall, muscular men gently shuffled the lovers toward the SUV. Christian and Ana were locked at the lips and unaware that they were being seated and buckled in. Sawyer slid behind the wheel while Taylor rode shotgun. He pushed the button, raising the privacy screen and turned on some soft music
"Okay. Talk."
"Victoria has a little buddy."
"Yeah? Get a name?"
"Working on it. Sunnydale has some asinine policy about not revealing the names of visitors but the DA is working on it. He has to find a judge with less compunction about inmate privacy. I'm thinking that maybe this guy is possibly a go-between Hyde and Mason. Natch, we've had the place under observation since Victoria was admitted but a lot of people come and go. We didn't know who might be coming for her. However, that was before Baxter was alerted to that pudgy little guy on the scooter. Since that day at the manor when he took off so fast, our men have been watching for someone resembling him stopping at Sunnydale."
"And?"
"Nothing until a few days ago. Guy matching the description checked into reception but we don't know who was he was stopping to see. We did get the plates, however. They belong to Mrs. Harold Baumhauser. We have an address and someone watching the house."
"I suppose the car is tucked away into a garage. Well, we'll just have to do a little reconnaissance."
"Better known as a B & E, boss? I cannot condone criminal activities."
"Sure you can't," Taylor smirked
Meanwhile, in the back seat, Christian's and Ana's lips and mouths danced madly with each other until they were breathless. And still, it was never enough.
"Christian, will you always touch me? I mean, I realize that passion recedes with time but the day when you don't need to touch me when we pass in the hallway or when you have to go looking for me because you haven't kissed me since breakfast…I dread that day."
"It's hard to even imagine such a time. My folks are still mad for each other. I've watched my dad as he starts to get antsy around dinner time…waiting on my mother's arrival home from the hospital. And you know that long table we all sit at for dinner together? Have you noticed that they don't sit at opposite ends like most parents? If Carrick is at the head of the table, Mom will always sit next to him. That'll be us in 40 years…except that I'll make you sit on my lap," Christian grinned as he nuzzled into Ana's neck.
Ana loved when he did that. Unconsciously, she hummed as his nose and his lips caressed her skin. He never failed to murmur that she smelled so good. She didn't wear perfume. Her fragrance was all Ana. And Christian's scent was all him. When they lay in bed, she liked to burrow into him and get lost in his chest.
She delighted in his cock in her mouth. She was in control. She would glance up at him as she licked his little cap and sucked him hard and deep. His eyes would roll back in his head and she'd watch as he came apart. She had learned from Mia that many women didn't like to touch their lover's penises and would definitely not swallow his cum. Ana was different. She wanted to give him pleasure.
CHAPTER 80
Which is what she wanted now as they rode toward Bellevue. She undid his belt and zipper, reaching inside his boxers to find a fully erect and solid cock. As they kissed, she fondled him, cupping his scrotum in her hand. She would start and then stop and then start again until he was half-mad with longing. Then she would take him into her mouth and down her throat as he howled her name.
She was brazen. It wasn't possible that Taylor and Sawyer couldn't hear Christian calling her name but she didn't care. She marveled that it wasn't so long ago that she'd stumbled on the chapter on oral in Joy of Sex and had had to pull Christian into the house so that she could try out this new way of making him happy.
She practiced subduing her gag reflux with her tooth brush and was getting better and better at blow jobs.
Now she tucked Christian's flaccid penis back into his boxers, zipped him up and secured his belt. They were almost home and, at this moment, Christian was just coming down from his high. Hopefully, he'd be able to walk.
"Thank you so much, Ana. Never have I ever, that is, no woman has ever wanted me so. You are a wonder. I don't know why you fell in love with a guy like me."
"Like you how?" Ana asked puzzled.
"I've told you the way I once used women…used and abused them. How did you find it in your heart to want me when no one else ever did?"
"Did you ever keep track?" Ana said, dodging the question.
"Someone from the security team keeps all my exes under observation at all times. Those women provide half of the death threats overflowing in Taylor's files."
"No, darling. I meant, did you ever keep count of all the women?
"Well, a couple a month for the past ten years. Ball park estimate, of course. I'm not proud of my behavior toward those women. On the other hand, the crooked road led straight to you so I'd do it all over again just to find you."
"And why? Why did you use and abuse them?" This was getting real interesting, Ana thought. It was the first time they'd ever discussed Grey's heinous past.
"They weren't you. Somehow, deep in my subconscious, I was waiting for you…for the one who would want the real me…not my money or my pretty face or the prestige of being with a Grey. I'd get bored easily so I'd try again with the next pretty girl coming down the line. It wasn't hard. All I had to do was smile, look deep into their eyes and they were mine.
"But that isn't the whole truth. I was angry. I don't recall a time before you when I wasn't angry and full of self-pity…because of my birth mother. I don't believe that she loved me and so I kept seeking out women to humiliate. I enjoyed the conquest…winning their love…although I never believed that they actually loved me…would love me without the name, the pretty face and the money. It wouldn't be long before I would tire of them and send them on their way. I was, to put it plainly, a black-hearted bastard, Ana.
"My first lover was my longest relationship but I had to end it because she was becoming clingy and because she was…is…my mother's best friend."
"Holy shit," Ana exclaimed. Christian shook his head in dismay. "No, honey, nothing about it was holy. I was her pet, her toy boy. When I broke it off just after my 16th birthday, she did not go easily. She followed me…threatened my family…swore she'd tell Grace. That last was unlikely. Mom would have mauled her with the paw of a mama grizzly," he chuckled.
"Where is she now? Long gone, I hope."
"Nope. Probably dining with Grace. It's Tuesday at the country club."
"How is it that I've never met her all these months?"
"Dumb luck…but fair warning, she'll know about you and she'll pop up when you least expect her."
CHAPTER 81
Elena had intended to drop by the Grey's to get a good look at her competition but the woman was never alone. Elena asked if she could see the physical therapy room thinking that Christian and Ana were working but both were absent.
"She might be in the library. She reads a book a day. Or out walking. Both she and Christian need the practice," Grace replied to Elena's snooping. She wondered why Elena was so intent on seeing Christian. She visited once at the hospital but had otherwise been an absentee.
Prior to the shooting, Elena had prodded Grace every Tuesday for news about the children…although she was mostly interested in news about Christian. Grace thought nothing about it. After all, Christian was the child that most people were curious about so why would Elena be any different? Grace thought it nice that Elena was so intent on keeping up with Grace's family and Grace did love talking about her children.
After Victoria tried to murder her son, Grace saw less of Elena. Grace spent so much time at his bedside and didn't have time for Tuesday lunches. When he was awake and able to come home, Grace went back to having lunch with Elena and…being Grace…believed Elena when she said that she was so distraught over Christian's misfortune that it hurt to even hear about it. Let's spend our time together on topics that will lighten our hearts, Elena suggested.
When Grace rushed into lunch one day, beaming like the sun, to tell her best friend that her son could now walk with aide of a walker, Elena began again to urge Grace to talk about Christian. Grace never noticed that Elena's face tightened when Grace mentioned the "wonderful woman who saved him".
Chatting during lunch with Grace usually kept Elena up-to-date on Christian's activities. Thus, Elena knew all about the physical therapist and Grace's belief that she and her patient had now crossed the line from professional to romantic. Grace didn't mind…not at all. Ana had done wonders with her son. He could walk again…still a bit shaky…but a miracle in the eyes of the family. They'd been told so many times by so many genius doctors from around the world that the bullet had ruined any chance for Christian to be ambulatory ever again. But, they were wrong.
Ana, Grace announced with great admiration, had calmed Christian, gotten him working, gotten him up on his feet. If, in the process, the two had fallen in love, well that was just the icing on the cake. The family was expecting an engagement announcement at any time.
Then Grace was off on a flight of fancy, planning the wedding. So absorbed in her dreams of a Grey wedding in the back yard was Grace that she didn't notice Elena's complexion turning bright red, her eyes blazing and her hand gripping her glass so tightly that it was about to crack.
As Grace prattled on about daughters-in-law and grandchildren, Elena ordered more dirty martinis, glaring. In contrast, Grace's countenance was lit up. She was glowing and her eyes shining.
"Christian used to be so distant…so sullen. Then came the shooting and all that time in the hospital, praying that he'd survive. When he did and he learned that he was now a paraplegic, he did not take it well. He fought it every step of the way. Life at home was a misery…incompetent nurses coming and going…giving interviews to the paparazzi as they left.
"Ana, you know, was a last ditch attempt. When I met her, I was chagrined. She was not charming. She was monosyllabic and unsmiling. I knew that she'd be gone after her first morning with my recalcitrant and abusive son but she paid him no mind and patiently, firmly, made him obey her. Gosh, he hated her at the beginning but she was unmoved."
"Maybe she thought that working at Grey Manor would look good on her resume. The name, the money would be a big draw, of course." Elena thought that everyone was like her in her greed.
"Quite the contrary, she was always fiercely independent and unimpressed by our name, our mansion, our money. Truly nothing was of interest to her except her patient.
"Mia noticed it first…the growing attachment, I mean. On Christian's end, actually. He resorted to old habits and tried to seduce her but Ana seemed not to notice his efforts or care, if she did. By that time, we'd all gotten so used to her just being with us all the time and had come to think of her as part of the household.
"Thankfully, as Christian was finally getting up on his feet, Ana began to recognize her feelings for him. I think that if she'd never done so and had quit when the job was done…well, it would have devastated not just Christian but the whole family. She has, quite simply, totally endeared herself to all of us."
"Don't you think, my dear Grace, that caution might be called for here. I mean, what do you know of this girl…that she has no family, that she lives in a shabby apartment complex…" Elena stopped cold.
"Elena, how did you know that Ana has no living family and where she was living before Grey Manor?" Grace was staring at her with surprise and suspicion.
CHAPTER 82
The minute Elena walked in her door, she headed straight for the liquor cabinet. She needed to knock back a few to steady herself after that debacle at lunch. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let herself get rattled by the news that Ana had become so completely ensconced within the Grey family and, worst of all, within Christian's heart.
When Christian was shot and disabled, Elena had to reluctantly discard the idea of getting him back. He still had the money and the name, it was true, but without the ability to sexually satisfy her, Elena became disinterested in him. She was not going to be someone's nurse. The very thought repulsed her.
When this new nurse came along and stuck with it, Elena had her private investigator dig into Ana's background. One could always find some dirt on a person to use but, in Ana's case, there wasn't much to find. Still, Elena thought that her lack of good family, growing up in foster homes and then moving into a dingy apartment would disqualify her from consideration to become an actual Grey. The Greys had been the most prominent family in the area for generations…far too good for such a lesser creature as Ana Steele.
To hear Grace raving about her and the family's love for her was hard enough but to learn that an engagement to Christian might be forthcoming? It was too much for Elena and now that she'd blurted out information on Ana that she shouldn't have known… Well, Grace seemed to have bought her lame excuse but she'd left the restaurant without her usual "See you next Tuesday".
Nonetheless, Elena still believed herself to be irresistible to men. Christian had once been hers and she'd taught him everything he knew about sex. After he callously dumped Elena, she'd watched as he destroyed women for years. That was another thing Elena had taught him…avoid attachments and feelings. Use 'em and lose 'em.
Yes, they were bonded…Elena and Christian. Now that he could walk again, she was ready to take him back. It shouldn't take more than a warning or two to scare off his little nurse. After all, men always fall for their nurses but it's never anything serious. Elena just needed to make that clear to little Ms. Steele. After that she'd need to make a concerted effort to remind Christian to whom he belonged.
Several days later, knowing that Grey and his parents would be working, Elena drove her Bentley the block down to Grey Manor…walking was for the bourgeois. The Greys were naïve about home invasions, especially since their son had guards littering the grounds. Those at the gate recognized Elena, of course, so she was immediately admitted, waving and smiling at the crowd of paparazzi. Because Grey had just gotten back from a long trip, their number was greater than usual… so many, in fact, that the guards didn't notice the tall man with sandy hair standing in the back.
Elena pulled up to the front door and walked right in, ignoring Margaret's warning that Dr. Grey was not at home. Instead, Elena strode purposefully down to the library, followed by a furious housekeeper. She walked into the room and found Ana asleep on the sofa, curled up with a book and a throw, a box of tissues on the table along with cold medications.
Elena turned and smirked at Margaret before shutting the door firmly in her face and locking it. Ana, awakened by the commotion, looked up, startled.
CHAPTER 83
Although Elena thought that she was sublime in appearance…dazzling and exquisite…she was delusional. She had invented a version of herself out of whole cloth. Neither nature nor nurture had created Elena. Nature had brought forth a girl child to be named after her grandmother, Gertrude. Nurture was an ordinary lower-class family with boys and girls and struggles to get by. Gertie decided, after many movies with glamorous leading ladies who didn't work at the Five and Dime or anywhere else for that matter, that she had been misnamed and born into the wrong family. Unlike most children who grow out of childhood fantasies, Gertie grew further into hers, leaving her family behind as soon as possible.
She had real beauty going for her then and a way with the male ego…so for several years she did well for herself until she decided that a more permanent situation was becoming necessary. Thus, she did her research, found out who was who in Seattle society and where these people spent their time. She found Eric Lincoln in the bar at the Fairmount Hotel, the finest hotel in Seattle at the time. He had just rid himself of his second wife and, fortunately for Elena, had set his cap for a young beauty, the younger the better. Thus, 26-year-old Elena became Elena who'd just turned 21 and was determined to try a drink.
That was decades ago, of course, and Eric was long gone…on to wife #5…but Elena had been the wiliest of the bunch and left the marriage with more money and property than the rest put together. In addition to half of his fortune, she got the mansion and alimony until she remarried. Marrying a younger man, a billionaire with a face and body that made women swoon, was certainly a reasonable next step for Elena. And this little turd was not going to get in her way.
The little turd was staring. Elena's huge pile of yellow hair reminded Ana of Marge Simpson, except that Marge's hair was blue. Another inch or two and it would have bent over as Elena walked through the doorway. Her face was made up in a way that Ana had never seen. Quite colorful…blues and greens and a lot of black around her eyes. Heavily rouged cheeks and the brightest red lipstick. Elena had also applied a kind of dark beige under her cheek bones. From her ears hung heavy diamonds at least three inches long. Surely, Ana thought, they must hurt.
But then, surely her whole body must hurt. She was tightly encased in a black leather cat suit that seemed to be at least one size too small. She had bulges here and there. The shoes were equally challenging. Elena had them made just for her and she'd learned to walk on the balls of her feet only…eight inch heels. She believed that they made her already shapely legs even more enticing and her height even more intimidating.
"Are you deaf, dumb and blind, girl?" Elena snarled at Ana. Ana inwardly giggled. Yes, she might be going blind in a moment or two.
"Don't you stand when one of your betters enters a room?"
"My betters?" Ana seemed puzzled.
Elena sighed. She was highly irritated but trying to be patient with this simpleton. Grace must be out of her mind if she believed that Christian would want something so beneath him.
"Yes, my dear. I am a lady and you are the help. You are to stand in my presence. I am Elena Lincoln," she declared as if anyone of substance would recognize the name and her stature.
"Uh huh. Okay. Sorry. I'm trying to get over a cold." Ana struggled to her feet. Elena was appalled at Ana's outfit. Pajamas. Footy pajamas. In the middle of the day in her employers' private library. What were those things printed on the material…ducks? No, flamingos.
"You may be seated. We're going to talk."
Margaret was listening at the door. It wasn't difficult to hear Elena's abrasive tone. Ana's soft replies were harder to catch.
"I understand that you are employed by the Greys to act as nurse to their disabled son, Christian. Is that correct?"
"Initially, yes." Ana answered briefly.
"What do you mean, initially?"
"I am also a licensed physical therapist and have worked with Christian to get him back on his feet. He's doing well. Not well enough to stand for long or to run as he would like but we'll get him there. He works hard." Ana smiled.
"Christian? You refer to your patient by his first name? That is highly unprofessional," Elena asserted.
"In the beginning, I thought so, too…but he insisted that we be on a first name basis. The rest of the family have always referred to me as Ana. And, of course, now that Christian and I are a couple…" Ana trailed off as the glare in Elena's eyes grew fiercer.
"Couple?!" Elena snorted. "You are completely deluded, girl, to believe that Christian Grey would ever date you!"
CHAPTER 84
Elena's voice, rough and gravelly, rose higher and became more threatening. Margaret hurried to the kitchen phone. Mr. Grey would want to know about this. Perhaps he'd order one of the guards to break down the door. Margaret was truly alarmed.
"Yes, Andrea. You do know that I'm on a conference call of some importance."
"It's Margaret, sir. She sounds upset." His secretary answered.
"Margaret, what is it?" His handsome face paled. "I'm coming home. Call Sawyer if matters escalate."
"Taylor. Get the car. Elena's at the house." Taylor's reply was unprintable.
Ana sat quietly on the couch, blowing her nose and taking sips of cherry cough syrup. It had a bit of alcohol in it…a concoction that Gail had whipped up and sworn by. Ana liked it. It was giving her a bit of a buzz. Of course, she was taking more than advised but the situation seemed to call for it. Elena had been raging at her with language as colorful as her person and Ana's head was beginning to pound.
"You are insane if you think that a man like Christian Grey…brilliant, devastatingly handsome, rich enough to have anyone he wants in all the world…would want a mouse dropping like you!"
Ana giggled…mouse dropping.
Elena, enraged by Ana's response, slapped her across her face…hard enough to knock her head back against the wall. Ana, a bit loopy, was stunned but unmoved. She began to laugh.
"You are insane! As well as rude beyond my tolerance! I want you out of this house…packed and out within the next 15 minutes! You've intruded on the Greys enough!" The yelling went on and on. As Elena stomped around the library, inventing even more and better insults, Ana continued sipping her medication until she finally just downed the entire bottle. Okay, now she wasn't feeling so well. Giggly but kind of sick. Wait, she was already sick. That's what the medicine was for. She'd better get more.
Ana tried to stand up but it was difficult…partly because Elena kept shoving her back down and slapping her face which was beginning to hurt. Elena grabbed her arm and yanked Ana to her wobbly feet…her claws digging into Ana's flesh.
"Go to your room and pack. You now have 10 minutes. I'll drive you to the nearest bus stop. You get on the bus and never return. Do you hear me, you addlepated fool?"
"I don't have an apartment anymore, ma'am. Christian insisted that I give it up because he wants me to live with him…hick. Oh, my. Sorry. I must have the hiccups. So, now I live here and sleep in our bedroom…hick. It's quite nice. We have the biggest bed," Ana threw her arms out wide to demonstrate. "We need a big bed because we roll around a lot…hick." Then she giggled again.
Elena had been pushed to the brink. She brought her arm back and aimed her fist at Ana.
CHAPTER 85
Just as Elena brought her fist toward Ana's nose, the door crashed in and shoved Ana into Elena, knocking them both to the floor. Christian entered the room to find his fiancée lying atop the she-beast from down the street. Ana was laughing.
"Hi, honey. I've met Elena!" Christian picked Ana up from the floor and ordered Taylor to detain Elena. He wanted a word with her. Then he carried Ana down the hall to their bedroom. As he laid her on the bed, he saw it…the blood coming from the back of her head and the scratches across her face. He would have been enraged if he'd had room for any emotion but terror. He picked Ana up off the bed and yelled for Sawyer to drive them to the hospital.
Taylor ordered Elena to stay put while he ran after Grey. He quickly grabbed a couple of towels from the foyer powder room and put them between Grey's arm and Ana's head. Then he told Sawyer to go back to the library and sit on that bitch if he had to until the police arrived. Trespassing and assault, he informed Sawyer.
Ana was conscious all the way to the hospital which helped Taylor to relax somewhat but looking in the rearview mirror, he knew that Grey was beyond comforting. All Taylor could do for him was drive fast and safely. Mostly fast
Ana hadn't stopped talking while Grey rocked her and kissed her forehead. She didn't seem to notice as she giggled and hiccupped as they raced down the freeway.
"Elena is so funny, Christian. She says the funniest things. She said that I was mouse droppings!" Ana was laughing too hard. Christian held her tight…wanting her to calm down. She must be hysterical, he thought, smelling only cherry on her breath.
"And she looks like Marge Simpson! Remember that show we watched, the cartoon, and Marge had that tall blue hair? Only Elena's is yellow? And she colors her face like a clown…only I didn't tell her that because she was really upset about something and I thought I'd just make it worse. Oh, I remember. She wants me to pack up and get out in 15 minutes except that I didn't move fast enough so then I only had 10 minutes. I was going to tell her that I could have packed in 10 minutes only you keep buying me things and Mia keeps taking me shopping so now I'd need probably hours to pack. Christian, my head really hurts and I feel like I'm going to throw up."
"Taylor?" Christian's voice was choking.
"Almost there, sir. Five minutes tops. Hold tight and DO NOT open the door. Understood?" Taylor had made that a rule when he first hired on. He was adamant about doing a visual sweep before he allowed Grey out in the open. Even an emergency did not change the rule. Besides, he'd already alerted the ER to be out front with a gurney.
Ana had gone quiet although her eyes were still open and she was smiling up at Christian, soothing his brow with her hand.
Taylor swooped into the roundabout and slowly eased into a spot in front of the ER. He ran around to Grey's door and opened it. Two orderlies carefully lifted Ana on to the gurney and rushed her inside and through the waiting room and down a corridor where Grey was not allowed to go. He stood at the doors and peered through the windows until he couldn't see Ana anymore. His heart was racing. Would he ever see her again?
He felt Taylor's huge paw on his shoulder. He felt a small squeeze of comfort as Taylor led him to a chair in the waiting room. The small cadre of paparazzi that was always stationed by the emergency entrance…usually with nothing to do…began to grow into a crowd…intrusive and noisy. Ana was still an unknown to them. They assumed that the woman was Grey's sister, Mia.
Coverts began to arrive and form a barricade along the glass walls of the ER. They stood like statues or those guards in bearskin hats outside Buckingham Palace…unmoving, speechless, no reaction to any taunts or questions.
Taylor lowered the shades so that Grey could have privacy. There would be more than enough pictures of him sitting in despair as it was. The receptionists gawked, paged Dr. Trevelyan and went back to gawking. Even worn down, hunched over in a plastic chair, the man was unbelievably gorgeous. They held their breath…waiting for him to lift his face from his hands.
The Sequoia sitting next to him was something to behold as well. One of the bolder women carried two cups of water over to Taylor who thanked her politely. When she tried to extend their contact by wishing them well, Taylor simply nodded and looked away. Too bad, she thought.
Grace swept through the doors and embraced her baby, murmuring words of encouragement and warmth. Christian nodded that he'd heard. He pretended to be soothed.
Grace escorted the two men through the doors to a private room after giving the receptionists the side-eye. She'd have a word with them later about behaving like trollops on the make.
Now, she simply reassured Christian that Ana was in good hands and Grace would learn what she could. With that, she left him again in Taylor's care.
CHAPTER 86
Ana needed a few stitches and some antiseptic on the scratches. Otherwise, she needed to sober up. She'd vomited several times and felt physically lousy but she was still high from her cherry cough syrup. This was the second time Christian had seen drunk Ana and was appalled to discover that Gail was her bartender.
"Well, she wasn't supposed to slug back the entire bottle, Mr. Grey. My recipe really works but Ana just overdid," Gail protested. "I told her to take a spoonful every hour. I think that her encounter with Mrs. Lincoln must have rattled her a bit."
"Rattled? Grey countered. "She only stopped laughing to vomit. I looked like a damn fool trying to convince the doctor that she was high on cough syrup. "She's drunk!" he yelled at me. "Gail, should Ana ever again require your medication, please monitor her intake."
"Is there any chance this tie can be saved?" he whimpered. Gail whipped it out of his hand and stomped off for the laundry while Margaret tried to stifle her laughter.
Grey headed for the bedroom to check on Ana again. She had a mild concussion but the blood loss was not serious. No matter. Grey was pressing charges against Elena. Grace was flummoxed by her best friend's behavior. Margaret had relayed Elena's rant to Grace, swearing that she was not exaggerating. Besides, Ana had also shared some of Elena's remarks. Her last words before falling to sleep were "Marge Simpson" and "mouse droppings".
Elena was currently residing in a jail cell…humiliated and demanding to speak with Christian. He'd used his influence to get her hearing delayed until Monday morning so she was stuck through the weekend before bail could be set. She'd had to surrender her hair and her cat suit and "someone" had alerted the Seattle Nooz that she would be appearing in court Monday in orange apparel…not her color.
Christian sat on the bed and looked down at Ana. She was pale. No reassurances from her doctor or Grace had relieved Christian's concern for his fiancée. He'd wanted her to be admitted but was told that it wasn't necessary. When he argued, he was told that his drunken girlfriend really just needed to sleep it off. His Ana, his darling Ana…a drunk. What could Gail have been thinking to prescribe alcohol-laden cough syrup for a woman who rarely drank anything but water?
He removed his shoes and lay on the bed next to Ana. He wouldn't be able to rest until she woke up. Sober. He kissed her lips and the scratches. He'd impressed upon the doctor that a scratch from Elena's chemically colored claws was probably poisonous but the doctor just continued trying to calm him down. Patients' relatives were often wearing on the nerves but Mr. Grey was driving the doctor to drink.
Grey's reputation was of a man unshakable when faced with difficult negotiations in business…a man to be feared. This man holding his girlfriend's hand was a quivering and annoying wreck. First, Jack. Then, Elena. Ana was swimming in a shark tank. How could one small unobtrusive woman attract so much evil? Grey wondered.
Taylor, meanwhile, was thinking back to the days when the evil permeating the house was Grey himself. His reign of terror was at least simple and easy to understand. He was a brat. Now he was just a pile of putty in Ana's hands but sweet Ana was the problem.
So, he asked himself, what do we have? A tall, blondish man who lurked in the shadows and had followed Ana for years and across the country…leaving her dead flowers and subtly threatening notes. A much shorter man with little hair and an ample belly who may or may not be having contact with Victoria Mason. Drones that liked to canvas the property and stare at Ana. Mrs. Baumhauser and her Buick.
Taylor had already come to an uncomfortable conclusion about Jack Hyde. He was mental. The worst kind to deal with. Crazies never let up but they often changed their plans. There were no straight lines from one step to another. Jack's latest "plan" had been, as far as Taylor could tell, to fake Ana's death and then steal her "corpse" from the morgue. It would never have worked but then sensible planning was not the forte of crazies. Still, it seemed that Jack Hyde wanted Ana alive, his prisoner. Probably his nutty notion of a girlfriend.
If it was Jack or his henchman visiting Victoria at Sunnydale…why? How could a catatonic woman help him achieve his objective?
CHAPTER 87
The DA was laboring over a brief when he received the call. He quickly set out to inform Carrick Grey.
"Are you certain, Jim? I don't want to get the family's hopes up. Better take a trip out there and check for yourself."
Crap, the DA groused to himself. A beautiful Saturday morning and he had to spend it at the loony bin. He hated the way that place smelled and the décor was depressing. Still, this was Grey business and one didn't say no to the Greys.
His lanyard swinging back and forth as he strode quickly to the director's office, he tried to avoid eye contact with curious inmates.
"I'd like to visit with Victoria Mason, Dr. Field. I need to confirm for myself that she is emerging from her cocoon." Dr. Field was smiling and cooperative. This was high drama and kind of fun. Most patients lingered and died under his care. This one was waking up and maybe he'd get to go to court for the trial. Being an expert witness would be an interesting experience. Days at Sunnydale were boring.
Victoria was sitting as always and staring out the window as always. The DA saw nothing as he approached to give him hope. He guessed that it was a good idea to come out here after all.
He turned to stand in front of her. To his amazement, she raised her head, looked at him and smiled…with a bit of confusion. He pulled up a chair, flipped it around and sat down to look at her.
"Ms. Mason, I'm James Packer, the district attorney. How are you feeling today?" Geez, she wasn't much to look at anymore. Her shiny blonde hair was now gone after another inmate had hacked half of it off. It was now a dull brown…dull like her skin. Yet, there was something bright about her now…her eyes.
"James Packer. District attorney. You are feeling today." She smiled, her teeth stained. Huh. Okay, he thought. A bit odd but vocal.
"You are Victoria Mason, aren't you?" he asked. She tilted her head, more confusion. "I am Victoria Mason?"
Oh, boy. Was she on the level? That she would ever emerge from her catatonic state was unexpected. That she would emerge with amnesia had never occurred to anyone.
"Ma'am. Tell me your name. Tell me why you are here at Sunnydale." Just then another patient stuck her head in, bellowing that she was Vicki and that she was cray-cray. Victoria smiled pleasantly. "I am Vicki and I am cray-cray," she giggled. The DA stood up and took the director aside.
"What is the deal here?"
"She began responding a few days ago, simply looking around and laughing. Then, questioned by one of the doctors, she said that her name is Victoria. Since than she has brightened more but she still seems unaware of her status here. We asked her if she recalled shooting Christian Grey and she just beamed. Told us that he is her boyfriend and she loves him. Then I called you. I don't know what you can do with this but you wanted to be kept apprised of any significant changes."
The DA spent more time with Victoria whose memory seemed to be only of being Grey's girlfriend and nothing more. How was he supposed to prosecute a sick woman who had no memory of her crime?
"Hello, Ms. Mason. This is District Attorney, James Packer. I have good news for you. Your sister is recovering. The director at Sunnydale believes that she can be released soon as an outpatient."
He listened and tried to not groan audibly. "Yes, Ms. Mason. All her bills will continue to be paid by the state but she will need her loving family around her as she continues her recovery."
Victoria's sister, Packer knew, was not truly amenable to taking in her sister but was too embarrassed to say so. She said that she would be out to visit Victoria to judge for herself if Vicki was ready to come live with her. She didn't say that she certainly hoped that she wasn't.
CHAPTER 88
"AMNESIA! What a load of bullsh*t!" Carrick roared. DA Packer explained that if her sister was willing to take her in and if she continued to improve, perhaps she would one day be competent to take to trial but in her present state…. Packer endured Grey's abusive language, trying to be understanding about his disappointment but knowing that the odds of conviction were slim if Victoria's mind did not fully recover. Yes, she may have beaten the system.
"If you could see the physical condition of this woman, you wouldn't be so suspicious of her. She's a mess. If she improves enough, she might one day be able to bag groceries but her days of glory are certainly behind her. Yes, of course we'll keep an eye on her. If she is released to her sister's care, she'll wear a monitor always. Uh, huh, I'll keep you informed, Mr. Grey."
As he slammed down the phone, Carrick screamed out a couple of obscenities which reached Ana's ears as she sat reading Austen in the living room.
"Carrick, are you okay?" She asked as she stood in the doorway of his study. Ana's presence was not only soothing to Christian. She had a way about her that calmed everyone. She smiled sweetly at Carrick and his breathing lightened.
"Yes, dear, I'm fine…just frustrated. Christian's assailant may soon be released but might be impossible to take to trial. She may never pay for her crime because she appears to have amnesia."
Ana walked over to stand behind Carrick while she massaged his temples. He felt his headache fading. "Thank you, Ana. That helps."
"She may not go to jail but she'll never have her old life back either," Ana noted. "She led a glamorous life and she was a beauty. Now all that is gone. She is, I understand, a very sad individual."
"She put all of us through hell, Ana. I guess we just want payback."
"Christian told me that he treated women quite badly…lied to them…used them and then threw them away when he got bored."
"Well, yes. That is true. Don't mention that to Grace, tho. She still prefers to believe that her son was just trying to find the right one. That he might deserve even a little of what he got would not be welcome news."
"Understood. How are the gala preparations coming along? Mia talks of little else."
"Well, this is her baby these past few years. She puts on a hell of a show. This year's theme is an art deco circus, I believe."
"I like art deco," Ana smiled. "Will there be elephants?"
"I don't think the tent is big enough for elephants, Ana," Carrick chuckled. Sometimes, Ana's lack of real world experience showed. She was rather an innocent, wasn't she? Of course, then she'd turn around and be brilliant and sophisticated. Didn't matter what she was, however. She made Christian happy. She made him healthy.
Everyone in the family was hoping for a special announcement at the gala. Could be a big night.
CHAPTER 89
"Yes, a pharmacologist. First name, Kate." Elliot was hoping that his name, his good looks and his charm would get him some information on the gorgeous blonde with the pickup truck. He leaned on the reception counter and looked around the waiting room. He hated these places. He'd spent too much time in them.
The receptionist returned to the front and smiled flirtatiously at Elliot. He wondered if eyelash batting was still in style because it certainly looked silly. She told him that Kate Kavanaugh would be out momentarily. Could she do anything for him while he waited?
He pointed to a chair and backed up. He waited. He'd left his crew on their own at the building site and considered the wisdom of doing that. They were still in training and he might return to a mess but he was anxious to see Kate again. He didn't want to put too much time between her visit to the house and reconnecting.
The double doors swung open and Kate made her entrance. Elliot was impressed with her confidence. She walked over with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. She was tall but since Elliot was 6' 5", looking up at him could be tiring. Kate took a seat.
"Mr. Grey, I'm surprised to see you here. Is Ms. Steele all right?"
"Yes. She's great. We all really appreciated your visit and the information that you gave us. It's helping in our efforts to find this guy who's been stalking her."
"Outright stalking, eh? How terrible for her. How long has this been going on, may I ask?"
"Years. She's safe with us right now and I'm sure that she'll stay safe if my brother has anything to say about it. He's real protective of her. Still, we want to find this guy. I don't suppose that you remember anything else?"
"No, I have not. How are all of you handling the stress of this? It must be difficult." Her face and soft brown eyes showed genuine concern.
"Yeah. The drama gets a little wearing…but that isn't really why I'm here. I'd very much like to take you out to dinner to thank you for your invaluable aid. Would you consider an evening at the Mile High with me?" Elliot didn't realize that his eyes were as beseeching as he felt. He really wanted to spend some time with this woman.
Kate looked down at her hands in her lap and took a deep breath.
"Mr. Grey…"
"Elliot, please."
"Elliot. You are rather well-known and not just for your name and your wealth. I feel badly saying this but I've been warned that you are somewhat cavalier with women…hmm…hump and dump is how it was put to me." Kate looked him straight in the eye.
"I apologize for my frankness, Elliot. I can see that I've upset you but I tend to be blunt…not my finest quality."
"On the contrary, Kate. I think being straight forward is a wonderful quality. I like it. I like knowing that you don't play games and that I can always count on you to speak truth. You're correct. I have a reputation that is well-deserved. Still, I don't want to be that with you. I've never been so struck by a woman as I am by you. I want to sit and talk with you over a great meal. Please."
Kate looked at him for a long time. She seemed to be reading him. She picked up one of his calloused hands. "You work hard, don't you?"
"Well, yes, but I love the work. Unfortunately…or fortunately…my company is growing fast and one day soon I might find myself stuck in a suit. I prefer to be up on a roof with my crew. Nail guns are fun," he grinned and Kate found herself blushing. Kate Kavanaugh does not blush. She is not affected by men. Usually.
"Perhaps, Saturday night. I'll text my address and the time. Now, I must get back to work, Elliot."
She stood, smiled and pushed through the double doors again. Elliot just stood watching and beaming. He had a date with Kate.
Hump and dump…he chuckled. She meant fuck and duck but was too classy to use the F-word. Well, he'd have to clean up his language…and his truck. He also needed a new suit. He had just the one for the occasional meeting with high-class clients.
"Hello, El. What's up?" Christian was in a good mood today…well, any day, really…as long as Ana was nearby and safe and not hospitalized due to some attack. Today she was larking about with Mia and Grace, helping with the planning of the gala. Christian couldn't believe that he was actually looking forward to the event. Ana would be with him.
CHAPTER 90
"I need the name of your tailor, Chris. I need a new suit…by Saturday."
"If you want a bespoke, El…that will take some time. However, I can give you the name of a tailor who can get you into a nice suit and have the alterations ready by the weekend. What's the occasion? Are you planning to look good for somebody?" he hinted.
"I've got a date with Kate Kavanaugh," he grinned so hard that Christian could hear it through the phone.
"Whoa. Really stepping up your game, uh?"
"No game, Chris. I'm serious about this girl. Sparks, buddy, sparks. At least, on my end. I'm taking her to the Mile High and no, I don't want it on the house or a discount. I think that that would be kind of tacky for a first date. I want to impress this girl."
"Well, since you usually pick up your "dates" at bars, you probably won't be running into any of your fuck and ducks."
"Watch your language, Chris. This is a quality woman. I'm going to ask her to the gala, too."
"El," Christian's voice was now solemn, "I think that this is great but…"
"But you don't want me to get my hopes up in case she's way out of my league. Chris, you do know that I have a MBA and an MFA in architecture from Harvard. I'm not an idiot. I can carry on a conversation with a lady." Elliot was peeved and rather concerned that his brother might be right.
"You could be out of practice, El, is all I'm saying. You've always been…how do I put it…earthy. Most of our conversations are about pussy and ball games. Of course, I could be wrong. What do you talk about with your fuck and ducks?"
"Talk?" Elliot queried.
"Exactly. Look, try to pretend that you're talking to Ana."
"I'll be over for dinner and Ana and I can have a conversation," Elliot purposed.
Christian wasn't sure how he felt about sharing. Well, actually, yes…he was sure. He didn't want to. He hesitated as Elliot begged for 20 minutes of Ana time after dinner.
Christian really wanted to be selfish and say no. He really wanted that but he knew that Ana would say yes. He gave Elliot the name of the tailor and then rang off. He'd planned on a nice walk with Ana down by the water. She spent so much time now working on the gala that he had to guilt her into curling up with him to watch a movie. Then he felt guilty about occupying her time when she needed to be helping his mother as the gala drew close.
I'm needy, he told himself. He ought to feel ashamed of that but he didn't. It was what it was. It was bad enough that he had to go to GEH every day. Hustling competitors had lost its thrill about the time that just holding Ana's hand had become necessary to his wellbeing. And now he had to graciously stay out of the way for 20 minutes so that Elliot could score with his latest.
This woman had better be worth it.
CHAPTER 91
"I have a lot of experience as a server," Byron bragged to the recruiter for Grey Event Designs. He slid a resume' across her desk. "Of course, most of it was in New York City and a few years ago. I'm not sure how many of these are still open. Some probably have new names. That's the restaurant business," he smiled at the woman. "I had to leave the city to come back to Seattle to help my parents when they both got sick. My dad died and now I take care of my mother. I need to get back to work but I have to build up my credentials. I figured part-time catering server would be a good way to do that."
The recruiter appeared lacking in interest but really, she was desperate for help. Her boss's gala was the major event of the year and her head was on the block if she didn't have it fully staffed. They were at least a dozen short on people to pass drinks and another 1/2 dozen to serve tables. Mia was not pleasant when thwarted. There a lot of applications submitted online and many paper resumes slipped under the door. Jules was astonished at the number of people who could not spell or punctuate. Most of the paper apps were scribbled and wrinkled as well.
This fellow was well-spoken and his resume' was well-written. "All right, Byron. You'll be under the direction of Tyson who will not take kindly to screw-ups. Hmm…you wouldn't happen to know anyone else looking for a quick buck, would you?"
Byron had to bite his lip to keep from screaming his pleasure. What a break! It was a sign. This was meant to be!
"Well, my sister was thinking of coming for a visit next week. I could ask her if she's interested. Her name is Vicki Baumhauser. She's kind of monosyllabic but she can carry trays. Do you want me to ask her to come with?"
"Yes, do that. We'll be in touch." Jules rose and shook Byron's hand, his sweaty little hand. She smiled and saw him out before wiping her hand on her pant leg. If the sister was anything like this guy, Mia would want them stuck in a back room. They did not present well, thought Jules. Now she had to go through another pile of possibles.
Meanwhile, Victoria's sister had reluctantly moved her into her old bedroom. Their mother had bequeathed the family home to Victoria in her will. She hadn't wanted the place to be sold. It was a large Victorian home that had been in the family for several generations. It was so beloved that their parents had named their eldest after the house's architectural style. When they were near death, they could see that Victoria was going to work and make money so, on the condition that she make repairs, they put the place in her name only. Her younger sister, Bea, was not the pretty one nor the smart one and, certainly, not the ambitious one. She did make it through high school but never sought out a job of any kind on the grounds that someone had to stay home…sacrifice herself to care for the parents.
Victoria paid all the bills, deposited money in her parent's accounts…which Bea spent on herself...and renovated the entire house. When Bea learned that her older sister had been jailed in the booby hatch for attempted murder, she danced gaily around the parlor. She immediately hit up a lawyer and secured power of attorney so that she had access to Victoria's bank accounts and properties. Her sister really was the smart one. She'd managed to work hard, save and invest. Bea hadn't figured on Victoria ever being released from Sunnydale. It might come to the point where Bea would have to sell the old place but she'd make a fortune off it and she hated it anyway. She wanted to buy a beach house someplace warm…maybe meet a cabana boy.
Victoria, Bea thought, could rot. She forgotten just one thing. Victoria was the smart one. Sure, she looked like hell and couldn't return to modeling but she had only one ambition anymore anyway…finish killing Christian Grey. It had been so damned hard faking catatonia for a year but she'd had faith. Something would come to her by way of a plan. She hadn't counted on a someone in the person of Byron Baumhauser but their goals matched up. She didn't really care about his goal but he was going to help her accomplish hers so he was useful.
Now she lay in her childhood bedroom and stared at the ceiling…her mind so filled with hate that she could think of nothing else. She was home and she'd loved this house. Her parents had given her everything…including a nose job, breast augmentation, contacts and dance lessons…all in preparation for locking down a rich husband. Victoria had bigger ambitions, however. She wanted to be the one with the big bank account so she ran off to New York City, leaving Bea to cater to the folks. They were older when their girls were born and Victoria had no intention of wasting her beauty and youth on two old people.
She'd never expected to return to Nevada but here she was. Huh. Byron had her number and would be in touch to further their plans. She was looking forward to getting back to Seattle and her boyfriend. He was the reason that she'd touched down at Sea-Tac in the first place. She was a supermodel now and it was time to retire at the top. She'd seen Christian's picture on the cover of Forbes at a newsstand. He looked even better inside the magazine in the text that told of his billions, his penthouse, his jets, his helicopter, his boat, his Aspen chalet. She took a little vacation and set off for Seattle. She'd doubted that he'd be able to resist her. No man ever had.
CHAPTER 92
Victoria had done her research. Grey preferred brown-eyes blondes, tall and slender. He didn't keep them long, however. He squired them about town to all the best places…flew them to Broadway for shows…vacations in Aruba. Some lasted two weeks. Some a month. A couple of them two months but then he would be seen helping them into cabs and that would be the end of that relationship.
He always looked sad as they leaned against him leaving the restaurant. He would stand, forlornly, on the sidewalk as the taxi drove away. It appeared that they'd broken his heart or that it broke his heart to break theirs. Within the week, his picture would appear once again above the fold of the tabloids…hand in hand with another beauty. He would seem enraptured and she would seem proud. It was usually surmised that yet another grasping gold digger had taken hold of his tender heart in an attempt to secure a wealthy future.
Victoria chuckled, reading on the airplane. What a bunch of dumb broads and even dumber news outlets. She knew the score. He was a player. She understood this because she, too, was a player. She enjoyed making proud, rich men fall for her and then crunching their balls. This bumpkin from the Pacific Northwest would be an easy kill. He was incredibly handsome, tho', and he had billions. Maybe she'd keep this one until she could drain him dry.
Carrick was screaming obscenities again in his study. Grey had gotten home early and was so stunned by his father's bellowing that he forgot about Ana's whereabouts for a minute.
"Dad, Dad…quiet down. Mom's a bundle of nerves about the gala as it is. You cracking about something isn't going to help her be calm. Ana's giving her massages every night as it is."
"I'm not cracking about just something, son. It's Victoria. The D.A. finally screwed up his courage to tell me that she's been released to her sister and has flown home to Nevada. Nevada! "Oh, Carrick, don't worry. We have a monitor on her and she's still a bit balmy anyway. Don't worry, Carrick. She's too far away to do any harm." Damn fool." Carrick was pretty worked up.
"Well, Dad. Nevada is quite a ways from here. She has no money or sense…no way of getting to me."
"Well, you're mighty relaxed about the woman who tried to kill you…who paralyzed you," Carrick sneered. "You don't recall the hell your family went through."
"Yeah, I know that you were really worried about me…all that time in the hospital," Christian conceded.
Carrick looked at his son with a snide grimace. "Not to mention all those months of living with a monster," he said pointedly.
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. Well, no more worries there," Christian grinned jovially. "I'm practically well. I'm a supremely contented man. And after this gala, Ana and I will be moving into Escala, taking all the paparazzi with us. Mia will be moving back out and Elliot will be too busy with his new girl to come around much. The house will be yours again and not a mouse will be heard."
Carrick drew in a deep breath. He knew that he should be comforted but Victoria was still out there and so was Jack Hyde. Plus, who knew how many loons waited in the wings.
CHAPTER 93
As Christian walked in the front door at 5:30, Ana jumped into his arms and softly growled into his ear, "Take me. Now". Christian dropped his briefcase, said "Yes, ma'am," and hurried down to the west wing with Ana. An hour later, with Ana humming in his arms, Christian grinned down at his favorite person.
"Well, let's do that more often, sweetie."
Ana snorted. "If we did it more often, we'd have to give up every other activity in our lives to find the time."
Christian laughed. "No. I mean you demanding that I take you…now. Was certainly a great way to end a day of work. Anything special rev your motor? I'd just like to know…you know, to add it to my repertoire."
"You have a repertoire? All this time that I thought that you were creative but you've just been choosing moves from your repertoire?" Ana feigned surprise. She spent some more time ribbing Christian until she got him so wound up that he got very creative.
"Okay," Christian panted, "what prompted all this big lovin?"
"Your sister is wearing on me. The closer we get to this gala, the more nerve-wracking she gets. Is she like this with every job?"
"So. You were just looking for a tension reliever. You were using me!" Christian looked appalled. "I feel so cheap," he whined, "but I'm willing to be of service if it makes my sweetie happy." He smirked at Ana as he made a grab for her breast.
"Are you kids ready for dinner?" Grace yelled. Ana threw her head back and laughed as Christian felt himself go flaccid.
"We have to get out of this place. Right after the gala, deal?"
"Deal…PT equipment goes with us. Is there room for it at Escala?"
It was Christian turn to laugh…although being reminded that he still needed to use the equipment was a sore spot. He wanted to pretend that he was back to normal while Ana gently prodded him to not overdo.
Working with Ana, falling in love with Ana…most of the time Christian could forget the trauma he'd been through but the after effects of being shot, nearly dying, being hospitalized for so long and then the months of wearing a catheter or being carried to the toilet, being helpless…these were still buried deep inside him. He even had the occasional nightmare about Victoria chasing him with a gun, reliving the pain that plagued him for so long, the fear of a future in a wheelchair…then waking with a soaked pillow and Ana's soothing voice easing him back into sleep.
Christian continuing sessions with John Flynn was really useless to him since he refused to admit to and deal with his issues surrounding Victoria. He would sit on John's old leather sofa and talk about Ana. John would nod and smile and do his best to detour the conversation to Christian's trauma but Grey would U-turn right back to Ana. He was so fascinated by her that he assumed that everyone must feel the same. The only time that Flynn had much success dealing with Grey was when he held couple's session that included Ana…who had issues of her own.
Grey would sit, his arm around the back of the sofa…his hand caressing the nape of Ana's neck…as she struggled to talk about her childhood spent in foster homes and her life alone until Christian broke through her stoic walls. Prior to that, she told Dr. Flynn, she hadn't allowed herself to think about her life…only her work…and now she saw how little she had had all her life.
What did she think now, Flynn asked, now that she had Christian and the Grey family?
Ana bowed her head and twisted her fingers in her lap before she spoke in almost a whisper. She was waiting, she said, until it was all gone. Then Christian sat up sharply and put his arm around Ana's shoulder. No, he'd tell her, I'm not going anywhere and Ana would pretend to believe.
Still, when you've never had something, being convinced that now you do does not come easily. It hurt Christian that Ana didn't have faith in his feelings…that she didn't expect them to last. She'd smile and say that she intended to enjoy it all while she could but that she'd never known people to stay true to their word. It wasn't, she assured him, that she thought that he'd ever lie to her. No, it was just that the feelings would fade and then…she promised him…she would move on without rancor. No, she would always be so grateful for the feelings, however temporary.
Thus, Grey felt that he had no time to think about his issues when Ana's were so much more important.
CHAPTER 94
"What do I do, John? How do I make Ana feel secure?"
"Maybe you could lead by example," John hinted. Christian looked perplexed.
"Christian, you've told me that you have dreams…nightmares…that you lose the ability to walk again."
Christian tried to hide from his own insecurity and he wished that he'd never told John about his fears. Yes, he had nightmares wherein he was cured, done with therapy, running along the waterfront when his legs crumpled and he couldn't feel them. The wound in his back had flared up again and this time no miracle worker could fix him.
He'd never told Ana about this particular fear. It would be like telling her that her work had failed.
"Don't you see, Christian? You blanche when Ana admits to her fear that your love is temporary yet you feel the same way about all the work she's put into getting you on your feet again. You both have trust issues. Now, Ana has opened up to me. It's hard for her but she tries because she wants this relationship with you to work.
"Perhaps it's time for you to open up as well because your trusting in her work is as important to her as her trusting in your love for her is to you. Shall we begin again?"
After a quick shower, the lovers wandered hand in hand into the dining room for dinner. By now the family was accustomed to the ongoing love fest in the house and paid little attention to it. Mia and Grace were gabbing about the gala and how exhausted they both were by this point. Three days left and still so much to do, they moaned.
"What is left to do?" Ana asked, feeling guilty about her lack of contribution that afternoon.
"Oh, my," Grace said and then stopped. "Mia, what do we have left to do?" Mia sighed and began to reply but stopped as suddenly as Grace.
"Maybe," Ana offered, "you've done everything you can and now the problem is that you have to wait for the night itself to do the hosting and all of its complications."
Mia jumped up and went to her bedroom to retrieve her list. She returned and showed it to Grace. "Ana is correct. All that's left to do is things that we can't do until Saturday night."
"Then," Grace concurred, "I guess all we can do until then is worry, go over everything again and wait." Both groaned. This final chore was actually the worst.
"Thanks a lot, Ana," Mia teased. She studied her brother and Ana for a moment. They certainly had a glow about them. She wondered if dropping by Ethan Kavanaugh's place and dragging him into his bedroom would be too forward.
Grace moved her salad around. "Cary, how was your day? Tiring?" She smiled flirtatiously at him as he tore into his steak. He looked at her and mumbled something about "okay, I guess". He'd understand later.
CHAPTER 95
Ana considered what she was seeing in her mirror. She'd spent her life wearing cheap clothes and hand-me-downs. Once she'd begun her medical career, she'd worn little besides scrubs. Walmart was her Neiman Marcus.
Mia had taken her shopping some time ago and Ana had this dress for weeks. She'd modeled it for herself several times. Mia showed her how to shop online and that was where Ana had found matching shoes with kitten heels. She was wearing her engagement ring on her right hand and that was it for jewelry. She was wearing her long hair down and naturally wavy. Mia had taken her to a salon for a trim.
"Ana, your hair is thick and glossy but it really is a mite long, don't you think?" Ana thought. She'd never been to a hair salon because of the expense and once employed, hadn't thought about it. Her fiancé loved her swinging pony tail but Mia was right. It was down to her butt and took so long to wash and dry. It was always getting caught up in things and the only truly safe way to wear it was in an old lady bun. So, ignoring Christian's sulking, she'd had a dozen inches cut off. It was still down to around her breasts and Ana liked it so Christian would just have to adapt.
"Ana," came a soft knock on the door, "are you ready to make your grand entrance?" Christian's voice was low and gentle. He knew that she was scared. This would be her entry into society. Tomorrow's papers would be filled with pictures and articles about her. Mia and Grace had warned her that she would receive intense attention and that not all of it would be respectful.
"You can come in, honey," Ana answered. Whoa. Christian in a tux. He was already staggeringly handsome but now…she gaped at him, barely aware that he was gaping back. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but her scrubs didn't do her justice.
"Oh, Ana. Ana." He grasped for the words, the right words but there were none. Yet, Ana could see in his eyes. She looked okay. She looked fabulous, actually. Christian reached into his jacket pocket and removed a long velvet box labeled Cartier. He opened it and presented its contents to Ana…a diamond necklace.
Ana stared, dumbstruck. "Christian…this…this. This must have cost a fortune!" Christian indicated that she should look into the mirror while he placed the necklace around her neck and secured the clasp. In her floaty, pale blue dress with her lush hair and now these diamonds sparkling around her breasts, she didn't recognize herself.
"I don't deserve this. I'm not the sort of woman who looks like this," she whispered. Christian swept her hair from her neck and leaned over to kiss her shoulder.
"This is you, Ana…a beauty beyond belief. And I'm not seeing you just through the eyes of love. I'm seeing you as you truly are. I want you to be wearing this necklace tonight while I make love to you. I am so excited to show you off to the world as my wife-to-be…my first, my last and my only love."
"Mia put mascara on me. She said that it's waterproof. That's a good thing because I'm about to bawl."
Christian chuckled and enveloped her in his arms. "Will your lipstick smear?" he asked.
"It's a tint. Mia says I can never wear lipstick around you because you'd mess it up," Ana smiled. "Would you please try to mess up this tint?"
Christian obliged…doing his best…but Mia knew her makeup. She'd wisely covered all the bases.
"All right, you two, get out here. Guest are starting to arrive and you are hosts, you know. Ana, good idea to have the flame jugglers out on the lawn instead of inside the tent. One of them already set a patch of grass on fire. Hurry up, now," Mia urged before hurrying back to Ethan. He was feeling overcome since Mia had turned up on his doorstep a few nights earlier. He'd never had a woman pounce on him…and he liked it.
One last smooch and a strong embrace. Then Christian offered his arm to Ana who hung on for dear life as they made their entrance into the gala tent. There were already quite a few people there…all transfixed by the décor. It was stunning and there was so much to see. Even the catering staff were dressed in art deco style with aprons and hats fitting the circus theme.
Someone looked over to see Ana and Christian strolling in. They poked someone else and so on until the entire crowd was staring. Of course, they always stared at Christian but he was on his feet and hadn't they heard that he'd been paralyzed? And he wasn't squiring a blond supermodel with her nose in the air.
Who was this fairy…this petite, delicate and completely lovely being? Get a load of those diamonds!
She was different, unusual. And the way he was looking at her!
Grace hurried over to her son and Ana, beaming. "Oh, you are both so beautiful. Ana, now don't be nervous. Everyone is gobsmacked at the circus theme and your name is, of course, on the program as one of the planners. We've even had a couple of people ask for the whereabouts of the elephants!" she laughed. "I suppose that we could have brought in a baby but it would have had to wear a diaper!"
CHAPTER 96
Christian proudly escorted Ana around the room, introducing her to the guests as his girlfriend. She shook hands until hers ached. She smiled and attempted small talk…usually managing only replies. If Christian hadn't been practiced in moving from conversation to conversation, Ana would have been stuck in one place all night. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask about her and how she met Christian. To the guests, Ana was like Cinderella…the princess who turned up from out of nowhere to dance with the prince. The game for the night was "Who is she?" and no one had any answers to share.
Of course, she wasn't unknown to everyone. Elliot greeted the couple and introduced his date, Kate Kavanaugh. Ana had heard about how Kate had provided crucial information and she was grateful for the chance to say thank you. Kate also knew Ana from the hospital but was amazed at her transformation. Mighty Mouse, no more…rather Mighty Aphrodite, Greek goddess. Elliot agreed but it was Kate who held his attention all night long. They'd now been on several dates and she'd been impressed with his intelligence and courtly manners. Elliot was just plain impressed.
Mia was flitting about, managing, while Ethan trailed her like a devoted puppy. The tent was enormous which was good because it was filling up fast. Taylor had coverts everywhere and especially ringing Christian and Ana. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. Everyone had been vetted but a lot of the crew were last minute due to staff shortages and vetting had been necessarily shallower than Taylor preferred.
Taylor thought about his trip to visit Mrs. Baumhauser earlier that evening. She was a nice lady. She explained that her son used her car to go to his volunteer duties at Sunnydale. He was the kindest boy with such a gentle soul. Taylor congratulated her on raising such a fine son and all on her own, too. Thus, she was easily encouraged to talk about him…about his hobbies. Something called Dungeons and Dragons that he played on his computer. He loved sports and it was sad that he couldn't participate due to his allergies and other health issues. He'd always been sickly but so brave. He never complained. Lately, he'd become interested in flying machines.
Drones? Taylor suggested. Yes, that was it, Mrs. Baumhauser replied. He'd fly them around and take pictures and show them to her…lovely scenic pictures…places that he couldn't hike to because of his ill health. People, too? Taylor had asked. No, she didn't recall any people. Then she looked sad. Her baby tried so hard to live a good life but people didn't want to make friends with him. They didn't understand how special he was. When he was in school, he used to ask girls for dates but they'd always say no. Sometimes they even laughed at him. He finally gave up. He'd say that girls ought to be nicer and say yes and his mother agreed.
By the time that Taylor left, warning Mrs. Baumhauser to keep his visit to herself because visits from the IRS were apt to upset people, he knew he was dealing with an incel…a dangerous one.
He looked around the room now. He'd made all of Mia's hires line up but there was no sign of Byron. He was watching from a bush, laughing at the futility of Taylor's efforts to identify him. Both he and Victoria were wildly disguised. He was taller and his wig was light blonde. He was Jack Hyde.
Victoria was wearing flat shoes, a red wig under a jester's hat and makeup to further disguise her face.
Let all of Grey's henchmen look for them. They wouldn't be found and they would both get what they wanted. Finally.
CHAPTER 97
"Christian, you've been on your feet for too long. Let's sit," Ana urged, leading him to the family's table. As they approached, they stopped in horror. Chatting amiably with Carrick was Elena Lincoln. They hadn't seen her since that day weeks earlier when she'd had to appear in court to answer to charges of trespassing, harassment and assault. Thanks to Christian's tip-off, all the tabloids had been present…surreptitiously taking photos with their phones. As promised, she was a sight…orange jumpsuit, wigless and gray-haired, no makeup. Margaret told the judge how she told Elena that Grace wasn't home but the woman barged right in anyway. Ana told the judge how Elena had confronted her aggressively while she lay on the sofa…ill with a cold. She told how Elena had knocked her around…requiring stitches. Christian related that Elena had locked the library door to ensure that no one could enter to defend Ana.
The judge gave her two weeks probation and house arrest due to her clean record and her claim that Ana was drunk on cough syrup and had stumbled back and fallen.
Christian was livid. Even with Margaret's word that all this had indeed taken place, Grace believed her baffled friend who'd just gone into the library to borrow a book and found Ana inebriated and combative. The door had somehow locked itself.
And now, all was forgiven and that hag was sitting at their table. The place was packed to capacity. There was nowhere else to sit and Christian needed to get off his legs…now. Thankfully, it was a large table to accommodate the whole family so Ana chose two chairs as far from Mrs. Lincoln as possible…which, of course, was not nearly as far from Elena as they needed to be.
"Well, Christian, I'm surprised that you had the nerve to show up here after what you did to me."
"There was no place else to sit, Elena…and, likewise, we're surprised to find you here."
"Oh, I'm not going anywhere…ever. I would never abandon my dearest friend whilst her son is in the clutches of…of…"
"Miss mouse droppings?" Ana finished Elena's sentence for her. Christian snickered and then nibbled on Ana's earlobe. "I think my legs are better. Let's dance," he asked her.
"No, honey. I appreciate your attempt to deliver me from Mrs. Lincoln but she's really no bother…much as she'd like to be."
Elena snarled and then rose from her chair to move next to Christian. She leaned over and ran her veiny, heavily bejeweled hand over his shoulder and back. Ana's hand snapped out like a whip and grabbed Elena's, twisting it until Elena cried out. She pulled it back and was able to appear deeply shocked and wounded as Grace walked up. Carrick simply looked befuddled.
Grace immediately chastised Ana and then examined Elena's hand for injury. Ana simply smiled. "I'm the jealous sort, Mrs. Lincoln. I don't like it when other women paw my man." Christian was grinning with delight.
"Now, Ana. I'm sure that Elena was simply being affectionate with Christian. He's always been special to her."
"Really, Mrs. Lincoln. Tell us. Why is Christian so special to you?" Christian and Ana locked eyes with Elena. Grace was listening as well because she'd never understood the attraction either. Elena had always asked so many questions about Christian but rarely about Mia or Elliot.
Elena appeared flummoxed momentarily but she was a cunning woman who could usually weasel out of any situation.
"I suppose it was that he had such a rough beginning in life…rougher than Elliot or Mia. I recall so well his tiny, abused body when you brought him home."
Ana leaned on her hand, cocking her head adorably…Christian thought. "So, children being abused bothers you? Is there a cut-off age where it no longer troubles you but you perhaps find it enjoyable…say somewhere around 14 or 15?"
Grace stared at Ana. She had never seen her like this…so antagonistic. She just never seen Ana in protective mode when facing down a mortal enemy. Ana had encouraged Christian to open up to his family about his experiences with Elena but he was sure that his mother would blame herself and…despite Ana's assurances…he wasn't all together certain that he wouldn't be rejected as Elena had taught him. Why, just look at this latest episode. Lincoln had assaulted his fiancée and Grace had forgiven and forgotten.
"Ana," he again implored, "my legs feel fine now. I'd really like to dance with you."
Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him softly. "And I'd really like to be held in your arms, my darling." Elena turned puce as the couple rose and began to waltz about the floor.
CHAPTER 98
Byron and Victoria each had their own plans for the evening. They weren't comrades in arms, plotting together, except for Victoria using Byron to get to the gala and within range of her target. Byron's intention was to drug Ana's drink and then abduct her through the back door of the Ladies Lavatory's trailer as her CPO waited for her at the main door. He would whisk her limp body into his mother's Buick and then flee with her. By the time her CPO realized that she was missing, they would be half way home.
Byron tried to keep the smirk off his face as he continually considered his brilliant plan. His mother was absent…gone off to her weekly bingo game at the church hall. She always went drinking after with her gal pals, as she called them, and then the dedicated driver of the evening would bring her home and she would pass out on the couch. By the morning, when she was more cognizant of her surroundings, her future daughter-in-law would be sleeping downstairs in Byron's lair.
Ana might be loud when she came to but it wouldn't matter. Byron had soundproofed her room. She would, by necessity, have to be chained for a time but it really wouldn't be long before she grew first accustomed to her new home and then accustomed to Byron. He would treat her like a queen and she would grow to love him in no time.
Then he could take her upstairs and introduce her to his mother who would be thrilled to know that Byron was no longer alone. After a suitable period of courtship, they would be married. Of course, Christian Grey, furious at being rejected, would do his wealthy best to get Ana back but it would be too late. Byron and Ana had known each other for many years and had been growing in their commitment to each another. No fancy face with a billion bucks could break that bond. Their pictures would be in all the papers and on the television news shows as they went about their life together. People would marvel at their love.
He watched them dancing, pretending to be in love, but Byron knew all about Grey's reputation as a cad who loved them and left them. He had to hold himself back from rushing over to Ana to rescue her from Grey. She probably already felt Grey's so-called love fading and it was breaking her heart to be treated like nothing. He was putting on a good show, Byron had to admit. Anyone who didn't know the couple like Byron did would think that they were madly in love. Look at that necklace and that ring he'd given her. Probably cubic zirconia.
Soon, my love, he smiled inwardly as he spiked the champagne. He didn't know which glass belonged where but it didn't matter. In fact, it would good if the whole Grey table passed out.
Meanwhile, Victoria's plans were much less detailed than Byron's. She knew every bit of his because he wouldn't shut up about it all the way from Nevada to Seattle. He'd stopped by to "visit" while he knew that her sister was out shopping for groceries, removed her ankle monitor and attached it to her bedpost and off they went in a camper that he'd rented. To slow her sister's response to finding Victoria gone, they had disguised the monitor's location on the post under the dust ruffle. Victoria had taken to going on long walks at the same time every day. Today she'd also left a note saying that she planned to spend the night with an old friend. She'd see Bea in the morning. Then she donned a simple outfit and went off with Byron.
Byron, ramped up with No Doze, drove the miles between Nevada and Seattle without a stop. Victoria laid on the bed in the back and said nothing the entire trip. Byron peed into bottles and fought off sleep. Periodically, he'd toss a bottle out the window.
Byron was on a mission to save the woman he loved. He was ten feet and built of muscle.
CHAPTER 99
While Byron was delivering the tray to the Grey table, empty now save for a bored old lady, Victoria was standing with a tray of hors d'oeuvres glaring at Christian. He looked genuinely happy, completely blissed out, as he gazed into the eyes of his latest victim. He was upping his game, Victoria thought. He was on his feet as well. She would have to do a better job this time of knocking him to his knees.
Victoria wasn't intending on getting away this time. This time she intended to kill. She knew that she'd go to prison…for the rest of her life…but that was of no matter. Her life was over anyway. She would spend the rest of it reminiscing about this night and that would be enough. She'd spent a year pretending to be catatonic so staring into space would be nothing new. And crazy, filthy, dangerous inmates…piece of cake. Maybe she'd kill them, too. It didn't matter. All that mattered was making Grey pay for her humiliation.
She'd kept every copy of the various tabloids showing Grey shoving her into a taxi and tossing her out of his life. She'd known that night that her days as a supermodel, envied by everyone as she walked about with her trophy billionaire on her arm, were over. There was no coming back from that degrading episode. She would be mocked and the jobs would dry up and the sumptuous life she'd crafted so carefully for herself would be over. She'd have to model for catalogs…no more Valentino runways during Paris fashion week…no more mingling with the fine and famous at fabulous soirees…no more overflowing bank accounts. She'd have to sell the Malibu beach house and the Los Angeles mansion…no more haute couture and a closet the size of most people's homes.
All gone. Christian had been her prize. Even knowing of his reputation, Victoria had been certain that she would be different. Suddenly she was just like all the rest who'd thought that they would be different. Common…that's what he'd turned her into…a nobody to be laughed at.
She hadn't gone to his penthouse that night to beg for an explanation like everyone thought. She knew the score. Nor had she gone to try to win him back. No. She had gone there fully intending to end his life as he had ended hers.
She failed…in one sense. He didn't die. Better…she'd ruined him. He'd never fuck another woman and people felt sorry for him. That stupid hulk who'd held her by her upper arms while she slipped her hand into her pocket for the gun…and there he was tonight, only a few yards away but he didn't recognize her. He wouldn't realize until it was too late that she'd been there all along. She laughed quietly, watching him scan the room.
As dumb as he was, he was still in the way. Even as he watched all around Grey, he kept his eyes on the man and his latest conquest. Victoria contemplated…how to get around Taylor and close to Grey. Her dearest dream was to put a bullet between his eyes as he looked right at her and understood who was killing him.
Gosh, he must have fought so hard to get back on his feet and she could see that he was still struggling some. Too bad it was all for naught.
Victoria studied the petite brunette beaming at him. Not his usual type, she reflected. She looked kind of sweet. Victoria was going to save her tonight…save her reputation…save her heart. Look at that necklace! Grey had never given her anything like that. Maybe the girl had made him work harder than the others. Well, good for her. She'd walk away with a fortune around her neck.
"Are you happy, Ana?" She frowned at him. "Of course, I'm happy, Christian. Why would you ask that?"
"Just had a chill up my back, is all. Maybe it's Elena staring at us. Maybe it's all the coverts everywhere. I know you love me. Most days it's all I think about. Ana loves me," he beamed back at her…his smile so dazzling it hurt.
"But you aren't getting much of a prize. I come with so much baggage…physically and emotionally. At present there are at least three people who'd like to end us."
"You forget. Jack Hyde is my contribution," Ana smiled as she kissed his cheek. "And they're all just noise…dangerous noise…but still noise. Taylor's got this, honey. All we have to do is dance and hold each other...and sniff each other," she giggled as Christian buried his nose in her shoulder.
"Although I do recall an announcement we have to make as well. I'm getting kind of anxious to get this ring on the correct finger. It's too loose on the wrong one. I'm left-handed, you know, and so my right hand is a bit smaller. I see the waiter setting glasses of champagne on our table. Perhaps it's time to get a glass in everyone's hand and tell them our wonderful news.
"We've each somehow stumbled into love." Christian kissed her, not caring who was watching…and the entire room was…especially the three people who cared the most. Byron stood back, waiting for Ana to leave for the trailer. Victoria held her tray of canapes in one hand while her other rested on the gun in her pocket. Elena was well on her way to a total bender.
Christian took Ana's hand and approached the stage, signaling the orchestra to stop playing.
CHAPTER 100
The others dancing stopped in their tracks, confused by the sudden silence. Those sitting or standing around talking ceased and looked to the stage. Christian Grey, scion of Grace and Carrick, billionaire playboy and almost too handsome to be real, stood on the stage blinding the crowd with his brilliant smile. He reached down to take the hand of a small woman to help her onto the stage to stand beside him. He introduced her to the crowd as Dr. Anastasia Rose Steele. She was a beauty, like all of Grey's dates…but different, unique. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.
"Family, friends, guests…I was going to do this privately but I'm too happy, too excited…I can't wait until the evening is over."
Ana had removed the ring shortly before and it was now in Grey's pocket. He got down on both knees and took her hand. The crowd gasped. His family's jaw dropped. Elena silently screamed.
"Ana, I was lost. I wanted to die. My life had been a waste. It was nothing. Then there was you. You not only brought me to my feet…you brought me to life. I hadn't known that I could ever need anyone so badly. I, in fact, wouldn't allow myself to be brought to my knees by anyone. I thought love was a weakness.
"But now, now I've never felt stronger, steadier, surer of my place in the world. That place is with you. I'm asking you, my love, to make your place with me. Be my partner, my lover, my wife. Ana, will you marry me?"
He withdrew the ring and held it out to Ana. She'd known, of course, that he was going to announce their engagement but that was all she expected. He had never actually proposed…rather they had sensibly discussed their future and marriage's place in it. They had talked for hours about what each wanted from the other. They'd covered every angle and they'd had counseling sessions with John Flynn…the man smiling up at the stage. They were not going into this with blind love.
So, Ana had not thought that Grey would say all these things to her and in front of the world. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to repeat back to Christian everything he'd said to her but she was shaking too much and could barely speak. She nodded vigorously and softly said yes. She dropped to her knees and Christian slipped the ring on her finger. They embraced, tightly, for a moment and then leaned back to smile at each other. Christian helped Ana to her feet and they stood smiling at the people before them.
The crowd went mad. The applause was deafening. This was the incredible capper on an already incredible evening. The family rushed to the stage, needing to hug and kiss the couple. Everyone in the tent began to cheer and yell "Kiss her, kiss her!"
Neither could hear the crowd. They were in another dimension, a world of their own, for that moment. Phones were clicking and flashbulbs going off as professional photographers captured the happiness all around.
Even Taylor was grinning. The crowd was rushing the stage as coverts fought to hold them back. There were too many people for anyone to notice one server making her way to the front of the mass of well-wishers…or to notice as Victoria stealthily removed her gun from her apron pocket and, standing just behind the line of coverts, raised it and aimed for Christian Grey's black heart.
Too late…Taylor saw the gun and leapt toward the woman…too late. She'd already fired and Christian had already fallen to the floor of the stage as Ana screamed his name.
CHAPTER 101
Byron watched from a distance. Victoria had ruined his chance. He wouldn't be able to reach Ana tonight. His disappointment was tempered only by the joy that Grey was dead. Soon, Ana would leave the Grey mansion and move into her own place. He could still find her and claim her. He was a patient man. Still, perhaps he ought to have kept an eye on Victoria. It would have been nice if she'd killed Grey after he'd absconded with Ana. All the fuss over Grey would have been great cover. Byron turned to go. He'd better get out of here before he was discovered.
As he reached the Buick, he found himself surrounded by men in black suits and black ties…very serious men. They stood, staring.
"What do you want?" His voice was quavering. He tried to move toward the driver side door but found himself blocked. Then a different man appeared…tall, dark and muscular. He regarded Byron with disdain.
"Hello, Mr. Hyde. We've been searching for you for some time now. It was kind of you to walk right into our party." He held out his hand. "Keys," is all he said. Byron struggled with his fear, trying to resist.
"You've no right to detain me. I've done nothing wrong. I'm just here to serve drinks."
"Yes. We've retrieved those spiked glasses of champagne that you left for the Grey family."
He didn't mention that Elena had already downed several of the glasses and was now flat on her back, having fallen out of her chair.
"We have video tape of you tampering with the drinks and then setting them down at the Grey's table. Drugging people is against the law, Mr. Hyde."
"My name isn't Hyde. You've made a mistake." Byron was feeling sweaty and desperate.
Sawyer grimaced at the blonde man wearing 8 inch lifts. "Sorry, Mr. Baumhauser. Now, I repeat…keys."
Byron handed his car keys to Sawyer. Let them steal his mother's car.
Sawyer opened the truck to reveal duct tape, rope, a tarp, a knife, cloth and a bottle of chloroform. Again, he grimaced at Byron. "What we have here is the rapist's basic tool kit, Mr. Baumhauser. Can you explain your plans for all this?"
Byron stumbled over his words as he looked around for a way out. He could barely walk in his new shoes much less run. He chose to remain silent and indignant. After all, how much could they do to him with the contents of his mother's trunk? He could always get her to accept blame anyway.
Sawyer stepped aside to allow officers from the Seattle PD to cuff Byron.
"Officers, may I suggest that you take a look at the rear entry to the ladies' lavatory trailer. You'll find that it has been tampered with and is covered with Mr. Baumhauser's fingerprints. We believe that he intended to abduct Dr. Steele from that point. We also believe that you'll find still more evidence of intent to kidnap and imprison Dr. Steele in Mr. Baumhauser's mother's basement…his residence."
The lead officer's eyebrows raised up. Sawyer smiled and put up a hand. "No, sir. We did not enter the basement. I'm simply surmising based on our profile of this man. We believe him to be the fellow who's been stalking Dr. Steele for several years. We have compiled a file that we would be pleased to share with you."
"Detective Parks is leading the investigation and he's currently inside the tent. We'll convey your thoughts to him asap. Meanwhile, we'll be taking Mr. Baumhauser into custody. You'll be available for questioning later?"
Sawyer nodded and seeing that Byron was well in hand, he indicated to his men to return to their stations.
"I'm glad he's dead!" Byron suddenly shouted out. "He doesn't deserve Ana. Besides, she's mine. She's been mine for years."
The officer immediately read Mr. Baumhauser his rights but Byron continued digging himself into a deeper hole.
"She's my girlfriend. She wants to live with me and my mother. We're going to get married."
Sawyer yelled back over his shoulder. "Keep talking, Mr. Baumhauser. I'm sure that we're all finding what you have to say immensely interesting." He kept walking…smiling grimly. He had to return to the tent.
CHAPTER 102
Sawyer walked into chaos…despite the best efforts of Grey's army of coverts and CPOs. There were almost a thousand guests in the huge tent and someone had neglected to inform the pyrotechnicians to call off the fireworks display. Ambulance, police, EMTs and dozens of doctors and nurses among the guests only added to the pandemonium.
Ana had tried to immediately tear open Christian's tux to staunch the blood flow and begin CPR but Taylor had stopped her. She couldn't understand and she began screaming at him to let her do something. She was a doctor of nursing, after all. No, he'd said. She was too closely involved. They had to get Christian inside the main house…away from the crowd crushing the stage.
Victoria was still standing, looking on…watching for any sign that she needed to shoot again. And then Sawyer was grabbing the gun and Ryan was cuffing her. They turned her over to the SPD who dragged her away. She wasn't pleased.
"I have to stay. I have to make sure that she's safe…that he's dead. Don't you understand?" she continued to demand that she be released and seemed baffled as to why she was being hustled into a police cruiser and read her rights. She kept on yelling but no one would listen to her. Still, she'd watched the bullet penetrate his tux jacket and the shock on his face as he collapsed. That was quite satisfying. She knew that she'd hit her target. She tried to relax and enjoy the thrill of accomplishing her goal.
Christian Grey would never break another heart…not that hers had been broken…but others had. Victoria had merely been mightily pissed off. She didn't love Christian. She didn't even like him.
As the police drove her away from the scene, she looked back at the tent…teeming with people and craziness. She smiled and laid her head back. She wanted to sleep now…her first peaceful rest in more than a year. The police had other plans for her evening.
She didn't know that her car was part of a caravan that included her partner, Byron something. They would have no rest, for the hours ahead would consist of endless interrogation. Byron would be flummoxed by all the disrespect shown him as he felt that he'd done nothing wrong. After all, since when was it a crime to pursue a girl one liked?
Victoria attempted to slip back into her catatonic persona but Detective Parker was having none of it. So, she gave up and went forth with throwing Byron under the bus. He had gotten her released to her sister's custody, Victoria claimed. He had devised the plan to rid her of the monitor on her ankle and then driven her to Seattle while she slept. He'd disguised her and taken her to the gala. He'd put the gun into her pocket and advised her to save Ana from Grey.
She'd done everything she'd been told to do, hadn't she? Had she done something wrong? As she asked these questions, she appeared bewildered and lost…a bit frightened that she'd made a misstep and that Byron would be angry with her. She didn't want Byron to be angry because she was afraid of him. He'd threatened her several times…warning her not to screw up his plan to save Ana.
Could she go home now? Bea would be wondering about her.
CHAPTER 103
No one had yet noticed that Elena Lincoln was lying on the floor of the tent…out cold and overdosed from drinking most of the drugged champagne.
Taylor and Sawyer carried Grey into the house while the coverts blocked people from following. Ana was crying and shaking as she trailed after them into their bedroom. She was hyperventilating and barely on her feet. She was in shock but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on Christian.
Christian was laid on the bed. Taylor closed the doors with only the Grey family and Ana in the room. Ana, confused and breathing hard, asked why the EMTs weren't being allowed to tend to Christian. Was it too late? Was that it? Suddenly, it seemed that her own heart stopped and welcome blackness enveloped her.
She heard voices calling to her but she wanted to ignore them. Nothing mattered anymore. The voices grew insistent. One of the voices sounded like Christian, calling to her, begging her to come to him. Yes. That she wanted to do. Where are you?
Ana opened her eyes, her vision blurry. She felt a cuff on her arm. Grace was taking her blood pressure. It didn't matter. She wanted death now. That's where Christian would be. She felt his lips on hers and his hand in her hair. Yes. Yes, this was safe. He'd come for her…to take her with him.
"Okay, her pressure is coming down. What could you have been thinking?"
"Sorry, Dr. Grey. We couldn't count on Ana…or any of you, for that matter…being great actors. Sawyer and I had to be discrete."
"Ana. Ana, darling. Please open your eyes. I promise you that everything will be all right if you just open your eyes again. No. No, don't close them. I need to see those heavenly blue eyes looking into mine. Don't you want to look into my eyes, as well?"
Yes, she did. She tried again to open and focus. Christian. He was safe and, therefore, she was safe…wherever they were.
She reached up to touch his face. He smiled down at her. "Now we get to be together forever, Christian?" she asked.
"Yes, love. Mom, can she sit up? Okay, Ana," he said as he put an arm around her, "let's sit up and you can lean back in my arms."
Ana snuggled into his embrace, her heart content and aching with love. As she turned her head to look at Christian, she saw others. Everyone was in heaven with them. Huh?
CHAPTER 104
Ana listened as Taylor's plan was explained to everyone in the room. WTF? The bliss she'd felt moments before rapidly turned to fury.
Christian had been wearing a Kevlar vest under his shirt. The bullet slamming into him did hurt and momentarily knocked him out. He would have a bruise but he was fine and Victoria had shown herself and the threat neutralized. He was very sorry to have frightened everyone so but it was necessary to bring this thing to an end.
As Ana tried to push away from him, he only held her more tightly. The family was relieved and only slightly put out but Ana was purple with rage.
"Let. Me. Go." She screamed. "I'm going to kill you…with my bare hands. You rotten s.o.b. You profess your love for me with the sweetest proposal and then you tear my heart out. I thought that you were dead and my life was over."
She continued to struggle against Christian's grip. Grace tried to calm her down. "Her blood pressure is soaring again. I'm going to have to sedate her."
Nooooo! Ana protested as she felt herself slipping away yet again. Her last thoughts were that she'd kill Christian when she woke up. The family left the room as Christian cuddled his homicidal fiancée in his strong arms.
Elliot flopped down on the couch with Kate leaning against him. Grace and Carrick, dazed, took the other couch. Mia felt the boss in her rousing her to take control of the mess back at the gala. Ethan followed. She straightened her shoulders and marched into the tent. Her family was too distressed to speak to the crowd but someone had to do it. The fireworks continued.
"Everyone. Please, may I have your attention? I want to reassure you that all is well…despite what it looks like. Now the fireworks are fantastic and there is much to go. Please head down to the water to watch. Afterward, return to the tent, if you wish, for a celebratory drink before heading home."
Remarkably, the crowd stumbled out to the back lawn and down to the water wall. Mia took charge of her employees and ordered them to be calm and do their jobs. Prepare a selection of aperitifs and canapes for each table for when the guests return. Then she used her walkie-talkie to tell the pyrotechs to continue the fireworks for as long as they could.
The gala would go on longer than usual but Mia wanted everyone to settle down before they headed home. She considered the words she'd need to use when they returned to their tables. She looked up to see Taylor returning to the stage, now blocked off with yellow tape and swarming with police.
"Is it all right if I tell them that Christian is fine?"
"Yeah. Do that. Tell them that you can't reveal much more because the police have to put together their case but perhaps there will be an SPD statement in the morning's papers. Certainly, don't mention that Christian might be deceased by Ana's hand by the A.M." he chuckled.
"How's the family doing?"
"Quiet. Worn out. A little more forgiving than Ana. How are you?"
"I've organized everything for a calm ending to this gala. I think that I'll collapse later. I was a wreck with just the gala to worry about. Then watching my brother get shot…" Mia stopped. Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and handed her his handkerchief to dry her tears.
Taylor smiled grimly and turned to gather his troops and have a word. He couldn't wait to get back to Gail…down to earth, no drama, serene Gail.
Who, unfortunately, had stayed up later than usual and had been watching television when the news broke in to tell of the shooting of Christian Grey who was thought to be dead. Then there were amateur videos from people's phones…Christian falling, Ana screaming.
"Serene" Gail knew that her husband would be too busy to talk so all she could do was sit in bed, in shock. Christian was like a son to her and she loved Ana. She wanted desperately to dress and leave their rooms at Grey Manor to go out and see the truth of things but she would only be in the way. So. She sat…frozen…her heart barely beating. She had to turn off the television. It was only repeating the same things anyway and it was too much to bear. This night was supposed to have been a triumph for Christian…on his feet for all to see…introducing Ana as his fiancée. Grace had told her that even on tickets alone, the gala had raised more money than any previous year.
Instead, it had been a debacle. Poor Mia. She'd worked so hard to make this the best gala ever and the little that Gail had stuck around for had, indeed, been wondrous. Now it would be remembered only for the tragedy which everyone had witnessed…the trauma they could never forget.
CHAPTER 105
The blood. There was so much of it…flowing out of this man she couldn't live without but would somehow have to from this moment on. His eyes, gray and without light, were still open. She slapped away the hand of the paramedic who tried to close them. She leaned down against Christian, looking into his eyes. She herself was soaking up the blood…on her hands, her face, her dress. Her engagement ring was red. She couldn't hold it in any longer. She howled out her pain.
Her heart beating wildly, Ana opened her eyes and realized that she was in their bedroom. Someone was holding to her tightly. Oh, yeah. She'd planned to kill the bastard when the sedative wore off. It was all coming back to her now.
Oh, but his arms felt so good. Leaning into his muscled chest and feeling his head resting on hers. All right, she'd kill him when he woke up. As she lay there, she mused that the evening must have been hard on him…knowing that quite possibly Victoria was out in the crowd with a gun. What if she'd decided to shoot him in the head? What if she missed and hit Ana? How, she wondered, did he manage to seem so happy and at peace. Did she know this man at all?
"Feeling better? Still want to kill me?" Christian breathed a little laugh into her hair. Ana shifted around to face him. She didn't know what to say. She stared quizzically. Christian began to look uncomfortable.
"Ana. Please tell me what you're thinking."
"I…I thought that we were having a good time…that you were happy, enjoying yourself with me."
"I was! It was one of the best nights of my life, being able to purpose to you."
"No. You were lying to me the whole time. You were preparing to be shot. You were acting happy only to lure Victoria into your little plot with Taylor. When you smiled at me as we were dancing, it was all for her."
Ana was flushed, eyes tearing up, as she pushed herself away from Christian and ran into the en suite. Before she slammed the door shut behind her, she removed her ring and threw it in Grey's direction. He heard the shower start up and knew that the door was locked and Ana wouldn't be coming out for some time.
He could tell by the way that she was restless in his arms that she'd had a bad dream and he could guess what it was about. He'd put her through hell. He knew how he'd feel if positions were reversed. What could he have been thinking? He should have told her. No. No. He and Taylor had discussed the plan ad nauseam and agreed that no one in the family could have faked nonchalance all night long. Ana would have been shaky the whole time and would probably have begged Christian not to go through with it. Now her faith in him was compromised but she was safe. Jack Hyde was in jail. Victoria was in jail. Everyone was safe. Ana would cool down and listen to reason, he believed.
No. He didn't. It would be a battle. She'd try to pack and leave him. Ana leaving him was not an option. Not for even a short time. That would kill him.
CHAPTER 106
Sitting on the shower floor, the water pouring down on her, and the tears wouldn't stop coming. She felt his arms around her as they swayed in slow motion on the dance floor, Christian murmuring his love for her. Soon, he would put the ring back on her finger…the ring finger…and they would be able to reveal their happiness. She lifted her head to look into his eyes…his shining eyes and his brilliant smile.
Only it was all for show…for a woman who, he hoped, would soon try to kill him so his men could catch her. The plan was not without risk. They didn't know just how good a shot Victoria could be. Suppose she didn't aim for his torso but rather his head. Taylor had arranged for enough coverts to keep people far enough from the stage that Victoria couldn't raise the gun toward Grey's head. Would that work? And what about Ana? What if Victoria decided that she'd rather punish Grey by taking away the woman he loved?
He and Taylor could only hope to spot Victoria before she fired. As he and Ana stood on the stage, Ana had a moment of confusion as Christian gently positioned himself a bit in front of her. She thought that he intended to say something to the crowd. And then, a loud pop…Christian collapsing…a woman screaming…a scream like nothing Ana had ever heard.
Chaos. The crowd pushing in. The paramedics…how did they get there so quickly, before Ana had even stopped screaming? Now she knew. They were expecting trouble. Either they were in on the plot or they'd simply been told to stay by…close by.
Even as she leaned over Christian, his eyes open and unseeing…she could sense Elliot next to them. She knew his whole family would be there as well. All of them terrified beyond reasoning. And they'd been here before. Yet he'd put them through it all again! Not just the woman he'd sworn he would always protect from any unhappiness but the family who had seen him through to hell and back. He did it to them again.
Necessary, he said. Finally, all over at last, he said. All those poor women he'd lied to about his feelings and now she truly understood how they must have felt. The trust, the love that she felt overshadowed all else in their world…all a charade to draw out Victoria. He'd said other things…beautiful things that melted her heart…and yet he could break her heart without a thought for its fragility.
Even under the hot water, Ana began to shiver. She felt her pulse…her heart was racing. Her blood pressure would be too high. She needed to get warm, to breathe deeply to stave off hypertension…but she didn't care. Nothing mattered to her now. She cranked up the water to an even higher temperature and curled into a ball…letting the darkness close in around her.
CHAPTER 107
Ana didn't hear Elliot and Taylor breaking down the door. They'd thought to leave Ana be to "cool down" from her anger but Mia knew better. She argued and insisted that they burst in. She wasn't as destroyed as Ana but she was deeply hurt. Get Ana out of there, she yelled until they obeyed.
They found her unconscious, soaked and almost scalded. Grace quickly ascertained that her pulse and blood pressure numbers were dangerously high. Another sedative…another wait for the numbers to come down to the safe zone.
Christian looked ruined but Mia didn't care. That night in the hospital when they thought that Victoria had killed him…the horror of it all came rushing back to her and, although the truth of the events that night had been revealed within 15 minutes of the shooting, it didn't feel much different. And this time, Mia didn't blame Victoria. She glared furiously at her brother. Ana was ill. Her skin was lobster red. The EMTs said that she came within minutes of being badly scalded. As it was, she would be in pain when she awoke.
Christian wanted to stay with her but even Elliot, ever her brother's champion, knew that Ana needed him to be gone when she came to...Mia and Grace would stay with her. Elliot pulled Chris and Kate out of the room.
Taylor, Sawyer and the rest of the team were being questioned. Soon the police would want to speak with Christian. Already, Elliot knew that the SPD were upset about "the plan". They could have surrounded the estate and taken Victoria into custody, they believed, without all the dangerous dramatics. No one, it seemed, was going to congratulate Taylor and Grey on their brilliant strategy.
Stupid. Foolish. Arrogant…and more unflattering descriptions were flying about the room.
The fireworks had finally ended and a very weary crowd stumbled back into the tent to find refreshments at their tables. Some skipped the offerings but most slumped into their chairs and found comfort and nourishment. Mia took the stage, her anger giving her strength.
"I hope you enjoyed the fireworks," she smiled…"and I don't mean those inside the tent. I want to assure you all that my brother and his fiancée are uninjured and well. I am not at liberty to explain tonight's incident but I'm told that the Seattle PD may have a more complete explanation in tomorrow's media.
"I wish to offer my and my family's most sincere apologies for the terrible fright you had tonight. I fear that it was a bit more excitement than you would have cared to experience."
The audience smiled and there were a few laughs. Some people called out that they thought that they got more than they paid for by way of entertainment. Mia smiled and thanked everyone for their understanding. Next year, she promised, she hoped to provide less upsetting excitement. Now, she said, please refresh your jangled nerves and no one is to head home until they are feeling capable of driving safely. Anyone who needs a driver should let the men in black suits guarding the entry know and they would do the driving. We want all of you, she said with palpable sincerity, to be well tonight. Take no chances. We need your ticket money next year. There were more laughs.
Mia left the stage, feeling that people had been properly placated. However, tomorrow's news accounts would tell the tale. She could be wrong. It would be too lucky if everyone was fine with the night's bedlam.
One person who wouldn't be feeling well about the evening would be Elena Lincoln who was still lying, out cold, behind the Grey table. No one had yet noticed her lying in semi-darkness. If anyone did, they would more likely assume that she was drunk on her ass.
It wasn't until the guests had all gone and the crew was dismantling and cleaning up that one of them found Mrs. Lincoln. He couldn't awaken her and so called 911. The EMTs grumbled and returned to the scene of the crime, loaded her up and into an ambulance to haul her off to the hospital. Her stomach was pumped and she was admitted for observation. Her identity was found in her purse…her insurance applied for…and no one contacted. She was understood to simply be an unwitting victim of Byron Baumhauser's drugged champagne…quite a lot of it.
The following afternoon, shortly before she was released, an officer took her statement which amounted to little other than Elena complaining of being interviewed by such a low-ranking officer when she was such a dear friend of the Grey family, Christian in particular. Surely, he would be worried about her. Had he been told of her hospitalization and precarious condition?
"I don't know, ma'am," the officer replied in a bored tone.
"That's 'miss', you junior cadet," Elena sneered. He just shrugged. Without her wig, wearing a hospital gown and no makeup, she appeared to be just a hungover old lady.
The officer thanked her for her statement, said that nothing more would be needed from her so she was free to go. He walked out as a nurse walked in to say that the doctor had signed her out and that she could get dressed. Elena was shocked that she was being so summarily dismissed…having to dress herself and catch a cab to get back to Grey Manor to pick up her car. And no one had noticed her Bentley still sitting in the street.
CHAPTER 108
Christian hadn't slept all night. He just sat in the living room, head in hands, running over and over what had gone wrong. He could only conclude that the SPD was correct. Their plan was ill-advised and he had hurt everyone badly. Would Ana ever trust him again? She'd been deeply wounded by life and had only recently begun to trust. It had taken a lot to get her to a place of contentment and certainty that she was well-loved and now he wondered what he could say to possibly restore that certainty. He thought that he understood what she was thinking and he knew that he would be thinking the same.
Had she kissed him, beamed at him, held him close…all out of love for him or to anger Victoria into making another attempt on his life? How could she take the chance that the bullet would hit her Kevlar vest and not her head or even her groin wherein lay the possibility of bleeding out? And what if Victoria had tried to kill the person she claimed to love instead of her original target? Yes, putting himself in Ana's place, he could definitely see where he went wrong.
Would he have been able to forgive such stupidity? Yes, he could forgive Ana anything just to keep her. Could Ana? He'd always had his family, Ros and Andrea. Ana had always been alone and now he had taken away her belief that she'd finally found someone who would always be on her side, would always have her back.
"I'm such an ignorant arsehole!" he bellowed…jarring Elliot and Kate from their slumber on the other couch.
"Chris? What?" Elliot mumbled as he tried to wake. Kate was wide awake with eyes popping out. This family was stressing her out. She looked over at Christian's face. He had had a very bad night indeed. She was moved to go to his side and put an arm around him as Elliot sat slumped and blinking.
"Christian, Christian," she spoke softly, "please try to calm yourself. Everyone in the house is still sleeping. You should try to lie down and do likewise. There is nothing you can do at this moment. You need to be rested when Ana awakes."
"Why, Kate? She hates me now and with good reason. I lied to her, to everyone."
"True…but your intentions were the best, I know…a way to save Ana and your family from a dangerous woman. It might take some time…you know, for everyone to calm down…but they'll all come around. They'll forgive and so will Ana. I mean, I don't know her well but Elliot has told me a lot about her and from what he says, she is incapable of holding a grudge…especially against the man she loves.
"Try to trust her now. Give her some time. It will all be okay." Kate patted Christian on the back and smiled at him gently.
Elliot, now roused enough to function, sat next to his little brother and enveloped him in a bear hug. If he had to, he'd lock Ana in a room and make her listen to him until she forgave Chris. Ana was a good woman…the best…after Kate, of course. Ana would forgive. It just wasn't in her to hold to her anger.
Only it wasn't her anger that Christian was concerned about…it was her broken heart.
CHAPTER 109
Ana felt someone warm against her body. She smiled to herself as she turned to curl into Christian's chest but upon opening her eyes, she saw a slumbering Mia. Suddenly, crushingly, it all came rushing back to her. Christian wasn't with her because he'd gotten what he wanted…Victoria. He'd gotten his revenge and he'd used Ana just as he'd used all those other women over the years.
She knew better, dammit. She knew better! Well, he may have broken her heart but he wouldn't get to stuff her in a taxi and send her off into the night as he had the others. She wasn't like them. She was independent and strong and smart.
Carefully, she rolled away from Mia and sat up, quietly putting her feet on the floor. She saw Grace sleeping in a club chair across the room. It was nearing dawn. Ana would have to hurry. She quickly stuffed some scrubs into her "Mary Poppins" bag along with her phone and wallet. Then she slipped out of the patio doors and began making her way through the woods…down to the next property and past the dozing paparazzi at the gates. In the clear, she called for a taxi cab and asked to be driven to a nondescript motel a couple of miles away. She no longer had a car. Christian had seen to it that she had no transportation that didn't depend on his security team or his family. His way of taking care of her…or his way of keeping her close at hand until he'd achieved his primary objective?
In all the years that she'd spent at Seattle General, she'd never taken vacation. Tomorrow she would call in early and claim that she was needed elsewhere by family. She had almost 10 weeks coming to her. That and emptying her bank account at the nearest ATM would take her far away from here. Not that she expected to be searched for by anyone. She'd served her purpose…and what a purpose!
Get Christian Grey back on his feet and help him catch Victoria. Now he could relax and his family would be happy to wreak vengeance on the woman who'd turned their lives upside down. She, Ana, had been their instrument of retribution. Now, riding through the dawn, she wondered if any of them had been sincere. Perhaps. Yes, only Christian was practiced at the lie. They'd merely fooled themselves into believing that Ana was important to them. They would soon forget her.
Now they would have a trial to occupy them for some time to come and then Grey could go back to his preferred lifestyle…his health and his ego restored. Ana didn't think that the police would need to speak with her about the shooting. She'd only been his arm candy and knew nothing of the woman's criminal intent…nothing about the plan…the Kevlar. She would rest for a few days and then look for a job abroad. Italy, maybe. That was her best language. In time, she could travel the continent just as she'd always wished to do.
And never…never again would she allow herself to fall for a pretty face and a man who seemed to be kind.
As the taxi pulled up to the Motel 6, she climbed out of the car…musing that it was the first time in months since she'd opened her own door…paid the driver and then the receptionist, giving her a fake name and hinting that she was fleeing from an abusive boyfriend. The clerk nodded and promised to keep her identity secret.
Ana carried her bag to her room and double-locked her door. Jack was still out there. Maybe he'd followed her. Gosh, she'd felt so safe all these months that she'd forgotten that he would still be stalking her. Hopefully, she would be a continent and an ocean too far for Jack to follow next.
She was suddenly so sad…so weary. After a nap and maybe a candy bar from the vending machine, she'd begin her search for work in Europe…a life so different, so far away, that perhaps life with the Greys would soon seem like a dream. It would take so much longer to forget the man with gray eyes, however.
Christian had finally passed out…lying on the couch, leaning against his big brother's shoulder. Kate had left a note and gone home to her own comfy bed. She needed some time away from the drama of the Greys' life. Elliot was such a sweet heart and so easy to be with but the rest of the bunch…all wrapped around Christian's theatrics…were enough for her for now. She needed recovery time and she'd only a day off before work on Monday so she intended to rest, do chores and just read away her Sunday off.
Margaret and Gail, both early risers, puttered about the kitchen in whispers.
"Gosh, I guess I really missed a party, eh?
"It was horrible, Margie. I stayed in our room, quaking and crying, waiting for Jason. And then my tears were all for naught because it was all a masquerade to draw out that horrible Victoria. I was so angry with Jason for putting me through all that…I made him sleep in another bedroom. I'm still steamed. I can only imagine what poor Ana went through," Gail said, shaking her head.
"Christian is lucky that she is such a mellow and forgiving girl or he might find himself in the doghouse for a long time."
CHAPTER 110
The doghouse was getting moldy, smelly and falling apart…as was Christian. He stopped going into work and wasn't interested in video conferencing or even confabing with Ros. As per their signed agreement going back eight years, Ros became acting-CEO. She wasn't happy. She had a home life, with wife and son, and didn't want to work 14 hour days and travel frequently. Her wife, Gwen, offered to kill Grey but Ros noted that he was already dead.
He didn't even have the energy or interest in moving back to Escala. He stopped working on his therapy and rarely left his room. Gail would go in to clean and be appalled by the odor. She'd first open the patio door to air out the room. Then she'd walk around picking up plates of food and bottles of bourbon. Grabbing a bottle from his father's office was one of Grey's few motivations for getting out of bed.
Gail would have to strongly coax Christian out of bed to change the sheets at least once a week. They stank but to Christian, they had smelled of Ana. Gail had to order him to move because Ana did not smell like that. After the first change, they just plain smelled. She never managed to get him to give up Ana's pillowcase.
Gail would have to appeal to Elliot or Carrick or Taylor to get Christian out of the t-shirt and pj bottoms at least once a week. She and Margaret would threaten to stop cooking to give them incentive to change Christian's uniform.
John Flynn came and went several times but it was useless. Grey simply laid on his stomach with his face buried in Ana's pillow. He would not respond. John told the family to call him anytime but that regular visits were an expensive waste.
Elliot tried to wrestle Christian out of his stupor but his brother was limp. Elliot could have thrown him out the window and he would have just laid there in the grass and the glass…as unmoving as he'd been in the bed.
The family even considered inpatient care but they knew that he wouldn't cooperate with the doctors. He'd turn into the male version of Victoria…catatonic in a chair.
They were out of their wits with worry until one day when Mia had an idea.
"Christian," she said, after pulling a chair up to the bed, "you really need to clean up. You're disgusting. You stink." Pause.
"I spoke with Ana today." Christian shot up like a rocket to Mars.
"Yes. It was so good to hear from her. We've all been so worried, you know. Not just you. I told her all about the latest clientele for my business. We're doing really well. She was delighted to hear that Kate and Elliot are almost engaged. It hasn't been long but Elliot is ready to go any day. Kate thinks that they should wait a while…especially with you being so ill."
"WHAT THE FUCK DID ANA SAY?!
CHAPTER 111
Mia jumped out of the chair, feigning shock at Christian's outburst. When she didn't reply, he grabbed her by her upper arms and shook her…demanding answers. Mia pushed him off and stood with her arms akimbo…her face flushed and furious.
"Get back, Christian. I'm not going to say another word with you that close. You stink. I can't breathe. Shower, dress and then, maybe, I'll talk to you." With that she turned and stalked out of the room.
Christian followed. He chased after her all over the house…stumbling often due to his weak legs but determined to get her to tell him more. Everyone he passed in his pursuit held their nose.
Mia fled out of doors into the clean air. Christian was temporarily blinded by the light. He fell several times. Carrick watched from the patio…amazed and concerned that his son might hurt himself. He pulled out his phone and called Grace.
"Cary, I'm charting. I can't talk right now. Is it important?"
"I'm standing on our patio…watching our son chase Mia all over the yard."
"What? Why is Elliot chasing Mia?"
"Not Elliot, Grace."
"I'll find someone to cover for me. I'll be right home. Film this!"
Carrick couldn't hear the "conversation" happening between Mia and Christian but from the way that Christian seemed increasingly desperate, Carrick gathered that he wasn't being successful in getting the information that he wanted. Carrick could only assume that it was about Ana. Nothing else would make Christian move like that.
Mia stopped, put out her hand and seemed to be giving Christian an ultimatum because he listened, hug his head and then nodded. Slowly, half dragging one leg, he made his way back to the house…followed by a smirking Mia.
Carrick ducked back into his office, locking the door. He didn't want his son grabbing another bottle of bourbon. Carrick was going to have to start ordering the cheap stuff the way his kid was going through it. Carrick also wanted his office to smell like cigars…not Christian.
Mia knocked and Carrick unlocked. She entered, looking like the canary that had just bested the cat. She plopped down on the couch and smiled at her father.
"Christian is taking a shower…a long, hot shower. Then he is dressing in a shirt and jeans and socks. He is going to brush his teeth…for several minutes. After, he'll comb his hair and then emerge from his lair for dinner with the family. Only after all those accomplishments will I tell him about my phone call with Ana."
Carrick sat up straight in his chair…dialed the kitchen and told Margaret that Christian would be coming to dinner…make pot roast. He was about to dial Grace when he realized that she'd be speeding home and might flip the car.
"Ana called?" he inquired with bated breath.
Mia whispered. "I'll be right back, daddy." She left, closing the door behind her and went to Christian's bedroom. Sure enough, a peek revealed that he was showering vigorously. Good.
"Remember, you'd better smell real good when you come out of there," Mia called out to him.
"Get out of my bathroom, sis!"
Mia chuckled and headed back to Carrick just as Grace ran in the door, breathless, heading the same way. The three settled down to discuss.
Mia was quite pleased with herself.
CHAPTER 112
"No, of course Ana didn't call. Christian is going to have to rouse himself and go find her. It shouldn't be that difficult. Taylor's been on her trail since she left."
Grace and Carrick gaped at their duplicitous daughter. Grace was holding Carrick's phone and staring at the scene of her morose son struggling to catch Mia. She was both amazed and amused…mostly amused. In between laughs, she chided Mia about making her disabled brother run about like that.
"Disabled, Mom? Try lazy and overwhelmed with self-pity. My little fib got him out of that bed and moving, briskly…although we might have to air out the rest of the house now."
"Dinner," Carrick said. "What do you plan to say after Christian eats and then demands answers? He'll leap across the table for your throat."
"Taylor has a line on Ana. She is in Milan, working at the Policlinico. She speaks fluent Italian, you know. It was also one of the several places in Europe that offered her a job after she got her Ph.D. Taylor figures that she called them and they offered her a position. That was his last lead and, hopefully, she stayed put. If she read about Byron Baumhauser being incarcerated, then she might feel safe enough to quit moving around. And, if my intuition is correct, she doesn't think that Christian really loves her and will not be looking for her…another reason to settle in."
"I've never understood why Christian didn't go after her. Not going after what he wants is so unlike him," Grace remarked.
"I asked him once as he passed through to get another bottle of bourbon," Carrick said. Grace looked surprised…wondering why Cary had never mentioned this.
"It was a brief talk, Grace, and nothing that we didn't really already know. He mumbled that he'd broken her trust and he'd never get it back and didn't deserve her. I didn't follow to argue. He was beyond persuasion which makes me wonder why you think that you can get him to fly to Milan," Carrick concluded…looking at his daughter.
"I'm just hoping that his lack of strength and Elliot's muscle can keep him in the room long enough to convince him that he's ruining her life by leaving her, once again, alone out in the world. Gotta love a good shot in the dark, daddy."
Grace was replaying the video when Elliot came into the room. Carrick looked up. After all this time, he still marveled at this giant of a man who was his son. Elliot beamed a big hello and asked what was so funny. Grace handed him the phone. Elliot's reaction mirrored his mother's…shock and then hilarity.
"Mia, how did you piss him off enough to tear after you. His pjs are falling off!"
"Your sister is devious. Did you know that?" Grace asked.
"What. Did. You. Do?" Elliot loomed over his little sister. She was unaffected.
"I told Christian a little fib," she smiled, holding two fingertips close together.
"Uh, huh…how big was this little fib really, dear sister?" Elliot was both intrigued and worried. Mia could be a loose cannon.
"I told Christian that I'd spoken with Ana. Then, when I really had him on the hook, I said that I would not relate our conversation until he cleaned up and came to dinner with the family tonight. When last I checked, he was in his shower scrubbing off weeks of grime."
Elliot plopped down in a chair…staring open-mouthed at his sister…a cannon ball in his chest.
"He's going to literally strangle you, Mia. What were you thinking?" Elliot whisper yelled.
"I'm thinking brilliantly, sweetie. You'll see. This family always thinks that I, president of a thriving event planning business, am a total screwball. Well, this screwball has gotten our brother out of bed finally and soon I'll have him on his way to bring Ana home. Applause, please," she smiled smugly.
CHAPTER 113
Ana had just finished her shift. She was extremely tired. Her appetite, what there was of it, was less than before she'd left Seattle. She'd lost weight. She didn't sleep well…if she slept at all. That damn pair of gray eyes stared at her all night.
She'd read online that Byron had confessed to stalking her and pled out for a lighter sentence. However, he was 43 and would not be up for parole for another 20 years so she felt safe from him now. He'd happily given interviews to several outlets…enjoying being the center of attention. His mother visited him often and continued to tell people that he was misunderstood and would die in that terrible place. She couldn't admit to herself that he actually looked content and fatter. He liked prison food. He liked his job in the media center. He'd made friends who liked to talk about lairs and girls. He'd even shaved off the last of his hair because it was so cool to be bald in prison.
Victoria had yet to go to trial but that wasn't odd. She was acting crazy again and so her lawyers argued for more and more evaluations to determine her competency. The DA wasn't buying it this time and, pushed by Carrick, was determined to get her to trial as soon as possible. Several judges were inclined to agree.
There was little about Christian Grey to read. GEH had announced that owing to his precarious health, he was taking a sabbatical from his position as CEO. There were no pictures. No one had seen him out since the night of the gala.
Ana wondered about this but she was trying to close her heart to emotions. He was probably sulking or dating some poor girl under the radar. All Ana really knew was that he wasn't looking for her. She'd been in Milan for a long time and had not been bothered. Good. It was truly over and all she had to do now was get those eyes out of her head…and heart. Meanwhile, she was back to being Mighty Mouse, closed off to all but doing an admirable job with her patients. It was as if nothing had changed.
Upon first arriving in the city, Ana had tried to expand her horizons by exploring Milan during her off-hours. Within a couple of weeks, however, her fatigue and general weakness drew her back to her garret studio apartment a few blocks from the clinic. She would sit in her window and try to concentrate on a book or plan an outing but mostly she used her downtime to stare out at the alley behind her building…as if she'd never left her studio apartment in Seattle.
As Ana stared unseeing out the window, back in Seattle the Greys were sitting down to dinner with Christian for the first time since Ana had left them.
"Hey, Chris, you have to try this pot roast. I think it is Margaret's best yet…melts in your mouth. And these little red potatoes…yum."
Elliot sighed. Well, at least, he'd get Chris's pie. His brother spent the meal tasting a little of this and that and giving the death stare to his baby sister who pretended all was well as she chattered away about her latest event.
Finally, unable to control himself any longer, Christian slammed his fork against the china and glared at Mia.
"Now! I won't wait another minute. You know the hell I've been through. How can you make me wait like this?"
"You look good, Christian, and you smell divine. Is that the cologne that Ana gave you for your birthday?"
Christian jumped to his feet so suddenly that he knocked his chair back to the floor. He pounded his fist on the table and demanded that Mia share what Ana had said on the phone.
"Nothing, Christian. She said nothing. And she won't speak a word to you until you get on one of your fancy jets and get yourself to Milan. She works at the Policlinico and I'm sure that Taylor will soon have her home address."
CHAPTER 114
Christian's face turned bright red. Elliot got up from his chair and put a hand on his brother's shoulder.
"Chris," he said slowly and carefully, "take it easy, now. It's Mia, remember? You really love her."
As Chris tried to move around the table, Elliot held him in place and Carrick stood next to Mia…who was remarkably calm and self-assured.
"Milan…Christian. A few hours by jet and there you are…with Ana. It won't be easy but without her, you'll go back into that rancid bedroom and get fat and sick and die. All of Ana's hard work getting you back to the man you were, only better, will be a shambles. What a terrible thing to do to the woman you love."
As she said all this, Mia slowly rose from her chair opposite Christian and leaned over the table until they were almost eye to eye. She stared at him. He stared at her. Then he stood up straight.
"Milan! The most crime-ridden city in all of Italy and she chooses Milan! Well, hell to the no! If she wants to live in Italy, I'll move her to a safer location but Milan is out of the question!"
He picked up his phone and called Taylor, ordering him to get the jet ready for a trip to Milan, Italy asap.
"You won't need a change of clothes. We aren't staying long. Let's move it."
Mia smiled, took her seat and grabbed Christian's pie. Elliot looked bereft. He'd saved her life…yet she took his pie.
The rest of the family vacillated between relief, shock and smiles. Smiles won out. They sat at the table as Christian flew around doing something by way of preparation. He stopped at Mia's chair and held out the ring that Ana had thrown back in his face.
"Is this okay? I mean, did I screw this up, too? Should I let her pick out her own?" His brow furrowed, Christian looked to Mia.
"It's a beautiful ring. Ana really loved it. She doesn't know that you spent 2 million on it nor does she know that you wanted to spend at least thrice that much. Maybe after a few years as a billionaire's wife, she'll be less shocked. Meanwhile, keep it to yourself and don't let anyone with a loupe near her. She told me that she was worried that you'd spend thousands, so…"
Everyone at the table winced. Yeah, Christian, keep that one to yourself.
"She thinks that you look really sexy when you're wearing a white shirt, collar open, sleeves rolled up…leaning against something. Try to assume that pose. You'll need to knock her off-guard right from the start. You don't want to give her time to get her back up.
"Ask her to tell you how she feels…about everything…and then really listen. Don't, for god's sake, jump right in with an explanation and an apology. That…she'll be expecting. And don't just wait for her to finish talking and then tell her how you'll fix it all. Think about what she tells you. Make her feel heard. If you try to steamroll her, you'll lose her. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Christian?"
Christian had his face all screwed up as he tried to take in everything Mia was telling him. What he heard was…"don't operate as you usually do". He looked at Taylor.
"I got it all, sir. Gail would also thus advise you. We'll go over it again on the plane. Ready?"
And, they were off. The rest of the family stayed at the table…staring at Mia who was finishing off her second slice of pie. She'd pay for that, she supposed. She'd have to spend the afternoon swimming it off.
"What are you all staring at? I am a woman, you know. I know what women want."
Grace smiled and said that it was just that they'd no idea that she could be so wise and articulate. She laughed as she thought of all the times that she'd seen Christian leaning against a door jamb with his sleeves rolled up…watching Ana play Frisbee with someone or talking with someone. He had no idea that all that time he was, well, arousing Ana.
Carrick shook his head, chuckling. "We really raised an emotional dunce, didn't we, Gracie?"
"Oh, daddy, don't be hard on yourself. All men are emotional dunces."
Elliot looked askance and then began asking Mia for advice about Kate.
CHAPTER 115
Taylor and Grey discussed and discussed until they landed in New York to refuel. Then they practiced and practice listening and really hearing all the way over the Atlantic. From the coast to the Milan airport, Christian paced. When Taylor forced him to sit for the landing, his knee bounced up and down.
"I called ahead, Mr. Grey, and Dr. Steele is working right now. I do have her address. I spoke with Gail and she said that we shouldn't interrupt Dr. Steele at her job because she takes it so seriously. She'd probably refuse to speak with you while she's working. It's best, Gail says, if you assume the pose in her building doorway. Gail and Mia are in agreement that that should throw Dr. Steele off and get her…hmm…"motor revving" was, I believe, the phrase they used."
"Well, how long until she gets home, Taylor?" Grey was a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Waiting for what he wanted was not his thing.
Taylor looked at his watch. "We should stop at a café and get something to eat. Neither of us has eaten all day."
"That long, eh? Maybe I shouldn't eat. Maybe if I faint in her doorway, she'll soften a bit toward me?"
Taylor took out his phone and rang Gail. They talked and Taylor rang off. "That's a no, Mr. Grey."
"Okay, food. If things go well, I might need my strength," he grinned.
"Ah, sir, I don't think that you should let your expectations run away with you. Did you bring a change of clothing? All right, after some dinner, we'll go shopping. I'll also look into hotels."
Christian's face fell and he grumbled under his breath.
Ana's day was going quite well. Her two most difficult patients were coming around with marked improvement. Getting over the hump was always rewarding for her. Shouldn't be thinking about humping, she told herself. Having become accustomed to having sex every day, often several times, Ana was now noticing the lack of it.
She found herself checking out men on the street. She'd been warned by other nurses to be careful because Italian men could be aggressively charming and not to be trusted. No matter. Ana didn't need to trust. She wasn't looking for a relationship. On the other hand, she remembered the way that Christian made love, real passionate love, to her. No, merely humping wouldn't do.
She'd found a small bookshop near her apartment and was now buying authors other than Jane Austen. It was certainly time, she thought, to leave Austen behind…maybe try Agatha Christie novels. Austen stirred up too much inside of her…things that she needed to leave behind her now.
She said good night to her last patient of the day and gathered up her things, her "Mary Poppins" bag. Maybe, she thought, she ought to ditch the bag and buy a smart leather case. Yes, that would be one more step further from Seattle and Grey Manor and gray eyes.
Thus emboldened, she set off for the shops. This errand couldn't wait.
CHAPTER 116
Their eyes locked. Taylor stepped backwards into the shop. Best to step away from ground zero.
Ana was ambushed by her fight or flight response…frozen to the pavement, unable to do either.
Grey's quick mind was whirling. He would have to remove his jacket to roll up his sleeves and the door jamb was too far away. All he could think to do was to tackle Ana if she moved away.
And so…they stood…just stood…as pedestrians walked around them, muttering about annoying tourists.
Grey's hand went limp…the shopping bag slipping from his fingers to the ground.
Ana's bag slipped off her slim shoulders to the bricked walkway.
The moment seemed to last forever and neither were breathing. Taylor contemplated stepping between them and making introductions. This is Christian Grey, multibillionaire idiot. This is Dr. Ana Steele…brilliant and lovely idiot. Discuss. He was afraid to take out his phone to call Gail for advice…fearing that any movement would frighten the deer in the headlights a few feet away.
Suddenly a gasp for breath escaped from Grey and in that second, he was wrapped around Ana. She, herself, took in air and sank against him to keep from falling. She then grabbed hold of him as her legs trembled. He was strong. He wouldn't let her collapse. He moved his head slightly to bury his face in her shoulder. She could hear his shuddering breathing but his hold on her was sure and steady. Finally, she found her voice…small and quavering.
"I need to sit."
Without hesitation, Grey scooped her up and carried her to a bench by a fountain. He removed his pocket hanky and dipped it into the cool water, squeezing out the excess water and pressing it to Ana's forehead and cheeks. Ana involuntarily smiled. The cool cloth felt good.
As her breathing eased, Christian put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She sighed as her racing heart began to relax. This was so familiar…comforting…safe.
Until it wasn't. In a flash, that awful night came back to her and her terror and her realization of what this man had really done to her came flooding back…drowning her in the certainty that he was only using her again…but to what end, this time?
He felt her stiffen and she moved away from him. He said nothing, did nothing to restrain her. He only sat and gazed at her, adoringly. The way he was looking at her…she saw it but could she believe it? Her mind raced through the possibilities, the reasons that he might have come for her. Was she needed to testify against Victoria? That was all she could think.
"All right, Christian," she said, now in a stronger voice. "I'll return for the trial. She needs to be put away."
Grey looked blank. Mia had told him to listen. Don't interrupt. It was difficult but he kept his mouth shut.
"You could have emailed or the DA could have called. Did you think that I needed to be tracked down and persuaded to return? This trial is important so, of course, I'll be there to see that justice is done. I know how important this is to you and your family."
Christian was now full-on biting his tongue. He wanted so very badly to profess his love and longing.
Why didn't he speak, Ana wondered? He looked a little constipated. Was he gnawing on his cheek? Was there something else he wanted? Maybe. Yes, he wanted sex. They had been so good together even if it was mostly faked on his side while on her side there was absolute devotion. Maybe his latest conquests were not as enthusiastic. Could she take him home and enjoy herself for a while before saying goodbye again?
Oh, lord. Those eyes. It wasn't a good idea but she needed him so much. She'd have to start repairing herself all over again when he was gone…but maybe it was worth it. Could she make love with him knowing that it was all one-sided?
Her heart was pounding uncomfortably in her chest. Her panties were soaked and her insides were aflame. She could still fight it but not if they sat there together much longer.
Oh, lord. How could she possibly be so beautiful? Her blue eyes were setting him on fire. Was his face as red as flame right now? It would have to be. He felt the burning.
He held himself back…jumping her here in a public square would not do. Besides, it would make her think that he was being selfish. Listen, he kept repeating to himself…except that Ana wasn't saying much and what she had said, he didn't understand.
Suddenly, as if she'd thought it through and come to a decision, Ana leapt to her feet. She was going to run…only…she was pulling him along as she did so. Baffled, he tried to keep up. Maybe she was going to dump him in a canal.
CHAPTER 117
Taylor watched as Ana dragged Christian down the street. He followed, with their bags hanging off him, checking his phone for nearby waterways.
"They're together…heading where, I don't know, honey. Any thoughts? Yeah, it looks like Ana is pulling Grey along with her. Ya think? I don't know. They said barely a word to each other from what I could see. Okay, I'll keep you informed. Geez, I hope she doesn't try to kill him. I wouldn't know who to root for."
The feel of her hand in his was so good that Grey paid little attention to anything else. They'd passed several fountains by now. Maybe Ana was in search of filthy, contaminated water instead. Her little hand was firmly grasping his much larger hand. He wanted to squeeze back but what if she wouldn't like that? She was clearly in charge. Damn. Mia hadn't explained what to do about touching. Even if he could signal Taylor to call, there wasn't time to talk. Taylor could hardly keep up.
They turned a corner, down an alleyway, up a narrow pathway and in an ancient door. Now this would be a good place to lean with rolled up sleeves. They entered a quaint foyer and made their way up the stairs with a wrought iron railing…one flight…two flights…maybe she planned to shove him off a landing. At the third landing, they rushed down a hallway to a door. His legs were now shaky and his breathing hard. He definitely had to get back into shape.
Taylor watched as Ana unlocked the door. Okay. Should I proceed? he questioned himself. Was she going to toss him off the roof? He cautiously approached the door, discovering it to be locked. He easily picked the old lock and peered inside. There were stairs leading to an open room. He wisely decided to reverse his steps. This, he understood, was Ana's place. If Grey was going to die here, he'd die happy.
The garret was small and charming with a dormer window letting in the early evening light. There was a large upholstered chair at the window, a bed and the door to a water closet tucked behind a wardrobe…not that Grey registered any of this besides the bed. It was probably an old bed with noisy metal springs, bedbugs and maybe a mouse or two living in the old mattress but it. was. a. bed.
He stood, confused but delighted to be dry. Then Ana began to strip off his clothes at a frantic pace until he was naked and erect before her. Oh, that V line. How she loved it. He'd lost it for a time but he'd worked hard to get it back…for her. She took his face in her hands and kissed him feverishly…her tongue playing with his lips and exploring his mouth. He forgot about listening and grabbed her tightly against him.
Soon, he was just as frantically removing her clothing. This…what they were doing…this he knew how to do without checking with Mia. Skin. Skin. Ana's soft skin against his. He needed more hands. He had to touch her everywhere. It had been so long and the wait so agonizing.
She wanted things she'd tried to forget about but she found herself on her knees, kissing the little cap on her cock, licking her cock and sucking hard like she'd been saving up all her strength just for this moment. Christian's legs gave out. He fell back on the bed as Ana continued to pull him inside her mouth as far as possible, her tongue tickling his cock, round and round until he exploded down her throat…yowling like an animal.
Ana gasped for breath and laid on his chest. He wanted desperately to embrace her but his arms lay out like a crucifixion…unable to move. He wanted to say her name. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but his strength was almost gone. For now, it was enough that they were skin to skin.
CHAPTER 118
Taylor sat on the steps by the landing. Even down the stairs, through the door and down the hallway to the steps, he had heard Grey. He'd been subjected to the noises this man made when he was satisfied for several years and had no doubt that he'd be hearing more soon. Ana was no slouch in the audibly happy department either.
Sawyer…get with Elliot or some other contractor. We need to soundproof Grey's bedroom.
At Escala? Really? This is great news!
Yeah, well. I'm really just taking a chance but I want to be prepared. I can't take one more night of these two. Best to be ready. Make that double soundproofed.
On it. Should I tell the family?
NO! I could be wrong. Second thought…don't call Elliot. Get Perkins. They're discreet. They built that god-awful room upstairs.
Understood.
The howling and screaming went on for some time.
Taylor? Get yourself a hotel room.
No, sir. Need a pizza?
No. Ana has noodles. You can't sleep on the floor all night.
I could sleep in the dirt in Fallujah. I can sleep on the floor.
Whatever. Suit yourself.
Sure, thought Taylor, suit myself. He did decide to head for that little café they'd passed on their mad dash to the bed. Takeout sounded good.
Up in Ana's garret, the lovers were exhausted and oh, so contented in each other's arms. They hadn't yet talked, however. In Ana's mind, it had been a wonderful evening. She would get up soon and make dinner. Then they'd go back to bed again. She'd probably wake in the morning to find that Christian had gone but she'd have had this, this time with him. It would have to do.
As always in the past, he'd made love to her like it mattered. If she let down her guard, she'd almost believe that it was all real…that he'd actually come for her. Maybe when she returned to Seattle for the trial, they could do this again.
In Christian's mind, he and Ana were back together. Mia had been right. As long as he said nothing, he got everything. He wanted to stay in this little room for days but he couldn't leave Taylor out there on the landing. They should have brought Sawyer along. Poor planning but he'd been so wired. He hadn't been thinking beyond just seeing Ana again. That she would want him like this hadn't occurred to him. Now they could return to Seattle, take up their lives in Escala, get married and live happily ever after. Sweet sleep overcame him.
With Christian out cold, Ana rose and went into the bath to clean up and find her robe. Then she began to rummage around in her tiny kitchenette for ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs. She usually made a small bowl of noodles with butter and a single meatball for protein. Then she would take a glass of water over to rest on the window sill while she read by the light of the lamp standing next to the chair. She'd become used to warm water. It was soothing and helped to make her sleepy. Sometimes she'd sleep in the chair until the morning light awoke her. Then she'd look out at the alley for a while…watching people coming and going. Tonight, she'd sleep in her bed and tomorrow she'd go out again to search for a leather bag. She hoped that Taylor had picked up her Poppins bag. She'd been in such a hurry to get Christian into bed that she'd forgotten all about the bag lying back on the ground.
Oh, well. Taylor never missed a trick. Her bag would be fine.
While their meal cooked on the hot plate, Ana sat on the bed and smoothed Christian's curly copper locks from his forehead. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment as she looked at this most handsome of men…and he'd wanted her…for a while.
She recalled the night of the gala. Oh, gosh, it had been perfection for a few hours. The music, his arms, the way he looked at her. And that proposal…so lovely…so seemingly heartfelt. It was too public for her taste but while he was speaking, it seemed like the room was empty…until it suddenly filled with so many people, all around them, smothering them, pushing Ana away from Christian.
She recalled her confusion. She was a nurse. Why wouldn't they let her help her fiancé? Fifteen minutes later, she understood why. She understood everything. At first, she was just angry but as the truth of how he'd used her swept in… The noodles were ready. Time for dinner.
CHAPTER 119
Dinner at Grey Manor was more elaborate than in Ana's tiny attic room but the conversation centered about the couple in that garret. Excitement was in the air.
Kate had been seeing a lot of Elliot and theirrelationship had progressed to one of intimacy. However, they were such a normal, no drama couple that questions about them rarely came up. Kate had to admit to herself that she was maybe…just a little?...envious of Ana. It was clear that the family was crazy about her, including Kate's man, Elliot. Oh, she knew that Elliot really only had eyes for her. He'd declared his feelings for her on their first date but Kate was a sensible girl who'd been in relationships since she was 16 when she lost her virginity to the football team's quarterback the night of the junior prom. It wasn't much to write home about, so to speak. Neither really knew what they were during. Soon after, the jock's intense feelings for her began to dull and fade away. That had been the pattern over the next decade…attraction, the honeymoon period and then a gradual lessening of interest in what she had to say until they mostly just had sex. It was usually Kate who broke things off although there were a couple of times that she thought it was real love. Maybe it was…for a time.
With Elliot, it was different. She dared to hope that he was the one. They talked constantly and were always interested in what the other had to say. He never pushed for more than she was willing to give…told her, in fact, that he would wait until she came for him. Well, that was new. She made him wait a long time, by the day's standards. Although he never failed to kiss her quite chastely at the end of the evening, he didn't try to go further. This intrigued her. She knew all about his reputation but this didn't fit his modus operandi.
"Elliot," she called out to him one night as he made his way back to that monster truck, "why don't you try to touch me?"
He'd smiled back at her…like the sun…and said that she wasn't a hump and dump. She was the future mother of his children and he was going to make her happy. She would always come first. Well, as he drove away, Kate very nearly ran after him. Then she stopped herself. He was Elliot Grey…charming, seductive and she was his prey. She had to keep that in mind…and she did for months. Then…
"Elliot?" she asked, as they cuddled on her couch watching an old black and white film noir, "how are you managing to go so long without sex? I was told that you effed your way through half of Seattle…that every weekend, it was a new girl."
"I'm exercising more self-control than I ever knew I had…but I want to go the distance with you, Kate. I'm not playing a game here. I knew the day I saw you sitting primly on my father's couch that you were special. After our first evening together, I couldn't sleep. I felt alone, missing you. I'd never felt anything close to that. It wasn't missing sex. It was just a feeling that I should be with you…that sleeping alone wasn't right anymore.
"Before, I'd meet a girl in a bar, flirt a little, go back to her place, fuck for a couple of hours and then leave. We didn't cuddle, didn't sleep and never repeated the experience. I was a happy whore. And before you inquire, I always wrapped it up because I never trusted any of the women to be clean or beyond tricking me into a pregnancy. I knew more than one girl who waited to approach me when she knew that she was ovulating.
"The Grey name, the Grey money…that was the big draw, you know, along with my superior dick. So, I had to be careful. A few times girls would try to get with me a second time but no. A few times girls would claim that they were pregnant with my baby but I'd say okay, let me know when to take the DNA test. That was the end of that. Every few months, I'd get tested for STDs."
"Elliot, that all sounds awful."
"Yeah, looking back, with you in my arms…it was awful. Self-delusion, I guess, held me up until I found you."
CHAPTER 120
As Ana stood, in her flimsy robe, washing up at the kitchen sink, Christian watched her every move. He was in a daze…gobsmacked that he was with Ana, loving Ana. Would she come back to bed now or would she kick him out? If she wanted him to leave, he would…but he would camp outside her door and walk her to work and wait for her every day.
She did come back to bed. Taylor endured more howls and screaming. It was late now and all he could think about was being in his own bed with Gail sleeping next to him. But…this was the job. The takeout was good, tho'.
"Ana, I know that you want to give proper notice to your boss, but I really want you to come home with me tomorrow. I want to get us settled into Escala and I thought we could look for a proper home…something on the water. Maybe we could find some land and build exactly what you want."
Sleeping and dazed, Ana wasn't really thinking so she just went with the flow.
"What I want? What about you? What do you want?"
"You. Just you. Happy. So whatever makes you happy, that's what I want."
"What if I want to live in Milan?" Christian didn't hesitate. "Then we live in Milan. I'll either establish a satellite office or retire from GEH."
Ana smiled and fell asleep. She didn't believe a word of it. She knew that he'd be gone in the morning.
And…he was. It was her day off so she woke to sunlight instead of an alarm. The other side of the bed was cool. He'd been gone a while. There was no goodbye note. She cried for a while.
Then the door opened and there were foot falls on the stairs. As Ana looked around for a weapon, Christian appeared on the landing, walking into the room with a big bag of something that smelled delicious. She stared at him like Bigfoot had strolled into her garret.
"You're awake. I went out for breakfast. Taylor found this little café nearby. He slept on the landing and his back is killing him. He refuses to get a hotel room. I think he's got a little OCD about his job sometimes. Anyway, did you think any more about going home today? Elliot called and ordered us home. Grace is crying with anticipation. Mia is jumping out of her skin. Carrick wants his other daughter back. Gail's already gone back to Escala to clean and prepare for us to move right in. Maybe I jumped the gun but Sawyer's got a realtor looking for waterfront properties."
After unloading all the groceries, Christian sat on the bed, smiling at Ana and kissing her good morning.
"You've been crying," he said with alarm. "Tell me." He kissed her forehead.
"You're still here," Ana spoke with amazement.
"You thought that I wouldn't be? Why wouldn't I be? I love you, Ana. I know that I messed up…badly at that. Mia gave me the courage to believe that maybe you'd want to see me. I'd been spending all my time lying in bed with your pillow.
"Elliot is going to have to tear the room down to the studs. It stinks too bad for just a cleaning. Margaret and Gail threw up their hands in disgust.
"Of course, I'm still here. If you want me to go, I'll still be here. Every word I've ever said about my love for you was real, Ana. That night at the gala was one of the best in my life. I got a ring on your finger, cuffs on Victoria and Jack Hyde and then it all went to shit when you thought that I'd lied to you and you left me."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He picked up her hand and put the ring back where it belonged. Then he let out a long sigh…as if he'd been holding something in for a very long time and now he could relax.
"There only one thing I ask of you, Ana. Be furious with me. Be sad and wounded with me. Be bored with me. Anything at all…but be with me."
The last he said with such hope in his voice. Ana looked at the little pink ring and then back up at Christian.
Mr. Grey?
Kind of busy, Taylor.
Yes, sir. Just wanted you to know that I've taken a room on the third floor. #3 if you need me.
CHAPTER 121
Elliot dropped his phone on the table and grinned at the rest of the family. He grabbed for Kate's hand and kissed it.
"Lookin' good, fam. I'd bet Grey Design and Building that Chris is bringing Ana home. Finally," he smiled at Kate, "everyone I love will be together…all of us in Seattle." He sighed. "However, one caveat…if Ana wants to stay in Milan…" he trailed off and shrugged.
"Well, as long as she wants Christian with her, we'll be okay," Carrick said. Everyone stared at him as if to say "speak for yourself".
"Kate, let's take a walk down by the water. The sun is actually shining. We could even go out on the water, if you like. There's a little row boat in the boathouse."
He took Kate's hand in his big paw and then put his arm around her shoulder as they walked across the lawn. Mia smiled slyly.
"Bet he's gonna ask Kate to marry him," she grinned.
"Oh, Mia. Kate's too sane to accept a proposal from Elliot as yet. It's only been a few months and she's gotten a good look at the insanity in this family. She may not even want to join up," Grace said.
"They are going to walk back up that lawn with Kate wearing the ring that I helped Elliot pick out…dollars to donuts, I've called it," Mia firmly asserted.
"Dollars to donuts? What? Where do you pick up this stuff?" Carrick asked, shaking his head.
"Daddy, that saying's been in use since the late 1800s…and you don't know it? It just means that I'm certain of what I'm saying."
Grace was laughing at Mia's implied comment about Carrick's age while Carrick looked rather sour.
Meanwhile, out on the water, Elliot rowed out of sight of the house, watching Kate glow in the sunlight. He stopped…let the boat drift.
"You look incredible in this light, Kate." She just smiled at him. He was always telling her how lovely he found her to be. She thought that she was a bit more than plain but not by much. Still, she believed that he found her to be beautiful. Now, Elliot, there was a good-looking man. She'd given up on having dry panties around him. Her heart fluttered now as his bright hazel eyes shone as he looked at her.
"Stop, Elliot. Look at the beautiful scenery."
"I am," he replied…quite seriously "Kate, I love you beyond all reason. You bring out emotions in me that I never believed I understood. Passion, tenderness, protectiveness and happiness that just never lets up. I'll ask this of you a thousand times until you agree. Kate, please marry me."
"Elliot, it would be sensible to date for a couple of years…to really get to know each other…to be sure that it will last," Kate smiled.
"I like that you're sensible because someone in this relationship will have to be. Kate, please marry me."
"You have the ring, don't you? You probably spent way too much and you know, they won't buy it back for the same amount if at all."
"I'm not returning it. Kate, please marry me?" Kate shook her head in dismay. This was crazy. Elliot was a little crazy, too. She'd have to spend their whole married life arguing with him about the sensible thing to do. Of course, she always won every argument.
She stuck out her left hand, sighing and resigning herself to her fate. Elliot, beaming, put a huge rock on her finger. It fit perfectly.
"Had to measure your finger while you were sleeping," he grinned. As Kate looked as if to ask "when", Elliot replied, "The first night we spent together."
CHAPTER 122
Taylor followed, head swiveling, looking behind him…ever doing the visual sweep. They were being stared at but neither seemed to notice…too lost in each other's eyes. They were a stunning couple, even by Italian standards and everybody loves lovers. There were a lot of people out, locals and tourists…the weather was perfect. Too many people. Crowds made Taylor hyper-alert. Every nerve was at attention. Grey was well known abroad as well as in the States…People's Sexist Man Alive, an unwelcome and embarrassing article with which Grey had not cooperated in the slightest…Forbes and every other business or tech magazine…and, of course, all the tabloids. He was regularly featured in the Daily Mail.
Word that he was in Milan had not gotten out yet so maybe if they…nope. Forget that. People and their camera phones had begun to follow the couple. Then paparazzi began jumping in front of them, walking backwards and snapping away. Taylor watched as Grey dropped Ana's hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
This is getting rough, Taylor.
Yes, sir. I'll get a taxi.
Of course, even settled in the backseat of a cab, they were followed by the professionals. Pedestrians were merely curious about the commotion but it was better. The driver took them on a tour and, occasionally, they'd get out for a bit to look around while Taylor ordered the paps to give them room. Ana wasn't disturbed as long as the papas were civil. She did hate it when they threw out ridiculous comments and questions. Christian, laughing, couldn't stop her when she responded to a pap's query as to whether she was a hooker…just keeping Grey company.
"Yes, and it's a good thing he's rich 'cause I ain't cheap," she snapped back. Grey couldn't wait until that answer made its way around the world.
Christian Grey, enigmatic multi-billionaire playboy hires hooker to show him around Milan, Italy.
Grace would have a fit but everyone else would find it hysterically hilarious. His phone vibrated.
Chris! She said yes!
"Elliot asked Kate to marry him and she agreed. That's kind of surprising. She's usually so sensible. Welch says that she has a big family in Utah. Her parents aren't going to like this. Their little girl moves to the big city and a wealthy playboy sweeps her off her feet."
"You Grey boys do like to sweep women off their feet," Ana smirked.
"There'd been no sweeping until you and Kate. We saved up our sweeping for the big kills," Christian grinned.
"I'm a big kill, am I? Say, do you hunt?"
"Hmm…no. Is that okay? Do you?"
"One of my foster fathers took me out to the woods to hunt squirrel, he said…but it was only a lie to his wife so he could get me alone. Too far out to hear screams. I surprised him, though. I was used to being raped by then so I just laid there like a sloth until he was done. He looked disappointed. He never did it again. Guess he liked a little resistance to turn him on."
Christian hadn't spoken. He just held Ana a little closer…a little tighter. He wanted the names of every foster "father" who'd hurt her. He'd show them hurt.
Welch, get me the names, locations, of every one of Ana's foster fathers.
"Just texting back to Elliot…our congratulations. I like Kate. Don't you, too?" Ana smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to seeing everyone again. This time tomorrow, she'd see Escala for the first time. She wondered if she'd like living in a penthouse. Mia called it a castle in the clouds. She seemed to like it. No grass. No water. Ana knew that if she wanted to continue living at Grey Manor, they would, but she also felt that they needed time alone. Christian wanted to get married yesterday but Ana wanted an engagement period…a time to reflect. She was more like Kate.
They had to get better at communicating so that Christian didn't pull dumb stunts and Ana didn't run off to Italy every time he did.
Christian had readily agreed to staying in Milan while Ana helped her patients transition to a new therapist. It was hard for them, she knew, to start over with someone new…someone with whom they hadn't developed a trusting relationship. She wanted to be certain that a new therapist would understand each patient because if they seemed resistant to her counsel, they were out. She would not tolerate the arrogance she saw in so many doctors. She would not leave her patients in the hands of bullies.
Christian could be in Milan a while. It would be harder on Taylor. He'd tried to send him home and bring over Sawyer but Taylor considered himself to be personally responsible for Grey. He wouldn't leave him. If it looked like they would be staying much longer, he'd send for Sawyer anyway to give Taylor some breaks. Taylor had barely agreed to that.
Back at the garret, he and Ana had dinner, made love and Ana went to sleep. Christian wanted to stay awake for a while, feeling Ana in his arms and thinking about their future. He wondered how her hypertension was doing. He'd insist on her getting that checked tomorrow. And, tomorrow, he'd find out if they were leaving sooner…or later. He'd be happy to stay but he wanted to get that stubborn man with the buzz cut home to his wife.
Gosh, soon he'd be a husband and a brother-in-law! Wow. And he owed it all to Victoria Mason. When he got back, he'd stop by and have a little visit with her, see how she was doing. Yeah, she'd tried to kill him…twice…and failed but maybe if he told her how much he'd suffered until Ana changed everything… Well, maybe knowing that he'd at least suffered would make Victoria feel better. He'd leave Ana out of the conversation. That might upset Victoria…him being happy and all. He chuckled to himself.
Welch. Any line on those s.o.b.s yet? We need to get them out of the foster care business.
I'm tracing Ana's timeline as we speak. Geez, the lousy firewall used by the DOCF could be hacked into by a teenager. Still, it's good that all the info isn't stuffed into file cabinets anymore. I hate B&Es. I'm getting too old.
How old are you? I've never even seen you.
I'm 10, working out of my mother's basement…like Byron Baumhauser. And don't start…yes, we're keeping an eye on him. Sometimes it seems like half the guys in prison are guys who tried to get to you and the other half are guys keeping an eye on those guys.
Fuck off
Likewise.
Grey put the phone down and looked at Ana. He smiled and fell to sleep.
CHAPTER 123
Fortunately, Ana was able to transfer her patients to a therapist with whom she'd been working already and of whose attitude and methods she approved. Her supervisor was displeased that she was leaving so soon after being hired but once she got a look at Christian Grey, she told Ana that she understood her motivation.
Before leaving, Grey insisted that Ana be checked out by a cardiologist. Yes, the doctor agreed, Ana did suffer from hypertension. He prescribed medication for the trip home and advised her to see a doctor in Seattle for her problem on a regular basis. He tried to impress upon her that this was a serious matter and that she needed to be cautious. Ana didn't want to deal with anything but her happiness.
"What did you bribe this guy to sit in on the consultation? Italy has patient privacy laws, you know." Ana was now sulking. Grey saw himself as taking care of her. Ana resented intrusion into her private health concerns. Grey pointed out that she had taken it upon herself to learn everything there was to know about his body. Ana pointed out that she did so in her capacity as his nurse/therapist.
Grey calmly told her that the jet was not taking off until Ana took her medication. She swigged back a couple of pills and then Grey kissed her passionately, exploring her mouth for pills she might have stashed. Ana bit his tongue.
Grey had planned on sexing Ana into oblivion over the Atlantic but they instead spent the trip squabbling about her health, his intrusiveness and control issues, her refusal to allow him to protect her as was his job as her fiancé…her being adamant that she could take care of herself as always and Christian reminding her that she was no longer alone in life.
From New York to Seattle, they went at it like rabbits…turning sex into an Olympic event. Both were aglow as the Grey jet set down on the tarmac and made its way to the GEH private hangars.
Taylor was exhausted. He'd texted Ryan to come drive them home and he intended to drive himself in the car waiting in the hangar. He'd also texted Grey that he was taking a few days off…from them. Grey texted back that he was fired. Ana didn't understand why they texted each other when they were sitting near each other on the same plane. Never, she told Christian, would their fights ever be anything but face to face.
Taylor headed straight to Escala where he quickly packed up his startled wife and took her off to the Fairmont Hotel for three days of rest and reconnection. Who will feed Ana and Christian? Gail protested. Taylor grabbed a Chinese takeout menu, slapped it down on the breakfast bar and off they went.
Ryan drove the couple, dopey in love, to Grey Manor where everyone awaited them, surrounded them and crushed them.
The Greys were delighted to see both Ana and Christian so open and happy. Ana took a little time to relax but it really wasn't all that long before her stoic and closed off demeanor opened to warmth and being comfortable with the family's acceptance of her. Mia was especially delighted to have Ana freely talking to her. She'd always been a good listener but now they could have real conversations.
Christian headed straight for his big brother, hugging him! Of course, Elliot no longer wanted to talk about pussy and the big game. They now had being madly in love in common. They stood, arms around each other's shoulders, unable to take their eyes off their respective fiancées who were chatting like magpies and comparing rings.
"Of course, I didn't trust Elliot to pick out what I'd like so I took Mia over to Cartier with me and then she took Elliot and suggested an, ahem, appropriate diamond. She reported back that it was a bit of a tussle. Elliot had his eye on a rock the size of Gibraltar but she stood firm in her belief that I would hate something so impractical and ostentatious. When I told El that it was perfect, he claimed to have very good taste." Kate just shook her head.
"I've always been kind of dull," Kate said as Ana and Mia protested but Kate was solid in her belief that being raised in Utah by conservative parents had made her reserved and careful. Elliot had come along and set her base a-wobbling. It had taken time for her to let down her guard and enjoy not always being so cautious.
"Elliot makes me feel like I'm fascinating and even a little wild. He gets me doing things that I'd never think of doing on my own. We went zip-ling! I screamed the whole way…the first time. We canoed and I had to learn how to capsize and right myself. Of course, we're going to Utah soon so my parents and siblings and aunts and uncles and cousins and neighbors can meet Elliot. I'm scared to death, knowing these people, but Elliot is all excited. They're going to think that he's crazy and the ruin of me."
"Well, that could be fun. Maybe we should all go. If I mention it to Christian, he'd probably immediately buy a huge cabin to house everyone," Ana laughed.
"We're going to Utah soon, Chris. Kate's real nervous about her folk's reaction to me. Maybe you and Ana could come along…you know, as cushions. Nothing could get too out of hand with Ana there. She just has a knack for bringing out the commonality in people."
"Better yet, bro. I could get us a cabin for the whole family…make it a big, get-to-know each other affair. Then it would always be available for you and Kate when she wants to go home for holidays and such. You know, you'll have to trade off. Sounds like you're marrying into a circus. Might be best to take it slow and down-beat. Don't let her family see your real personality right off the bat."
"Yeah, her folks are real conservative, religious and they're already pissed that she isn't marrying in the Mormon church. They think the big city has changed her and she's warned me that the pressure will be on to either think their way or go away."
And, thus, went the homecoming at Grey Manor.
CHAPTER 124
Ana was awed by Escala's size and views but put off by its sterility and lack of warmth. They found the takeout menu and sat eating Chinese in front of the pretty but fake fire. The view was certainly stunning, especially with the night lights and she appreciated the lack of street noise to be heard 30 stories up. She loved the library until she found that the entire collection was first editions meant to be investments. Their children, she asserted, would be regular Carnegie free library patrons. Christian held back his thinking on Ana and her blood pressure and bearing children. That would be a major battle one day.
She loved the kitchen but understood it to be Gail's territory…indeed, Gail's design…except on weekends. That was okay. Ana had never had much food and knew little about cooking. She'd never dreamt of being rich but she had no trouble adjusting to the idea of having her home cleaned, her laundry done, and even her grocery shopping in the hands of someone else. And Christian certainly wasn't keen to marry her for her homemaking skills.
She did want to decorate a little but that could wait until they moved to the house on the water. Christian wondered if Sawyer had yet mentioned to Taylor that they would have a whole new security issue to handle. He wondered, in fact, if Taylor would return from the Fairmont any time soon.
Sitting in front of the fire, Christian pushed for a wedding…asap. How about next weekend…before Kate and Elliot went off to Utah. Ana gave him an odd look. Did he want to honeymoon in Utah? She was not going to be crying out his name in a cabin filled with family. It had been bad enough at Grey Manor where she'd gradually adapted to being a slut in front of his parents.
"Slut, eh?" he put down his carton of fried rice and crawled toward her. "We've never played slut. That sounds like fun." Ana backed up in a fit of giggles. Then she opened several buttons on her blouse. Christian growled. She picked up the hem of her skirt and tore it up her thigh. Christian began to pant. She dipped and then threw her hair back, a wild mane lit by the fire.
"I don't come cheap, mister. And I expect to get my own satisfaction as well," she gently hissed.
"I'll buy you a chalet in Utah and I'll bury my head between your legs until you beg me to stop… until you're too sore to go on. Then I'll jackhammer you until you claw my back to shreds."
Ana jumped to her feet and ran for the bedroom but Christian was faster. He caught her outside the door and pushed her up against the wall. They did eventually make it into the bedroom where Christian…delivered.
Sawyer, in addition to the water front property, I'm going to need a large chalet or cabin in Moab, Utah.
CHAPTER 125
There was one more errand that Grey needed to run before he could settle down to a happy life with Ana. Victoria.
She had flunked more than one psychiatric evaluation and the general consensus was that she was criminally insane. The DA had succeeded in having her incarcerated in the harshest, maximum security facility that he could find. He assured Carrick, who was blowing a gasket, that this place was worse than prison. No amenities. No caring nurses. Mostly just warehousing. And should Victoria again recover, she'd be moved immediately to a maximum security prison.
Grey wanted to see her, wanted to rub it in her face that he was back on his feet and madly, truly in love. He no longer felt guilt for breaking her heart. She had been the predator in their relationship, he realized.
He was impressed with the security measures taken at the institution…having to go through several check points…being given a badge without which he couldn't visit anyone and being watched by cameras and guards every step of the way. All the windows were wrapped around the ceiling and even then they had bars.
When he casually asked a guard if anyone had ever escaped, the stern answer was simply "No". He had to empty his pockets, the contents locked into a cabinet to which he was given the key. The entire place was, of course, walled with concertina wire along the top.
Grey had researched such facilities and learned that they were exceedingly dangerous places for the staff and the patients. He was relieved to find that there were visitor rooms. He would not be sitting in a large open area where one of the patients/inmates could go crazy on him at any moment.
This room was more like the ones at the SPD…drab, green, tables secured to the floor. He took a seat and waited.
"You here to see Victoria Mason?" a matron asked. "You better move your chair back against the wall. She spits." Then she opened the door and Victoria was escorted in by a guard who sat her down. She was cuffed to the chair but Grey was a bit alarmed that she wasn't chained to the table as well. She was a sight…brown hair hacked up…face bruised and cut…filthy. Her eyes, however, were sharp and clear.
"How are you, Victoria?" Grey asked. She stared at him.
"Is there anything that you need?" he tried again. She smiled wickedly and chuckled.
"Yeah. Your head on a spike would be nice."
"You appear to have been beaten. Did you report this mistreatment?"
Victoria threw her head back and cackled madly. "Mistreatment? Where the hell do you think I am, Christian? I'm in a madhouse. Everyone in here is crazy and most are violent. Being known as violent is, in fact, the only way to survive in a place like this. The most violent are in solitary but the rest of us are fighting for our lives every day. I'm lucky that the women are housed in a wing separate from the men or I'd already be dead.
"You did this to me, Grey. You ruined my life."
"I treated you with disdain, Victoria. I'll admit it and I'm ashamed of it but ruined your life? No, you did that to yourself. Your pride and your failure to cement a relationship with me, even after knowing the kind of man I was, that ruined your life. I thought that I'd be a paraplegic for the rest of my life but I was saved…by a good woman."
"Yeah, I know all about your good woman. She was on the television. She's pretty. I regret that I didn't shoot her instead of you. That would have been a better punishment than just killing you but I wasn't thinking clearly. Next time, I'll get her instead."
"If…and it's a big if…you ever get out of here, you'll be shuffled right into a maximum security prison, Victoria. For the rest of your wretched life, this will be home. And that life may not last long in a place like this. I felt guilty about you at first and I was going to ask the court to go easy on you…but you threatened my fiancée and now I'll make it my business to see to it that you rot in here. From the look of you, you're well on your way."
Victoria was on her feet in a flash, whipping the heavy metal chair in the air, attempting to hit Grey with it. He dodged her twice before a guard ran in to subdue her. Her eyes blazed hatred as she gave Grey one last look before she was dragged away.
Grey took a deep, calming breath and straightened his tie as he walked back out of bedlam and to the car. Taylor could see that he was shaken but he said nothing. For the rest of his life, he would be monitoring both Baumhauser and Mason.
Within six months, the foster care system would be a little bit cleaner. Two of the fosters had died from cirrhosis of the liver. The other offenders were arrested and taken to trial. Grey had used his money to find other victims who were willing to testify. Mrs. Grey was very brave on the stand every time.
EPILOGUE
Ana was firm that they would not honeymoon in Utah in a cabin filled with relatives listening to her cry out "Oh, my god, Christian". She also wanted a small, intimate family affair with just the Greys and security. She was certainly getting much better at small talk and connecting with strangers but she didn't want to have to deal with a huge pack of Mormons.
Neither she nor Christian were religious so a church was out. Grace and Carrick used their influence to get an early date for the ceremony at the Washington Park Arboretum. Mia used her skills to arrange for a unique and lovely ceremony. Somehow, she even managed a sunny day. Taylor put together a large army to keep paparazzi from disturbing everyone. He also put out the word that the happy couple would graciously pose for photos if they approved of the pap's behavior. The paparazzi knew that Ana's word was good so they remained quiet as she and Christian made their vows. Lacking a father and disapproving of being "given away", Ana walked the aisle alone…never taking her eyes off of Christian's glistening grays.
Grace brought her bag and checked Ana's pressure several times before and after. The medication seemed to be working. This was tolerated by Ana and greatly appreciated by a concerned Christian.
Grey had pulled up his big boy pants and confessed to his parents that at the tender age of 15, he'd been seduced by Elena Lincoln. He'd gone into it willingly and enjoyed it…until he didn't and when he didn't any longer, Elena had gone a little mad. Thereafter, she harassed him for years. Grace's heart didn't break, as he thought it would. Instead, she assaulted Lincoln at first opportunity. Elena refused to press charges because Grace was her dear friend…but mostly because she feared reprisal from Carrick and Christian. She considered crashing the wedding but decided instead to get drunk.
For their honeymoon, Christian and Ana drove down the coast to California and then to the east coast, up north to the Canadian border and west back to Seattle. They stopped at every cheesy tourist attraction and posed in front of the World's Largest Ball of Rubber Bands.
Sawyer did his job well…finding both a beautiful and large acreage with a water front and a remodeled cabin outside of Moab perfect for the family. As predicted, Kate's family disapproved of Elliot but he paid them no mind. Kate was very proud of his tolerance of their snarls and insults and the whole interrogation by her father, brothers and uncles. They didn't exactly give the union their blessing…more a resignation that Kate was a grown woman who wouldn't listen to them anyway. As a compromise, Kate and Elliot agreed to be married in Moab in an outdoor ceremony. Neither would be a practicing Mormon nor would they raise their children in the faith. This would be an ongoing source of friction…at least for Kate's family. Elliot's social status and wealth was also a problem for Kate's blue-collar family but, again, it was something they had to tolerate.
A decade together and three adorable children softened their feelings enough to make family gatherings pleasurable. Maybe Elliot would do after all.
Ana put Christian through a hell of worry when the stick turned pink. He knew that she'd divorce him if he had a vasectomy so they compromised on bi-weekly checkups. Ana was nervous about taking medication during the pregnancy but her doctor warned her that if her blood pressure climbed, she could lose the child. She spent the last three months on bed rest and Christian wouldn't touch her even though she pleaded that her bp was rising from lack of sex. It wasn't and she gave birth via caesarean section to a boy with gray eyes and a full head of copper hair.
It was another battle but she agreed to a nurse and nanny and a lot of naps. When little Chris was three and another stick turned pink, Ana was thrilled and Christian was sick. She promised him that after their little girl was born healthy, he could get a vasectomy. He didn't win many arguments…okay, none…but this one was so important and he was desperate for the months to fly by. They didn't but soon enough, Rose was brought into the world and she was bald and beautiful and blue eyed. Christian had his vasectomy before they took the baby home.
Eventually, Christian returned to work at GEH but he was always home by 5:15 and didn't work on the weekends. He loved being a father and he loved the sound-proofed bedroom he shared with Ana overlooking the Sound.
Mia married Ethan Kavanaugh in the social event of the year and the wedding of the decade. Ethan said "yes, ma'am" to everything and showed up in his tux with the pink cummerbund. All he could see was Mia.
La Fine
Hello, readers! Hope all is well with you. I'm still wearing a mask despite being vaccinated and, in addition, having three boosters. That's right...three. It's complicated but the fifth jab was accidental. I feel fine. This virus and all of its cousins just keep coming. I'm too old to feel invincible and I've no desire to get sick even if I don't require hospitalization. Besides, at my age, a mask covering half my face is not a bad thing.
I will repeat that my first 20 stories can be accessed through bluesky5678. For 21+, use bluesky5679. I did revise two old stories and posted them on 5679. May do more but for now…old stories at bluesky5678. All my stories are submitted complete, leaving room for only one review at the end. Questions and comments can, however, be addressed to bluesky5679 through the PM feature at the top of the stories page.
This is #22. All principle characters are courtesy of E. L. James. Thank you, Ms. James. I am grateful for the people you invented. You cannot be held responsible for the rest of the mess…all on me.
There is something that has occurred to me of late. In many stories, mine and other authors', there is mention of characters spending time in foster homes. Usually, these foster home stories involved molestation, beatings and all manner of heinous behavior. Today, while writing, it occurred to me that, for the sake of a story, I was being unfair. We seem to hear about foster homes in the news only as horrible environments…molestation, lack of food and other necessities, people fostering only for the money. Rarely do we read of wonderful, life-saving and true homes for children. The states, for instance, do not pay the parents enough and most foster parents pay a lot out of their own pockets to ensure that the children are well cared for and loved. These homes represent the majority for children and should be acknowledged. Thank god for their generosity of spirit.
There are 125 chapters and an epilogue. Yeah, I know it's long but the chapters are short.
Christian Grey is a multi-billionaire favored with the I.Q of a genius, the devotion of his wealthy and prominent family and every material blessing a man could desire. He has a problem, however. He is a louse and it will cost him.
CHAPTER 1
"So, Chris, where's Victoria today?" Elliot asked, knowing full well where Victoria was today.
Christian shot his elder brother a dirty look. His mother, Grace, simply shook her head at her youngest child as she placed bowls of salad on the dinner table.
"Never mind, dear. We won't miss Victoria."
"Honestly, Chrissy, I thought she was kind of vapid."
Christian grinned at his little sister, Mia. "Have you been hitting the dictionary again, sis?"
"No, smarty…the thesaurus. Vapid as in lacking in spirit, obsessed with her own elegance. Victoria was all about Victoria and she never shut up about herself. A fourth Sunday dinner with her and I'd have skipped a fifth. I don't know what you ever saw in her."
"I know," Elliot teased. "The same thing he sees in all his women."
"You should talk, El. At least I'm discreet while it's no secret that you've been with half the single and not-so-single women in Seattle."
"I don't understand it, boys," Carrick despaired. "Growing up, I taught both of you to respect women and yet the only females you value are your mother and sister. Where did I go wrong?"
"Not your fault, dad. We're just craven cads, that's all," Elliot snickered.
"I just haven't met the right one," Christian argued…but no one bought it except his adoring mother. They'd watched him operate for too many years, littering the landscape with broken hearts…although Christian would say that none of the women had hearts to break. They were just furious, insulted and disappointed that all they got out of the relationship was a jewel or two when they wanted the whole piggy bank.
He had learned from an early age that girls were interested in his surname. The Grey family had been prominent in Seattle for many generations. Carrick's now-deceased parents had left the family name in good hands. He'd been at the top of his law school class and had begun his own highly regarded firm just five years after graduation and a clerking position for a Supreme Court justice. Grace, his college sweetheart, was also top of her class and now a revered Ob/Gyn at the hospital that her parents…the Trevelyan's…had built. Every new wing was largely financed by the Greys and Trevelyans.
These were the kind of things that gave a family cachet.
Add in a couple of smashingly good-looking sons and an exotic beauty for a daughter and, well, they were about as high-society as society climbs. However, excelling in society wasn't all the Grey offspring aspired to do. Inheriting their parents' fortune and marrying well was not enough for these children.
Elliot had acquired masters in architecture and business at Harvard before establishing his own building and design firm. He had a photographic memory when it came to blueprints…one glance and he had it down.
Christian wanted his own firm as well but, unlike his good-natured brother, he craved power and conquest. He wasted no time on academics…choosing to start his own company in technology acquisitions and mergers before he completed high school. Now, he was worth billions which he felt explained much of his appeal to the ladies.
Mia was president of Grey Event Designs. Her taste was impeccable and her organizational skills precise. There was nothing she couldn't pull off…business, weddings, charity gatherings… anything.
Her beauty had initially given her a modeling career but being a supermodel bored her. Still, the money she earned during those years enabled her to open her event planning business and she did love being called President.
Yes, the Greys were an incredibly handsome and accomplished family. However, karma comes for us all.
CHAPTER 2
"Sir, Miss Victoria stopped by again while you were at dinner with your family," Gail informed Grey when he returned to his Escala penthouse.
"Taylor, time to change the lift code again. I hate when they won't give up," Grey grumbled. He had been in a good mood after dinner with the family but his latest ex irritated him.
Gail and Taylor exchanged meaningful glances behind Grey's back. "Tears?" Taylor whispered to Gail. She nodded. They guessed that this one thought that she had a real shot at a relationship with Grey. As soon as he retired to his study for a few hours of work, they settled themselves at the island in the kitchen.
"What do you suppose he says to them to give them the idea that they've got a shot at him?" Taylor asked Gail.
"A lot of pretty lies, for sure. Then he becomes, well, intimate with them and they take it seriously. You've seen yourself how attentive he is to each new woman. They want to believe him…that he's sincere, I mean."
"But you don't think that he is, do you?" Taylor queried.
"I've worked for him longer than you have, Jason. It's always the same story. He hasn't changed his technique in all the time I've known him. Ice in his veins, that one. I think he just enjoys the challenge and then the boot. It's all a game."
Of course, Grey didn't think that he was cruel or frivolous. He liked women. He enjoyed the way they looked at him…all swoony. He loved that they couldn't keep their hands to themselves or their eyes off of him. He found that he could say the dumbest things and they'd hang on every word. Power, in all its forms, delighted him.
He smiled as he imagined Victoria Mason coming off the lift that afternoon to beg him to take her back. Then he flipped open his laptop to settle in with his true love…Grey Enterprises Holdings. A few hours of cuddling with GEH and he'd go to bed on a high.
Or not.
He ignored the ping of the lift as it stopped at his floor and the doors opened. One of his minions could take care of any visitor. That's why he overpaid them, after all.
There was a commotion and raised voices. A sour look crossed Grey's face at this loud interruption. He recognized the female voice. Victoria had returned. Okay, this time he wouldn't be so kind about saying goodbye.
As he walked into the foyer, there stood Taylor…attempting to restrain a rather destroyed Victoria…black mascara running down her face, lipstick smeared into the expression of The Joker, blonde hair wildly askew. She also appeared to be quite inebriated, tottering on her six-inch heels as she struggled with Taylor.
"Christian, tell this man to unhand me!" She screeched. "I'll not be treated this way by your manservant!"
"Oh, Victoria," Christian laughed. "You are quite the sight…sort of a mad clown. Taylor, take her down and put her into a taxi." With that he turned his back to his spurned girlfriend and set off for his study. He felt the hot poker in his back before the lights went out.
CHAPTER 3
The Waterford tumbler, empty now of bourbon, flew past the nurse's head and smashed into the wall next to her…shards of glass flying. She screamed as a couple of those shards entered her skin. Blood flowing, she ran out of the room, continuing to scream as Grey followed, demanding another drink and spewing obscenities.
Tom Ryan came running, cursing his boss Taylor's dental appointment for leaving him alone with this maniac. He put a comforting arm around Nurse Callahan and led her over to Gail who would see to her wounds and her hysteria. This one, he knew, would not be staying any longer than it took for Gail to apply bandages to her superficial injuries. Of course, to Nurse Callahan, who had done her very best and lasted an entire week, nothing about this latest misadventure was superficial.
Having her sign a waiver and paying her twice the normal rate would keep her from suing and the NDA would keep her from contacting the tabloids. Still, the sight of her at the wheel of her car, grim and bandaged, would delight the paparazzi gathered around the gate. There would be photos of her tear-stained face and tight mouth in the evening edition of The Seattle Nooz, among others. The public loved the latest drama involving the Grey family. The Nooz didn't have to quiz this nurse or any of the others to make up a good story.
When Gail, toting a bucket, headed for Grey's room, Tom kindly insisted on doing the cleaning up.
"Can't have our nurses' nurse cutting her fingers while picking up pieces of a $500 Waterford glass," Tom smirked as he took the bucket and tools from Gail. She smiled wearily at him and turned to go.
"Hey, Gail, you okay?" There was real concern in Tom's tone. Gail was looking pale.
"Oh, I'm all right, I guess. I just can't decide whether to hug him or kill him."
Tom chuckled. He hoped to god that Gail didn't get so fed up that she quit. She was patient and a great cook. They wouldn't find another like her. Of course, the Grey's housekeeper, Margaret, had been okay but Gail was the only person Grey cared for and he insisted that she move into the Manor to make his meals. Gail came because Grey was like a son to her and because Grey Manor was where Taylor was now living as well.
"I'll call Dr. Grey and get another nurse…someone with nerves of steel and a heart of stone," Gail sighed.
Grey was back in his room, bellowing for another drink. Tom decided, what the hell, get the arsehole drunk. Let him pass out and give everyone a respite from his demands and his ungodly temper.
Later, Dr. Grey walked in from the garage and noted the quiet. "Is he asleep?" she asked hopefully.
Taylor was back from his dentist's, still numb from the Novocain. He could only mutter "passed out" as Grace sighed. She wanted to tell him that alcohol was not the best thing for her son right now but Taylor would have only replied that it was the best thing for everyone else. She wandered into the kitchen to find Gail languidly stirring a pan of sauce.
"Were you able to find another nurse?" she asked. Grace took a breath. "Working on it. Despite the non-disclosure agreements they have all signed, their faces and slumped shoulders tell the tale. Ms. Callahan called in to say that she needed a week of vacation before she could return to the floor. She is a real tough cookie, the toughest, but even she was worn down by our little monster."
"Oh, Dr. Grey, I know that he's difficult…" Grace snorted in derision as Gail continued…"but it has been such a stressful time for him. Even his psychologist can't get through to him and Dr. Flynn is very good at his job."
Grace sat on a stool, watching Gail and preparing herself for a lecture on patience. She'd always thought that she had a surfeit of that virtue but her son was quickly draining her of it. Even Mia, who adored her brother, was giving up on him. Only Elliot could still tolerate Christian's company and that was only because they'd drink together while Elliot entertained his brother with stories of his latest female conquests.
Christian's right hand at GEH, Ros Bailey, would often come by to distract Grey with business. He could have gone into his office but he refused to be seen in his condition, arguing that no one would respect him. Ros thought that was nonsense but she'd known Grey long enough to understand that his pride was fierce. She no longer tried to persuade him to meet with anyone in person although he did do conference calls. His voice, if anything, had gotten more commanding. These days he was on fire…burning competitors to ash.
"Gail," Grace began, "have I told you as yet how much I…all of us…appreciate your being here. Margaret was wonderful but I really couldn't blame her for deserting us. She said that she'd return when Christian leaves…if she hasn't found a better position by then."
Gail laughed. "Better than one where she is on an extended paid vacation, Dr. Grey?"
Grace blushed. She was retaining Margaret but she still feared that she'd find another job. She wasn't a lazy woman and sitting around all this time must be wearing on her just like Christian was wearing on everyone. Perhaps she and Carrick ought to consider funding an actual vacation for Margaret as added inducement to return…if life at Grey Manor ever became normal again.
CHAPTER 4
"Come in," Dr. Grey's voice called out. She was trying to sound warm and cheerful…didn't want to scare off the new candidate. She stood to greet the fragile-looking young woman before her. She indicated that the girl should sit.
"Well, thank you for coming, nurse."
"Of course, Dr. Grey, although I'm a bit unsure as to why I'm here. Have I done something wrong?"
Grace studied the girl before her. This, she thought, could be a mistake. This…this child couldn't stand up to her son. He'd eat her alive. Still, Grace was desperate. She was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Christian had frightened off a dozen nurses in the weeks since he'd been home. Word had gotten around despite those people adhering to the NDA. This was the last local candidate. Next Grace would have to bring in someone from out of state and that would be much more difficult. Initially, when Christian came home from the hospital, there was no shortage of volunteers…silly women who imagined that he would be more than medically inclined toward them. Now, however…..
"I'm certain that you are aware that my son, Christian, was shot, in the back, a few months ago."
The girl simply nodded. Grace continued. "He is now a paraplegic, confined to a wheelchair. He has always been a strong, independent man and this sudden turn of events has been terribly hard on him."
Grace waited. The girl just continued looking at her. Grace picked up a file, hoping that her nervousness didn't show. Dr. Trevelyan was not known to be nervous.
"According to your file, you are a BSN and a physical therapist…practicing for three years now. However, you are only 25 years old. How did you manage all that in so short a time?"
"I've been lucky." It was clear to Grace that private details would not be shared.
"Your file doesn't mention any family?"
"No. No family.
"Dr. Grey, I have a lot of patients at the moment who depend on me. Some will be ready to be dismissed soon but I would be unable to devote all my time to your son. However, as I understand matters, his condition requires more of a physical therapist's time than a nurse. Has he been working on his therapy?"
"We've only had nurses thus far. He's been…umm…resistant to therapy," Grace sighed.
"So. In which of my skill sets are you interested?"
"Both would be great. Will you take the job?" Grace knew that she sounded anxious. No sense hiding it.
"How about this? I will come to see your son and do an assessment. Following that I will make my decision. Would that do?"
Grace thought an immediate acceptance and a promise to stay no matter what would really do but she would take what she could get at this point. Oh, my, this simple girl will run for the hills.
"Of course, as soon as you are able. Our last nurse left two days ago. What shall we call you? The others preferred Nurse."
"Ms. Steele or simply Steele will be fine. I can come by this evening around 7 p.m. if that isn't too late."
"Not at all, Ms. Steele. My son tends to stay up quite late."
"Mr. Grey is staying at your home? How many others live with you, Dr. Grey?" Steele pulled out a notebook and pen from her bag.
"My daughter, Mia, moved back home after he was shot. My elder son lives nearby and is often with us. Of course, there is my husband, Carrick. He's an attorney. And then we have Christian's security team as well. That number varies but four, as a rule. Oh, and Gail, Christian's cook and housekeeper has moved in with us."
Ms. Steele smiled for the first time. Grace thought it a charming smile.
"Carrick, such an Irish name…seldom heard anymore."
Grace smiled, too. "Yes. I call him Cary usually. Well, we'll see you this evening then?"
CHAPTER 5
After Steele had left to return to her duties, Grace breathed a sigh of relief…possibly undeserved. This young woman was professional but she was such a petite person…certainly no more than 5 ft. 4 inches…small frame. How does she lift her clients? By all rights, Christian should have a male nurse but they frightened off more easily than the women.
Ms. Steele with her small frame, seeming lack of muscle, ponytail bouncing, large blue eyes…seemed inadequate for the physical demands of the job.
Grace looked at her file again. Steele had graduated at the top of her class at the University of Pittsburgh. Grace stopped dead. Steele didn't have a bachelors in nursing. She had a doctorate! She was Dr. Steele. Why had she said nothing? She could, by rights, use the title.
Aside from her academic achievements, her file was stuffed with letters from her professors and the doctors she'd worked with who couldn't praise her enough. How had Seattle General acquired Ms. Steele? She could have gone anywhere. There were documents offering her positions in Europe as well. Ms. Steele, it appeared, spoke both French and Italian fluently.
Grace smiled to herself. Steele and Christian could carry on conversations since he also spoke several languages fluently. Perhaps Steele's smarts would impress Christian enough to make him inclined to cooperate more with his new nurse. One of his problems had always been that he was the smartest person in the room and he was easily bored by his inferiors…as he saw them.
Grace felt a glimmer of hope. If only Steele weren't so small and lacking in assertiveness. If only her voice was bigger. If only…
There was a knock at the door and a head popped round. Dr. George, a fellow ob/gyn greeted Grace. Grace liked George well enough. How could you not like someone who resembled Barney Fife? He was, however, a terrible gossip.
"I just passed Mighty Mouse in the hallway. I think she said hello. Hard to tell. You didn't hire her to work with your son, did you?"
"Hello, George. None of your business, George, what I was doing with Ms. Steele. Why did you call her Mighty Mouse?"
George hesitated and did not dare walk into the room. Grace Grey had an imperious air about her that made most of her colleagues treat her with respect and a certain amount of caution.
"Mighty Mouse? The cartoon hero in the superman outfit?" Grace continued to stare at him.
"Here I come to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," George sang. Grace blinked.
"Well, anyway, Steele is small but… It's just a nickname the other nurses have given her."
"Does Migh…umm…Ms. Steele know about this nickname."
"Possibly. I don't know. No one would call her that to her face. She's rather famous for her lack of humor. All business, that girl. Business she is very good at, by the way. Good hire…you know, if… Well, I guess I'd better be getting back to mine," George grinned and went on his way.
"Your business being to spread this bit of gossip," Grace muttered under her breath. However, curious, Grace opened her laptop to search for videos of this Mighty Mouse character. Minutes later, people passing her door could hear Grace laughing out loud! Dr. Trevelyan laughing? Nah. Probably someone else using her office.
Inside Grace was watching Mighty Mouse fight off demon cats, vampire cats and just plain cats in order to save damsel mice in distress…like Pearl Pureheart.
It did her good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she had a good belly laugh. It was certainly before that terrible night.
CHAPTER 5
"Dr. Grey? This is Mr. Grey's security chief, Jason Taylor."
"Taylor," Grace chuckled, "it's been five years. You don't have to introduce yourself every time we speak." Since her son had become famous for acquiring billions at such a young age, he'd needed security just to get him to his car some days. The paparazzi never let up. There were also threatening letters.
Christian just blew it all off. "Letters. Isn't it nice that people still write letters?" Grace didn't think it so funny and she was grateful for Taylor's presence. The need for his services had only increased as time went on. Christian stopped joking about the letters when they began arriving for his family. Everyone had close protection officers now and Taylor had even suggested covert agents.
The Grey mansion was now a fortress with bullet proof glass, gates guarding the driveway, all sorts of alarms. It had been a gradual increase in protective measures…so gradual that everyone adapted and even thought it amusing that one day, Elliot had been detained by guards because he'd tried to enter the grounds via the water side.
It was that occasion that made everyone suddenly realize how drastically their lives had changed and all because Christian was on the cover of Forbes and sole owner of a multibillion dollar global concern.
It was a sobering moment for the Trevelyan-Greys. They began their adjustment all over again. Then came the call.
"Yes, ma'am. I'll keep that in mind. I'm calling with difficult news. Your son has been seriously injured. Ms. Victoria shot him in the back. We are currently at Seattle General. Mr. Grey is in surgery. We have no news as yet. I've spoken with Tom Ryan who is just arriving at Grey Manor and will be driving you, your husband and any other family members with you to the hospital. Please don't refuse this help, Dr. Grey. Dr. Grey?"
Grace had dropped the phone several sentences ago and was in shock. Carrick had heard the phone ring and then the thud. Mia was rooting around in the fridge. The two of them rushed to Grace…Carrick picking up the phone and demanding to know to whom he was speaking. Taylor repeated everything and Carrick, in a dull voice, agreed. After this, he called Elliot and asked him to please wait until they stopped by for him.
There was absolute silence in the car on the way to the hospital. Elliot put his arm around Mia, her eyes open and staring at nothing. Tom Ryan tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He was a professional and was, in theory, not allowed to have emotions while working. That theory wasn't working out for him just then.
Ryan had never thought much of Mr. Grey's behavior…had never liked him much. He said yes sir and no sir and did as he was told while cashing quite generous paychecks but he sometimes needed a drink after a shift with the arsehole he worked for. No one who worked for Grey liked him. He was insufferable…but he was their responsibility and they'd failed.
Gail had to make romantic dinners for him and his girlfriend of the moment. She had to watch as he treated each girl like a queen, gave them jewelry and made promises as he lured them into his bedroom. She was grateful that, at least, she didn't have to observe as he broke their hearts. On those occasions, he preferred public arenas like his restaurant, the Mile High Club, so that the girl would be forced to restrain her emotions. Oh, sure, people would observe his date turning gray and rushing to the ladies' lounge, later returning with eyes red and mascara smeared but they'd also see Grey attempting to sooth and comfort her before he saw her home.
Had he broken off the relationship at Escala, allowing the poor woman some privacy, she might have screamed, broken dishware and refused to leave the apartment. Grey was also wily.
The morning after the breakup, the tabloids would have pictures of Grey holding her hand and walking out of the club with his arm protectively around his now ex. Of course, everyone knew it was all an act but he looked good in the pictures and that was the important part.
Why women continued to give him a chance was no mystery. It was an opportunity. Each woman thought that she would be different…that she could love him better…be better in bed…sparkle more than the last girl. Each believed that she would be the one to earn the affections of the handsomest man, the richest man, the smartest man.
Victoria Mason was the latest in that long line of women convinced that he was telling the truth and believing that she was different from all the rest. Unfortunately for Christian Trevelyan-Grey, CEO of GEH and narcissist of the first order, she was different. She was the owner of a Saturday night special with a full chamber.
CHAPTER 6
It was a very long night…the longest Grace had ever known and, as a physician, she had known some long nights. Her son was in surgery for an eternity with no word on his condition or prognosis.
"Taylor, what happened?" Mia asked in a voice choked with emotion. Taylor had to keep himself from answering that her brother got what was coming to him.
"Umm…a young lady, distraught over the end of her relationship with your brother, came to the penthouse…to seek answers, I suppose. He dismissed her and when he turned away, she pulled her hand out of her pocket and shot him. He'd ordered me to see her out and into a taxi because she was drunk and so I had my arms around her to more or less drag her out. I didn't see her reach for the gun. It was all over in a nanosecond.
"I grabbed the gun as she tried to fire again and then dropped her to the floor. Ryan grabbed her but it really wasn't necessary. She was curled up and sobbing. We summoned an ambulance and the police."
"Why didn't you call us right away?" Elliot snarled.
"When would right away have been, Mr. Grey? When I was trying to stop the bleeding? When I was clearing the way, rushing to the emergency room, seeking answers from doctors? The moment I had the time for more than a few words, I called." Taylor stopped and drew in a deep breath. The family was staring at him.
"I apologize. I didn't intend rudeness. It's just that the conversation that I would have had to have with Mr. Grey's mother would have been seconds taken from trying to save Mr. Grey's life."
"Don't apologize, Taylor. I wasn't thinking. I just wish someone would come out and give us some news. We haven't had to sit around in a waiting room, scared to death, since Mia had appendicitis.
"God, she was sick…in absolute agony. I was only ten and I thought that she was dying. That was bad. This is worse," Elliot moaned.
There would be more waiting…for surgery to end…for 72 hours to see if Christian would survive…for another 48 hours to find out that he likely wouldn't walk again…for weeks in a coma…for time to get him well enough to be released and then the never-ending wait for him to recover emotionally.
His family had tried to give him everything he needed but nothing was enough. He tore around the house in his souped-up wheelchair, knocking things over just for the thrill of it, chasing nurses and laughing when they screamed in terror.
He complained incessantly about the smallest things. He appreciated nothing…including his family's devotion to him. He insulted everyone in the meanest possible terms. The night that he called his beautiful sister a foul word and told her that her looks were only for those with unusual taste…making her cry…Elliot came as close as he ever had to socking his brother.
The love for him was still there and always would be but it was becoming tainted and dulled by his behavior…like a nasty old relative that one couldn't wait to incarcerate in a sub-par nursing home and then never visit.
His family's growing distaste for him was not lost on Christian and he reacted the only way he knew…with more anger. Matters were truly going to hell in a hatbox.
CHAPTER 7
Enter Steele.
"Yes?"
"Mr. Grey? There is a woman out here who claims that she is expected. We don't have her picture on our list. Her name is Steele." The agent sounded dubious about the girl in the banged up, rusted out VW beetle. She looked like a groupie to him. Young women were always trying to get to the rich Adonis.
"Please let her pass, Baxter. Thank you." Carrick sighed and rang off. Despite her impressive credentials, Carrick had been through too many of these nurses to have faith anymore. Grace had described Ms. Steele as petite but Carrick thought she'd been too generous in her physical description. The girl walking up to the door seemed too delicate to work in even the pediatric ward.
"Ms. Steele, welcome to Grey Manor," Carrick smiled. Ms. Steele returned his greeting with a solemn nod. Wonderful, he thought, she'll be out of here in ten minutes. She stepped inside and inquired after Dr. Trevelyan. Grace appeared and offered Ms. Steele a seat in the living room.
"Did you have any trouble finding the place, Ms. Steele?" she asked.
"It is quite a distance from the hospital and from my home," Steele answered.
"Is that going to be a problem?" Oh, god, Grace fretted, fearful that Steele would refuse the job on those grounds.
"My car isn't always dependable but we'll see how it goes. Wanda has her moods," Steele replied. Then she pulled her notebook and pen from her bag. "I'd like to ask some questions of you and the other occupants of the house. Is that acceptable?"
"Carrick?" Grace patted the cushion next to her. He sat and they began. Steele had a number of questions about the staff, the layout of the house, the grounds, and so on. She managed to be intrusive without being nosy.
"I noticed that you have security precautions in place. Why is that? It is my understanding that Mr. Grey's assailant is incarcerated in a mental facility."
"Because she isn't the only person who'd like to kill him or, for that matter, anyone connected to him," Elliot's strong voice took over the room. His parents glared at him. Steele looked up at the big blond man looming over her.
"Elliot, I presume? Please sit. Looking up is hurting my neck," Steele pointed to a spot next to Carrick. Steele made another note in her book.
"How many attempted assaults have been made on Mr. Grey himself? I ask because it speaks to his state of mind."
"Oh, this is the only serious assault," Carrick assured Steele. "He does receive threats, however, but the only ones that bother him are those directed toward us, his family, and sometimes his COO, Ros Bailey."
"His security chief investigates all threats and determines their level of credibility," Elliot joined in. "A few people have had to be taken seriously. My sister, Mia, was under heavy guard for a time."
"Did I hear my name?" Mia blew into the room like a hurricane and swiftly hugged her mother from the back of the couch. Steele watched this affectionate display with interest. Elliot thought he saw an expression of sadness on Steele's face but it came and went too quickly. Mia rounded the couch and reached down for Steele's hand to shake.
"Lord, are you tiny!" she remarked as her long fingers enveloped Steele's small hand. Steele regarded her passively. "Welcome to the Hell Mouth," Mia grinned. Mia noticed her mother's disapproving look and so quietly sat next to her brother.
"Since the incident, have you seen any signs in your brother of guilt or fear for your safety…emotions that might affect his physical well-being?"
The group looked around at each other. Due to Christian's general demeanor of mean, that he might feel guilt had not occurred to them. When they delayed answering, Steele asked if they would consider themselves to be close to him.
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Steele. Christian has one over-riding emotion these days…anger. No," Carrick replied, " I don't believe any of us has seen guilt."
"So, the security force in place is the same as before the incident?"
"Well," Grace offered, "come to think of it, there are quite a few more precautions being taken. No one is allowed out without a small army of CPOs and coverts. Christian is particularly concerned with Mia's safety. He vets every person who comes within ten feet of her."
"Is your son aware of my possible employment?" Steele turned to Grace. Grace blushed and for the first time, Steele smiled. It was a small smile but warm, nonetheless.
"You're fearful of his reaction to yet another nurse attending, is that it?" The imperious Dr. Trevelyan suddenly seemed so vulnerable.
"All right. I'll need to enter some of your numbers into my phone." Taylor produced all the numbers of the security detail and the family turned over theirs as well. Business concluded, Steele smiled at the family.
"Well, let's beard the lion in his den, shall we?"
CHAPTER 8
Christian occupied the large bedroom on the main floor. The en suite had been enlarged and remodeled with universal design. As she entered, Steele looked for the usual equipment necessary to a paraplegic…a lift hanging over the bed to help the patient sit and rise…a massage table…various machines to work his muscles to avoid atrophy…none of these were present. There was only a motorized wheelchair.
The man himself was reclining in a chair facing the broad windows overlooking Lake Washington. There was a recently installed double door through which he could access an outdoor patio.
Steele looked around for reading material but aside from some business magazines there was nothing. Half of a wall was occupied by a huge flat screen and a ball game of some sort was playing on mute.
Steele had seen many pictures of the beautiful Mr. Grey. He was, indeed, a breathtaking man. She could understand women falling under his spell even without the money factored in. Losing the use of his legs was undoubtedly a blow to his image of himself.
He seemed unaware of her presence as she studied him from behind. She stood for some time, watching and assimilating all that she had learned about him in the past week. What she had learned is that he was brilliant, driven, ruthless, feared and disliked…except, of course, by women who would take anything he dished out in order to be close to him.
She could already surmise that his spirit had collapsed under the weight of his feelings of helplessness. He had only his anger and arrogance to keep him afloat and a year from now that, too, would be gone…worn down by despair and failure.
She knew that he would be her most difficult patient and this prospect did not discourage her at all. It, in fact, thrilled her. A challenge such as this would occupy all her mind and spirt, keeping her from having to deal with her own demons.
Steele approached the floor to ceiling windows and tapped lightly on them. "Bullet proof," she said out loud. Then she walked out the door into the patio and examined the security measures in place. Perhaps not all were visible but it seemed too open to sniper fire…for starters. She'd have to have a talk with the security chief. She didn't feel that her client was truly safe out here and yet he needed to be outside for a time every day. She wanted him down by the water as well…perhaps in a boat.
"Who the fuck are you?" the man behind her growled. She smiled to herself. Such growling was quite normal from her patients.
She turned around to see a face that the magazine covers could not do justice. Even red with anger, he was so handsome that her breath caught in her throat. Ignoring that face in order to do her job was going to be her first challenge.
Christian, for his part, had squired and seduced supermodels, women of unparalleled beauty. This insignificant creature standing before him, with her small but curvy figure, her soft blue eyes and her kind expression surrounded by lush and glossy mahogany curls flowing over her shoulders and down to her perky little breasts…took his breath away.
However, both were too much masters at hiding their feelings…even from themselves. Christian remained angry and Steele remained professional and unmoved. She had a job to do. She pulled out her phone and a few minutes later, Taylor appeared in the room, coming out to the patio.
Steele calmly explain her concerns. Taylor assured her that special precautions had been taken to ensure Grey's safety when he was out of doors, even when he was out in the open on the massive Grey lawn. Boating had not been considered as Mr. Grey was not comfortable out in open water.
"Getting out on a boat might be part of his therapy, Mr. Taylor, so would you please see what you can do to avoid snipers and such?" Taylor bowed slightly and left the room even as Christian bellowed his objections to everything.
Going back inside, Steele looked at Grey's wheelchair. Again, she pulled out her phone. This time Elliot arrived, taking note of Grey's look of astonishment.
"Elliot, you appear to be quite strong. Could you please remove that wheelchair and return with a non-motorized version?" She made a note and ripped out the page to hand to Elliot. "Thank you."
Again, Grey objected strongly but was ignored. Steele's quiet manner had seduced the family into following her orders. As Grey loudly cursed, Steele wrote in her notebook. When Elliot returned with a simple, armless, hand-operated chair that his brother had initially rejected, Steele handed Elliot a long list of equipment that she wanted installed. Grey could yell all he wanted.
A new sheriff was in town.
CHAPTER 9
Having assessed the environment and noted the changes needed for her patient's progress in healing, Steele sat in a chair and removed a large manila envelope from her bag. She held films up to the light and studied them yet again.
"You've deteriorated, Mr. Grey. You were in a more promising condition immediately following your release from the hospital than you are today. Does this concern you?"
"What concerns me, lady," Grey responded in a voice dripping with bile, "is your presence here. Now who the hell are you and get the hell out!"
"Steele. Your latest nurse and, apparently, your first physical therapist. Why you've needed a nurse confuses me." She looked at him so directly that he found it disconcerting.
"Obviously, I needed someone to check my wound, bath me, move me from bed to chair, watch my health….this is none of your business, Steele!"
"You are unable to transfer yourself from bed to chair to bath to chair?"
Grey was free with his temper. "I'm paralyzed, you ignorant ******."
"Why not have a calm conversation about my intentions and your needs, Mr. Grey?"
Grey took a hard breath and accused Steele of raising his fragile blood pressure. Steele reached again into her bottomless bag and removed a blood pressure cuff. She wrapped his arm and instructed him to breath as easily as he could.
"110 over 60. It doesn't get better than that, Mr. Grey. Basically, you appear to be in good shape. However, your original injury should have been tended to and has not. We will have to begin with simple exercises to restore you to some independence."
"Independence is not something that I will ever have again, Ms. Steele. Do not feed me a line of bull just to amuse yourself and earn a fat paycheck."
"Is that what you really believe, Mr. Grey…that you are doomed to spend your life in that chair, having someone empty your ostomy bag and carry you into the bath? Giving up does not seem a trait compatible with a man of your accomplishments. Perhaps this is your first real test of character."
"Get me a drink. The liquor cabinet is over there." Steele spied it and then made another call. Carrick arrived.
"Mr. Grey, please remove that cabinet. Imbibing alcohol will impede your son's progress. Please tell your cook that we must speak as well. Thank you."
As Carrick gathered up the bottles of booze, Grey protested so loudly and furiously that he bounced about in his recliner, nearly toppling it. His screams could be heard throughout the house. In the kitchen, the women cringed…sure that if Christian could get out of his chair, he would kill Ms. Steele.
"Well," Elliot remarked as he returned from disposing of the motorized chair, "I've never seen him this riled up…yet Ms. Steele is calm and unmoved. Of course, she might be sorry if he does ever get back on his feet."
"What's going on in there, Elliot?" Mia asked.
"Changes, little sis. Big changes. It's going to get pretty interesting around here," he grinned.
CHAPTER 10
For the next 30 minutes, the only sounds to be heard in the house were those emanating from Grey…some of the most brilliant swearing, at volumes in double digit decibels, that Elliot had ever heard…and he'd thought he'd heard it all on his construction sites. The family sat on the stools around the kitchen island…eyes wide, faces grimacing. Without saying a word, each knew what the others were thinking…thank god, Steele was bearing the burden. It was kind of comforting knowing that none of them had to run in to save a terrified nurse.
Finally, Steele emerged, unruffled. "Elliot, your brother is quite tired and has also lost his voice. Would you put him to bed, please? See if you can get him to drink this glass of water first. It will help him to sleep more deeply. Of course, don't mention that I've spiked it. I'm certain that he would toss it across the room."
Elliot nodded and left. Everyone else sat and stared at Steele. She made more notes and then closed up her bag. Mia smiled.
"Your bag reminds me of Mary Poppins. She had everything in that magical bag of hers."
Steele looked inquisitive. "Who is Mary Poppins?" she asked to the surprise of all.
"Mary Poppins…the magical nanny?" Steele simply stared. Then she pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before she stopped to read.
"Oh, I see. A children's book." She smiled slightly and then looked up at her new employers, their faces full of questions.
"I have to be going now. Mr. Grey, if he takes the water, will sleep through the night. He exerted himself excessively and unproductively today but we will begin anew tomorrow."
"Was all that yelling about his wheelchair and the liquor?" Carrick asked.
"Some of it, yes. The rest was about his displeasure with me and my questions and suggestions…which I expected, considering his initial attitude. He is quite strong-minded so I'm not expecting cooperation tomorrow either. He needs to detox…to adjust to the loss of both his chair and the alcohol in his system. He has been depending on the wrong things all this time."
"I feel that I should apologize for his behavior and his…umm…language, Ms. Steele," Grace said.
"Unnecessary. I've experienced worse. He will undoubtedly try to manipulate all of you to give him what he wants. Ignore him. If he tosses a meal across the room, do not bring him another. He is a child right now. Treat him like one. Good night."
With that, Steele left the house. Elliot returned to the kitchen. "He drank the water. I think his throat is raw. Mom, I emptied his ostomy bag. When is Ms. Steele coming back? She is coming back, right?"
"Huh. She didn't say. Well, tomorrow but not the hour. She's something of an enigma, isn't she?"
"Isn't that how the Nooz always refers to Christian…as the enigmatic multibillionaire playboy?" Mia giggled. "Now we'll have two enigmas in the house."
"And that, dear sister, is why your company is so delightful. You are the absolute opposite of an enigma," Elliot grinned. It was true. Mia was as open a book as you are ever likely to find. One never knew what was going to pop of her lovely, no-filter mouth. Sometimes she could startle people with her intelligence and a moment later blurt out that the drugstore was out of her favorite tampon brand. This woman could put together all of the details of the most complex event and wow her clientele with the results but to her family, she was a ditz.
As Steele drove down the street, her mind was busy with plans for treating Mr. Grey. His temper was going to be an issue but she'd had patients so heavy with apathy, who'd so completely given up, that their recovery was severely compromised. And, yes, she'd had failures…in particular, a suicide. She was good at her job. She knew that…but she also knew that there was no substitute for experience. She'd been practicing for less than three years. She was lacking in the wisdom that years can bestow. She knew this and that knowledge kept her on her toes.
While she was merging onto a thoroughfare, her car was also lacking…in the power necessary to outrun the sixteen-year-old who'd been gifted a fancy sports car for her birthday.
CHAPTER 11
Grace was hurrying to finish paperwork required to release two of her patients who were anxious to go home. The quiet knock at her door was unwelcome. She ignored it. It continued. Gritting her teeth in an attempt to hold her temper, she bid the persistent visitor to enter.
George. Of course. The man knew no boundaries.
"Good morning, George. I'm afraid that I have not a minute for conversation," she said, waving a release form in the air.
"Then I'll not waste another second of your time. I just wanted to know if you are aware that Mighty Mouse was brought into the emergency room last night."
For a moment, Grace was confused. Why on earth would a cartoon character…oh, my god.
"Is Ms. Steele badly hurt? What happened to her?"
"Rear ended on the freeway while attempting to merge. Of course, that ancient beetle of hers shouldn't have been allowed in a high traffic area. She was released, at her insistence, around midnight. Her attending has already gone home."
George took his leave, closing the door and abandoning Grace to her chagrin. Her concern was not only for Steele but, shamefully, she thought, for Christian and a household already on the brink.
Her cell phone rang. It was Carrick. Perhaps he'd heard from Ms. Steele.
"Please don't tell me that Ms. Steele called and cancelled."
"Ms. Steele limped into the house on crutches, her leg in a cast, but all business. She said a good morning to me and Gail and then went right into Christian's room. He's laughing at her as we speak. I've no idea what happened. I'm afraid to ask. Her demeanor does not invite conversation."
"She was in a car accident yesterday after leaving our house. She was supposed to be admitted but she signed herself out. I'm too busy to come home right now. Be sure that Taylor helps her."
"I believe that he's already on it. I can hear Christian trying to fire someone but maybe that's Ms. Steele."
"Here she comes to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," Grace sang into the phone to her husband's absolute bewilderment.
Grace's day was such a pile of paperwork and patient care that she forgot about Ms. Steele and the situation at Grey Manor. It was for the best since there was really nothing that she could do anyway.
Ten hours later, she dragged herself in the door, flopping down on the couch. It had been one of her tougher days at the hospital in terms of workload. She reminded herself that her patients were progressing and there had been no deaths…so, it had actually been a good day, if exhausting.
It took her several minutes to realize that the house was quiet.
CHAPTER 12
Steele was pleased to see that Mr. Grey was already in his wheelchair. Taylor stood off to the side. She greeted him and then asked if Grey had used the bar hanging over his bed to lift himself to a seating position. Taylor looked sheepish and Grey yelled at him to keep his mouth shut. That was her answer. Then Grey accused her of tripping over her own feet.
"You've got some nerve ordering me around when you can't walk without breaking a leg," he laughed…a little too loudly. Steele did not reply. She studied him for a minute and then approached him…reaching down to grip his bicep. He looked startled and wrenched his arm away from her touch.
Steele sat down and rummaged around in her bag, her hand emerging with a set of small barbells.
"Please do some lifts with these," she said, handing them to Taylor who was, frankly, fearful of giving them to Grey. "Unless you think that you are unable…in which case, I'll bring lighter ones."
The implied challenge pushed Grey to take the weights and do several curls. Although he hid it, he was dismayed to find that it was harder than he'd thought it would be. He glanced at the number on the barbell…20 lbs. Prior to his being shot, he routinely bench pressed 200 lbs. Now he was really feeling a mere 20. He disguised his feelings, returning the weights to Taylor who was relieved that his boss had not thrown them at anyone.
"Good," said Ms. Steele, "that was about what I was expecting. I'll leave those and bring heavier ones next time. You need to rebuild the muscle in your arms. It's begun to atrophy from lack of use. Taylor, do not help Mr. Grey to sit up in bed. He must use the bar. Understood?"
Taylor nodded while Grey threatened to fire him.
"Now, show me how well you're able to maneuver your chair," Steele commanded. Grey took hold of the wheels and turned his back on Steele.
"Is that the best you can do? Is it because you don't have the strength or because you lack agility? I suspected that you would need some time to learn how to move yourself around."
She'd pushed the right button again. Grey struggled to do wheelies but succeeded…smug in his ability. Steele was unimpressed.
"Acrobatics will not serve you in your daily life, Mr. Grey." She lifted herself from her chair, a feat Grey secretly marveled at…considering that she seemed to lack any muscle. He watched as she steadied herself on her crutches. He didn't let on that he'd noticed the flash of pain that crossed her face.
"Let's go for a walk, Mr. Grey. We'll start with a trip around the house." She lifted a crutch, pointing at the bedroom door. Grudgingly, Grey turned the chair and began the journey. It was not easy. He realized that he was sadly out of shape. He stopped and complained that he couldn't do it.
"I could take you over to the pediatric ward at Seattle General to observe five-year-olds dashing about in their chairs. We do obstacle courses…including hills. Perhaps the children could show you a thing or two." Steele did not smirk. Her expression was mild.
Grey gripped the wheels and moved them forward. It was clumsy and slow. He missed his motorized version. Gradually, he reached the threshold and then got stuck. Steele observed but said nothing. Grey backed up and tried again. Again, he was stuck. He backed up. On his next try he moved his grip further down on the wheels and pushed for all he was worth, sailing over the bump. He turned the chair around and looked at Steele…a triumphant look.
He was rewarded with the slightest of smiles. For the next 30 minutes, Grey worked at wheeling around the main floor before returning to his bedroom. He was panting and sweating. He had not exerted himself that much since before...since before. Steele took his blood pressure and his pulse. Both were elevated which concerned her. He was in worse shape than she'd first surmised. She indicated that Taylor should return Grey to his bed for a rest.
"No," Grey breathed out, "let's go again."
"Rest is important after exercise, Mr. Grey. Athletes know that. We'll go again in a while."
"I'm your boss. You'll do what I say!" he yelled at Steele.
"You misunderstand our positions, Mr. Grey. I understand that you are accustomed to giving orders. However, in this instance, you will have to become accustomed to taking mine. You do not know how to get well without me. You have a long journey ahead of you.
"I know the way."
Grey glared at Steele as Taylor picked him up and laid him in the bed. He was asleep within a minute. Ms. Steele sat in her chair and wrote an entry in her ever-present notebook.
CHAPTER 13
"Come in," Carrick called out as he worked in his study. Since Christian had moved in after being released from the hospital, his father had reduced his workload and taken to doing much of it in his home office. He owned his firm and so had no one to answer to but himself. He had always been something of a workaholic and a micromanager so his absence from his downtown office was a bit of a relief for his employees. He was passing off more of the work to associates who needed the experience. He was a little put off upon realizing that his presence was not absolutely essential to the success of Grey and Associates. However, he adjusted. He wanted to be home with his son.
He would never admit it to himself or even Grace but Christian was his favorite. His intelligence, his drive, his dedication to Grey Enterprises Holdings mirrored Carrick. Elliot was quite successful, as well. He owned Grey Design and Construction and was a multi-millionaire but, while he worked hard, he was easy-going and so good natured, more like Grace. They had originally hesitated to adopt an older child for fear that his years in foster care might have affected him adversely. Indeed, their first meeting had not portended well.
Elliot had been brought into the visitors' room by a grim-faced social worker. His face was tear-stained and angry. He'd been playing with some other children and was not pleased with the interruption.
"Let's get this over with so I can get back to the game," he grumbled. He refused to look at Grace and Carrick.
Carrick recalled sighing, already decided that this six year who looked eight was not for them. They'd wanted an infant but those were in short supply. He opened his mouth to politely decline a meeting but Grace beat him to it.
"Let Elliot go back to his game, Ms. Trumble. We can wait until he's ready to leave." Carrick shot his head around to stare at his wife. Elliot perked up immediately and turned around to race back to his friends.
"What?" Carrick yelped. "Gracie, can we speak privately for a moment?" His wife shook her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was always a sucker for that smile. "I don't understand," he said.
"He's the one, Cary. We just caught him at a bad moment. When he's ready, he'll come to us." She turned to Ms. Trumble and chastised her for not giving the child a warning that company would be coming. Ms. Trumble blushed with indignation but held her tongue. She wanted to rid herself of Elliot and these were the Greys, the finest family in Seattle. It would be a feather in her cap to get Elliot adopted and by the Greys.
They sat. They waited. Carrick sighed heavily. Grace smiled at his dramatics. After an eternity/hour, Elliot came running back in. He was beaming and Carrick felt his heart melt.
"I won!" Elliot proclaimed. He walked up to Grace and Carrick and put out his hand to shake. "So, you guys want a kid? There are a bunch here who are younger and cuter than me. I don't know why Ms. Trumble brought me out. Come on, I'll introduce you to a real sweet four-year-old," he offered.
"Elliot," Grace spoke in a soft voice as she knelt down to Elliot's height, "we would like to be your parents…that is, if you want to be our little boy."
Elliot was stunned. He looked at Carrick, seeing the smile in his eyes. No one had ever wanted him. He was big and loud so he'd just resigned himself to living in a lot of different homes. It was okay. He could handle it.
"You know, even though I look big, I'm really only six so I can't mow your lawn yet. I'll try to do stuff around the house but I'm just tall, not really strong. If you want help around the house, you'd do better adopting Luke. He's 14 so he could even babysit if you have littler kids."
Grace couldn't stop herself. She pulled Elliot into her arms while Carrick reached out and tousled his blond hair.
"Please let us adopt you, Elliot. You don't have to mow but maybe you can help me make cupcakes? "Don't worry, son. You'll have chores. You'll have to make your bed and clean up your room. Is that okay with you?" Carrick asked gently. Elliot was staring at them both…unable to believe this turn of events. Ms. Trumble had brought him in to meet people many times but they never wanted him. He was too big, he knew
"Okay. I guess." Elliot went home with the Greys who lived in a little house until Carrick's mother died and left them Grey Manor. He waited but they never took him back to Ms. Trumble's. Shortly after his seventh birthday, they went to a big building downtown and into a huge room called a "court" where his adoption was finalized. He would never have to go back. His name was Elliot Grey.
Carrick was still musing so Taylor tried again. "Mr. Grey?"
"Oh, sorry, Taylor. Thinking. What can I do for you?"
"I thought that you'd like to know, sir. Today has been going well. Your son is sleeping now. Ms. Steele intends to start again when he wakes but I'm concerned about her health. I'm sure that she is in pain and in need of rest but, well, perhaps if you speak with her?"
CHAPTER 14
When Carrick entered the room, his heart clenched a little as he looked down at his boy, sleeping with a peaceful expression on his handsome face. Carrick couldn't remember the last time Christian had looked like that.
He couldn't say the same for Ms. Steele. The strain was showing on her face with a little V between her eyes. Her color wasn't good either. She looked up from her notes as Carrick took a seat next to her.
"Taylor tells me that things went well today. Not what I expected. You're certainly good at your job, Ms. Steele."
Steele shrugged. "Mr. Grey cooperated."
Carrick tried again. "That, in itself, is remarkable. Christian is not cooperative, as a rule. He says "jump" and we all say "how high"," he chuckled.
"He needs to be reminded that he is a capable man and not in need of having much done for him," Steele retorted.
"Yes. Of course. You see, he's so gifted that seeing him reduced to helplessness was a shock for the family. That night, in the hospital, when Grace and I were allowed to see him for just a few minutes in the ICU…well…he was so pale and so close to death," Carrick's throat seemed to close up on him Steele softened a little watching the pain on Grey Senior's face so that she felt compelled to touch his hand.
"He's been through so much horror in his young life. Grace found him in the emergency room, covered in cigarette burns and bruises, emaciated and terrified. His teenaged mother was dead, beaten by her pimp. Grace had seen a lot but for some reason, this little guy tore the heart out of her. She called me and I couldn't understand her through her tears so I raced to the hospital, scared to death of what I'd find. I held her for quite some time before she calmed down enough to tell me about Christian.
"When I stepped near him, he shuffled up against the wall and hissed at me. He was like a feral animal. He wouldn't talk. We later learned that he'd never spoken much. He needed a year of therapy before he could speak in full sentences. His therapist told us that the fact that he could recover so quickly was an indication of his intelligence. That was our first clue that we'd adopted a genius. He's always been a difficult child with a quick temper."
"How does he get along with the rest of the family?" Steele asked, surprising herself with such an intrusive question. It wasn't like her.
"Mia and Elliot adore him. Grace fusses over him. We know that he loves us, indeed, treasures us. He doesn't let anyone else get close with the possible exception of his COO, Ros Bailey. He has close protection officers guarding everyone."
"Yes. I found the guards surprising when I first arrived. It wasn't something I expected."
"Speaking of arriving…" Carrick began…
CHAPTER 15
Steele lifted her head to regard Carrick. It was clear that he wanted to say something but…
"Yes? Did I arrive too early, Mr. Grey?"
"No. No, that isn't it, Ms. Steele. Your schedule is our schedule. We are so grateful for you. No, what I mean to say is that we didn't expect you today…given your condition."
"My condition? My leg? It's only broken, Mr. Grey. I'll need crutches for the duration but that will not affect my work with your son."
"May I ask what happened?" Carrick chanced.
"Just an accident," she answered.
"A car accident, I presume. I noticed that you arrived in a taxi cab. What happened?" he blurted out.
Steele pursed her lips. Clearly, Carrick had gone too far but she was too polite to shut him down.
"I was hit as I tried to merge into traffic. I was actually quite lucky. It could have been so much worse. Fortunately, the young lady speeding toward me had good reflexes and managed to hit her brakes so as to blunt the force of the blow. My car was totaled but I'd have been unable to drive without the use of my right leg anyway. I suppose that you ought to alert your security guards that I'll be arriving in taxis for the foreseeable future. There was a little bit of confusion this morning."
"Ms. Steele, you must allow us to pay for your taxi expenses."
"Unnecessary, Mr. Grey. My accident was not your responsibility."
Carrick felt his litigator persona rising up. "Ms. Steele. Your services to this family, to this man, are invaluable. It is in our best interest to see that you are able to continue to do your job for my son. Fussing with taxi cabs, trying to care for yourself in your present condition, ignoring the pain you are in and the decrease in your energy levels…all this will inevitably affect your work. I am aware of your determination but sometimes that is not enough. I insist that you allow me to fill in the gap in any way that I deem necessary to ensure your continued fine care of my son.
"I know that you will push yourself to do the same excellent work that you are accustomed to doing for your patients but you must recognize that you are operating with an obstacle not usual for you."
Ms. Steele was staring, open-mouthed, at Carrick. She wasn't used to interference of any kind…even well-intentioned. She found herself, moreover, in agreement with Mr. Grey. She was fatigued. She had arrived fatigued this morning after a sleepless, pain-filled night, an inability to prepare a decent breakfast, standing on the street trying to hail a taxi…even the fuss of dealing with the guards at the gate this morning had tired her.
"I agree, Mr. Grey. You are right that I cannot do my job up to my usual standards. I will submit my resignation and endeavor to locate another person to help your son." She tried to rise from her chair but Carrick gently sat her back down.
"Unacceptable, Ms. Steele. You are the only person who has been able to deal with my son and we've been through too many nurses to count. I will not accept your resignation. I have a different proposal of which I am certain that you will not approve. Nonetheless. I would like you to move into the house. We have many empty bedrooms. There is one in the west wing with an en suite. You will have all the privacy you wish. However, you won't have to worry about meal preparation, laundry, cleaning and all the other chores that will tax you. There will be no need for transportation except when you wish to go somewhere. You will have access to a car and driver for those occasions.
"You can work with Christian at your best. As I look at you now, I can see that you are in pain and suffering from a lack of sleep. I suspect that you refuse to take medication for fear that it will cloud your thinking. Pain also clouds the thinking. Every day that you leave here I will worry that you will be unable to continue working with Christian. You could fall, for instance. Some criminal could take advantage of you. Every morning that you do arrive safely, I will wonder if you are feeling well enough to do the job up to your usual standards.
"I think that I've made quite logical arguments, Ms. Steele. If you would please give your apartment key and address to Taylor, he will pack up what you need."
Carrick finally stopped speaking. He did not think for a moment that Ms. Steele would agree to his conditions.
Steele closed her mouth and looked down at the floor. She was silent. Mr. Grey's proposal was unacceptable and disturbing…living with her patient. On the other hand, she hadn't been entirely truthful with Mr. Grey about her leg. The break was far worse than she'd revealed. It would be a lengthy recovery and her attention diverted. She looked up at Christian who was beginning to wake.
CHAPTER 16
He had done well today. Steele had arrived…in pain, tired and hungry…but Christian's sudden progress, on a day when she had expected more resistance, had buoyed her. It seemed, indeed, that her broken leg had buoyed him. He seemed to enjoy seeing that she had trouble walking.
"Mr. Grey, your proposal is normally something I would dismiss out of hand." Steele took a breath. "However, it is not entirely irrational. I will meet you half-way. A couple of weeks…until I acclimate to my condition…until your son grows more accustomed to therapy. Then we will revisit your proposal."
"What's going on, Dad?" Christian mumbled from his bed. He pushed himself up on his elbows but made no effort to reach for the overhanging bar.
"I need Taylor to put me in my chair," he groused as he fell back against the pillow.
Carrick took out his phone but Steele placed her hand over it and shook her head. "Mr. Grey, try using your lift bar to sit up."
Christian commenced whining. He was too tired, too weak. He didn't want to pull himself up. He hollered for Taylor who appeared instantly. As he walked to the bed, Steele caught his eye. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place so he froze.
"Who pays your salary, Taylor? Pick me up!"
"Taylor," Steele said softly, "we'll call when we need you."
"Dad, tell that bitch that she's fired. You're fired!" He began thrashing about, throwing a tantrum like a little boy. Steele just regarded him calmly, with indifference. The tantrum escalated. Carrick shifted his gaze to the ceiling. He was embarrassed.
"Chris. Chris, take it easy, bro." Elliot ran into the room, set to do his brother's bidding. He, too, caught the placid expression on Steele's face. He sat in the chair next to Christian's hospital bed, then leaned down to whisper into his ear.
"I wouldn't cross Steele, bro. In her case, discretion is the better part of valor. I suggest you do some reconnoitering before you do battle with her." Elliot winked conspiratorially at his brother and then left the room.
Christian eyed Steele. He did like a challenge. Even more so, he liked to quash his opponent. He would take Elliot's advice. Observe, find Steele's weak spot and then crush her under the weight of his superior intellect.
He reached for the overhanging bar and tried to pull himself up. His arms felt like wet noodles. He crashed back down to the bed. Ms. Steele seemed to be in deep conversation with his father. He tried again and then again. He cursed under his breath. He used to be so strong…could have lifted himself with his little finger. Still, Steele ignored his efforts. She was writing something in that infernal notebook of hers. She tore off a page and gave it to Carrick along with a key.
As his father left the room, Steele looked over at Grey. "It is harder than it looks." She struggled to her feet and grabbed her crutches, hobbling over to the bed. "Let's continue. With each attempt, you'll make headway."
CHAPTER 17
"Geez, dad. That woman has a way about her, doesn't she? I think that I'm a little scared of her," Elliot chuckled.
"I think you ought to be, son. There is something just under the surface. I can't put my finger on it but I'm wary of it, nonetheless.
"Taylor, would you take this key over to Ms. Steele's apartment and gather up everything on this list, please?" Carrick took in Elliot's startled expression. "Steele is moving in, son. My idea. I haven't been married to a doctor for 40 years without picking up on a few things. I'm afraid that Ms. Steele is in worse shape than she is letting on."
"Does Chris know? He's going to flip!"
"Yes. Flip. We should be so lucky if that's all he does. I'm hoping to keep him in the dark for a while. I'm installing Ms. Steele in the west wing. I haven't been in there for years.
Gail? Would you take a look at the larger bedroom and see what it needs to make it livable? Don't do any of the lifting yourself. I'm not certain what you'll find. Security can handle the heavy duty."
Gail nodded. She had never been in the west wing nor the east, for that matter. The dust alone might fall under the heading of heavy lifting.
"Thank you, Gail. Not a word to my son…just yet." Gail nodded and headed off to the west wing. Just how big was this place anyway? she wondered.
Taylor left for Ms. Steele's home. It was close to the hospital which wasn't a bad neighborhood but not posh either. He was stunned to discover that she lived in a third-floor walk-up. He was even more surprised when he opened her door…feeling a sharp object pressing into his back. With a swift and fluid motion, he turned and disarmed…a tiny old man.
"What you want here, mister? Where'd you get the key to Ana's place?" The little fellow was not disturbed to be facing a hulk of a man…three times his size. "Gimme back my potato peeler. I got to make dinner with that."
Taylor handed over the utensil and put out a hand. "My name is Jason Taylor, sir. I work for Christian Grey and Ana is his therapist. She asked me to bring her some of her things. She's going to be moving in while she works with him."
The old man appreciated Taylor's respectful manner. "Okay. Sure. She can't stay here the way she is now. Can't tell her that, tho'. Stubborn woman. You won't find anything in her fridge. I don't know what she eats! Been telling her that she needs some meat on her bones."
He turned to go, remarking over his shoulder that he'd keep an eye on her place until she returned. Taylor should let her know.
Taylor glanced around. The apartment was small and sparsely furnished. There was a stool at the kitchen counter…a microwave but no stove. In the living room, there was a single chair and not a picture on the wall nor a table of any kind. No television. Down a hall, he found a bedroom. He found a suitcase in the closet and set about filling it with clothes…most of which seemed to be scrubs. On her bedside table, there was a small clock and a copy of Jane Austen's final book, Persuasion. In the bath, he packed up bottles of shampoo and conditioner. There was nothing else in the room except bath tissue. In the bedroom and bath, there was nothing in the way of decoration. There was, in fact, nothing in the way of personality in the entire apartment…no pictures, pillows…none of the usual feminine touches. Well, he thought, maybe she hadn't lived here long.
As he locked the door behind him, the neighbor popped his head out the door. "Remember, tell Ana not to worry about her place. I've got an eye out."
"Sir, can you tell me how long Ms. Steele has lived here?" The old man rubbed his chin and considered things for a bit. "Oh, couple of years, I guess." Then he slammed his door.
Part of Taylor's training and experience had taught him to profile people but he was at a loss with Ms. Steele. She seemed to lack a profile and her personality was a conundrum. Well, she did read Austen…and that was all he knew. He'd thought it strange that she'd never heard of Mary Poppins, a book he'd read to his daughter several times. It didn't occur to him that Steele had never really been a child nor treated like one.
CHAPTER 18
"Cobwebs! Lord, Gail. This wing is like something out of a horror movie. You haven't seen a spider, have you?" Ryan ducked another cobweb.
"I doubt there are any in here, Tom. There's nothing for them to eat. All these webs are quite old."
"How do you think Mr. Grey will react when he finds out that his nemesis is going to be living with him?"
Gail laughed as she moved quickly through the room, tidying and dusting. "Def con 1. I think that I can handle this room. Why don't you check the en suite? I think that we ought to have some bars installed for Ms. Steele. What do you make of her anyway?"
"Efficient and to the point. Does not wander off into personal territory. Maybe she'll open up after she's been here a while. Ms. Mia is very good at getting people talking. Let's watch her go to work on Ms. Steele."
Together, the two dynamos dusted, cleaned, scrubbed and in general, put together a nice bedroom for their guest…although they suspected that she wouldn't really notice. Ryan brought in a television and they finished up with dusting the hallway. Yes, it was a very nice accommodation. They were curious about the rest of the wing but exploration would have to wait for another day.
On their way back to the main part of the house, they could already hear Christian objecting to something. He was very loud…and then he was quiet. Ms. Steele was quite competent.
"Again," Steele said firmly. Christian looked at her with fury blazing in his eyes. She was unmoved. This was discomfiting for him. No one, with the occasional exception of Ros Bailey, was unmoved by his temper. Usually, even a hint that he was about to blow was all that was required to have his demands met. This one…this one was different. He was trying to figure her out and frustrated that he was getting nowhere.
He obeyed, reaching for the bar and lifting himself a bit before quitting again.
"Mr. Grey, next time count to twelve in your head before you stop."
Strangely, he knew that if he only counted to ten, Steele would know. He stared at her as he counted. Odd. He'd just now noticed her eyes. Aquamarine? Some kind of blue but unusual.
"Do you wear colored contacts?" he asked. "No. Again," she replied. Panting, he swore at her. She wrote down something in her notebook.
"What are you writing?" he gasped out as he lifted again. "Are you counting?" she answered. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Steele smiled ever so slightly.
For the first time, Grey looked closely at the harridan who was torturing him. She was pretty…and she was pale. She gave away nothing. Was she pale naturally or was she tired or was she in pain?
CHAPTER 19
It had been a long day. Grey had never before worked so hard…and it was clear to him that he was in bad shape. Since he'd been cleared for therapy, he'd only had nurses. He should have been in therapy all this time. Of course, he'd never been able to keep a nurse more than a few days before they ran screaming for the exit. And he'd been in that damn coma. Right now it seemed that he'd been paralyzed always. He had vague memories of being strong and lifting weights and running for miles and swimming laps in his building's pool. Now all he knew was sitting and lying down and being shifted to avoid bed sores. He felt like an old man. All he had left was his anger.
He was laughing at Victoria's dramatics and then he was in terrible pain and then enveloped in darkness. Waking was confusing and frightening. He wasn't familiar with either state. He was Christian Grey.
For days, he struggled to understand where he was and what he had become. Grace was the first recognizable sight. Mother. She was mother. Gradually, he came to see his father and his siblings and to understand that he was hospitalized. He didn't want to be a patient and so he tried to tear the IV lines out of his arms and hands. He had to be restrained with leather cuffs. He raged while Grace gently explained that he needed to leave the lines in for the time being. His father held his hand and squeezed encouragement. His father hadn't held his hand since he was a boy and they had to cross a street. Christian hadn't liked being touched. Touch was pain…burning pain.
He was rarely alone and this was another state with which he was unfamiliar. At GEH, he was in his office save for the meetings he blasted through impatiently. At Escala…he never called it home…nothing was home…he spent most of his time in his study or his bedroom. He ate whatever Gail put out for him whenever she told him that it was time to eat. He ate automatically without tasting. His mind always elsewhere.
Now a parent or a sibling or a nurse or a doctor…someone was always with him. It didn't matter how loudly he screamed. He wasn't left alone. And now, this Steele person was relentless in her persecution of him. Why wouldn't people just let him be…let him die?
There was really no reason to go on. There never had been. Even building GEH was only due to his need for complete independence…no reliance on anyone. He never considered that he did rely on Taylor and the rest of his security team. Rather, they were just part of the apparatus that supported his lifestyle. He would grudgingly admit to caring for his family but he considered that to be just a habit engendered in him after a lifetime of being with them. He was used to them, he'd tell himself. Once a month he'd give in to his mother's pleas to attend Sunday dinner just to get her off his back.
He suddenly realized that he was lying alone in his room. Where was Steele? He recalled yelling at her. Had he managed to chase her off? He reached for the bar and lifted himself up into a sitting position. It wasn't until after he'd done it that he realized what he'd done. Where was Steele? She should see this. He wanted to rub her nose in it. Of course, he'd only done what she wanted, hadn't he? Damn her.
When had she left? Had he been sleeping?
"Steele!" he yelled. "Steele, where the hell are you? I'm not paying you to…to…Steele!"
Elliot rushed into the room, saw his brother sitting up on under his own power and burst into a huge grin.
"Wow, bro. Look at you." Elliot's pride in his accomplishment embarrassed Christian. Hell, all he'd done was sit up…something everyone did without thinking about it.
"Where's Steele? She's supposed to be in here…working," he grumbled.
"She had an appointment at the hospital to check on her leg. Mom thinks that one of her screws slipped out of place. She was sweating from the pain."
"Is she coming back?" Elliot noticed a slight bit of concern in Christian's voice…although knowing his brother, the concern was for himself.
"Sure. Her name isn't Steele for nothing. She might need to have her leg re-screwed or whatever but she'll be back tonight in time for dinner. She, uh, gave me notes. I'm supposed to put you in your chair and go for a walk. You up for that? I hope so because I don't want to face that girl without having followed instructions."
Christian grudgingly agreed but inwardly he was eager to see how far he could go this next time. Maybe his arms would be stronger. He sat up on his own!
Elliot lifted Christian like he was a doll and set him down in the chair. As before, Grey took a run at the threshold but this time he cleared it the first time. Elliot was elated but Christian shrugged it off like it was no big deal. It was.
The carpet was harder to traverse than the tile and wood floors, of course, but Christian wanted to rise to the challenge. He could tell Steele, when she returned, what he'd done and without her help. After 30 minutes, he was gasping for breath and Elliot wanted to quit but Christian wouldn't hear of it.
"More. 45 minutes this time. Then rest because you have to let the muscles recover," Grey told his brother while Elliot secretly smiled at the way that his little brother repeated Steele's words without admitting it.
The extra 15 minutes proved taxing. Elliot laid Christian back down and watched him immediately pass out, his chest moving up and down. He hoped that they hadn't overdone it. Ill at ease, Elliot decided to stay with Christian for a while…watch over him like he had when they were kids. He'd always felt protective of Christian, right from the start. Grace and Carrick had worried that Elliot would have to adjust to the competition but were surprised that Christian's big brother was just that…his older, caring, big brother.
It wasn't easy, either. Elliot couldn't touch him so he had to learn how to look after his little brother in ways that Christian would allow. Even though the boys had separate bedrooms, Elliot usually wound up sleeping on the trundle bed that pulled out from under Christian's bed. Christian always had nightmares but with Elliot next to him, he needed only a word or two before he calmed down.
Elliot still remembered the first time that his little brother wanted to come into his room and play with his train set. Elliot always shared. He was used to it because he'd had to in the foster homes. Nothing was your own in a foster home.
So, he and Christian would sit and watch the train go round and round, mesmerized. Carrick gradually added on to the tracks, making the setup more complicated, to keep the boys interested and playing together.
Mia wanted to play, too, but was rejected due to her being a girl. She would plop down in the doorway and mope. It was always Christian who gave in…he felt sorry for her. She became the sibling that he protected…even when her little baby hands would reach out to snatch the engine off the tracks. Elliot would fall back to the floor in exasperation as Mia fondled the engine, giggling, until Christian gently removed it from her hands.
Now, Elliot looked up as Mia tip-toed in and sat quietly beside him, watching over the little brother who'd grown older but had never quite grown up.
CHAPTER 20
The house was silent and dimly lit when Grace returned with Steele. It was well after midnight. Elliot and Mia had gone home. Carrick had gone to bed early, having a court date first thing in the morning. Taylor and Gail were asleep and night security was on watch.
Grace helped a wobbly Steele to a chair in the living room before she excused herself to check on Christian.
"How are his vitals, Grace?"
Grace smiled as she took a seat across from Ana. They'd had a difficult afternoon and night but they'd had it together which had led to something of a bond and to addressing each other by their first names. Grace was honored but she stayed low-key about it…knowing that Ana was somewhat self-conscious.
"He's doing quite well. Elliot was worried for nothing. Isn't it wonderful all he's accomplished in just two days of your care?"
Ana frowned. She'd seen patients make remarkable strides in a short period of time only to relapse and have to start over. She took nothing for granted. She'd already warned Grace about this but chose not to belabor the point. Let Grace enjoy the moment.
"You, however, I am worried about, Ana. You should have listened to your doctor. He is, after all, one of the finest orthopedic surgeons on the west coast."
"Then perhaps I should have relied on the skills of one of the lesser surgeons. Maybe then my screws would have stayed put."
"You don't believe that maybe you were too active, that you should have stayed home for a few days, that Christian could have waited until you were further along in your healing?"
"I'm a therapist. I know how to handle such an injury. It's a good thing that I did come to work or I would have found myself alone instead of in the company of an excellent doctor when that poorly installed screw came undone."
Grace shook her head and smiled. Ana was as stubborn a creature as her son. She did have a point, however. Had she been home, she would have attempted three flights down to a taxi, quite possibly fallen and broken more than her leg.
"Gail made up your room. Neither of us has eaten in many hours. Are you hungry for a sandwich?"
"No. I will accept your help to my room, tho. I am awfully tired. Grace, thank you for your help today. I am embarrassed to have put you out so," Ana blushed.
"Don't be ridiculous, Ana. While I feel badly for the reason, I am happy to have had the chance to get to know you a little bit better. Now, let's get you into bed."
Grace helped Ana down the hall and into the west wing. It was rather a journey and Ana was out of breath when they finally made it to her room. Grace was delighted that the room was so well-prepared but Ana seemed to take no notice. She sat on the bed, set aside her crutches and bid Grace goodnight. Grace wondered how Ana would manage undressing and using the en suite but she also knew better than to call Ana out on it. Ana, she'd learned, was fiercely independent…or, Grace thought, fearful of being let down if she did lean on someone.
As Grace passed Christian's room, she thought of looking in on him again but weariness won out and she headed up the stairs to Carrick. The moment that she laid down, he would roll over and throw an arm around her. He always knew, even in his sleep, when Grace wasn't with him.
If she had looked in on Christian, she would have seen him with eyes wide open…curious about the voices he'd heard outside his door.
CHAPTER 21
When Christian opened his eyes the next morning, he wondered if yesterday had been a dream. He made a tentative reach for the bar and managed to grab hold. He then held tight as he brought up his other hand. He'd done it…caught the bar with both hands. Shutting his eyes and taking a deep breath, he pulled as hard as he could and found himself able to sit up. He fell back but tried again until he made it stick on his fourth try.
He didn't realize that he had a big smile on his face when he saw Steele in the doorway. She was smiling as well, in a gentle way.
"So, you do better when I'm not in the room. Don't know how I feel about that." She made her way across the room to her bag lying on a chair.
"Something is different today. Something with your leg. What is it?"
"The cast just needed an adjustment." She picked up a dumb bell and handed it to Christian.
"Tell me when you feel ready for the other one. We need to get your arms much stronger so that you can begin to transfer to your chair on your own."
Christian didn't argue. He began to do curls with his right hand…as many as he could tolerate…then he switched to his left. Steele made notes.
"I'm going to get a look at that notebook someday," he threatened. Steele didn't look up but she did smile as she wrote. It was nothing interesting…just medical information…but if curiosity motivated Christian, she'd let him believe that her notes were compelling.
For instance, she could have been noting that her patient had a dazzling smile and that his gray eyes sparkled like blue ice when his spirit was lightened. These things she had noted when she came into the room to find him working on his own. What she hadn't noted, in her notebook or in her consciousness, was that she was a little more than dazzled herself.
Today Christian found himself wanting to work hard and once Christian made up his mind, he tore into a project with gusto. For all these months since the shooting, he'd allowed himself to wallow in self-pity barely disguised as anger. He didn't want independence…because he didn't believe that he could have it.
Now that he saw the possibility, Steele's problem was keeping him from pushing too hard. She kept repeating the mantra of muscle recovery and Christian kept asking if he'd rested enough.
"Can we go again?" he'd ask. "Can we now?" Like a little boy. He'd no idea how he touched her heart when he'd beg to go back to work again. Unable to stand on her own, she brought in a massage therapist once a day to loosen his stiff muscles. It was also a way to keep him busy in between work sessions.
As the time went by, he felt that he needed less and less rest. Taylor would come by to see if Ms. Steele wanted him put to bed for a nap and he'd protest that he wasn't sleepy…again, like a little boy who doesn't want to take the nap he needs. Muscle recovery, she'd say, and he'd give in under protest, falling right to sleep.
Impatient, he was quick to snarl at people but now just as quick to relax. Mia and Elliot talked him into board games at night. Naturally, he was a killer at Monopoly. Ms. Steele would disappear in the early evening. Christian would awake from a nap to find her gone and he would assume that she'd gone home. It took him a week to find out that she was living down the hall in the west wing.
As he was wiping the board and his sibling's bank accounts, he looked up to see Taylor and Grace running past on their way to the west wing.
"What the…?" he stared after them. Without thinking, Mia spoke. "Oh, dear. I hope Steele didn't hurt her leg yet again."
"Let it be, Mia. You know how she is about attention. Mom and Taylor can handle it," Elliot warned.
"Steele is living in the west wing? How long has this been going on? Why wasn't I informed?" The irritation in his voice was clear. Christian Grey didn't like being kept out of the loop.
CHAPTER 22
"Now Mr. Grey. Please cooperate. I do know best," the saccharine tone of his nurse only served to rile him up more. He wanted to punch her…and she knew it. She rather enjoyed his reluctant company and his inability to fight back. He thought she was a sadist and he wasn't far off.
No one in the family liked this temp. She ordered people around and kept a constant smirk on her face. It was "Mr. Taylor" this and "Gail" that all day. She didn't want to hear about what Grey could do. She wanted to tell him. If she could get her way, she'd have kept him sedated constantly so that she could work on her needlepoint.
She'd watch him lift himself up with the bar and remark that he was doing too much. He'd ask for the dumb bells and she'd tsk tsk that he was a long way from being able to handle that. Elliot would infuriate her by putting his brother in his chair despite her protests and taking him for walks around the house. She would ominously insist that he was setting back his brother's recovery by pushing too hard.
She also heavily hinted that it would be best if she lived in as Ms. Steele had done. As soon as she was out the door at 5 p.m., Gail would collapse on a kitchen stool and thank the lord that Nurse Ratched was gone for the day.
"Imagine having that woman around 24/7?!" Gail exclaimed. She smiled as she watched Christian wheel into the kitchen for a bottle of water. He missed Steele.
"Steele better get her pert little ass back here before I kill that bitch," he'd swear as the nurse drove her Dodge sedan out the gate. Gail teased him. "Oh, you noticed Ms. Steele's posterior, did you?" He'd growl and roll away with her giggling behind him.
In truth, he was worried about Steele, pumping his mother for information every evening when she returned from the hospital. She'd tell him that Steele was doing well and it would be a few more days. Steele had done too much. She should have remained in the hospital for at least a week after the initial accident. Grey looked forward to lecturing her about muscle recovery when she got back.
He found that he missed her not just because he was now stuck with Nurse Ratched but because he just missed her. This confused him and he was careful to conceal his feelings. As often as he mentioned her absence, however, he wasn't fooling anyone.
"Do you think that Christian likes Ms. Steele…you know, really likes her, El?" Mia asked one night after he'd turned in early.
"I wouldn't be surprised. Women fall for their doctors. Men fall for their nurses. It's a thing," Elliot responded. Then he lowered his voice.
"I wouldn't wish it on her, tho'. You know how Chris is about women."
"I know how you are about women, El," Mia scoffed.
"That's different, Mia. I'm up front with girls about my intentions. They don't expect anything much from a night with me. Chris, tho', he always enjoyed drawing them in and raising their expectations. It's kind of surprising that Victoria was the first woman to take revenge."
"Plenty of women took revenge before Victoria," Mia protested.
"Giving a nasty tell-all interview to the Seattle Nooz isn't the same as shooting someone in the back." Elliot involuntarily shuddered as he remembered that terrible night. "I was shocked at the responses to someone trying to kill my brother. I mean, except for a few insincere condolences to Mom and Dad, most people seemed almost gleeful about 'Grey getting his'."
"That was the worst night of my life," Mia said softly, almost coming to tears again. "But I really like Steele. I wish Christian could feel serious about her. She's so good for him."
"But is he good for her? I don't know, Mia. Besides, Steele is all business. I don't think that she'd let herself fall for Chris. She'll get him up on his feet and then she'll move on down the road."
They weren't speaking as softly as they thought. Huh? Christian thought. Ana? Huh.
CHAPTER 23
Christian Trevelyan-Grey was a slow learner for a genius.
It was true that he sincerely missed those blue eyes and that soft smile but he wasn't going to let sincere emotion stop him from the thrill of conquest. In all the months since he'd been shot, while he had wallowed in misery…and mostly in bed…romance and sex were the last things on his mind but he was getting stronger and Steele was getting better looking all the time.
He didn't realize that his lightened moods and his brighter outlook for his future were due to Steele's presence and encouragement. As usual, he gave himself all the credit. He was working hard, wasn't he? And it was paying off. He'd work harder. By the time that Steele was ready to return, he'd amaze her with his skill and…and his virility.
Only one thing bothered him. Could he have an erection…and feel it? He hollered for his laptop and one of his minions, he didn't notice which, ran in with it. When nurse Ratched tried to take it from him, he slammed the screen down on her hand. When she yelped in pain, he told her that she was fired and to get out. He told the minion to escort her to her car and see that her pass was revoked.
Christian had research to do.
"What is he up to in there?" Gail wondered. Should she call Dr. Grey or Mr. Grey and tell them that he'd fired another nurse…one they were all happy to see go? Gail had caught Nurse Ratched…er…Banner heading for the west wing the other day. Nurse had explained, haughtily, that she was planning to choose a room for herself because she was increasingly of the opinion that she needed to be on site around the clock. Mr. Grey was a difficult patient who required constant monitoring.
Gail tersely explained that the west wing was not in shape for occupancy. Thankfully, the door was closed and locked. No, Gail didn't know who had the key. She surmised that it was in the possession of Mr. or Dr. Grey. Nurse would have to speak with them about her concerns. Well, Nurse had already done that and her idea rejected so….she stomped back to Christian's room, muttering about being inconvenienced.
In reality, she made certain that her day was nothing but convenience. She'd brought a bell with her one day and rang it all too often, expecting service of some kind. If she didn't get a response to her ring, she'd scream down the hallway. It was less unpleasant to run when rung for than to hear that screech. Nurse wanted food. Nurse wanted Christian put into bed. He seemed to need a lot more rest than he had with Ms. Steele. Nurse wanted a magazine. Nurse wanted to read the Seattle Daily Nooz. Nurse wanted a pillow. Nurse wanted…wanted…wanted.
Her interest in the Nooz was due, they later discovered, to her interest in her own notoriety. Coming and going from the house, she would smile and wave to the paparazzi always gathered at the gate. On leaving, she would pull over to the side of the street a ways down from the house, to talk about her day, the house, the occupants, Christian's condition and any questions the newshounds had. She was always quoted as being uncooperative when questioned but it was clear that the information in the Nooz could have only come from her.
She was spoken to, several times, by both of the elder Greys. She always indignantly protested that she was a professional and bound by her oath to respect her patient's privacy…which she pronounced "preevicy"…thinking that it sounded posh. Of course, neither Grey believed her but they felt stuck until Steele was able to return.
For a few days after one of these lectures, Nurse would continue on down the road when leaving, concerned that one of the guards would be spying on her. However, when matters died down, she'd start up again…only down the road and around a corner.
The day that Grey fired her, she didn't bother to go around the corner, ostensibly out of sight. She parked just outside the gates and blabbed on for quite some time. That night's edition of the Nooz was filled with pictures of the angry, wounded woman who'd done her very best for a very nasty man who'd assaulted her. Yes, she was considering filing charges but, you know, the Greys have an undo amount of influence in this town and she would be outgunned in a dispute.
CHAPTER 24
Steele opened her eyes to the same sight that greeted her every morning…the drab, clinical décor of her room on the rehab floor of the hospital, her leg still hoisted in the air. She was uncomfortable, always in this position, and only the drugs made her sleep at night.
As always, the same thoughts that greeted her were of gray eyes and a smile that shifted something inside of her. She'd asked for information on her client and was told to concentrate on her own recovery. She hated being a patient and felt more sympathy now for all these people who were treated like addlepated children. When she was firm with the nurses about her needs and questions, she was ignored. She didn't have it in her to berate them. She knew that they worked hard in a thankless profession.
Every day she pleaded with her doctor to release her but he insisted that her leg needed more time.
"As a nurse and a therapist, Ms. Steele, I would expect that you'd understand the process of healing. Proper treatment and time, Ms. Steele. If you'd respected those parameters when you were first injured, you'd be on your feet by now. Hopefully, after this rest, you'll be able to leave here in a boot. Please try to be patient as a patient."
He'd smiled at what he thought was a clever pun. Steele did not return his limp grin. She loathed this man. She'd already decided that he was a quack. She tolerated him only because of Grace.
Grace Grey…Ana's one light in this debacle. She visited every day as often as she could despite a heavy patient load. So many parents wanted only Dr. Grey because she was the best ob/gyn pediatrician in Seattle in their opinion. Ana found her to be the best doctor period. She would check Ana's vitals, lower her leg to the bed for a rest, check her chart and be sooo reassuring. She would share what was happening at Grey Manor and Christian's progress. Ana was pleased to hear that he had not stopped working at his recovery. He'd asked for heavier weights and now had no trouble lifting himself with the overhead bar. She wanted to get back to work but she wondered if she was necessary. Grace acted horrified at the notion that Ana would not return to work with Christian. Ana was growing fond of Grace.
A mother's love wasn't something with which Ana was familiar. Her own mother had drunkenly driven her car into a river one night coming home from a bar with her passed out husband on the passenger side and her infant daughter in the back seat. Ana learned from newspaper accounts that she'd been rescued by a passing police officer.
Her mother's sister and her father's brother had fought for custody of Anastasia Rose for a couple of years while she languished in state care. Neither visited because neither really wanted a child…just the child's inheritance. When a judge wisely deduced this fact, custody was denied to both relatives who then disappeared from Ana's life. The money was then entrusted to a fiduciary who invested wisely…in order to increase his percentage…and it was then given to Ana after she turned 18.
She was a smart girl who'd never allowed herself to become attached to any of her foster parents. Social services moved her every couple of years and so it was useless to form relationships. She behaved…did as she was told and mostly studied in her room. She graduated a year early after the 11th grade and enrolled herself in college. She had enough money to finish college with a BSN and a degree in physical therapy. By then she was broke so continuing on to medical school was out of the question. She went right to work and distinguished herself in her fields.
She kept her head down and continued to avoid attachments of any kind. With her dark brown hair in a bun and her slight figure, she didn't call attention to herself on a physical level either which suited her. She intended to ensure that she had financial security and perhaps travel a bit but she otherwise lacked any grand ambitions for her life.
Romance, marriage, motherhood…none of these occurred to her. None seemed possible. They were for other people. Besides, what she saw of these was discouraging. Co-workers seemed always to be unhappy over one or more of the trio. Nurses mooned over doctors who used them often to cheat on the wives who helped to put them through med school before providing them with children.
These same doctors all seemed to quickly develop god-complexes as soon as they'd finished their internships. They were saving lives, for gosh sakes. Nothing their wives or girlfriends needed from them in terms of time and attention could compete with that. Everything they wanted and did was more important than anything else. Even their children were to understand that they had to come in second. A school play or a surgery? No contest.
Were the women doctors any different? Not really…except that their husbands and children were expected to be exceptionally understanding considering that the women managed to become doctors in addition to wives and mothers. Truthfully, Ana did find those sorts of time-management skills rather amazing.
She'd once watched a doctor finish a difficult operation after her water broke. Bravo, she thought. Still, the woman returning to work a day after giving birth did seem to indicate a lack of proper prioritizing.
No, doctors of all stripes did not impress Ana Steele. Her lack of awe when around them was evident but she didn't care. She was too good at her work to fear their poor opinions of her. Every evaluation concluded with a suggestion that she learn to be more personable with her co-workers and supervisors.
These suggestions were always met with blank expressions. Her superiors would sign off and send her back to her station of the moment knowing that their opinions did not matter a whit.
And she knew that everyone called her Mighty Mouse behind her back.
CHAPTER 25
Ana was simply staring into space, thinking, when the door opened and Mia's smiling face popped around.
"Ms. Steele, may I come in?" Mia asked in a small voice. Usually her preferred entry was fast and loud but she was a little bit afraid of Steele.
"Yes." Well, okay, Mia thought. Short and to the point. She walked closer to the bed, looking at Steele's propped up leg.
"Is that as uncomfortable as it looks? Is it numb?"
Steele shrugged and regarded Mia without expression. Mia was rethinking her visit.
"I'm putting together a birthday party for one of the patients here. I figured that since I'm here, I'd stop in and see how you're doing. If you're tired, I can go…"
"Please sit, Mia. Tell me about this party." Ana was not practiced at small talk and, thus, carrying on conversations made her uncomfortable but she knew that Mia liked to talk so all she had to do was encourage and listen. That…she could do.
"It's for his great-granddaughter. He had a heart attack, his sixth, and he doesn't think that he'll be around for her next birthday so he wants to make this one really special so she'll remember him," Mia sighed and looked down at her hands.
"Well, that should be no challenge for you, Mia. Why do you look so down?"
"The little girl is only 5, ya know? It's unlikely that she'll remember the party…less likely that she'll remember her grampa's part in it. He thinks that the renowned Mia can somehow come up with a plan that will make it memorable. It doesn't matter how memorable I manage to make it, a 5-year-old just isn't going to recall much."
"I have very clear memories of my 6th year of life," Steele spoke without thinking. "Scratch that. Those were not good memories. Children are more likely to remember traumatic events than good ones. Sorry. Not helpful, I guess.
"What if you give all the guests disposable cameras? Are those still made? Have them turned in as the guests leave and then make a photo album for the child? Perhaps pictures will jar her memory in the years to come. You could even arrange for a professional videographer."
"Those are great ideas. Pictures will help and my client will be able to look at them with his granddaughter while he's still here.
"Thanks, Ana! Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot. Ms. Steele."
"Ana is fine, Mia. When is the party? Soon, I hope…if the grandfather is that ill."
"Next week…but I can put together anything with a whole week. I'm going to get going on this right away. I have to come up with a design for a cake."
"Maybe design it around something this little girl likes," Ana shyly suggested. She was talking too much, she thought.
"Yes! She likes fairies. Oh, this is going to be good. Thanks so much, Ana. You've been a great help." With that Mia flew out the door. Ana found herself smiling. Then she recalled her birthdays and the smile left her face. She went back to staring into space.
CHAPTER 26
Mia dashed into the house and ran for the stairs.
"Whoa, sis. What's going on? Everything okay?" If Christian had warm feelings for anyone, it was Mia.
"It's great. Things, I mean. The day started out kind of a bummer but then I talked to Ana and now I'm all charged up. Can't talk. Have to dig stuff out of the attic." And she was gone, taking two steps at a time.
Christian sat in his wheelchair and watched her go, wondering what Steele had to do with Mia. Obviously, she'd seen her and he was curious about her. His mother was seeing "Ana" but keeping her info pretty close to her vest. Patient confidentiality and all, he huffed. Mia, however, could be persuaded to talk easily. He'd just sit at the bottom of the stairs and wait.
He was still waiting when he felt a shadow looming over him and then his brother's giant paws on his shoulders.
"You want to go upstairs for something, bro?" Elliot asked.
"I'm waiting for Mia to return from the attic. What are you doing here so early? Dinner isn't for another couple hours and I don't smell pie."
"It started raining a while ago. Can't put on a roof in the rain."
"Oh, my patio door is open." Elliot rushed back to Christian's room to shut the French doors. There was already water on the floor. The rain was really coming down hard. He grabbed a couple of towels from the en suite and laid them down on the puddle before returning to Christian.
Mia was standing on the bottom step, her arms filled with books, her way blocked by Christian.
"Come on, Mia. You can't leave now anyway. It's pouring down and you shouldn't be driving. You're not great on dry pavement," he reminded her. She pouted. You hydroplane once and they never forget. Of course, she'd hydroplaned right into a jersey barrier and lived to tell the tale only because she was driving the tank Christian bought for her.
"All right but let me sit down on the sofa, for cryin' out loud. I need to search for ideas in these books. I'm planning a children's party and Ana gave me some great ideas."
Christian and Elliot exchanged glances. "Ana, eh?" They said as one.
"Yeah, she's okay with me calling her Ana."
"So, you saw her today," Christian stated.
"Duh. Yes, I had to see a client and I stopped in Ana's room down the hall. Poor thing. She was just lying there with her leg in the air. Looked really uncomfortable but she just blew off my query about it. Then we talked about the party."
Mia went back to turning pages and perusing her books. Her brothers were quiet for a few minutes before they started in on her again.
"Is that all? What else did Ana have to say about, well, anything?"
Mia thought for a second. "Well, come to think of it, she did make one odd remark. She said that kids tend to remember traumatic things from their childhoods before they remember happy things. It was like she was talking about herself but then we went back to discussing the party."
"Did she, you know, ask about anyone…or anything going on here at Grey Manor?" Christian prodded.
"Nope. Oh, here is a great idea. I can use this." Mia was really getting wound up now.
"Mia," Christian continued to push, "are you certain that she didn't inquire about her patient at all?"
"Yeah, Mia," Elliot jabbed Christian, "didn't she want to know all about Christian?"
Christian gave him a filthy look as Mia simply shook her head. "Why don't you ask Mom about this stuff? She's in Ana's room several times a day. Look, I have to read and think so I'm going to hide out in the library until dinner." And she was gone.
"I'll run you down, you rotten sot," Christian snarled as he wheeled quickly after Elliot while Elliot whooped and laughed.
CHAPTER 27
The rain had stopped and Elliot had to go back to clean up his construction site. Mia was still sequestered in the library and Christian was bored. He picked up his weights and practiced curls. He wanted to surprise Ana with his ability to transfer from his chair. He had become inured to the humiliation of being carried to the toilet but now that the possibility of handling his own needs could become reality, he was back to feeling embarrassed…especially since it was Elliot, his father or one of his security detail who was tasked with the chore. Before Ana, the nurses had handled all the lifting.
Now he practiced moving his chair close to the bed and trying to transfer. Sometimes he fell on the floor and would have to call for help but mostly he just fell back into his chair. He was angry. He'd lost time with all those other nurses…months of, as Ana had put it, deteriorating.
That word…deteriorate. It was a word with the definition that he'd gotten worse and, therefore, could have been better. If only he'd been working on his strength all this time. Another glass shattered against the wall. Oh, how he wanted something stronger than water. He turned to head for his father's study when he heard Ana's voice in his head telling him that hydration was vital to the recovery of his muscles and that alcohol would hinder, not help.
On Ana's orders, he was also eating mostly fish and vegetables. Red meat was only a rare treat. Speaking of treats, she advised against sugars and for getting his carbs mostly from the vegetables. Toast in the morning with eggs was his big treat now. Jesus, he was bored with his diet, his allowed activities…his life!
As he endlessly curled...Christian, don't overdo…Let your muscles recover…blasted woman! He thought back to Elliot's and Mia's chat about a relationship between him and Ana. Of course, he found her attractive…blue eyes, long glossy hair, pert little butt and breasts…and her scent. What was that fragrance that wafted off of her and around the room? When she leaned over him, he fought to keep from nuzzling her neck. Ana seemed quite gentle but he still had a notion that sticking his nose in her skin would get him whacked against the wall like the glasses he used to toss every day.
That would be so hot.
He smiled. He hadn't had a new conquest in some time and, being so consumed with his condition, he hadn't even considered attempting one. Ana, however, would be a real challenge…something different from his usual. A dazzling smile, an intense gaze, whispered sweet nothings in her ear and, of course, a jewel or three…these would not work on a woman like Ana. He would have to try something resembling sincerity. Real sincerity would only get him into trouble but if he could conjure up enough magic…hmm…it could get interesting.
Besides, Ana didn't seem the sort to pack a pistol in that bag of hers. Maybe a slap across his face but nothing lethal. At least, he hoped he had that right. Women, in his experience, were simple creatures, easily managed…with a few exceptions. Victoria.
Christian's blood boiled at the thought of her. All she'd gotten for attempted murder and ruining his life was an indefinite term in a psychiatric hospital. The judge said that when she was well again, she could be tried in a court of law. That was certainly something to look forward to for not only her victim but his entire family.
Carrick called the DA at least once a week to inquire about Victoria's health and push for a trial. The DA was patient. This was, after all, Carrick Grey and his son, Christian…two people the DA certainly didn't want to piss off. He always assured Carrick that he was in constant contact with Victoria's doctors and ready to go to trial at first opportunity.
Unfortunately, Victoria was catatonic.
CHAPTER 28
The nurse was feeding her patient like you would feed a toddler. A spoon of something mushy touched to her mouth to urge her to open and swallow. It was a tedious job but the only way to get the patient to eat at all. She had already lost 15 lbs. off her slender frame. Her hair was thinning…her face pale and gaunt. When she'd arrived at Sunnydale Sanatorium, everyone had marveled at her beauty. With her stunning face, creamy complexion, golden hair…well, she was not the usual patient. However, her skin was now dull and her hair, no longer being bleached and dyed, was half mousy brown and half yellow.
She didn't interact with anyone…spending her days staring out the window or into space. Catatonic, the doctors said. They couldn't get through to her. She was being medicated and was once subjected to electronic convulsive therapy but nothing worked. It was an odd case in that her brain scans had appeared to be normal. Therefore, she was diagnosed as a catatonic via psychological trauma.
The doctors were told only that she was unhappy about a breakup and had shot her ex-lover in a fit of piqué. She'd immediately collapsed in hysteria and was taken to the hospital where she then slipped into a state of catatonia.
She was technically under arrest for attempted murder but until she emerged into awareness once again, she was simply a patient, a sick woman who needed care. The doctors assured the Seattle district attorney's office that they would release Ms. Mason whenever she recovered and, no, there was no indication that she was faking.
"She doesn't move. We have to get her up and walking several times a day to keep her from losing that ability and to ensure that she doesn't develop bedsores from sitting constantly. She has no reaction to anything. She would have to be an incredible actress with immense discipline to continue on this way.
"For cripes sake, she was a beautiful woman who is now a wreck and has to wear diapers. Aside from avoiding a prison sentence, she has nothing to gain from living this way…and I use the word "living" loosely.
"The only way that she could survive the hell she's currently in would be if she were genuinely psychotic and enjoying playing with us. That is, of course, highly unlikely. She is also, it appears, slipping deeper into catatonia. I think it is possible that she may be long term."
"Long term," the DA nervously repeated. Oh, how he dreaded revealing that prognosis to the Greys. They so desperately desired revenge on this woman who had shredded all their lives…not just Christian's. The prospect of her living out her life, in a chair, in a room, her every need being tended to by nurses paid by the state…oh, no…they would not take it well.
The Greys wanted Victoria to spend her life in a tiny cell with a tiny window overlooking a wall, a wall that would restrain her from ever again touching her bare feet to blades of grass or bending to pick a wildflower. They wanted her to have nothing in her life but regret for her foolish actions…to sit on her bunk and torture herself with 'what ifs'.
What if…I'd simply gone home? What if…I'd never had a gun? What if…I'd said no when he first approached me? What if? What if? What if? All the what ifs screaming in her brain for the rest of her horrible life. Even if she was paroled after 30 years, she'd never be the beautiful woman she'd been and she wouldn't have a dime to her name and no friends to whom she could turn to help her rebuild her life.
No. There was no pity for Ms. Mason from the Grey family although perhaps there should have been a little.
Victoria had used her beauty to work her way up from an ordinary life. She devoted herself to exercise, acting classes…anything that would help her advance. She had many friendly acquaintances but no true friends and when the god, Christian Grey, had taken an interest in her, she was primed to trust his intentions. It was what she'd been working toward…what she'd planned on. She had his number. She wasn't a fool like the others. She thought that he would be the easy mark.
He outright lied to her, leading her on for weeks, until he grew bored with her and suddenly and coldly broke it off in a public place where she felt constrained from expressing her pain. He gently and kindly led her out to the street where he shoved her into a taxi without a goodbye. She was truly stunned and perplexed…overcome with confusion and agony. She was deep in shock when she arrived that night at the penthouse. All she'd wanted was an honest answer to her questions…something to help her make sense of the chaos in her head. Instead, she was cruelly mocked and dismissed.
And now, as her doctor explained her condition to the DA, he failed to see a faint light in her eyes.
CHAPTER 29
Ana knew little of the circumstances that led to her patient's paralysis. How he'd come to be this way was not her concern. Her interest was purely in his recovery…as far as she could take him, that is. She'd studied his x-ray and MRI films intently and she'd held discussions with his doctors. They were of the opinion that his condition was reversible with a great deal of therapy and dedication. The films bore out their opinions. However, it was a very long shot, indeed, and Mr. Grey was a quite recalcitrant patient so they felt it would do no good to give him hope. Thus, his chances had never been revealed to him. If Mighty Mouse wanted to stick her neck out and get it loped off, that was her choice. She'd been warned.
Ana intellectually understood their positions but she emotionally despised their cowardice. They didn't care about Christian. They were only concerned with not being sued if they were unable to deliver results. Ana had quickly ascertained her patient's driven personality and was determined to use that to get him to his feet…even though it could be a quite lengthy recovery. It was up to Christian to overcome his self-pity, to push himself as far as he could go.
The coma and the following months of neglect by his caregivers may have lessened his chance at walking again but that chance was still there…slight but possible. Maybe he'd never again walk as he had but he had a shot at crutches. It was certainly better than being dependent on a wheelchair. Ana hoped that he could be reasoned with in time.
As he learned that he could rebuild muscle in his arms and become independent, perhaps he would be willing to do the tremendous amount of work necessary to stand again.
Ana had spent her life being determined and resilient. No one was better equipped to deal with Christian Grey.
However, as Ana lay in her hospital bed, chomping at the bit to get back to work, she was in the dark about Grey's intentions. He was going to brighten his life by once again playing his games and this time with his PT. Drawing her in and basking in her adoration of him would give some of his ego back to him. He needed to convince himself that he was still Seattle's premier playboy…legs or no legs.
He still had the face and the money and the brains. It was time to get back to being The Christian Grey. First up, Ms. Anastasia Steele. From there, he'd move on to the next adoring woman. Of course, he still needed to know whether his champion cock was in working order.
He picked up his laptop and began his research. There was so much to read and so many opinions. He'd have to find a doctor who specialized in paraplegic sex. He couldn't depend on any of his usual sources. This one was on him alone. However, as many times as he entered an inquiry in google, that was as many times as he was given a different answer.
Ana would know. Damn it. The last person with whom he could share his quest.
Welch! Discrete and thorough.
I need to know the best doctor to ask about erectile dysfunction in paraplegics.
Welch, you there?
Ah, yeah. Well, this is a new one. Wouldn't it be better to ask your own doctor?
I require discretion. I don't want to discuss this with my doctors.
Understood. I'll get right on it. Might take a while. Do not text back in ten minutes.
Okay. Oh, and I'd also like whatever info you can get on Dr. Anastasia R. Steele.
Welch put down his phone. Grey hadn't learned his lesson.
CHAPTER 30
As enthused as she was about getting back to work, Ana was paradoxically unsure about the commitment necessary to fix Grey. It could be years and Ana didn't relish using up that much time on one patient. She resolved to get him to a certain point and then turn his care over to another PT.
As she squirmed about on the bed, Grace walked in…the epitome of calm and self-possession. She instantly released Ana's leg from its hoist and settled it on a pillow. Ana sighed with the relief and stopped moving.
"I really need to get out of here, Grace. Stir-crazy doesn't cover it."
"I understand, dear. I've been speaking with Dr. Logan about it. He's still hesitant but knowing that you would be taken care of at Grey Manor is slowly bringing him around. I think that he just wants to get you into a walking boot for his own gratification. Also, your bedsores are an issue."
"No kidding. I ring for a nurse every 30 minutes. It doesn't help for long. Do you have time to sit and talk with me…distract me for a while?" Her pleading eyes won Grace over.
"So. What would you like to discuss? Any favorite topics?" Ana's big smile easily won Grace over.
"Tell me more about my patient. Grace, I've wondered. He was shot in the back…this much I know. I understand that it was something to do with a dispute with an ex-girlfriend."
Ana saw a black cloud pass over Grace. Her usual warm expression morphed into an ugly fury. "A woman he'd just broken off with shot him as he tried to walk away from her. His security chief, Jason, was holding both her arms as Victoria screeched at Christian but, unfortunately, he was holding her by her upper arms only. She could still move her lower arms. She slipped a gun out of her pocket." Grace paused for a few moments. Ana reassured her that she didn't have to continue but Grace wanted to speak.
"Jason, poor man, has never gotten over it. No matter how many times we assure him that we hold no grudge… Anyway, Christian came very close to losing his life. You read his file, I presume?"
"Yes. Three surgeries, a coma and a lengthy recovery at the hospital. I don't understand why he wasn't receiving therapy until I came along."
Grace huffed. "His idiot doctors did not advise us properly. We've paid thousands to nurses who did little more than change his ostomy bag and give him sponge baths. You're the first to even suggest therapy. He's come a long way since you came aboard."
"This woman who shot him…Victoria? What happened to her?"
"She was evaluated and confined to a mental ward. When she is cleared, she goes to trial. However, it's taking a long time and we'd really like to have a resolution."
"What has she said about that night, if anything?"
"Nothing. She doesn't speak. Supposedly catatonic but we wonder if she's faking it. Her doctors, unfortunately, believe her to be incompetent to assist in her own defense, so…we wait. And the wait is excruciating, especially for Christian."
CHAPTER 31
Ana lay in her bed, mulling over everything Grace had told her. Between the lines, Ana heard that Victoria was the last in a very long line of women betrayed by Christian Grey. While Grace would never admit that Christian was a player, it was evident, from the numbers alone, that Grey got around and that he had short-term relationships only. She picked up her laptop and googled Victoria Mason/Christian Grey. Immediately, dozens of photos and articles about the pair popped up.
They had first been seen together at the Coping Together Gala hosted by Grace each year. Thereafter, Victoria starred above the fold in The Seattle Nooz at least twice a week…always with Christian's arm around her shoulder or his hand in hers, his gaze intense and completely on Victoria. Anyone who didn't know better would swear that they were in love.
Victoria had shot him two months from their first date together. One of the articles mentioned that Grey had thrown over a woman named Bianca the day he'd met Victoria. Bianca, interviewed by The Nooz, expressed her anger and reamed Christian a new one…referring to him as a womanizer and scum. She went on to say that he'd convinced her that they had a future together and that they were happy until the night he took her to his Mile High Club and broke it off in front a hundred people. Yes, she said, I should have known better because they had met the night he broke it off with Trish…at the Mile High.
By gleaning a little something from article after article, Ana was able to trace Christian's "love" life back six years. Talk about a love 'em and leave 'em' lothario, she marveled. And every girl was in shock after being told that he'd searched for that one special girl and found her at last. No 'relationship' lasted more than a couple of months before Grey grew bored and needed a new toy.
Well, Ana thought, best be keeping my head straight around those dazzling eyes. She suddenly felt badly for Victoria Mason, beautiful but broken in half by Christian Grey. She wondered if any of the other girls were still carrying a torch for this bad boy. She also wondered if some of Grey's anger was aimed at himself for underestimating a woman scorned.
Having submersed herself in Google for most of the afternoon, Ana was now quite sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted away to a land called Grey where a handsome prince named Christian lived. They were together, arms entwined, as they entered a ballroom and began a waltz, floating through the air, foreheads touching. He was breathing on her neck and holding her hand over his heart. She'd never felt a love so strong. Their connection was solid and their need for each other immense.
Then they were in a bedroom and he was tenderly undressing her…all the while pressing her lips with his and moaning. He made love to her with passion, her nails digging into his back, until they came together…calling out the other's name. As they came down from their high, he looked into her eyes, murmuring that she was his and he hers…body and soul.
Suddenly, they were seated at a table in the center of The Mile High Club, surrounded by admiring diners. Christian took her hands between his two, raising them to his lips and kissing them. In barely a whisper, he told her that she shouldn't blame herself…that it was all his fault. She was the most exciting woman he'd ever known and he knew that he'd never find another like her. He didn't want another. He would miss her until the day he died.
Ana was confused. What was he talking about? She withdrew her hands and stared at him…his pupils dilated and darkened with…lust? Her head was buzzing and her stomach roiling, watching him smile at her. Oh, that smile…only for her.
Then he escorted her out the door and called out for a taxi, giving the driver her address and a large bill to make certain that she was delivered safely to her door. He would never forget her. Oh, and buckle up. He slapped the roof and the driver took off into the blackest night she'd ever known.
CHAPTER 32
Ana jerked awake, feeling ill and her face wet with tears. No, she told herself. She was nobody's fool. Christian could work up a lather, pledging his love and fidelity, but she would not be buying it.
Wait…she stopped thinking for a moment and came back to earth. It had been nothing but a dream. Even if he hadn't been the biggest rat in the rat hole, he was her patient and she would hold to her professional boundaries.
It was some time before the ache dulled. Even though it had been only a dream, it hurt the way that dreams sometimes do. She smiled to herself. She'd never bought anyone's bull sh*t and wasn't about to start. She was Mighty Mouse and she'd save her own damn day.
Meanwhile, Christian was plotting his next takeover. No need to rush things. Ana would be around for some time to come. She was smarter than any of the others so he had to up his game. He might even have to fool his own family to keep them from sabotaging his play. He felt the adrenaline rush he always got at the start of a new thing.
Okay, so he'd paid big for his dalliance with Victoria. He wouldn't make that mistake again.
Grey, you there?
Go ahead, Welch.
So, erectile dysfunction depends on the individual and the type of injury they sustained. Yes, you do have to speak with a professional about this. I don't read x-rays.
Damn. All right…what do you have on Anastasia Steele?
Sending specifics now.
Anastasia Rose Steele. Orphaned as an infant. No other family. Grew up in foster homes in Pittsburgh, Penn.
Received Bachelors in Nursing WSU…age 20
Physical therapy license obtained age 22.
Received doctorate in Nursing age 23.
Top of class.
Moved to Seattle when offered $50,000 signing bonus by Seattle General.
Accepted to Harvard Medical and a dozen other schools but chose to continue to practice nursing and PT for now.
No known friends. No emergency contact.
No known religious affiliation or political preference.
No known hobbies.
Is that all?!
I'll keep digging but it seems that all this girl does is keep her nose to the grindstone. Taylor says that her apartment looks like no one lives there. Quite self-contained, impervious to emotions. I don't think that you'll be breaking this one's heart, Grey. All the others were a cake walk.
Oh, yeah? We'll see.
Karma, Grey. Haven't had enough of it yet?
Fuck off, Welch.
And so, ideas were formed, directions determined…even plans made, although vague. And neither person knew that the other was aware.
Grey believed that, as usual, he was in control. Ana believed that she understood his character, his motivations and could use this knowledge to bring him to his feet.
Neither understood that knowledge isn't always power and control is an illusion.
CHAPTER 33
"Hey, mom. What are you doing home so early?" Mia thought that Grace looked beat. She worried about her a lot. Grace had always worked too hard at a job that could easily break her spirit…a spirit that had already taken a terrible hit when Christian was shot.
Grace was the sort of mother who couldn't think badly of her children even when the evidence was staring her in the face. The rest of the family knew of Christian's reputation. They'd see the women come and go…especially those lucky enough to be chosen at the time of the annual charity gala. Often times the latest girlfriend would endeavor to be so warm and friendly with the family, believing that these people would be an important part of her future. Elliot and Mia would struggle to fake their way through the evening even though they knew that it was a waste of time. But Grace…
Grace would take a genuine interest in each girl because she didn't believe her son to be capable of duplicity. With each young woman, her hope was renewed that her son would have finally found the "one". Even Carrick's off-hand remarks about Christian's latest plaything went right over his wife's head.
"Mom? Tough day at the hospital?" Mia wrapped her arms around her mother's shoulders and Grace smiled wearily.
"Lost a patient, I'm afraid. Even when the chances aren't good, even when you see it coming…it doesn't help. Having to take a child's parents aside to tell them to say goodbye…" Grace sank into the sofa cushions.
"And now, it just reminds me of when Cary and I thought that our luck had run out. You kids had always been so healthy and we managed to keep you safe."
"Mom," Mia spoke softly as she nestled into her mother's side on the sofa, "we are still healthy and safe. If Christian never walks again, he is still healthy and safe. You and dad have done a wonderful job as parents."
"Hmm…" Grace was not convinced. "Christian is miserable and so angry and just when we find Ana," her voice trailed off. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mia opened her mouth to speak again and then thought better of it. For now, her mom didn't need a lecture…just rest and comfort. Sometimes we find ourselves in rolling seas and all we can do is ride the waves.
Mia ran her mother a hot bath and then went to make her a cup of tea. After a nap, Grace would be feeling better…Mia hoped. As she put the kettle on, Christian came rolling out, muttering under his breath. Mia had no patience with his temper just now.
"Chrissy, Mom had a bad day. It would help if you cheered up for her."
"Where is she? I want to talk to her about Ana," he growled.
"In a bath. Then a tea and a nap. Leave her alone, you selfish lout." It was highly unusual for Mia to lash out at anyone…much less Christian. He was taken aback.
"I was just wondering when my therapist would be returning is all. You don't have to take my head off," Christian whined.
Mia sighed. "Christian, you have so many connections. Call that investigator. You know, the one you always sicced on every boy who's tried to date me."
Christian chuckled. "And it's a good thing I did. There were some real losers in that pack. Maybe I will call Welch. You don't think that she's avoiding me, do you?"
Mia was surprised to hear a slight undertone of concern in her brother's voice…he of supreme carnal confidence.
"Of course not. She's suffering, too. Lying in bed, wearing a catheter. She's so independent and now she's a prisoner of Seattle General. You know, that's partly on you."
"Me? I didn't try to merge onto a high-speed freeway in a rusty bucket of bolts," he protested.
"She should have healed up before returning the first time but she was too concerned about you. You probably should have insisted that she rest but all you were thinking about was yourself. You know that I adore you, Chrissy, but sometimes your self-concern is striking."
With that last slap across his ego, Mia left the kitchen with her mother's tea while her brother stared after her…feeling wounded.
Welch, find out what's going on with my therapist.
Stand by…
Christian amused himself with wheelies in the foyer. He was bored. He'd been bored every day without Ms. Steele. Not that she was a barrel of laughs but she was intriguing. Grey did enjoy observing her.
Ms. Steele is doing better. Her leg is out of the hoist but still needs to rest on a pillow. She has been lobbying for discharge but her doctor is still refusing. Insurance won't pay without his okay so she's kind of stuck.
I can pay her bills.
And if she finds out that you've been throwing your weight around?
But I'd be helping.
Welch groaned. Consider for a moment that Ms. Steele wouldn't see it that way. Oh, and here's a new tack…maybe her actual doctor is right.
CHAPTER 34
Grace's spirits were better after her nap. She and Mia made a dessert while Gail cooked the entrée. Carrick had won an important appeal in court that day and Elliot had finished a project for a client he badly wanted to see gone. So, things were looking up.
Even Christian was trying to be good company so the food was good and the dinner companions were swell. Christian had to continually bite his tongue to keep from pressing his mother about getting Ana discharged. Mia seemed able to tell what he was going to say every time he opened his mouth. If it was Ana related, he'd get a kick in the shins.
He could feel it and it hurt which was actually a good sign but he wanted Ana back so he could start working on standing. Then, of course, he also wanted to get going on his latest "project". His last project had shot him so he needed to find out if he still had "it". Every time he reflected on Victoria's actions following their breakup, he found himself more baffled than angry.
She hadn't gone willingly, with grace. She had come to his home twice. She had behaved hysterically…and then, violently. The other women had cried on his shoulder, expressed their love for him and then allowed him to settle them into a taxi. Where had he erred with Victoria? She had initially seemed serene and rather subdued, happy to be at his side and in his bed. She had pressed him for nothing more than he gave. With her, he felt that his company was enough…unlike so many others who'd so obviously wanted the attention derived from being seen with him. She was a nice girl…until she wasn't.
His flawed judgement of her bothered him a lot. He'd always prided himself on his ability to suss out people. He was never wrong. Yet, somehow, this one woman had hidden herself from his keen vision and brought him to his knees…literally.
And this was his primary motivation to pursue Ms. Steele's affections. He needed to know if he had lost his talent for seduction. Before Victoria, the only other woman to have ever rejected him had been Ella, his birth mother. As brilliant as he was, emotionally Grey was shallow. So scarred was he by his first four years of life that he'd never developed an understanding of women. They, like Ella, were only creatures to be conquered. Every time that he was able to make a woman fall in love with him…he'd won over Ella…he'd shown himself that he was desirable.
The high of that realization, of course, didn't last. Eventually, it was too easy. He knew that it was the money, the face, the fame and, yes, the skills he'd developed in the bedroom. The adoration of each woman would gradually lose its effect on him and he would know that he wasn't worth it. The woman could no longer soothe his soul. Instead, he would become uneasy and then resentful…their presence grating on his nerves.
It was time to move on to a new challenge…to prove once again that he was worthy of love and could have it for the asking. Time to show that Ella had been wrong…she had been unworthy of him.
"Chris? You still with us?" Grey looked into his brother's hazel eyes. Everyone at the table was watching him with concern.
"What? Oh, just daydreaming, I guess."
"You sure? Your expression was, I don't know…kind of raw. Are you feeling all right?" Elliot asked.
Christian tried to smile. "Oh, yeah. I'm fine. Just…nothing, really. I'm going to go lie down for a little while, I think." He wheeled away from the table. His arms were stronger. He could transfer himself from the chair. Elliot stood but Christian waved him down.
CHAPTER 35
With great effort, Christian lifted his body from the chair and threw himself on the bed. Panting, he pushed himself up and grabbed the bar. He twisted around and dragged his legs all the way unto the bed until he was lying on his back. Sweat slipped down his cheeks as he lay catching his breath while staring at the ceiling.
He didn't see Elliot watching from the door. Being assured that his brother was okay, Elliot walked back to the table. When asked if Christian was all right, Elliot just nodded and looked at his plate.
"It's fine if you want to cry, El. I do it every day." Elliot reached out and squeezed his little sister's hand.
"Yeah…but I'm a big strong man," Elliot grinned at Mia as one tear slid down. "Chris does better when Steele is here. I hope she gets back soon. I think he really needs her."
"Again," Ana commanded. Her physical therapist thought that she was pushing herself too hard but he was also intimidated by Mighty Mouse so they continued. Her face was red and her breath coming hard but she would decide when enough was enough.
Grace didn't say much but Ana knew that she needed to get back to Mr. Grey. She felt that she'd abandoned her patient and he'd lost so much time already. She was still hiding her attraction to him from herself. Hiding her needs and emotions from herself was how she'd gotten this far. It was automatic now, second nature.
She certainly didn't see anything of herself in Christian Grey. They were nothing alike and had nothing in common except the desire to have him walking again. And so, she worked herself to exhaustion every day to get herself on her feet. She'd never failed a patient and couldn't have tolerated doing so. It was bad enough that she'd had to transfer all her other patients to other therapists. Success required only that she work hard and stay the course. It was a formula that had always gotten her where she needed to go.
As she transferred with ease from the bed to her chair, Dr. Logan sailed into the room with his usual high and mighty demeanor. Oh, how she wanted to whack him with her crutch.
"Good afternoon, Ana," he brightly greeted her…until he saw the thunder in her eyes. "So, Dr. Steele, tell me how you're feeling. I've been getting excellent reports from your nurses. You're stronger. You are handling matters independently." Dr. Logan stopped to allow Dr. Steele to speak but she simply stared at him. He coughed…to cover his nerves. She'd no idea that he wanted her gone as badly as she wanted to be gone.
"I've been perusing your latest x-rays and I'm pleased to say that you're healing nicely. Quite the turnaround from your previous condition."
"This hospitalization would not have been necessary, Dr. Logan, if the initial treatment had not been flawed," Ana spoke without affect.
Dr. Logan wanted to defend himself but stopped. It was useless. This woman was not to be reasoned with, he knew. He'd only be getting himself into an argument he couldn't win and he had hours to go before the end of his shift. And so, he said nothing as he studied his clipboard.
"Anyway, I believe that you are ready to be released. Of course, this release is conditional on your returning to your quarters at Grey Manor. Is that still an option for you?"
Before Ana could respond, Dr. Trevelyan breezed into the room with a genuinely bright smile on her face. "Why Dr. Logan, I'm surprised to hear you ask that question. You know quite well that Ana is wanted and welcome at Grey Manor. In fact, I believe that I made note of that on her chart when she was readmitted."
Dr. Logan turned a bit red and pretended to be double-checking Ana's chart. "Oh, yes, of course. Here it is. Well, I suppose then that first thing in the morning, we'll have you ready to go. Please follow instructions this time, Dr. Steele. We don't want to see you back here again."
Despite his smile, both women knew that he meant that he really never wanted to see Ana again.
The moment he left, Ana and Grace dropped their facades and burst into laughter.
"Lord, that man is annoying," Grace grinned. "You know, the children groan when he struts into the Peds ward, too. They see right through him.
"I'm thrilled that you'll be coming home with me tomorrow. I've taken a couple of hours off to see you home and settled. Everyone, especially Christian, is excited to have you back."
Ana's rare smile was for Grace. "I'm excited to get back to work. Do you have your son's latest films?
CHAPTER 36
"These are good, Grace. The prior deterioration is stabilized and I believe that I detect a bit of reversal. Am I being too optimistic, do you think?"
"Not at all. The radiologist agrees with you. I think he's also a little put out that you read films as well as him," Grace chuckled.
"I take it, then, that Christian has been working quite hard on his own as you said."
"You doubted my word?" Grace was mock-offended. Ana laughed.
"Not your word, Dr. Trevelyan. However, my patient's mother's viewpoint is a bit biased. Her son is a saintly genius, you know. He simply has moments of agitation."
Grace laughed. She was a bit less blind to Christian's faults then people thought but she chose to ignore his dark side. To her, he was still that badly damaged but brave little boy that she'd brought home from the hospital.
When she first saw him, he was wild. The nurses were afraid to approach him. He'd lash out with sharp fingernails that had never been trimmed. He'd bite. He'd coil up like a snake and then jump and hiss. Grace, however, saw his fear…his terror, in fact. She'd seen a lot of frightened children. Most, indeed, who came into her orbit were clinging to their parents. This tiny boy had no one to cling to and, she knew, had never had anyone to protect him.
She ordered all the nurses to leave him alone. She had cups of pudding brought to his bedside table and set within his reach. She smiled softly at him but he'd never seen that expression on a face and didn't understand it. "Food" she said, pointing at the pudding cups. 'Food' was a word he understood.
He inched carefully toward the table as Grace stayed well back. Then he lunged and grabbed the first cup, retreating to his corner. Grace disguised her dismay as she watched him ignore the spoon in favor of using his hand to scoop the pudding from the cup. He then grabbed the other cup and it was quickly gone.
"Would you like more food?" Grace asked. He stared, sitting with his empty cups. "I can get you more food, if you'd like. Simply nod your head…like this," she demonstrated. He seemed momentarily confused but then he imitated her movement. She smiled again and instructed an orderly to bring a sandwich, milk and apple slices. She needed to be careful not to overdo. It was quite evident that the boy's stomach was shrunken and he could get sick eating too much.
For the next several hours, Grace stayed with the child. For the first time in his short memory, his tummy didn't hurt. He felt comfortable. Grace had put a bit of sedative into his milk to help him sleep. He slept deeply and didn't wake as she bathed him and dressed him in the first clean clothes he'd probably ever had.
She settled him in her arms in a rocking chair and sang to him as he slept. She knew that he'd probably be scared to find himself in her arms when he awoke but that was all right. They'd get to know each other.
He was her little boy.
CHAPTER 37
Christian heard the crunch of tires on the gravel as his mother's car pulled up. His heart was racing but he didn't go to the door. He rolled out to his patio and pretended to have fallen to sleep…but Steele didn't come into his room. He heard his mother's voice going by his door as she walked Steele down to her room in the west wing.
What were they doing? He was her patient! Wasn't she at least going to look in on him, fer cripe's sake? What was he paying her for anyway?
Having worked himself up into a hissy fit, he wheeled to the door and threw it open and himself out into the corridor. Grace was just closing the door and walking back. She smiled at her son.
"Guess who's back, Christian?" she beamed.
"Who?" he snarled.
"Well, Ana, of course. She wanted to get right to work but all the fuss of getting her out of the hospital and then the long drive…well, she's kind of worn out so I insisted that she take a nap."
"A nap? She's supposed to be working! I'm paying her to work…not lie around in her own wing!"
"Christian," Grace replied sternly. "Ana has been working hard every day to get back here but she is only human. When she is settled back in, she'll come to your room and then you can begin again to complain about her running roughshod over you. Meanwhile, perhaps you ought to rest up. She has some good news for you and she'll not be going easy on you."
Grace rarely spoke to Christian firmly and he was taken aback. He watched the west wing door as Grace went past him on her way back to the car. He sat in the hallway for some time but then just couldn't help himself. He needed to see 'Ana'.
For one thing, he wanted permission to call her by her first name and he wanted to hear his name on her lips. He'd no idea why such a simple thing mattered to him. Maybe, he thought, it was just a first step toward conquest.
He quietly turned the knob and pushed the door open. He had explored the west and east wings as a child with Elliot but hadn't been in either for many years. He was greeted by silence and a musty scent. The door opened into a large foyer, not unlike the one to the main house. He decided to settle for the light from the hallway instead of turning on the sconces. There were doors lining the open space. He wondered which was Ana's.
He wheeled further into the large main room. His vague memory of the wings was that they were mainly sitting rooms and bedrooms. His great-grandparents had held large parties regularly at a time when Bellevue was a long buggy drive on rutted dirt roads from Seattle or a boat ride down Lake Washington to the Grey dock. It was assumed that people would stay the night. He was grateful that his parents didn't invite strangers by for long visits.
His eyes adjusted to the dimness and he was able to detect a faint slice of light coming from under a door. He rolled slowly down to the room and stopped…listening. To his bewilderment, he could hear a soft voice…singing! It was a pleasant sound although he couldn't make out the words. Nor was the tune familiar. Grey wasn't much for songs. Most songs, anyway. He did like to hear his mother singing while she went about her business in the house. It reminded him of his childhood when Grace would sing him to sleep each night…until he decided that he was too big for that.
He regretted turning her away now. For a long time, he missed her singing to him. He had trouble getting to sleep but eventually he grew out of it. It had been some time since he'd thought about those days…when he first arrived at Grey Manor.
Much of it was hard to recall now but he did remember the misery of that room he shared with Ella. She was his mommy…not a good one…but still. For some time, he wondered about her and if she would come for him. He never asked his new mommy and the man he called daddy because he never asked anything. He didn't talk. They talked to him all the time. So did Lelliot. He was something called a 'brother'. Lelliot never shut up. He still didn't, Grey reflected.
Yes, it was a strange new world for a little person who knew a room and a mommy who was usually sick. He knew cold sometimes and hot other times. He knew yelling behind the walls. Mommy called them neighbors. He knew couch and blanket. He knew toilet and sink but those were things that only Mommy used. He knew pain in his tummy. He knew cans with beans in them that he could take out with his hands and make his tummy feel better. Oh, and he knew a glass with a drawing of a funny man. His Mommy would fill it with water and he'd drink. Sometimes he'd try to tell Mommy that he wanted to drink again but she never paid attention.
His world was tiny, like him. And then Mommy got sick again and laid down on the couch and didn't get up. A person, not like Mommy, picked him up and he didn't fight because he was too weak. When he awoke, there were mommy people all around him, touching him, making noises at him. He didn't recognize the noises. Mommy didn't make many noises at him so all he knew was "shut up…no…go to sleep". For the first time in his life he was terrified. He tried to get away.
Then she was there. She was quiet but in a different way than Mommy. And his world grew.
CHAPTER 38
Well, if she was singing, then she was awake. He knocked…and Ana bid him to come in. He figured that she'd be angry about him bothering her but he needed to just see her so he would chance it.
"Hi, Mr. Grey. Please come in," she was sitting in a rocking chair. He wheeled closer.
"Hmm…sorry. Mom did tell me to not bother you but I just wanted to see when we could get back to work." Suddenly, he felt intrusive and foolish. His sister was right about him.
"It's all right. I'm happy to see you." She smiled!
"You are? Why?" He was flummoxed. Had they given her happy pills at the hospital?
Then she actually laughed. It was a wonderful laugh…not harsh nor loud…more like music.
"I hated the hospital and I was worried about you. Your mother told me that you were working on your own but I didn't know if she was just being Grace. Have you…been working?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I have. I can transfer now. It still knocks the wind out of me but I'm getting better at it all the time. I use the dumb bells…up to 30 lbs. now."
Steele clapped her small hands together…fingers to fingers like a child. It was endearing. Grey found himself uncomfortable.
"Okay. I guess I'd better let you get your rest. Maybe I'll see you at dinner? I think Gail is making something special for your homecoming. Well, not home. I mean, you know, return," he said, stumbling all over his words. He felt nothing like the suave Christian Grey.
Steele frowned a little. "I don't have much of an appetite," she said, wondering why she was being so personal. Her patient didn't need to know about her eating habits.
"You have to eat to be strong…you know, to deal with me," he smirked.
"Oh, you aren't so difficult, Mr. Grey," she smiled again. Her smile gave him a bit of courage.
"Ms. Steele, Dr. Steele, I was wondering about something. Hmm…we've known each other for a while and, well, since we have a good working relationship, I was hoping that maybe we could simply use our first names. I mean, it wouldn't change the professional relationship that we've established, I don't think. It's just that 'Mr. Grey' sounds so old and I'm only a few years older than you are."
He babbled on, unable to stop himself, until Steele put up a hand to quiet him.
"I'm actually quite tired right now. I'll see you at dinner." Her facial expression was once again impassive. Grey nodded and left the room.
Well, he said to himself, weren't we smooth? Geez, that woman took me right back to being 15 again and unable to talk to girls. Still, there were a couple of moments there…weren't there?
He resolved to have a lie down himself and think about how he usually went about seducing women. He'd done it so often that he shouldn't have to think about it but he did. He seemed to have forgotten where to start. Of course, usually all he did was look at a woman and she melted. Steele was not a melter. At least, she seemed honestly pleased to see him. Probably just as a patient. Repairing his body was a goal for her so she was happy to see him making progress. He'd better slow his roll or she'd call it a success and move on.
CHAPTER 39
The family sat around the dining table, happily sharing their day. All were in good spirits although none would say out loud that it was because of Ana's return. Ana hadn't come out to dinner and no one mentioned this either. Gail made up a plate and took it into the west wing. She would retrieve it an hour later…untouched.
After dinner, there was mutual and unspoken agreement that Ana would be left alone. The family played a couple of board games…games that Christian usually won…but everyone was used to that. They'd been losing to him since he was young.
"Steele sings," he suddenly said…apropos of nothing.
Mia stopped her move in midair as all heads swiveled to look at Christian.
"How do you know that Ana sings?" Grace asked.
"I heard her," he answered as he swooped in on Mia's move.
"What was she singing?" Carrick inquired.
"I don't know. Some song. It was pretty…her voice, I mean," Christian replied as he totaled up his winning score. Mia didn't even care that she'd been outplayed.
"She's way down in the west wing. Were you listening outside her door or was she belting it out like Adele?"
"I just stopped to say welcome back and, you know, to urge her to get back to work. That's all."
"Christian! I told you to leave her be," Grace scolded.
"She didn't mind, mom. She was awake…rocking. I only stayed a minute." He looked daggers at his brother who was cackling knowingly.
"Son, I know you're proud of the strides you've made in her absence and we're proud of you as well. I haven't had to use a heating pad on my back in days," Carrick noted. "However, Dr. Steele is still recovering. Restrain your enthusiasm. Don't push her or we're liable to lose her yet again. Oh, by the way, I received a call today from the other driver's attorney. He was a little sheepish about representing this 16-year-old spoiled brat. Her parents have retained him to sue Dr. Steele on her behalf because the front end of her Porsche needs replacing."
"The little twit was doing 100 mph, Dad!" Elliot raised his voice in protest.
"Yes. Their position is that Dr. Steele's vehicle should never have been allowed on the freeway. Crazy, I know. I doubt anything will come of it but their little darling is just in tears all the time. Seems she is afraid to drive on the freeway now because of this traumatizing incident. I told Mike that they can't hope to get more than insurance out of Dr. Steele. They think that she is an M.D…making the big bucks. I told him to inform his clients that Dr. Steele is a Ph.D with medical debt thanks to his client and that I will be representing her in her case against them.
"I think that Mike is relieved that he won't have to face me in court. I've humiliated him too often. Imagine the gall of those people."
"Let's sue 'em, dad," Christian growled. "Who are they? I'll bring GEH down on their rotten necks. Get their kid's license revoked for the next decade." He continued to mutter threats as his family stared at him.
"Steele sings real purty, don't she, bro?" Elliot guffawed. And they were off. Elliot could still outrun Christian but his arms were getting stronger and he could really fly in that chair.
Ana was just about to come into the main house when she heard the commotion. She didn't know what it was all about but she thought better of emerging. Elliot and Mia were laughing like loons while Grace and Carrick were demanding order.
Grace feared that Christian would either fall out of his chair or run over Elliot. Carrick could be heard demanding that his children, his grown children, behave. Ana smiled. It sounded like…fun. She was curious. She would have liked to watch…watch and try to understand. Rough housing, hijinks…these were words she'd seen in print but she'd never seen adults having fun like that. Sometimes her patients in the Peds ward would play boisterously but it had always made her nervous.
Finally, the noise quieted and Ana waited. She could just make out Mia whining and Christian saying no to something. The fun was over so she turned to go back to her room. Then she was stopped in her tracks by music. Maybe they'd put on a cd. Only it wasn't a recording. It was real. Someone was playing Fur Elise on a piano.
CHAPTER 40
"Ana. As your resident doctor, I will not allow you to return to your duties unless you get some sustenance into you. You've skipped three meals now," Grace was seriously chiding Ana and hoping that Ana was buying it. She wasn't. However, she liked Grace and wanted to please her so she smiled and agreed to breakfast. Grace's pleasure was her reward.
She allowed Ana's independence via a rolling crutch but she stayed close. Getting about was harder than it looked and Ana was not strong. Grace worried, in fact, that Ana might have an eating disorder. She didn't. She'd just never eaten much in the foster homes because it meant spending time with the families…unpleasant time. Then, throughout her university years, she hadn't been able to afford much food. Thus, she had grown accustomed to skipping meals. Eating with other people meant being urged to put more on her plate and, in pleasing them, she would make herself ill. When she did eat, it was usually alone where she would not be well-meaningly badgered to "try a bit more".
Now she would have to have to sit down to a meal with the family. A Sunday brunch, no less. A platter of roast chicken. Bowls of vegetables. Salads. A basket of breads. Pie for dessert with ice cream topping.
The Greys acted delighted to have her as their brunch guest. She considered herself to be an employee who ought to be eating in her room but they wouldn't hear of it. No, she was to think of herself as one of the family. Her head was buzzing and beginning to pound from the pressure. She would have to be gracious and jovial. There would be conversation in which she would be expected to participate. Questions. Personal questions to be answered. She had no answers. There was nothing to say about her life.
As she sat looking down at her plate, she was unaware of Christian's steady gaze. He saw her wan complexion…the shaking of her hand as she brought a drink to her mouth. The family was laughing at a story Mia was telling about one of her clients. It was only a matter of time before Ana was the center of attention.
"Dr. Steele, I am really sorry but I have some important questions about my condition that just can't wait. I hope that you don't mind but could we eat in my room so I can get right to it?"
Ana looked up at his face. He was trying to save her. She knew it. She didn't understand it or how he knew that she needed saving but….
"Of course, Mr. Grey. I have a bit of news anyway. I am anxious to share."
Carrick and Christian's siblings loudly protested his rudeness but Grace seemed to understand.
"Now, now. Let's not argue about it. We all know how Christian is and Ana is a professional. Christian, you can manage a tray on your lap, can't you? I'll bring in a plate for Ana to nibble at while you talk."
The others were stupefied by this change in plans. It was their very first opportunity to really get to know Dr. Steele and it was being slipped out from under them. Mia muttered about her brother's selfishness while Elliot shook his head. He figured that Christian wanted to get Ana alone. Carrick was just befuddled.
CHAPTER 41
Christian believed in a hearty appetite so he happily chowed down while sitting on the patio, watching the water. Ana ate a bit of this and that. It was all delicious but it wasn't long before her stomach was uncomfortably bloated and she had to set her tray aside. Christian said nothing.
"Rare day over the Sound," he remarked.
"How's that?" Ana asked.
"The sun is shining. The sky is cloudless. This is Seattle, you know. Land of rain."
"Oh, I suppose that I don't usually notice. I'm generally inside, working with patients. Sometimes we go out if I feel that they need fresh air."
"You don't need fresh air, Ana?" He wondered if the use of her name was as noticeable to her as to him.
"Well, I suppose that I get some, coming and going from home, Christian." She said his name easily…no strain. "I ought to take walks but I get exercise working out with my patients. What sort of exercise do you take?"
"Well, Taylor and I used to run for an hour every morning. I also do a workout in the gym in my apartment followed by swimming for a couple of miles. Prior to this little mishap, I was in great shape," he sighed.
"You will be again. I spent some of my time in the hospital studying your MRIs and CT scans. I also ordered an ultrasound last week. Thank you for not fighting me on it."
"I didn't know who ordered it. My mother just loaded me into the car," he snickered. "Saying no to Grace Grey is not something I'm accustomed to doing. So. You've been studying my films. You implied that the results were encouraging."
"Yes, come see." Ana had had a lightbox mounted on the wall. She inserted the films and began to explain what she could see. Christian listened intently and interrupted when he had questions. He didn't know what he was looking at most of the time but Ana was patient in explaining. He was determined to understand so examining the films went on for some time. Ana was surprised to find that she was tolerant with her patient.
When he became frustrated, she would start over…always gently. Gradually he felt that he was getting a grasp on his condition.
"You see now? The slippage of your spinal vertebrae has ceased. In fact, some of the swelling has gone down and the tissue is firming. All this muscle around here has increased. Your core is lending better support. Compare this film taken post-coma to this one taken just before your release to Grey Manor and then this one taken most recently. Can you see the improvement?"
Christian pinched the bridge of his nose. His vision was beginning to blur on him. Ana knew that his brain was about to steam.
"We'll let all this information settle for a while. We can look at it again tomorrow or the next day. The important take-away is that the deterioration you were experiencing has ceased and your injury is possibly repairing…possibly. I want you to be hopeful but realistically so. Your arms and lats are already much stronger. You did a good job on your own.
"Are you certain that you need me?" she smiled.
"Yes! I mean, there is so much more to do. I want to walk, Ana. I won't be satisfied with a wheelchair. Do you ski?"
"Ah, no. Why do you ask?" Snow, water…rich people hobbies.
"Someday, maybe, I could teach you. I have a chalet in Aspen." Ana said nothing. If…and when…Christian could again ski, she would be long gone from his life. He wasn't the first patient to talk about 'someday' and having her join them in the activities they'd love to do again. Those that recovered enough to return to their hobbies hugged her goodbye and were gone from her life. That was as it should be. She was their teacher, moving on to other pupils when they graduated. Rarely did she ever again hear from them.
"Downhill at high speeds," she laughed. "No, thank you." Now, I want to see you transfer to your bed and back. Let's go."
Christian didn't argue. He was feeling optimistic. Ana would get him up on his feet. He just knew it. She was his little miracle worker.
He forgot, for the moment, that he was supposed to seduce her. For the moment, he forgot his need to make Ella love him, to secure power over women. For now, he just wanted to work on his transferring skills…to impress Ana. He wanted her to squeeze his biceps again and see how hard his muscles had become.
CHAPTER 42
Things didn't happen for Christian as fast as he wanted. He'd always been a demanding man…of himself more than others. Ana tried to slow him down and get him to see that good things take time. He knew that she was right but still, somedays, he would work himself so hard that he would have to stop, take a day and let his muscles recover.
Even on those days he would feel compelled to seek out Ana. She would insist on having her evenings to herself…to read, write, relax. Sometimes she would roll down to the water. She found the boathouse and the little row boat inside. With some difficulty, she hopped up the stairs to the second floor and found a little garret that she loved. It was done up as a bedroom for a young girl…probably Mia, judging by all the pink. She sat down in a wicker chair, propping her foot on a stool, and watched the water all the way through to the sunset. Bliss. She'd never had anything like this.
As the sky and the water lit up with the flames of the setting sun, she heard him. Wheeling around the lawn, yelling for her.
"Mother Mary," she muttered to herself. As if answering her prayer, Grace hollered back for Christian to "leave that girl alone and come back to the house". Ana smiled…thank you, Grace. She knew, however, that when she returned, Christian would sulk. And when she paid no mind, he'd torment her with questions and requests. She tried to concentrate on the colors shining outside the window and let her battered soul rest.
Ana found that personal reflection was dangerous ground. It did no good to muse about her life. Even when she reminded herself about her good fortune…a good brain, health, her parents' life insurance to get her through school…her bad fortune would intrude bringing a rush of self-pity. The worst of it…being molested by foster fathers, being alone in the world, Hyde…could suddenly drown her in fear. She always fought back, though…just as she had fought back against the people who tried to hurt her. She'd remind herself that she was a survivor, strong and stoic.
Then she would feel her inner strength rise up and she'd straighten her shoulders and jut out her chin…daring all comers to attempt to bring her down. At present, that comer was a handsome man with gray eyes for whom, she didn't kid herself, she was capable of developing feelings. Awareness, she told herself, was her first defense.
Right now, his attention to her was really all about him. He needed her to return him to the man he'd been. Once he had what he wanted, he would…rightly so…be grateful and dismissive. She'd seen the pictures of him and all those stunning women. She was not like them.
It was growing dark as Ana rose from her chair and carefully made her way back down the steps. Thankfully, she'd missed dinner and the pressure to be one of the family. Their warmth for her would also fade when life returned to normal. Ana understood this while the Greys did not. They thought of her as a new friend, a new member of the Greys…an illusion engendered by her living with them.
Damn that little princess and her daddy's lack of sense. On the other hand, if he'd had any, he'd have bought her a Hummer and Ana would probably be dead now. Ana chuckled a little to herself.
As she struggled up the incline from the boathouse, the shadows momentarily hid the man waiting for her. She gasped.
"Come on. Sit on my lap. It's too much for you to climb all the way back to the house." In the dimming light, she could see Christian and she felt her heart clench.
"I'm fine, thank you," she spoke as she tried to pass him. Why did his torso seem so much taller and stronger, she wondered? In a flash, she was pulled onto his lap and they were rolling toward the house. She had to hold onto his neck to avoid falling…her crutch lying back on the grass, soon to be retrieved by one of the many coverts lurking about.
They were too close. She could smell his scent. She could feel his skin, his hard chest, and…worst of all…his erection.
CHAPTER 43
Christian lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His sister had pasted glowing stars above him when he was first brought to Grey Manor. He had trouble sleeping and she thought it would help for him to watch the stars. He'd never paid much mind to them but tonight he was mesmerized.
He'd had an erection! With Ana sitting on his lap, he'd become aroused…like a man would. When they'd returned to his patio, she'd quickly jumped up and hopped across the room to a chair. She'd felt it, too. It wasn't his imagination. Her face was rosy and her eyes avoiding his. She thanked Ryan for her crutch, said a brief good night and was gone to the west wing.
He wondered what she'd thought…aside from embarrassment. Did she understand that he was excited to be so close to her? He hadn't planned on pulling her onto his lap. It had been spontaneous…necessary, it seemed. She would have had a struggle to make it back to the house and she might have fallen.
Once she was on his lap, however, he wanted to put his arms around her but he had to push the wheels. Her arms, though…her arms were around his neck, her face so close to his. He could smell her and, oh, the feel of her body against his…
He laughed out loud when he realized that he again had an erection and not a soft one, either. Rather an erection like he remembered them. Ana was bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
Ana didn't have stars to gaze upon in her room but she could see in the darkness. Silver eyes looking into hers…both blazing and tender. Did he see into her as she could see into him? Her body was more alive than she'd ever known. She ached for him. She'd never experienced such a feeling. It was more sensation than she'd ever known it was possible to feel. What was she to do with it? Not only did her heart ache. She found her hands reaching down between her legs. She needed desperately to touch, to rub. It brought her some ease. She found herself pretending that her touch was his. Her heart was pounding.
This was wrong. Christian was her patient. Her ethics prevented her from acting upon inappropriate emotions. She had to control herself. She couldn't light up whenever she entered his room. She had to concentrate on the job…only the job.
She brought her hands back over the covers and repeated the job, the job, the job. Thus, she was asleep when her door softly opened. She would have seen him silhouetted in the doorway. She would have watched him wheel slowly toward her bed and felt him lean over her…touch her face…brush her hair from her eyes. Maybe she would have even been able to see his silver eyes turn to charcoal as he looked down at her.
Gradually, his eyes returned to soft silver as he touched her hand and then turned to go. For him, it felt wrong. He should be with her but he no longer wanted to conquer anyone. He just needed to hold her. After a final, long look, he closed the door and rolled back to his room.
With accustomed ease, he transferred to his bed and returned to gazing at his stars. He was wondering if Ana would like stars over her bed as peace came over him.
Happily, for Christian, disturbingly for Ana, both dreamed of the other. He held her in his arms, twirling her around a room, captivated by the way she threw her head back as she laughed with joy. He then slowed the dance so that he could press his lips to her creamy throat.
In her dream, Ana was running…away from the stunningly handsome man who laughed as he pursued her across a vast lawn lit by a full moon. She wanted him to catch her. She wanted to get away. Yet the closer he came, the more excited she became. She turned and put up a hand to ward him off.
"No," she cried out. "This isn't right. Go back. This isn't right!"
"Yes," he breathed in her hair as he caught her and picked her up in his arms. "It is right. You and me together is as right as it can be," he panted as he covered her mouth with his.
Ana's eyes shot open. The brilliant light from a full moon illuminated the room and she could smell his scent.
CHAPTER 44
"Yes. A couple of inches to the left. Okay, right there. Well, I think that's everything. Thank you," Ana said as she watched the workers leave. She turned to Margaret and Gail who'd been watching the installation with some fascination. Margaret had recently returned when informed by the Greys that the storm at Grey Manor had calmed.
"It looks just like the physical therapy room I spent those two awful months in after my back surgery," Margaret marveled. She turned to Gail. "Don't ever have back problems, Gail. It never ends."
Gail grinned. "All right, Margie, but I don't think that I'll have all that much to say about it."
"Thanks so much for getting this room cleaned and ready, ladies. I feel like such a useless burden."
"Useless burden?!" both exclaimed in unison. Gail shook her head firmly. "Without you, Dr. Steele, we'd still be living with hysterical nurses and a, well, temperamental patient. Now," she smiled, "there is peace in the valley." Margaret laughed as the ladies returned to the main house.
Ana wandered about the room, checking the equipment again. Now this was a proper space for her client to work in. His bedroom should be a place of rest. They would have to leave the bar hanging over his bed for now but she could see a day when he wouldn't need it any longer…or her.
"I don't like this," Christian grumped as he came into the room. Ana paid no attention. She'd come to understand her patient's control issues. He'd object initially to almost anything of which he wasn't in charge. She'd listened in on a couple of his meetings with Ros Bailey, his COO, and marveled at Ros' patience. She'd let him thunder on and then thunder right back at him. Hearing the way they volleyed back and forth on issues was rather entertaining. Ana wondered if perhaps she ought to do some yelling, too. It certainly seemed to work for Ms. Bailey.
"It is a perfect therapy room, Mr. Grey." She knew that being referred to by other than his first name would set him off so she ignored him while he whined about her refusing to honor his command to call him 'Christian'.
"How about I call you by your full name? Mr. Trevelyan-hyphen-Grey. He narrowed his eyes at her.
"I am your boss, you know. Sign the checks and all."
"No checks. Direct deposit, gramps," Ana giggled…and up went the tent in his pants. He wheeled about and headed back to his room to change into his tight briefs. He'd never be able to wear boxers around this woman again.
Ana thought that he was just being churlish so she continued her inspection of the room and then sat down with her bag and her notebook. It was half-filled now. She read the first page.
Patient is quite angry. Will require more than usual accommodation. Has had no therapy. Starting from scratch.
Ana sighed. Patient was still angry much of the time and she was still being accommodating too much of the time. However, physically he'd come a long way in these last months. She glanced at the parallel bars. Christian would not like the overhead harness he'd need to be strapped into when he was first able to use the parallel bars. He'd try to increase the speed of the treadmill beyond her instructions. He would, in fact, fight her on everything but by now she was used to it.
What she wasn't used to and would never get used to was the way he looked at her and the 'accidental' touches and his efforts to get closer to her. The job. The job. The job.
CHAPTER 45
Christian had done quite well today. He hopped about, transferring from chair to bed to table to pull-ups and on and on. His muscular arms bulging, his muscled chest visible under his tight t-shirt. He was strong and feeling every bit of it. He flew around the room from one hold to another like Tarzan traversing the jungle on vines. Ana struggled to keep her smile to herself.
He was showing off for his therapist…this, they both knew but neither acknowledged. Since their adventure on the lawn, Ana had kept things cool and detached. Soon, she knew, Christian would be ready for the parallel bars. She'd no doubt that he'd be able to stand on his feet soon. As he dried off with a towel, Ana recorded her impressions in her notebook.
Suddenly, Christian's knees were against hers. She looked up, locking eyes with him. She held herself close, seeming to ignore the way his eyes darkened. What did he want?
He was clear about what he wanted. He leaned in, taking her face in his hands before she had time to resist and he kissed her. She placed her hands on his, intending to push them away but instead holding still. His kiss began with tenderness, exploring her lips. Soon, it became demanding, his tongue slowly slipping into her mouth and connecting with her own tongue. He curled his tongue around hers and his mouth began to gently suck, to connect them. Ana didn't know how long this kiss went on. She was lost in feelings that she'd never before known. She let Christian take what he wanted.
He removed his tongue and again, tenderly, owned her lips. When he finally moved back a bit, his forehead touching hers and breathing hard, he whispered something so softly that she didn't understand. As if he understood that she didn't hear him, he leaned back a ways and released her face…taking her hands in his. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.
"That was a long time coming, Dr. Steele. It was everything and more than I thought it would be." He moved his chair back so that she could get up from her chair, half expecting her to slap him. Still, she seemed frozen in place. She stared at him…not quite in shock but certainly stunned. Was this good or bad? He didn't know but mostly he was just elated to be so close to her.
He beamed at her and then wheeled out of the room. He had a rager to calm. Ana watched him go as her brain gradually began to work again. She pondered how she felt. Her heart, she noted, was pounding hard and racing. Her head was buzzing…her limbs limp. She needed to stand but she feared that she would fall to the floor. She was breathing too hard, making herself dizzy.
As she descended from her high, she was better able to think clearly. She'd never been kissed like that. She had, indeed, never been truly kissed. The men who'd molested her had forced their mouths on her and their tongue filling her mouth so that she was unable to breathe. This was different. It didn't seem forced even though she hadn't asked for it nor returned the kiss. Yet, despite this, she didn't feel violated. She felt…wanted?
No. No, that she was imagining. Grey must be playing a game with her the way he did with all the other women. She was just available…close at hand. He was amusing himself. She was a prize to secure…that was all it was.
She felt vulnerable. He would win if she took any of this seriously. Well, she wasn't about to do that. For starters, it was time that she returned to her own apartment. She was walking easily now with a boot and soon even that would be gone. There was no excuse for her to be living at Grey Manor.
She was also getting too close and comfortable with the whole family…eating meals with them, talking, laughing. She was happy at Grey Manor and that had to stop. Tomorrow while Grey was out on his boat with Elliot, she would go home.
She took a deep breath, picked up her bag and returned to her room. She locked the door to avoid any interruptions as she sat down to write goodbye and thank you notes to the family and to Margaret and Gail. They had all been so lovely to her and gotten her to let down her guard. It was a mistake to have allowed this.
Ana was cold, dispassionate and dead inside. This was her protection from all the world tried to do to her. She had slipped up badly while living in this home. If she didn't somehow get back her former persona, she was doomed. She would get hurt. She would lose her way. She would find herself once again climbing inch by inch out of the abyss.
All the warmth and acceptance of Grey Manor was merely a charade…a foggy dream created around her by all the people who wanted Grey well and walking. Soon, she wouldn't be needed.
Ana had only herself…this, she knew.
CHAPTER 46
Christian didn't want to leave the house…and Ana…but he was looking forward to being out on The Grace for the first time in a year. Maybe he could even get into the water. He and Elliot had grown closer these last few months since he'd regained some of his confidence. He also felt a kind of excitement about each day and he knew that that was because Ana was just down the hall in the west wing and soon he would see her.
He couldn't stop thinking about that kiss. Well, he thought, of course I can't. He'd never kissed a woman with such…such thoughtfulness. The other women over the years had been playthings. He never thought about their lips. He just thrust his tongue down their throats. Kisses were just one more way to take possession. Sure they were arousing but the woman wasn't.
But with Ana, he had to maintain control all the time…at least until he couldn't and yesterday he couldn't. He hadn't planned to kiss her. He'd just finished his workout and as he toweled off the sheen of sweat he'd earned, he'd looked over at Ana.
She was writing, again, in that damned notebook. Her tongue poked out a couple of times as she concentrated. She'd pushed back stray strands of that beautiful dark hair that had come loose from her bun. Her skin, her hands. He wanted to see her eyes. And so, it happened. He didn't feel like he was forcing himself on her even though she wasn't kissing him back. She simply allowed him to do what he'd long wanted to do.
And, oh, it was a moment of magic. Her lips, her tongue, her mouth…his hands holding her face and her beautiful blue eyes on his after. She looked dazed…but not in a bad way. He didn't want to stop or to let her go so he'd taken her hands in his. They were soft and small in his large grip. What he'd really wanted in that moment was to envelope her in his arms, to bury his face in her shoulder…to hold her close and tight.
However, he'd already gone too far so he whispered to her that he loved her and then left. She hadn't heard him which was probably for the best. He wanted to tell her when he was fully a man again…when he could stand before her.
"Hey, bro, you with me?" Elliot had just settled into a deck chair beside Christian, beer in hand, after helping The Grace's deckhand and caretaker, Mac, unfurl the sails. Mac was at the helm so all the brothers had to do was take it easy and enjoy the air and the sun.
Christian shook himself out of his thoughts and smiled at Elliot. He was a good brother…always had been…while Christian knew that he wasn't a good brother or son. He always put his family through hell. He was the reason that they had to have bodyguards everywhere…the reason that they were followed by strangers and paparazzi who were followed in turn by the best in security that money could buy. They had grown used to the men in suits and paid no attention to them most of the time. It was just a constant reminder that they were, in fact, in danger.
There had been incidents over the years…some serious…and, of course, the threats that came in the mail. They couldn't even open their own mail for fear of what the envelope might contain. Yet, they endured all this and didn't complain to Christian because they knew it was necessary and they knew that he was protecting them. It was a sign of his affection for them and since such signs were rare, this one they accepted.
"Want a beer, Chris?" Elliot asked as he held out a bottle of Blue Moon.
"Ana says that I shouldn't put alcohol into my system," he shrugged.
Elliot let loose with a hardy laugh. "Boy, are you pussy-whipped, brother."
Christian didn't protest. He was, indeed, under Ana's thrall and he didn't mind at all.
CHAPTER 47
Ana was packed and ready to go. She'd ordered a cab. She'd left the notes on the kitchen counter while Margaret and Gail were working in the laundry room. The family had all gone off to their jobs. Security would take note of her leave-taking but they'd no reason to interfere.
She would return Monday morning to continue working with Christian and she would pretend that he'd never kissed her, that she'd never sat on his lap with her arms around his neck, that his scent stayed with her and drove her crazy. No, she would be professional and continue her work.
There was a beep from the cab, announcing its arrival, so Ana picked up her suitcase and bag and left the house. She gave the driver her address and didn't look back. Tonight, she would eat alone in her bedroom, alone with Jane Austen. She would not be lonely or afraid. She would not miss Grey Manor.
Christian had decided to have that beer after all. Soon, he and Elliot were a bit drunk and feeling good. It had been some time since he'd felt that kind of buzz. It wasn't as good as the buzz he got being with Ana but the company was good and the air and the scenery.
"Great to be back on the water, right, Chris?" Elliot commented as they took in all the beauty around them.
"Yes, it is, El. Should have done this long before now." He was quiet for a time. "El, I want to apologize to you and thank you as well for being there for me…always. I don't know what I would have become if not for you and Mia and the folks. You've always tolerated so much from me. This last year I would probably have just rotted away but for the support all of you gave to me."
Elliot was stunned into silence. Who was this guy next to him?
"Chris, you're my brother for the past 23 years. Why are you surprised that I'd be here for you no matter what? And the rest of the family is, well, your family…the foundation of our lives. We're all one. Yeah, you're unique and we've all known that since Mom brought you home. This scrawny kid, I thought, is interesting. I knew that you were going to be a lot of trouble," he chuckled, "I didn't care. You were my brother now and I had to take care of you.
"Actually, I don't know that I did a very good job. I helped you through the nightmares but I was a real bad example for you when it came to women and relationships. I should have been a better man and maybe you would have been and you'd never have been shot by that loon."
"It's true, El, that I watched you and how you treated women but I added an extra element to my misbehavior. I humiliated women. That's how I got my comeuppance. I've thought about it a lot during all the time I've spent lying around in a bed…helpless. I don't hate Victoria any more. I feel bad for her. I think that she was fragile to begin with and my treatment of her just pushed her over the edge. Now, partly because of me, she's catatonic in a mental ward. She's far worse off than I am…especially since Ana came into my life."
"You're pretty crazy about her, aren't you, Chris? I know that I've teased you about it but it's real, isn't it?"
Christian sighed and smiled. "For me it is, El. Trouble is, I think that Ana is worse off than I am when it comes to connecting with others. I've always had my family to keep me somewhat stable but Ana has never had anyone and I don't think that she knows how to relate to others. I also think that she is afraid to let anyone get close. I had Welsh do an in-depth on her."
"What is an in-depth, for god's sake, Chris? You had this woman vetted like one of your other tarts?" Elliot was disappointed.
"No, El, it isn't like that. Well, not anymore. When Ana first arrived, I wanted dirt on her to use to make her life miserable…like all the other nurses I tortured. Yeah, I know that I was awful to those people. But, no, the in-depth was to try to understand Ana. She certainly wasn't going to sit down for warm chats and tea with me. So, I learned more about her through Welsh."
Elliot sipped his beer and looked out over the water. He needed to swim for a while. "Chris, I brought this thing called a sporty to wrap around your waist 'cause I know you can't use your legs to stay afloat. Want to go for a swim?"
Christian looked at the sporty…dubiously. This foamy wrap around was supposed to keep him from drowning in the Sound? Without waiting for an answer, Elliot secured the floaty around his brother and then picked him and threw him over the side of the boat. Christian yelled a few obscenities but then realized that he was, indeed, not going under. Elliot drove into the water, laughing with the joy of doing so.
"Wow, isn't this great, bro?"
"Yeah…after you get used to the cold. The pool is heated, you know. Still, it doesn't have scenery like this in the basement," he laughed.
CHAPTER 48
The boys swam and played in the water, talking and laughing. Elliot couldn't remember the last time that they'd enjoyed each other so much. Chris had never let go like this. Elliot knew it was Ana and he hoped that she wouldn't break his heart. He also had to wonder how much of what his brother was feeling was due to what Ana called patient transference…like when people fell in love with their shrinks. He worried for Christian because he'd never seen him like this…happy. If things didn't work out with Ana, Christian might end up worse off than before he met her.
"The only problem with this floaty is that it keeps me from diving deep. It just keeps bringing me back to the surface. Got to get these legs working," Chris grumbled.
"I know that you're doing really well these days, Chris, but is getting your legs back a certainty? I know that Ana said that there was a possibility but I also know that she cautioned that it might not happen."
"Elliot, I can feel my legs now. When Ana is massaging them, I feel her hands on me. Before we started, they were just a couple of logs. You could have taken an axe to them and I wouldn't have felt a thing. She's got me feeling…a lot of things. Elliot, just between us, okay? I get erections. In fact, I get them around Ana all the time which is kind of a problem. I've taken to wearing tight briefs instead of boxers," he laughed.
"You're shitting me! Chris, that's great! Inconvenient but great. Wow, bro. I'm so happy for you. Does Ana know that…hmm…you have these reactions around her?"
"I had one, the first one, when she was on my lap as I was wheeling us back to the house that night several weeks ago. She didn't say anything but she certainly got away from me as fast as possible."
Elliot laughed and splashed water on Christian. Christian retaliated and they were off…wildly splashing, dunking and racing around. After they'd used up all their energy, Elliot threw his brother back onto the boat before he climbed up himself. They lay on the deck, trying to get their breath back and laughing.
Mac looked down at them, shaking his head. "There's a lunch ready if you want it."
After toweling off and settling themselves on their deck chaises, they were ravenous. They dug into the buckets of food that Gail had made up for them until they were too full to move. Then they slept the rest of the afternoon away. What a great day.
Meanwhile, Ana was settled into her apartment, sitting on her one chair with a pile of mail on her lap. It had really accumulated in all the time that she'd been gone. Most of it was junk that she tossed into the recycling bin.
There was a card from her colleagues at the hospital. They expressed their concern for her and wished her well in recovering from her accident. Ana smiled. She thought it was nice that they'd done this…considering that she'd never made friends among any of them. She figured that her supervisor had simply pulled an appropriate card from the stash he kept in a drawer and then passed it around for everyone to sign.
Ana tossed it into the bin.
There were billing notices but they weren't important. All of Ana's bills were on autopay. The notices were just a waste of paper and they were bin-bound. Her bank statement was a welcome notice that she had accumulated quite a bit of savings…most of it a result of her latest job. The Greys were paying her almost triple her usual rate…desperate to keep her. She didn't feel right about it but they had insisted that she was worth it to them.
There was also a letter from her insurance company enclosing a check for her totaled car. She'd wanted to just get it fixed but the adjuster was adamant that the frame was bent and the repairs would cost more than it was worth.
She needed a car. It was too expensive to cab it out to Bellevue and back every day. Ana looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and wondered if car dealers were still open. She opened her laptop and googled 'car dealers near me'. The Wi-Fi in her place wasn't was fast as at Grey Manor but, of course, nothing at her humble abode was going to be as fine as that at a mansion with east and west wings.
She found a couple of places and cars that were potentially suitable but, oh, was she tired. Still, it was Saturday and the dealerships would not be open on Sunday so she told herself to be disciplined. She took a bus to Abbot's Pre-owned Motors. She informed the salesman as to what she needed in a vehicle and was introduced to several candidates.
Ever efficient, Ana choose one quickly, told the salesman what she was willing to pay for the car and, smiling politely, turned to go when he declined her offer. As she stood at the bus stop, the salesman came running up to her. He'd have to speak with his manager to get the offer approved, he said. The bus appeared around the corner. Ana said that she had to get to the other car lots before they closed but thank you anyway.
As the bus doors opened and Ana put out a foot to board, the salesman shouted 'all right'. Her offer would do. She smiled at the bus driver and said that she wouldn't need the bus after all. She'd just bought a vehicle. The driver grinned and said goodbye.
CHAPTER 49
She wrote out a check. Al, the salesman, called her bank to see if the check would clear…papers were signed and he handed her the keys. She smiled, again politely, and drove off. The seat was comfortable. The interior immaculate. It handled well and had a full tank of gas. Ana was pleased with her purchase although she didn't know why car salesmen had to be so dramatic about everything. She'd been clear about what she wanted and what she was willing to pay for it and that should have been the end of it.
She shook her head. Suddenly that kiss popped into her brain. She supposed that it was all that thinking about knowing what one wanted and not making a fuss about it. Christian wanted her and he was willing to tell her so. Only he wasn't ready to catch a bus if Ana refused him. He'd stick around as long as it took…this she knew. Oh, what was she going to do about him?
Well, get him on his feet and then shove him in the direction of some tall, gorgeous blonde. Problem solved.
She was now so tired. She pulled into the parking spot assigned to her and resolved to skip grocery shopping. She'd order a pizza later if she was hungry after her nap. Wearily she climbed to the third floor. There had been a first floor apartment available when she moved in but the third floor walkup was less expensive and Ana had debts then. Besides, the walk was good exercise.
Now she wondered about perhaps moving. She could afford it. Maybe she should even consider a bit of decorating. Her place was sparse and she'd grown used to niceties after living at Grey Manor. Comfy sofas. Pretty lamps. Pictures on the wall. Of course, those things could be an encumbrance when she needed to move quickly. Here, as it was, she needed only to pack a bag and run. She didn't even own the bed.
As she walked down the hall to her door, she saw them. Breathing deep to avoid panic, she picked up the flowers and locked herself into her apartment. It was a really good lock, the kind you couldn't kick in. She'd had it installed just after moving in. The landlord didn't care and didn't know when she hammered nails into the window trim so that the window opened only a few inches.
After throwing the flowers in the garbage, Ana read the card. Her head began to pound. She hadn't had a migraine in months…not since she'd moved into Grey Manor. Maybe she shouldn't have left…but then, she couldn't have hidden there forever. Now she would have to move again. With no time for a nap, she studied the real estate section of the paper. Maybe she could afford a secure building now…something with a doorman. Here, she was a sitting duck.
She set the card on the counter. A policeman had once told her to keep everything as evidence but Hyde was careful to never incriminate himself. Only Ana could interpret what he'd said on the card.
After her nap, if she could sleep, she would begin looking for a new apartment. She thought about the pawn shop down the street. She'd only passed it while walking. Now she wondered if perhaps it offered guns. She knew how to use one. A policeman had taken her to a gun range and had her practice. He'd explained how there were different kinds of bullets…calibers, he'd called them. She would need a big bullet.
Lying on the bed she didn't own, her need for rest overcame everything else.
Hyde was down on the street, checking out Ana's new car…memorizing the details and the plate.
CHAPTER 50
As Jack turned back to the street, he first noticed the big guy in the black suit and tie leaning casually against the Mercedes SUV parked in front of Ana's building. The man was watching Jack, making him nervous. As he hustled to his car, suddenly the man was in front of him, blocking his way.
"Whadda ya want, buddy?" Jack snarled. The man looked down at Jack…a good 6 inches shorter.
"The vehicle that you were lurking around belongs to a friend of mine. I'm curious as to your intentions."
"What intentions? I was just interested in a car and looking it over. I don't know your friend."
"You always memorize the plate numbers of cars you fancy?"
Jack was starting to sweat. Bullies are usually cowards as well and Jack Hyde was no exception. He tried to push past the big man but the guy was like a stone statue. He didn't budge.
"Look, you got this wrong. I was just admiring the car…checking it out from the back end. Besides, it's just a temporary tag until she gets her new plates."
"She? How did you know that the car was owned by a woman?
"I didn't. It was just a guess because you're a guy and you're protective. Look, I gotta go, okay?"
"I've noted all the details of your vehicle as well," the man informed Jack before walking away.
Jack got into his car and sneered. He'd just steal another. Note all the details you want, Hulk. Then he made a U-turn and sped off down the street in a show of machismo. Luke Sawyer just smirked. He'd already figured that the car was stolen. This guy was bad news and what did he want with Dr. Steele?
Luke returned to his vehicle and settled in to spend his shift watching Ana's building.
Christian and Elliot had arrived home in great spirits…still half-drunk and laughing at nothing. Their moods would soon deteriorate. Mia had made it to Grey Manor before them and was gloomy. She handed over the notes that Ana had written. Elliot read his and remarked that Ana would be back on Monday…so there was that.
Christian read his. It was no more personal than the one written to Elliot. He was insulted but more than that, he was hurt. He'd kissed the woman and she'd moved out. He had certainly lost his touch and at the absolutely worst time. Well, he wouldn't allow it. He couldn't live with an eight-hour day of Ana. He needed more. He craved as much time as possible. He almost ignored his phone vibrating in his pocket.
"Sawyer, everything okay with Ana?"
"Not sure, sir, but I have a feeling that there's a problem. Ana bought a new vehicle. Shortly after she parked and went inside, a guy parked nearby and got out to inspect Ana's car. He told me that he was just interested and didn't know the owner. I don't believe him. Also, the car he's currently driving is stolen. I've already sicced the cops on him but odds are he's ditched the car and stolen another. Something smells bad here."
"Welsh did a deeper vet of Ana and found a guy named Jack Hyde in her background. He was stalking her a couple of years ago. She went to the police but they were useless. This could be the same guy. If it is, years later, she's in danger. He isn't quitting. I'll have Welsh see what he can find on Hyde. Meanwhile, watch yourself as well as Ana."
"Yes, sir. I'll update my relief as well."
Elliot and Mia were staring at Christian as he rang off. His face was pale. Nothing ever scared Christian. Faced with problems or danger, he was the knife edge. He relished facing an opponent. Victoria was the first person to best him and she had to do it with his back turned to her.
"Chris, does Ana have a stalker?" Elliot asked as he instinctively moved closer to his little sister.
"Maybe. No one will get past Sawyer. The guy's like a mountain. He's bigger than you, El. I feel like a kid next to him. He's also smart. Ana will be safe."
He rang up Welsh and gave him instructions. They'd find this creep and get him out of Ana's life. Trouble was that there could always be another creep and Ana was alone. Now she'd moved out and she seemed determined to go it alone.
"I'm sure gonna miss having Ana around," Mia sighed. "It was like having a sister for a while."
"Yeah," Elliot agreed. "With Ana here, none of us had to listen to your treatises on fashion."
Mia elbowed him hard in the ribs.
CHAPTER 51
When Sawyer's relief, Reynolds, arrived, one watched the front while the other checked around back. It was dark now. Reynolds did a visual sweep of the street out front while Sawyer drove around the block and down the alley to the back of Ana's building.
Still working on Hyde. However, something about Ana's history is now of more interest, Welch texted Grey.
Go on.
She's moved at least three times a year beginning when she was working on her Ph.D. in Pittsburgh. Since moving to Seattle almost four years ago, she's moved ten times. These were not strictly upscale moves. They all had one thing in common. Each building had better security than the last. This one, for instance, has a locked front door.
You think she's on the run?
That would be my best guess. I'll get back to you on Jack Hyde asap.
I want everything you can get on him, Welsh. And find him. I want my men on him.
As Sawyer drove down the alley with his lights off, he could see a lone figure approaching the fire escape attached to Ana's building. He stopped the car, turning off the engine. The figure was definitely a man and he was behaving in a stealthy manner, carrying a black garbage bag as if he was merely going to the dumpster. He was looking around. It was possible that he was just being cautious about strangers lurking. He threw the bag into the dumpster and seemed to be walking away, passing the fire escape on his way, when he suddenly turned and jumped up to grab hold of the bar. He pulled the stairs down and began his way up.
"Reynolds, Ana is three flights up, #310. Intruder heading her way on fire escape."
"On it." Reynolds ran for the outside door and picked the lock in a nanosecond. He took the steps two at a time and was outside Ana's door in less than a minute. He knocked and identified himself as James Reynolds, close protection officer in Christian's Grey employ. There was an intruder making his way to her apartment on the outside stairs.
Ana opened the door, her face gone white. Reynolds smiled reassuringly and stepped inside. He instructed her to stay in her living room. She nodded without speaking. He carefully worked his way to her bedroom, staying close to the wall and out of sight…his gun drawn. Suddenly, the dim light coming through the glass was blocked by a large shadow. Reynolds waited. The figure outside couldn't see him. Then the glass shattered. Reynolds stepped out as the man began knocking more of the glass out of his way in his attempt to enter. As he put a leg through the now empty window frame, he made out the figure of Reynolds. He froze. He swiftly turned to retreat when he realized that another man was climbing the stairs beneath him. In a desperate move, he leapt from the third floor landing into the dumpster below.
Sawyer jumped from the second floor and raced to the dumpster. The man was inside, face down in a rank-smelling pile of garbage. He wasn't moving. Sawyer cautiously rolled him over. It wasn't the same man from that afternoon.
Sawyer called the Seattle PD to report the incident while Reynolds stayed with Ana. He notified his head of security, Jason Taylor, who steadied himself for reporting this to his boss.
"Dr. Steele, drink this water. How are you feeling?" He was concerned. Ana seemed placid yet her complexion was white, her eyes were wide and her hands were shaking. Still she spoke calmly and assured Reynolds that she was fine…a bit disturbed but really just fine. She thanked him for coming to her rescue.
She seemed surprised to find that Christian Grey had two men guarding her home. She was not at all sure how she felt about him watching her although it was certainly a lucky thing tonight. She would have to get that gun as soon as possible. First thing in the morning, she'd walk down to that pawn shop. It was always open, it seemed. She'd need to move again immediately.
Meanwhile, Grey was making the walls tremble with his reaction to the news that Ana was indeed in danger. What were this man's intentions? Had he planned to burgle or truly harm the occupant of the apartment? Did he know that this was Ana's apartment and was it Ana that he was after? She couldn't stay there. He forbid it.
Ana, meanwhile, was speaking with her landlord about boarding up the window. She'd no plans to go elsewhere tonight.
CHAPTER 52
Sawyer was wired after the evening's event so he decided to stick around, parked back in the alley, watching Ana's window. Her landlord came by shortly after the police left and Sawyer helped him haul the heavy pieces of plywood up the stairs to block Ana's window. Sawyer and Reynolds were both baffled by how chill Ana was being. Most women, they were sure, would be hysterical with fear but aside from her initial reaction, Ana was calm. She wasn't worried, she told them. The perp was in custody and she knew that the boys were guarding her. It was far more than she was accustomed to in the way of protection.
Christian called repeatedly…demanding that she return to Grey Manor immediately. She tried to soothe him but after the 5th call, she sweetly told him that she was now going to sleep and he should as well. She would see him Monday at 8 a.m. Then she turned off her phone.
Reynolds went over her car bumper to bumper to ensure that no one had tampered with it. Sawyer was interviewed by the police after they talked with the man they dragged out of the dumpster. They had followed up on his report earlier in the day but the stolen vehicle was found abandoned on a side street. Forensics was going over it in search of clues.
The intruder swore that he was just seizing an opportunity and hadn't been hired by anyone to break in. Sawyer begged the cops for just ten minutes with the guy. He could get him to talk. He was sure that this was a connection to the guy from the morning but the cops, while sympathetic, calmly told him that they couldn't allow Grey's men to "beat it out of him" even though they'd like to help.
Sawyer had surreptitiously managed a photo of the guy from earlier that day and was anxious for Taylor to ascertain his identity. It wasn't the best shot as the guy had tried to hide his face but it was enough for Welsh and his special facial recognition software to pinpoint an identity…Jack Hyde. Not surprising to Ana.
"You have some explaining to do, Dr. Steele," Ana had just limped in the door…to find her patient parked in front of her. He wasn't smiling as he usually was in her presence. There was a dark cloud around him. Well, why was he all snarly? She was the one who lay with her eyes open the last two nights… getting up to check and double check the plywood. She'd told herself that if someone tried to get in that way that she'd be awakened by the pounding needed to loosen the screws. Still, she didn't sleep. Christian's security was watching out for her. Still, she didn't sleep.
Jack was there…somewhere…and now he was hiring other men to come after her. Even if she moved into a higher security apartment, he would soon find her and find a way in. Gosh, she was tired. Well, Grey could just sit, staring at her with his pissy temper. He wasn't the object of any maniac's obsession.
Then she stopped herself. He was in a wheelchair because of someone's obsession with him. He had to hire an army of security experts to protect himself and his family…and, now…her. She should be ashamed to cause him more distress. He was worried about her…scared, in fact.
Christian intended his glare to win his battle to get Ana to move back in but he lost the moment he looked at her. She was pale, circles under her eyes. He knew that she hadn't slept any more than he had. Her limp was more pronounced as well. How could he yell at her when she'd been through such an ordeal? His hissy fit was unjustified…and, he knew, he was terrified for her. What would he have done if she'd been hurt…or worse? What would he become without her?
Without warning, Ana threw herself into his lap and hugged his neck…tight. He automatically wrapped his arms just as tightly around her. They stayed in this position for some time. He thought that she was just scared and finally letting it out.
She spoke then…her soft breath next to his ear. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm so sorry. I was being thoughtless and cruel. It was wrong of me to refuse your plea for me to come here that night. I put you through pain. I'm so sorry."
She leaned back and looked in his eyes. She was sitting on his lap with their arms around each other. She expected to see his silver eyes turned dark but they were bright and shining. She also realized that she wasn't sitting on an erection either. The expression on his face…soft? Tender? She was confused.
Christian gazed into her eyes. She had been worried about him…and her fear wasn't for damage to his L4 and L5. She wasn't his therapist as she embraced him. She was just Ana, concerned for Christian, the man.
CHAPTER 53
Margaret and Gail were walking through the house, past the foyer. They stopped in their tracks. Christian and Ana were sitting together, their arms around each other, looking into each other's eyes.
Margaret and Gail quickly continued on their way, smiling. They were surprised about Ana but certainly not about Christian. They immediately began happily clucking away about this new development.
"I shouldn't have demanded that you come here."
"I shouldn't have made you worry."
"I can be very demanding, insistent on having my own way, insistent that I know best."
"I've always been alone and I tend to overdo my independence."
"I like that you're independent."
"You do?"
"I like that you challenge me. Don't stop. And I don't just mean the therapy. I mean everything…the way I think, the way I treat people. You get me all wound up…and I like it."
"I'm too insistent that I know best. I don't give an inch."
"You delight me."
"I delight you?"
"Everyday…all the time. Dinners without you were so boring. Everyone thought so."
"But I say very little."
"But what you say is always so funny or enlightening and that sets everyone else off."
"I don't eat enough. It makes you mad."
"Not really mad. That's just how I express myself…poorly. I worry because you don't eat enough to be healthy. Really, it's none of my business what you eat."
"It's a bad habit. I've never eaten much because there wasn't much to eat. I'll try harder. I like baked potatoes."
"Then we'll have baked potatoes every meal. Please come home, Ana. I sleep better knowing that you're close by."
"I didn't sleep even though I knew your men were looking out for me."
"I didn't sleep, either, even though I knew Sawyer and Reynolds wouldn't let you get hurt. It was unreasonable but I was just scared."
Ana leaned her head on Christian's shoulder and instantly fell asleep. Christian held one hand on her hair. "Oh, Ana."
CHAPTER 54
Christian knew what he was doing was inappropriate…certainly taking advantage…but he couldn't help himself. It was as if he was on autopilot. And he didn't mean anything untoward about it. He just needed to be near her, to hold her.
He wheeled down to her room and set her sleeping form on the bed. She'd sighed…contentedly? He watched her for a while and then pulled the duvet over her body. He watched her some more until he felt about to fall asleep himself. That was when he wheeled around to the other side of the bed, lifted himself out of his chair and curled up behind Ana. He wrapped his arms around her as he pulled her soft body close to his chest.
Then he let go and slept.
"Has anyone seen Christian today?" Mia had decided to skip shopping with Lily after taking off early and leaving her minions to follow the instructions she'd left. However, Lily was being unusually annoying lately. Mia wasn't blind as to why Lily needed her friendship. It was really all about getting close to her brother. She hinted constantly for invites to dinner or brunch. She spent the annual Coping Together gala sneaking around…following Christian. Mia had tried to reason with Lily many times but the stupid girl was obsessed…certain that given a chance she could make Christian want her.
Mia did have to credit Lily for wanting Christian just because he was so incredibly handsome. She didn't care about his name or his money…and even after he was left paralyzed, she still wanted him. But she was wasting her time, her youth, on a man who barely registered her existence. It wasn't as if she had no other choices. No, indeed, she was pursued by a number of men. She was a beautiful woman who could be so charming. Yet, she used them and disposed of them. She would wait for Christian.
Lily wanted to come to Grey Manor to entertain Christian, she said. Mia said no, enraging Lily. That was okay, however. Maybe she wouldn't speak to Mia for a week. Mia could use the week off and she wanted to be alone with her brother… to try to help him. He was so upset about Ana moving out and he might be exceptionally rude to her today. Mia could be a cushion between the two. She certainly didn't want Ana to quit. Eight hours a day was better than none at all. Maybe Mia could talk her into lunch down on the dock.
"Margaret, Christian isn't in his room or the therapy room. Did Elliot take him somewhere?"
Margaret glanced at Gail as if to ask her how much she should reveal. Gail piped up instead.
"Oh, Mia, dear. You know about that terrible incident Saturday night at Ana's apartment. Your brother didn't sleep well and neither did Ana. So, when she arrived today, they were both extremely tired. They decided to rest for a while."
"Makes sense. So. Christian is in Ana's room, isn't he?" Mia smirked. Gail and Margaret laughed.
"It might be best, Mia, if we kept that to ourselves. Don't you agree?"
"Oh, come on, Gail. Can't I tease him just a little bit? Please?" Gail narrowed her eyes and Mia sighed defeat. She was happy though that her brother and Ana were getting close. It was what the entire family wished for…and a backyard wedding.
Well, actually, Mia didn't want a wedding at Grey Manor. She wanted a blow-out extravaganza held at Bell Harbor. 400 guests. Daddy could finally pay back all those wedding invites he'd accumulated over the years. Mia had a binder full of ideas for the perfect wedding and she wanted to use them on her brothers. She didn't believe that she'd ever marry. She was 24 and had never been in a truly serious relationship. She'd never met a man whom she'd immediately known was the one. Maybe that was a silly romantic notion but it was one in which Mia believed.
Meanwhile, Christian and Ana were still sleeping peacefully…Ana now curled into Christian's chest. Neither had ever slept so well. Nightmares, waking several times a night, insomnia…these were their usual night time companions. With each other, sleep was dreamless and deep.
When Ana did awaken, she would understand this and, despite her discomfort with the unprofessionalism, she would have to accept reality. Her life since meeting Christian was better and had been a steady road toward a different sort of relationship. She'd realize that she'd been in denial since that night in the boathouse.
When she opened her eyes, gray eyes blinked back at her.
CHAPTER 55
"Sleep well?" he asked. He prepped himself for a scolding…or an outright yelling.
"The best I ever recall sleeping. I usually awaken with anxiety roiling in my gut."
"That's awful…so do I," Christian replied.
"I tried one of those body pillows, you know? I thought that if I hugged it all night, it would fool my psyche into thinking that I was in someone's arms…but I guess it takes real arms."
"So, you're not going to shove me onto the floor?" he grinned.
"This isn't right. I'm violating the ethics of my profession. Nowhere in the course work was it mentioned that cuddling with one's patient is part of therapy."
"Even if your patient feels like he could run or fly. Even if your patient felt the best he could ever recall feeling."
"We are on dangerous ground here, Christian," Ana fretted.
"Two people who care for each other are sharing a bed. Yep. Dangerous ground. I like it."
Ana sat up. "I'm going to clean up. We have a couple of hours left. Let's get cracking, Grey."
With that she hopped out of bed and disappeared into the en suite. Grey watched her go and tried to imagine her naked after they'd made love. He was determined to continue down the road.
Taylor, would you mind coming to the therapy room?
On my way, Dr. Steele.
"Thank you for coming, Taylor. Today we are going to try the parallel bars. Mr. Grey will need to be strapped into the overhead harness."
Christian looked up at the harness and his expression soured. Following Dr. Steele's instructions, Taylor lifted Grey up as she attached the harness around him.
"I know that this isn't comfortable, Mr. Grey, but we've a long way to go to get your legs strong enough to stand."
"My arms are more than strong enough to hold me up," Grey groused. He'd gotten used to be able to do most things now and here he found himself right back at the beginning.
"I promise, Mr. Grey, that you will be able to stand one day with only your arms for support. You still have to use your arms to steady yourself."
Held up by the leather straps, Grey was able to move himself along the bars with his arms…dragging his legs behind him. He could feel them. His brain told them to move but he couldn't even put his feet flat on the floor. They were useless. It was embarrassing. Taylor averted his eyes.
Grey was about to blow when Ana came close. Almost in a whisper, she reminded him that months ago he was completely bedbound, dependent on others to get into a wheelchair that he could only move by manipulating a stick. Stay the course, she said, and you will get where you want to go. He looked into her eyes, her shining blue eyes, and nodded.
CHAPTER 56
Carrick won his morning hearing, of course…he couldn't remember the last time he lost. This one was important, too. He secured his client's custody of his children and a restraining order for a year to keep the ex-wife away from the family. Of course, he warned his client, restraining orders were seldom effective but the judge had warned the woman that if she violated the order, she would be jailed. This is what Carrick hoped for. The poor woman was ill and refused to take her meds. He was trying to get her committed to Sunnydale. It was a sad case but her violent behavior had already scarred her young children.
As he was chauffeured home by his CPO, something he'd grown used to over the years, he thought of his own children. He and Grace had, upon adopting Elliot, committed themselves to protecting their children in all ways…even from themselves. It had been a far harder task then they could have anticipated. It had also been more rewarding than they'd realized it would be.
This latest trial with Christian had come close to wrecking them but, gosh, it had turned around since Grace found Ana. He smiled to himself when she'd told him that she had scraped the bottom of the barrel in Seattle and the surrounding area…that next they would have to look elsewhere. They assumed that this young nurse, Ana Steele, would last a few days and be gone. Many months later she had worked miracles. Carrick came home to a quiet house, nothing broken. The security agents weren't quitting any more. Margaret and Gail were always laughing together.
As the Mercedes SUV rolled down the street toward Grey Manor's gates, the usual mob of paparazzi was standing around. Carrick took care to wave and smile. Otherwise, the evening edition of the Seattle Nooz would feature a picture of him "arriving home mid-day, grim and glum due to the latest drama at Grey Manor". The paps missed the days when nurses fled the manor. Those pictures were gold.
However, it had been a long time since a money shot was to be had. The Nooz had to make do with shots of Ana and her broken leg. It was implied in the Nooz that her accident was a result of lack of attention due to the trauma of working with Grey. When she was no longer filmed coming and going from the manor, the headline was that yet another nurse had quit. No one bothered to correct this impression. The Seattle Nooz was a bird cage liner. Tabloids were hoping to be contradicted. It meant more print.
Today, Carrick was feeling generous. It was a humid day and he knew most of the paps by now. He actually felt bad for them. How boring it must be to stand around outside the gates 24/7 hoping for an opportunity. And since lately there had been no opportunities, he wondered how they made a living.
He asked his driver to stop before opening the gates. He rolled down his window and grinned as the horde surrounded his door.
"Aren't you about ready to give up, boys? Since we put in the tunnel, you'll never see much of the family."
A buzz went up from the crowd. "Mr. Grey, where does the tunnel go to?"
Carrick laughed. "You guys are too easy. Look, everything is fine here at home. My son's therapy is going well. The family is doing well."
"Why are you home so early then?" The whole time flashes were going off in his face. It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining. It was probably just habit since Seattle was usually rather gray.
"Won the case for my client and decided to spend the rest of the day working from home. That's all there is to it, boys. Nothing to see here, as they say. Settle back with your beers and relax."
Carrick smiled at them again, rolled down his window and told the driver to move on.
"May I ask, sir? Why did you give them the time of day?" Baxter had never seen any of the Greys being accommodating with the paparazzi.
"Oh, just in a good mood, I guess. Those guys have chosen a strange career and I kind of felt for them today. Life is going so well. I wanted to share a little cheer."
"Can't wait to see tonight's Nooz," Baxter remarked. "It'll be interesting to see what the tabloids make of this little chat. I bet you're on drugs and you've locked your son in a closet."
Carrick burst out laughing. Baxter was right. Tonight's editions should be interesting.
Baxter pulled up to the front door, letting Carrick out, and then moved the car into one of the many garages. He'd been working here for almost a year now and he couldn't complain about the job. He was looking forward to taking a seat in the security office and enjoying the peace and quiet.
CHAPTER 57
And there was peace and quiet until an alarm went off. Tom Ryan calmly checked the board. Nothing rattled Ryan. Baxter was in awe of his superior. Bax was newer to the job and tended to be jumpier
"We've got a drone," Ryan said. He flipped a switch that immediately set all the windows to fog. A button sent out a signal that would short circuit the drone's operation. Ryan assumed control of the drone and brought it down on the back patio. He turned over the security boards and monitors to Baxter and went off to pick up the drone. If it had been armed, it was harmless now. Ryan was a little surprised that the paps had even tried to use a drone. Word should have gotten out by now that it would be an expensive loss.
He picked it up. It was, indeed, an expensive loss. This was a real pricey drone…all the bells and whistles. It even had a backup system. Nothing that Taylor hadn't anticipated and planned for, however. Security at Grey Manor had its bells and whistles, too.
Ryan was sitting on the steps, looking over the drone when Taylor sat down next to him.
"Everyone okay inside, sir?"
"Yeah, Ana was unnerved at first. Thought it was a fire alarm. I think she was going to throw Grey over her shoulder," he chuckled. "And Margaret and Gail are always unnerved easily. So, what do we have here, Ryan? It's been a while. Must be a new guy."
"A new guy with money, sir. This is a top-of-the-line model. You don't get grainy pictures with this one. Our visitor had serious intentions."
"Huh. Well, let's see if he got any results." As Ryan and Taylor got to their feet, the alarm went off again. They ducked inside quickly.
Baxter, keep the windows fogged but let this one go until I contact you.
Yes, sir.
Ryan and Taylor slid the patio doors open just enough to watch the drone. It flew slowly along the back of the mansion and then around the perimeter of the property…down to the water wall, around the boathouse and then hovered over the water for a time. It then flew swiftly toward the house.
Baxter, is it armed?
No, sir. It's just like the other one. It appears intent on flying over the house. Checking out the roof?
Bring it down, Baxter.
Yes, sir.
The drone crashed on the lawn. Ryan picked it up and looked it over. "Same as the other one. Can we assume same owner?" he asked Taylor. Ryan was in awe of Taylor. "That would be a safe assumption, Tom…and a disturbing one as well. This guy was casing the entire property. This isn't just a newshound…too expensive."
They walked back into the house. Taylor told Tom to keep the windows on fog until further notice. In addition, put the team on high alert, he instructed. If anything else flew by, take it down immediately. The next one might be armed.
Ryan noted the grim expression on his boss's face. He'd seen Taylor solemn before but this was a whole new kind of alarming visage. Something here was really wrong.
CHAPTER 58
Ana smiled at Christian. He was exhausted, sweaty, as she unhooked him from his harness and he settled back into his chair. He had done well, she told him. He didn't agree. What did she consider well? His legs didn't work. His arms were in great condition and they were what had gotten him back and forth on the parallel bars. He'd just dragged his legs behind him. Still, Ana was smiling and he certainly liked that.
She handed him a towel and took a seat nearby. "I know that you're not impressed but that's only because you don't see this from a therapist point of view. If you keep working like this, you'll have your feet back in no time."
"Just my feet?"
"First things first, Christian. Being able to put your feet flat means standing. Now, it's time for a shower and some rest before dinner. I'll see you in the morning."
"What! You think that you're going back to that apartment? Uh, uh…no way in hell. I know about Jack Hyde now."
Ana looked alarmed. Grey whipped out his phone.
Welsh, did you get everything on Jack Hyde?
Not much. Still digging. Never met one like this. He's a ghost. Get Ana to talk.
Ana ran out of the room. She had to get some air. Without thinking, she walked out of the patio doors and ran toward the water wall. She gulped air so quickly that she began to hyperventilate. Far away, through the noise in her head, she heard an alarm. She looked out over the water, the soothing blue water. Then, suddenly, something flew in front of her face. It hovered there, two little eyes looking at her…just inches away.
Already deeply shaken, she could now handle no more. She screamed and couldn't stop. As she continued to scream, the drone dropped like a rock out of the sky and onto the wall in front of her…still staring at her.
And Ana screamed…even as her throat began to close up on her. Her head was pounding. She felt as if someone were hitting her with a hammer.
Barely aware, someone swooped her up in their arms and began running. She tried to scream for help but her voice had stopped working. It was over. He had her now. It was almost a relief. No more running, looking over her shoulder and all around her, no more listening for strange sounds, no more flowers. But why was Christian here? No, he had to go. Jack would hurt him.
Ana begged Christian to run. Please, please, run. But he was still here. She felt so sleepy but she had to stay awake to keep Jack from Christian. She hit Jack as hard as she could, over and over, until her hands and her arms gave out. Still, Jack had her and Christian wouldn't go away. Terror had taken over her mind and all she could do was hope that Jack wouldn't hurt Christian. He had her now. Wasn't that enough?
It was getting dark. Yes, he would take her somewhere dark…somewhere that no one else would ever find her. He would do what he wanted with her for as long as he wanted. She prayed that he would tire of her soon and then finish her. Oh, she was beyond fatigued. All she could do was given in to the dark. When she awoke, it would be bad.
"Mom?" Christian was wan and weak. It was Ana now…more than his workout…that had taken all he had.
"Dr. Mitchell would like to keep her overnight for observation. He's concerned about her blood pressure. It was soaring when you brought her in."
"I want to be with her, Mom."
"Christian, we've already established that her pressure goes up when she knows that you're near. We don't know why but we can't take the chance."
Christian looked defeated. He didn't understand. He blamed himself. Something about Jack Hyde. He had to find this guy. As he was contemplating what he would do to Jack, Taylor emerged from an exam room. He was bruised and bandaged. Ana had really done a number on him.
"Taylor. How do you feel?" Christian asked.
"Sore. That little girl really packs a punch. We've got to get this guy, sir, or she'll never have peace. Ryan texted me. The third drone was like the first two and we suspect they're all from the same source. I don't have proof…just a gut feeling…that they were looking for Dr. Steele."
"It stared at her, Taylor, like something from outer space. Just hovered there, staring at her."
CHAPTER 59
Since Dr. Trevelyan's family had contributed the funds to build the hospital, it wasn't difficult for her to secure a room for Christian for the night. He refused to be any further away from Ana than he was forced to be. He'd tried to finagle a bed in her room but his mother knew that he'd just slip in with Ana and get in the staff's way.
He pretended that they were back at Grey Manor and Ana was nearby in the west wing like always. Thus, he was able to sleep. He was pretty worn out anyway. Elliot insisted on sleeping on a roll-away in Christian's room. His little brother needed him.
Back at Grey Manor, Mia was staying over, concerned about her parents. As she was warming up some milk, she mused on the strange life the family lived. It had been strange before Ana arrived, of course. The Grey family had always been prominent in the community. Her grandparents had built the hospital and then continued to add wings and new departments.
Carrick was the one to watch in the legal world. Mia recalled the fuss made over him when he won a case people said couldn't be won. He'd saved the life of an innocent woman whose in-laws had schemed to frame her for the murder of her new born son. Ironically…and with a great deal of gall…they had begged Carrick to then defend them. He took such pleasure in his refusal.
It seemed about then, when Mia was 10, that the number of paparazzi had increased. She was a beautiful child…tall, exotic…and her parents had to watch her ego as pictures of her began showing up in the tabloids and her circle of "friends" grew exponentially. That was when she began her unfortunate association with Lily Hamilton. Despite her parent's misgivings about the girl, Mia allowed the friendship to grow. Now she felt rather stuck with it.
Lily at first loved seeing her picture in the paper alongside that of Mia. Then she got a look at 14-year-old Christian and 13 years later, he still had trouble remembering her name. He kept calling her Lila and she told herself and everyone else that Lila was his nickname for her.
Mia grew inured to the attentions of the paparazzi. They were just there…like the air. Then came GEH, her handsome brother, her brilliant wunderkind of a brother who'd make his first million when he was just 19. Then the millions grew into billions and there was a stunning building downtown, shining blue glass with Grey House in gold letters writ large across the front.
The paparazzi numbers exploded. They were like gnats, everywhere and in everything. They jumped in front of Mia as she exited a building. They walked backwards in front of her as she walked down the street. The incessant clicking of their cameras…the inane comments and questions designed to get a reaction. They grew even more aggressive when her brother's "love" life became news.
Several years ago, she came home to Grey Manor with her clothes torn and her hands shaking. She'd been to lunch with Christian and when she emerged from Grey House, the paps rushed her and chaos ensued.
It was shortly thereafter that Jason Taylor came into their lives…6 foot 6, lean but muscled, a master of several martial arts, trained in all kinds of weaponry, somber but somehow comforting. Shortly thereafter, Mia was introduced to her first close protection officer and life would never be the same again.
CHAPTER 60
Christian shot awake. Something was wrong. He reached for the bar hanging over his bed but it wasn't there. He pulled himself to a sitting position anyway and leaned over, feeling around for his chair. It wasn't there. The room was only dimly lit by outside lights and he couldn't make out whether his chair was in the room.
He had to get to Ana. He rolled onto the floor and dragged himself by his arms to the door. There was a man walking into Ana's room. Christian moved quickly, pulling himself along. It was taking too long. The strange man emerged and walked away.
He was too late. He hadn't saved Ana. He lay on the corridor floor, broken.
"Christian, Christian. Come on, bro. Wake up. You're having a bad dream." Elliot had been trying to protect his little brother from his nightmares since he'd first come into the family. He'd continued doing so after he was shot and had to move home.
"Christian, look at me. You're awake now and everything is fine."
"Ana is in danger. I have to get to her, El."
Elliot had to chuckle. His brother had assigned two CPOs in round the clock shifts to guard Ana's door. Still, he acquiesced to Christian's plea to check on Ana. He found both agents standing like the palace guards outside Ana's room.
"Everything all right, fellas?" They nodded.
"No one strange try to get in?" Just medical personnel, sir. One of the nurses is inside changing a bag…you know, a drip bag.
Really, Elliot replied. Think I'll just take a quick look. Inside he found a tall man wearing a surgical cap and a mask injecting something into the bag attached to Ana's arm.
"What is that?" he asked. The hair on his arms was standing up. He knew. He approached the man who hadn't answered his question. The guy kept his face averted and then turned in a flash and slashed at Elliot with the syringe. It merely scratched Elliot's arm but he felt a reaction instantly. He had just enough time left to call out for help. Then his world went black.
He came to lying on his roll-away, with his arm attached to a drip bag. What the? He turned his head to find his mother sitting by him, her face etched with concern.
"Elliot, dear, how are you feeling?" She gently laid her hand on his forehead. It took him a few moments to remember.
"Mom. Ana. Some kind of injection." His words tumbled out. She nodded and reassured him that Ana was all right. "You saved her life, Elliot. Don't you remember? You tussled with the man and pulled the line out of Ana's arm while doing so. Then you passed out because some of the drug got into your arm. Very little but enough to knock you out."
"So none of the drug got into Ana?
"No, it was midway down the line when you pulled it out. Of course, that resulted in blood but nothing serious. The guards heard you yell and raced in. There was confusion and the man got away. Last I checked, Christian is with Ana and refusing to leave her. Taylor quietly dressed down his men. They looked quite ill themselves.
"And now that you're awake and the drug is out of your system, all is well….which is good because I'm exhausted."
"I'm okay now, Mom. Why don't you go rest?" Elliot urged. Dr. Grey looked doubtful but agreed that she'd be no good for anyone the rest of this night. She leaned down and kissed Elliot's cheek before taking her leave. When she opened the door, Elliot got a glimpse of a CPO standing guard. Geez, he wondered, what must the staff think of this family and all its drama?
He knew that Christian and Ana were all right but he still had to see for himself. It was difficult but he hefted himself up, pulled out the line and, lurching from wall to bed to door, he made it out into the hall. He was dizzy as all hell. His CPO, Sam, immediately grabbed a wheelchair and made Elliot sit in it.
"Where are we going, sir?" Sam asked.
Elliot smirked. "Where do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded and moved the chair next door to Ana's room. Sam was good at his job but Elliot had never known him to be jovial.
Christian was sitting next to Ana, holding her hand. Her arm was bandaged with a bit of red showing through. The hydration bag line had been reinserted in her other arm. She was sleeping. There was no sign that she'd been aware of the struggle to keep the man from killing her. She certainly didn't need to know about it now. She was looking better…even had a bit of color in her cheeks.
Christian, however, looked wrecked.
CHAPTER 61
"Hey, bro. You don't look so good. Maybe you ought to go back to bed," Elliot knew he was just spitting in the wind.
"Last time I left her, she was nearly killed. I argued with the doctor but he insisted that she had to stay the night and Mom agreed. Ass. Not Mom. She was actually too tired to fight him. Taylor talked to the guys and I don't think the man will be back but I'm not leaving Ana alone.
"How are you feeling, El? You're kind of white."
"Dizzy but Mom says I'm okay. Did anyone tell you yet what the drug was that he tried to kill Ana with? I got a scratch of the stuff and it took me down like that," he said, snapping his fingers.
Christian winced…thinking more of what it might have done to Ana. Still, Elliot had saved her life.
"I'll never forget what you did, Elliot. I'll owe you the rest of my life although I could never repay the debt."
"Forget it. You're my little brother. I just did what big brothers are supposed to do. This girl is really important to you, isn't she?"
"I'm in love with her, El. Don't know how it happened. Didn't know it could. Crazy. I owe it all to Victoria," he smirked.
"We'll have to drop by Sunnydale one of these days just to rub it in her face. That might snap her out of her catatonia," Elliot laughed.
Christian was quiet for a minute as he gazed at Ana. "She's almost as white as the sheets."
"Nah. She looks good. A bit rosy, even. Enjoy it while it lasts. When she wakes up and recalls everything, she'd going to freak again. Be prepared."
"I'll take care of her," Christian said…so sincerely that Elliot was touched. He hoped that Ana wanted to be taken care of.
Elliot nodded to Sam who understood and wheeled Elliot out of the room. Taylor was in the hallway, waiting to speak with Elliot.
"In my room, Taylor. I don't want Chris to hear." Taylor nodded and followed them to room next door.
"The hospital called the police, Mr. Grey. Therefore, I had to answer some questions. In the morning, I have to be interviewed at the station. You, security, some hospital personnel as well. They also want to interview your brother but I have tried to deter them. I need to know all you know. You do know how your brother will react to being asked questions so let's try to cut them off at the pass."
"You know, Taylor, that the SPD just wants to put the great Christian Grey under their microscope for the fun of it."
"If it comes to that, your father will be with him. Even if we can't stop them, we can get him some time to recover from last night. I'm sure that he'll want to protect Dr. Steele from an interview as well. So, now, from the top…tell me what you know."
CHAPTER 62
"We do appreciate you coming down this morning. Are you feeling up to some questions?" Detective Parker was being obsequious. This was Elliot Trevelyan-Grey, after all…and he'd brought his father with him. Should the SPD upset anyone named Grey, the mayor and police commissioner would have his job.
"I'm fine, Detective Parker. Please continue. I want to get this over with and get back to work. I have several projects going right now and I need to check on each. My clients pay me to do the best work."
"Of course. All right. Please tell me what you know of last night."
Elliot went through the story, previously coached by Carrick, claiming that he didn't know who would want to harm Dr. Steele. The man, he told the detective, was disguised and he could remember nothing about him that would make him stand out. No, Elliot didn't notice any tattoos.
His brother, Christian, was sleeping in the room next door when Elliot left to check on Ana because he was having trouble sleeping.
The detective seemed frustrated but Elliot kept his expression impassive. Parker thanked Elliot for coming. He knew that Elliot's father would call him out on any further questions designed to trip his son up.
The hospital personnel weren't any help, either, nor were the two CPOs posted at the door who'd just let the man into Dr. Steele's room.
And no, Carrick said, his other son knew only that his physical therapist upon whom he'd become dependent, had been attacked.
Ana was brought to the hospital because she'd been frightened by a drone and become hysterical. He supposed that the drone was the same as others that sometimes flew by under the direction of some members of the press. Surely Detective Parker was aware that the Grey family was under constant surveillance by the media. Complaints had been made in the past and nothing had come of it. Freedom of the press and all that.
Dr. Steele suffered from hypertension and the family felt it best that she be checked by a doctor after her scare.
Will that be all?
Detective Parker was beyond agitated. A patient at Seattle General had almost been murdered but for a fortunate bout of insomnia that caused Elliot Grey to take a walk down the hallway. No one had any idea as to why Dr. Anastasia Steele would be targeted yet three members of her employer's family and two body guards had stayed the night near her.
The guards had explained that anyone connected to the family had been assigned protection to keep the paparazzi at bay. Had Detective Parker never been made aware of the press mob gathered 'round the Grey's gate, Grey House, the building sites of Grey Design and Construction? Did he not know that Ms. Mia was followed everywhere?
Yes. Yes. Yes. Detective Parker understood the need for private security.
After a morning of attempting to acquire information about the murder attempt last night, Parker gave up. The case would remain open, of course, but he doubted anything would come of it. He was certain that Grey's security team would handle the investigation and someday, they would close it. Maybe they'd even let the SPD handle the arrest.
Christian insisted that he carry Ana into the house on his lap, up the ramp and down to her suite. She was still tired and her blood pressure was still higher than it should be. She'd been prescribed medication which the doctor and Grace hoped would keep Ana stable in future. Grace promised to bring Ana in for a full workup soon. Who knew how long she'd been hypertensive and what damage had been done in that time?
Ana went right back to sleep and Christian again slept with her. Grace went straight to bed as well while Carrick settled down with a tumbler of bourbon in his study.
'Morning, Welsh. How'd you sleep?
Funny, Grey Senior. Isn't it a bit early to imbibe?
How did you…never mind. Anything on Hyde?
No progress at all. I've never been so frustrated.
We think that he tried to kill Ana last night.
! I'll find this guy or die trying, Carrick.
CHAPTER 63
"Christian?"
"Hmm?"
"Did something happen last night? At the hospital, I mean. The people at the gate were yelling stuff."
"Nothing important. Go back to sleep," he mumbled.
"So, no one tried to kill me?" Grey's eyes popped open and he was suddenly very awake.
"Honey, it's nothing for you to worry about. I'd never let anything happen to you. You're safe."
"Okay. You go back to sleep, too." Ana kissed his nose.
Who knew the nose could be an erogenous zone? Well, now he and his morning wood were completely awake. He carefully reached over Ana's sleeping body for his phone.
Dad…anything from Welsh on Jack Hyde as yet?
Nothing. Son, try to concentrate on your therapy and let us worry about Hyde.
Don't see how I can do that, dad.
If you're all wound up, it will frighten and upset Ana.
Yeah. Okay. Both of us are knocked out. See you at dinner.
Telling Christian Grey to let someone else worry about the man who was trying to kill the woman he loved was like telling a pilot to leave the flying to a passenger. Welsh was the best. He'd proven himself so time and time again. Grey hated to do it but he was going to have to push Ana to talk. She held all the answers.
He watched her sleeping and felt such overwhelming tenderness for her. It was a new emotion for him…as were so many others he'd never noticed before Ana. He couldn't believe how protective he felt…watching her all the time to be sure that she was all right. He sensed that she kept many things hidden and that bothered him. He wanted her to share everything with him…ironic, because Christian was not a sharer and he knew that his family was bothered by that. To get Ana to open up, he knew that he'd need to tell her about him…and he didn't really know how to do that. What would sharing be like? What should he say to her? And how would he begin…just blurt it out? She might think that he was crazy. Worse, she might not be interested.
He knew that she cared about him but how much? Was there at all a chance that she could love him in return? Oh, lord, he thought as his insides twisted, what would he do if Ana didn't love him?
He laid back and looked at the ceiling, his heart racing with a new kind of fear. He'd never feared much in his life but now every fiber of his being felt the pain of knowing that he might be misinterpreting Ana's feelings.
He'd given his heart away. For a man like him, there was no going back. For the first time, he truly understood loneliness and it terrified him. He couldn't get up every morning without Ana…knowing that he wouldn't see her that day or the days after…thinking about her, worrying about her.
He'd trained his heart to need no one. He'd loved his family in his way but if he lost them, he knew that he could go on.
Without Ana, what would he do?
CHAPTER 64
Ana put his feet flat on the floor and, as Christian pulled himself along with his hands on the bars, Ana moved his feet.
"Can you feel that, Christian?"
"Yes, I can feel everything but what's the point if I can't control my legs?"
"It will come. Patience. Do you want to take a short break or continue?"
"Let's take a break. I'm thirsty. I don't suppose that I could have a bourbon?"
Ana chuckled as she shook her head. Christian maneuvered his body into his chair as Ana retrieved two bottles of water from the small fridge. She tossed one to Christian who easily caught it. For a second, he reflected on the fact that a few months ago, he would have needed someone to hold it for him with a straw to drink.
"Something is on your mind this morning, Christian. I need you to be fully present during your therapy. Can you tell me what's bothering you?"
Christian took a swig of the water and then looked at Ana…Ana and her blue eyes…Ana and her beautiful face.
"You're bothering me, Ana." Okay. That wasn't what he'd intended to say but truth will out.
Ana looked back, startled. "Have I done something to upset you? What is it?"
"We've grown close these last months. We've even slept together. I think, I hope, that you know that I'd do anything for you. At this time, that anything is mostly about keeping you from being hurt by Jack Hyde."
Ana paled, taking another long draw of her water. It was clear that she didn't want to talk.
"Ana, this family that you think is going to forget about you when I no longer need your professional services, loves you. You have stolen all of our hearts without intending to but you have, nonetheless. I hope that you know that you have my… affection… as well.
"You're in trouble and have been for years since this guy began targeting you. Please, Ana, I need you to tell me everything so that we can catch Jack Hyde and get him out of your life."
Tears began to slip down Ana's face and then drop onto her lap as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Christian rolled over to her chair and picked her with ease, settling her on his lap. He embraced her and gently rubbed her arm.
"Oh, Ana. I know that you're afraid and that you think that he'll always find you, that there is no hope. But, Ana, you've been living with this for so long…don't you want to be free of him?"
Ana leaned tightly against his chest, sniffling. She fought the urge to jump up and run. Then she finally spoke…in a tiny voice, as if speaking out loud would somehow invite Jack into the room.
"Yes."
Christian let out a sigh of relief. "We've been working hard to find this guy, Ana, but my best investigator is flummoxed. We need to know what you know about Hyde. Will you tell me?"
Ana was beginning to tremble in his arms so he held her tighter. He reassured her that she was safe with him…that Jack could never get to her. Even as he said it, he thought of that night in the hospital. So close, so close. He didn't understand how he knew to wake and alert Elliot. He feared that Ana knew that she was in danger and somehow told him in a dream. He wanted to believe that she knew nothing of that night…that she was sleeping peacefully. He didn't want to believe that she slept in fear.
"I don't know much about him, Christian. I'm not even certain of his physical appearance because when he's let me see him, it's been in shadows. He's tall and I think his hair is sandy-colored. I had just started working on my Ph.D when he came into my life. I don't know why he chose me. At first, I'd return to my apartment and find a bouquet of flowers at the door without a card. Then, the next day, I'd find a card slipped under the door asking if I'd liked the flowers. He said that we should meet. I had no way of contacting him.
"Things escalated from there. More flowers, some dead. More notes demanding that we meet…angry notes telling me that his feelings were hurt by my lack of consideration."
CHAPTER 65
"I've always been independent, Christian, and I've never let anything or anyone frighten me but the longer this went on, the less sure of myself I became. I collected all the notes and went to the police but they told me that they couldn't find any clues to his identity in the notes. They did tell me that they'd be keeping an eye on my apartment building but, of course, driving around a couple of times a night wasn't going to help. So. I moved. I left at dawn, hoping that he'd be asleep at that hour. I rented a new place under a fake name. I stayed in that day and the night studying, wondering how I could disguise myself when I went to class. When I had to leave the next morning, there were flowers…dead flowers…and a very angry note left on the floor by the door.
"I don't know how he could find me as I didn't even tell my landlord my forwarding address. I can only surmise that he was nearby watching at all hours. I began sitting in the dark in my window watching with binoculars. I mounted a tiny camera in the hallway and in the peephole of the door. The flowers and the notes continued but the cameras showed nothing. He'd sprayed black paint on them."
"So, you kept moving?" Christian noted.
"Yes, I couldn't afford buildings with doormen or even buildings with the front door locked. I moved lots of different times of the day but it never helped. I even tried moving into a motel with an inside hallway and a clerk who promised to keep my door number to himself no matter who asked. One night the desk called and said that there was a police officer wanting to talk to me. I told him that I'd be right down.
"When I got downstairs, the police officer was waiting outside. I went out but the officer was standing in a shadow. He said that he would always find me. I asked him what he wanted of me. He replied that he knew that I'd never give him what he wanted but he'd still always keep watch over me. He said that I didn't appreciate him but that he was trying hard to keep from hurting me the way that I was hurting him. His voice was so low and threatening. He took a step toward me so I ran back inside. I told the clerk that if he ever saw the man again, he should call the police.
"I stayed at the motel because it was close to the University hospital where I had classes and the walk was well lit. There was also a bus which I took a lot. I never saw anyone like Jack on the bus."
"When did you learn his name?" Christian asked.
"I don't know if that is his real name, Christian. One night as I got off the bus, he was standing in the shadows near the door to the motel office. I was ready to scream but instead I popped out with "what is your name?"
"He seemed to think for a long time as I inched closer to the door. I could see the clerk at the desk. As I reached out an arm to open the door, the man spoke. He was laughing. "You can call me Jack," he said. "Okay, Jack," I replied. "Do you have a surname?"
"Surname," he answered. "You and your fancy words. You're really smart, aren't you…but not smart enough to get away from Jack Hyde." Then he faded deeper into the darkness while I ran inside and to my room. The police had no Jack Hyde on file. Nor did the FBI. It's probably a fake name. Maybe he borrowed it from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.
"I completed my courses, got my doctorate and planned my next move. I received offers from several prestigious hospitals but I refused all of them because they came by mail and the envelopes had been opened. Instead I called Seattle General from a pay phone at the hospital and asked if they were interested. They said they would send the papers immediately but I said no…we had to conduct our business on the phone. They were, of course, skeptical but I had graduated top of my class. They contacted my professors so they said to come as soon as I could."
"Do you know how Hyde followed you here?" Christian kissed her head and smoothed her hair as he held her close.
"I bought an airline ticket to New York. I didn't try to hide it because I knew that he would somehow divine what I'd done. I told the clerk to forward any mail to John Hopkins. Then I took a cab to the airport. I went into a restroom and donned a disguise that made me look like an old lady. I emerged with a different bag and sat down in a place from which I could watch for Jack. I saw no sign of him. Finally, I caught another cab to a bus station and rode across country on buses, switching companies. I never saw any sign of Jack. I thought I'd gotten away."
"But you hadn't," Christian said.
"I moved into a hotel room that first night. I was barely unpacked when there came a knock at the door, someone claiming to be a bellboy. I called the desk and they said that flowers had been delivered. There was a card this time. It said "Welcome to Seattle, Anastasia. We'll be meeting soon."
"Since then I've moved almost a dozen times. It was all futile. When that drone flew into my face and stared at me, I knew. My head seemed to explode with crazy. I think that I was screaming but I didn't know for sure. Then Jack grabbed me and carried me off. You tried to stop him but he was too strong and he was going to hurt you so I tried to fight him. The next I knew, I woke in a hospital with you next to me. You were all right. I was so relieved…so grateful."
"Why, Ana, why were you happy to find that I was okay, that I was with you?"
CHAPTER 66
Ana jumped off his lap, still shaking. "We should get back to work. I talked too long." As she started to walk away, Christian's hand reached out and took hold of hers. He held it firmly and looked up at her, his eyes soft…almost pleading.
"Ana, you must know that I am in love with you."
Ana gulped but she didn't pull her hand away. She looked at the floor. "There's this thing called transference wherein patients develop feelings for their caretaker," she started. She gasped as Christian pulled her back onto his lap and kissed her…hard and urgently. One arm around her and a gentle hand holding her face as he explored her mouth with his tongue. This time Ana returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his mouth with hers. As he moved his mouth from her lips to her neck, his hands to her breasts, she felt sensations all over her body. She understood where he wanted this to go and she knew that she was willing to go with him.
He stopped to catch his breath, his forehead leaning against Ana's. "There's this thing called transference wherein therapists develop feelings for their patients," he grinned with joy. "Ana, do you want me as much as I want you? Please say you do. I don't think that I could stand it if you didn't want me. I've never felt like this…never…for anyone. I didn't think that I was capable of so much feeling, so much need for one person. Every day I wake up craving you. It's so much more than lust. I love you so much, Ana."
Christian was breathing hard and Ana could feel his erection. "Does me sitting on your erection hurt?" she asked. Christian laughed. "I just poured my heart out to you…yeah, a little but it's a good hurt. Being touched by you is always good."
"Christian, all I know of sex is being used and hurt by the men who fostered me over the years. You're dealing with an amateur here."
"Ana, the door is locked. The windows are fogged and we're far away in the west wing. No one will hear me when I call out your name." He looked in her eyes, elated when she nodded. She stood up and pulled down her slacks and panties. She watched shyly as he loosened the draw string on his sweats and lifted himself slightly to push them down. There it was…the monster that had hurt her so many times.
Christian saw the fear in her eyes. "Ana, we'll take this slow. We'll stop any time you want. We're both learning. Neither of us has ever made love. I'm as much in the dark as you. Help me?"
Ana nodded. She straddled his lap and he helped to ease herself onto and down his cock. Both were trembling, breathing rough. For Ana, it was the first time a penis had entered her gently. For Christian, it was the first he truly thought about the connection and not just the hard thrusting necessary to get him off.
They gazed at each other in amazement, smiling as if together they'd accomplished something they'd never thought possible. Ana began to move, up and down, slowly at first then faster as she needed more friction. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feelings. Oh, god, they were so good. She couldn't find the words in her head. Christian watched her…watched her breathing escalate. She threw her head back as something inside her was building. What was this, she wondered?
Christian held her hips, tilting her body just enough to have his cock rubbing against her clit. He wanted to cum so desperately but her pleasure was even more important to him. He'd never cared before whether the women he was with were satisfied but with Ana…with Ana he needed to know that she was in heaven with him.
"Christian," Ana gasped, "something…something is" and she shuddered violently and called out his name. Then he let go and buried his face in her neck as he screamed her name.
She collapsed against his chest as his head lolled back, both undone. He enveloped her in his arms and they stayed together for some time…neither speaking.
CHAPTER 67
"Christian," Ana whispered, "was that an orgasm?"
Christian beamed. "Sure was. Best ever. I felt my soul soaring."
"You're just exaggerating to please me," Ana frowned.
"What could I say that you'd believe?" he teased.
"Well, that it was okay." Christian laughed. "Then I'd be lying to you. Ana, my sex life has been just that…simply sex. Making love with someone for whom you care deeply is entirely different. Thank you for giving me that experience."
"You're welcome. Thank you, too. It was wonderful. Can we do it again sometime? I mean, if you want?"
"Ana, did you miss that prelude where I might have mentioned that I am madly in love with you? For the first and last time in my life, I love someone."
"Last?"
"I know myself, Ana, and I know that what I feel for you, I'll always feel. There will never be another. You are my first love and you will be my only love. I don't want to feel this for anyone else."
"You can't be sure of that. Maybe someday…" Ana began before Christian took her face in his hands, his look more intense than she'd ever seen on a face.
"No. No, Ana. Do not doubt me on this." His tone was so firm, almost angry…but as his eyes locked onto hers, she saw the love in them. It was almost too much. She'd always been alone and now this beautiful man was determined to have her. She didn't know how to give herself to him.
"Christian, I've never…I mean, all my life…" Words tumbled out of her mouth. He was asking her for something she didn't understand. She didn't know how to do this…whatever it was. She'd never gone to movies. She'd never observed love around her. She did read Jane Austen but it puzzled her rather than offering clarification.
Again, she tried to run but he held her. He wouldn't let her go and she realized that it felt good to be imprisoned in his arms.
"Ana, I won't demand anything of you. That is to say, I'll try not to demand anything. I've been a selfish man all my life but I'll try to change my thinking. You must know, however, that I want you to love me, to never leave me. So, maybe you could work on that?"
Geez, he thought, was that clumsy enough? With Ana, he lost every bit of the suave, smooth Christian Grey who seduced hundreds of women. Now he was just an ordinary man with no tricks up his sleeve, no sly smiles…nothing. He couldn't even remember his old moves. He was completely at sea without the charming ways that used to get him whatever he wanted. He was just Christian with nothing to offer but his honest feelings…and maybe Ana was too damaged to return those feelings.
"Okay." Ana smiled at him. He loved Ana smiles.
She climbed off of his lap and went into the en suite to clean up. She returned dressed and carrying a towel. She gently cleaned him as well before pulling up his pants and tightening the drawstring. He had another erection and this pleased her because it meant that he was regaining his range of motion. He also had a really nice penis. Should she tell him, she wondered? Was it too intimate a compliment? On the other hand, he wanted her to be more forthcoming so perhaps it was a place to start?
"Christian," she announced as he looked longingly at her, "you have a very nice penis. In fact, I'd have to say that it is the nicest I've ever seen and I've seen quite a few. Skinny and long. Short and pudgy. Yours, however, is just right. I like it very much," she beamed at him, pleased with herself for being so candid.
Christian knew that he was well endowed but no one had ever told him so in quite this way. There was nothing licentious about the way Ana described his member. She might have been talking about his haircut. But…she was trying…and she was adorable.
CHAPTER 68
Byron was in a snit. Things had changed. She wasn't alone anymore. He was upset with himself for delaying in taking possession of what was his. He had been so enjoying all these years of taunting her and hadn't anticipated the Greys.
He'd also been having fun preparing her quarters. Between that and the excitement of playing with her, he'd wasted time and now she was harder to reach, impossible to meet in the shadows. She was under the protection of the Greys and they were powerful people, especially that crippled son. He may not have legs but he had many billions with which to have his bidding done.
And one of the things he was bidding for was information on Jack Hyde. Byron laughed. Can't find information on someone who doesn't exist. Of course, he considered, there may actually be a real Jack Hyde out there somewhere. Wouldn't he be surprised to find a swat team pulling up to his house one day! Byron chuckled as he tidied up his apartment in the lower level…imagining dozens, maybe hundreds of Jack Hydes being dragged off to their local jails.
"By, baby, do you want your pancakes round or in funny shapes? I can do Mickey Mouse again if you want." Byron gritted his teeth. His mother's voice seemed to be getting shriller by the day.
"Mickey Mouse, ma," he yelled back up the stairs. Byron had rather a thin tone to his own voice but he was working on it. Whenever he'd 'visited' with Ana, he'd lower it as far as he could so that he sounded quite manly, he thought. He missed her. Except for that day at the Grey's, looking at Ana through the drone's lens, he hadn't seen her up close since she moved in with them. He'd taken to lurking outside the gates, telling the paparazzi that he worked for a student newspaper. He actually enjoyed those days…sitting with the guys, gossiping about the Grey's. They weren't much interested in his physical therapist but he learned a lot about the Grey family.
"Are you coming up, sweetie? I don't want you eating cold pancakes. You know how your tummy is sensitive." That was true. He'd always been a sensitive boy…so many allergies. He was allergic to protein so he had to eat a lot of carbohydrates for energy. As he mounted the stairs, he dreaded the daily ritual of working his way through his drawer full of medications.
He was huffing and puffing as he sat down at the table. His mother regarded him with a worried expression. He was too heavy and in bad shape but he rejected her suggestions that he take up some exercise or, at least, move into one of the bedrooms on the main level. There was too much light upstairs and he was too busy for exercise, he told her. He had more important things to do. She'd no idea what these important things were. Byron was understanding. Mothers didn't know that real men needed their lairs to be dark and underground. She did know that lately he'd taken an interest in drones. They were expensive but she didn't complain. She just wanted her boy to be happy. Hadn't she moved them to Seattle because of his allergies? She wasn't entirely clear on how the rainy climate helped but her By swore it did so here they were now.
He'd never had been a happy child, of course. He'd always been difficult but his mother put it down to her difficult pregnancy and agonizing labor…something Byron heard about often. He also had colic for his first three years of life. He refused to sleep without her holding him. He threw world class tantrums but his mother blamed it on his sensitivity to, well, everything. He either had an emotional sensitivity or a physical one. It was so hard on him, she fretted.
His father had toughed it out until Byron was five…hoping that kindergarten would help him learn to behave better and perhaps he'd make friends. However, Byron was sensitive to everything about kindergarten…sharing, the noise of other children, teacher's orders. His mother pulled him out after deciding to homeschool him.
One day his father didn't come home from work. Byron didn't mind. He preferred his mother's company anyway. Nothing more was said about his father. Pictures of him disappeared. Byron was vaguely aware that a check arrived every month but otherwise, it was as if Harold Baumhauser had never existed.
Byron finished his breakfast and returned to his lair. He needed to break in his latest pair of custom heels. At 5' 7", he was only three inches taller than Ana and he needed to tower over her to be intimidating. His latest pair of shoes added six inches to his height and he kept falling over. He needed to prepare, to practice, for their next meeting. He intended it to be their last.
CHAPTER 69
"Dad," Elliot began as he burst into his father's study. Carrick looked up at him in exasperation.
"Son. Do try knocking. I'm in a meeting," he growled, indicating the nurse sitting stiffly on the couch. She stood, tall and blonde, reaching out a hand to Elliot.
"Hello. It's all right. I think that we're done here, aren't we, Mr. Grey? You have my number and yes, I'll call if I remember anything else." She nodded to Elliot and began to walk out the door. Elliot pivoted as he watched her go and then hustled quickly to the front door to open it for her. She smiled and bid him farewell as she climbed into her truck and drove from the house with Elliot still watching her go.
"Dad. What the hell?"
"Well, that was quite the reaction, son," Carrick answered with a big grin on his face. He'd never seen his eldest react so to a pretty girl.
"Are we hiring another nurse? If so, good choice," Elliot smiled.
"No. She works at Seattle General and felt that she had information to share about the man who tried to kill Ana…or we thought tried to kill her. Turns out the poison was just a diluted form of a drug that can mimic death in a person. Kate is a pharmacologist. She knew that the hospital was only going to reveal this information to the SPD and she felt that we might feel better if we knew that the man didn't intend to kill Ana."
"Can't she get into trouble?"
"For what? The drug wasn't dispensed by Seattle General. And we aren't going to talk, are we, son?"
"Oh. She was kind of pretty, wasn't she?"
"Yes, Elliot. She kind of was. Want her number?" Carrick teased. He picked up the phone to call Taylor. Yes, indeed, Taylor could use this information. Why would this guy want Ana heavily sedated to the point of fooling people into thinking that she was dead? What were his intentions?
Taylor could figure only one reason…and now they had one more piece of the puzzle.
"Dad, Taylor, having a meeting without me?" Christian's tone was tense. When it came to Ana, he expected to be kept in the loop.
"Christian, what are you doing? You didn't walk all the way from the west wing, did you? You know that you're not supposed to push it. Does Ana know that you're running around the house?"
"Dad, don't deflect. What's going on?" He was panting with the effort to make his legs work with the walker. Ana had gotten one with a seat and he was supposed to sit down every few steps but she was out with Mia so he was forcing himself to work harder than he should.
"Sit down. I said, sit!" Carrick didn't mean to yell but he worried when his son didn't obey Ana's instructions.
Christian sat on the leather couch and stared at his security chief and his father. Their expressions were serious and not just because of Christian.
"One of the paparazzi was talking with Baxter today. They were just chatting amiably about some ball game when the pap mentioned that sports were a big topic with all the guys gathered out there…with one exception. The pap, Bob Howard from the Seattle Times, started talking about this new guy…a strange little man who wasn't interested in sports. He wanted to talk about the mansion occupants. Well, at first Bob didn't think much of it because the guy said that he was from some student newspaper and didn't know much about us.
"However, Bob thought he was kind of old to be a student…figured him to be around 40."
"Then," Taylor said, "information about the Greys wasn't enough. He started zeroing in on you and your therapist. Pretty soon, it was all about the therapist. Bob thought it was odd since he doesn't consider your medical staff to be newsworthy. Baxter asked him to point out this guy which Bob did in a rather obvious way…by stretching out his arm and pointing."
"Well," Carrick continued, "the guy saw this right away and took off on a little scooter, a Vespa, Baxter thought it was."
"Did Baxter get a license plate or a physical description of this guy?" Christian asked.
"No plate. The guy was around 5'7", bald and chubby. It was the best Baxter could do with everyone in the way and things moving fast," Taylor replied. "He thinks that the scooter was a faded blue, rusted. We've checked with the SPD for any registered scooters with that description but no luck. Now we're checking police records for any short, bald and fat offenders but it's going to take some time. It's just a lead, Mr. Grey. Don't get too excited."
"Ana said that the guy was tall…at least six feet. She also thought that he was big but not in a fat way."
"He could be using a disguise, son. Ana said that he tried to stay in the shadows."
Christian sighed. He was frustrated all the time, it seemed. Frustrated with his condition, frustrated with the danger facing Ana and frustrated with the lack of progress in catching Jack Hyde.
"Where did Ana and Mia go off to?" Carrick grinned. "I'm surprised you let either of them out of the house. Mia told me that you've been hounding her about moving back in until Jack Hyde is caught."
"You know Mia. She's never taken her safety seriously and now she convinced Ana to go shopping for this damn gala," Christian grumped.
"This damn gala is important to your mother, son, although I am surprised that Ana agreed to go."
"I convinced her that I'll need her there to look out for me. I'm fragile, you know."
Taylor and Carrick roared with laughter at that description of Christian. He had to smile a little, too. He'd never been fragile…even when confined to a hospital bed, he radiated strength somehow…even if it was just mental strength.
"I sent a half dozen guys with them and another half dozen coverts."
Taylor frowned. "Mr. Grey, I am the security chief…not you. We discussed procedure before I accepted this job. This is not the first time I've had to speak with you about this. You are forcing me to instruct my team to ignore you and put everything through me first."
"Oh, beep beep, back up the truck, Taylor. I figured that they'd go running to you to see if they should obey me. Perhaps you ought to have a talk with them."
"Oh, I will be having a talk with them. From now on, Mr. Grey, tell me what you want before you give any orders. Agreed?" Taylor snarled.
Christian saluted in mock obeisance as Taylor stormed out. Carrick shook his head and warned Christian that he ought not to be disrespectful.
"Geez, dad. I'm his boss, remember?"
"No, son. You just pay him to protect you and your entire family and now your physical therapist. You're not his boss. By the way, what is going on with you and Ana? I've been getting vibes lately."
"Vibes, pop?" Christian chortled. "Where have you been picking up words like that? Gosh, you're so hip."
Carrick smiled, feeling a bit silly. He was nearing 60, a highly respected attorney and he'd never said vibes in his life. He feared what Mia might have him saying next.
"Anyway, now who's deflecting? You and Ana. What's going on?"
Christian shrugged and averted his eyes. "What makes you think anything is going on? We work together…hours every day…so we're, you know, friendly."
"Baloney. Mia's been giggling about you but won't tell your mother and me anything. Grace thinks that you and Ana have a romance developing. She says that you've slept with Ana at least once that she knows."
"Well, when I brought her home from the hospital, I was probably overly solicitous. I was exhausted and I fell asleep. It was just sleep, dad."
Christian didn't want to lie to his father but Ana was still reluctant to behave less than professionally. She insisted upon discretion while Christian wanted to run around the house telling everyone that he was in love and that, miracle of miracles, Ana loved him back.
CHAPTER 70
Having spent the last several years on guard for Jack Hyde, Ana was quite sensitive to the presence of others watching her…and they seemed to be everywhere. She was trying to keep up with Mia's enthusiastic chatter while being distracted by the three men in black suits and ties walking in front of them and the three similarly attired men trailing them. In addition, there were the men with cameras walking backwards in front of their CPOs, yelling idiotic comments and questions at Mia who seemed to take no notice of any of this.
"Mia, I'm sorry to interrupt but how is it that you can ignore all the staring and the paparazzi?"
Mia took Ana's arm as they walked and smiled. She really liked Ana and was so pleased that she and her brother were in love. So pleased, in fact, that despite it being completely against her nature, she was keeping the information to herself. She'd told not a soul.
"I'm a Grey, Ana. Even before Christian became ridiculously rich and had his face splashed all over the news and Forbes and Business Weekly and every other publication it seemed, our family was well known and this little troop of paps were just a part of everyday life. The circus really came to town when Christian made his first billion at 26 and the cover of Esquire as the handsomest man this side of anywhere. That's when the close protection officers became a fixture. We hardly notice them anymore…the wallpaper of our lives," she sighed.
"When I was younger, I rebelled. I spent all my deviant, evil energy working up ways to dodge them or pull pranks but after I was kidnapped, I learned my lesson. Now I appreciate the heck out of them. We Greys aren't like other people and I've just had to accept that this is my life. Sometimes I talk to the paps but mostly they're wallpaper, too."
"When Christian comes walking with me one day…just walking down a street…is this how it will be?" Ana's voice quavered just a little but Mia noticed
"Christian will always protect you. He'll do anything to make you happy. If you don't want people watching you, somehow he will clear the streets. With Christian, you will be safe and loved. I promise. Please don't let this experience scare you off, Ana," Mia pleaded. Maybe she shouldn't have put Ana through this shopping expedition. Maybe she should have ordered a selection of gowns to be delivered to Grey Manor for their perusal. It was just that Mia so enjoyed shopping and she wanted to share the experience with the woman she knew would someday be her sister.
For her part, Ana had grown fond of Mia over the many months she'd spent with the Grey family. She'd needed to grow accustomed to company, to having meals with others, to asking people about their days and their work…all the things that normal people learned early in life. At first, it had been hard…even frightening. Christian would hold her hand under the table and that helped but he wasn't always with her as she walked through the house. She invariably would encounter one of the cooks or security and, as the work day ended, there was Elliot, Carrick and Grace. They were always so warm and kind and Ana struggled to be like them but she would begin hyperventilating and have to flee to the west wing.
Her struggle was evident to everyone but they didn't attempt to reassure her. Grace told Christian that Ana wanted to learn and he shouldn't try to shield her from all the things that made her nervous. It was hell for him to restrain himself but he left Ana alone as often as he could force himself to leave her to find her own way.
That was why he didn't jump in to object when Mia simply announced to Ana that they needed to go shopping. Ana had looked at Christian in dismay but he squeezed her hand and told her to have a good time. She'd smiled at him with fear in her eyes and it broke his heart but he knew that she'd be in good hands. He also intended to send a small army along with them.
"Ana! This is a great store for our needs. Do you like champagne?" Mia asked as she pulled Ana into the shop.
Ana had never had champagne or any alcoholic beverage, for that matter. And what did champagne have to do with buying dresses?
Shortly thereafter, sitting on a plush settee, watching models parade around in gowns while she held a flute in her hand and her first taste of champagne on her tongue, Ana marveled at this new world in which she found herself. It certainly wasn't Walmart.
CHAPTER 71
The dresses were all beautiful and the champagne was buzzing in her brain. Ana found herself enjoying this activity. Her champagne flute seemed to refill itself and Ana loved the bubbles tickling her tongue.
"Oh, Ana! That is the one for you," Mia exclaimed, pointing out a pale blue chiffon gown. "Let's try this one on you. I'm going to see about this pink dress." She pulled the glass from Ana's hand and set it down as she gave instructions to the shop clerk to put the dresses in rooms for her and Ana. She pulled Ana up from the settee while Ana looked back longingly at her glass.
Twenty minutes later, the shop had instructions regarding alterations and delivery and Mia and Ana walked back out into the loud and crazy of the street. Something was scratching at Ana's brain.
"Kidnapped!" she squealed as she stopped in her tracks and stared at Mia. The word was like a bell for Pavlov's dogs as the security surrounded the women and the coverts eyes worked the crowd.
Security pushed the women back into the shop and blocked the door. Mia burst into laughter while Ana turned white and fainted, fortunately caught by Sawyer before her head hit the floor.
She came to a few moments later and found herself lying on the settee, her head a whirl and her stomach queasy. She jumped to her feet and ran to the door marked Toilette. Mia held her hair as Ana vomited several flutes of champagne. She rinsed her mouth and gratefully accepted the mints that Mia offered.
"Home?" she sighed. Mia nodded.
In the car, Ana had to be told to stop apologizing to the two CPOs up front. It was just that she was so embarrassed to have caused such a stir. To distract her, Mia related the story of her kidnapping. There wasn't all that much to it but it had been enough to change her attitude toward protection.
"I'd once again ducked my CPO of the day and was taking a walk through a park by the water when suddenly a hand was over my mouth. Chloroform. I vaguely recall being carried and being in a vehicle before I truly passed out. When I woke up, I was in the emergency room being checked over by a cute doctor and glared at by my CPO.
"Turns out that I wasn't kidnapped for long…a few minutes…before the van was surrounded by Taylor's men and I was rescued. The dumb asses who grabbed me are doing time…a lot of it since kidnapping is a really big deal. Taylor told me that he considered letting the men drive me over the state line so they'd get even more time but he figured that I'd wake up and irritate the kidnappers so much that they might harm me…so I was a kidnap victim for about 5 minutes."
"Have any other members of the family been kidnapped?" Ana asked with such innocence…as if she were wondering when would be her turn to be chloroformed.
Mia smiled as she shook her head. "No, thanks to my youthful stupidity, I hold the honor of being the only person in Christian Grey's orbit to be taken against my will."
"Have there been any other times that someone in the family has been threatened?"
"Oh, Christian gets death threats all the time and I'm sure that there's plenty of mail aimed at the rest of us, too, but Taylor goes through it all and his team checks out every threat to determine the level. You know, level 1 is just talk…level 5 is lockdown. We've never had a lockdown by the way. We live our lives and never really give threats a thought. That is poor Taylor's worry. He is a real pro and he hires real pros, too. The best in their fields. Right, guys?" she directed toward the front seats.
"Yes, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to serve the Grey family." Mia just giggled as the men offered rare smiles. Usually their facial expressions showed all the personality of mannequins.
Christian was at the door in his wheelchair as Ana walked in. She was unsteady on her feet and immediately fell into his lap as Mia laughed.
CHAPTER 72
Ana was drunk. "Mia, what did you do with my girl?"
"She's a lightweight, Chrissy. I didn't know that she'd probably never had a drink…though, come to think…she never has wine at dinner. Anyway, too much champagne. We did find dresses so we won't have to go shopping again for a while. I don't think that's Ana's thing anyway. Anyone home yet?"
"Mom called…double shift. This new virus is knocking everyone out. Dad is having dinner with a big shot client so he won't be back 'til late. Are you hungry? Gail will make you something."
"My darling brother. Do you not recall sending me to culinary school in San Francisco and a pastry school in Paris a while back?" Mia teased.
"Yeah. I recall those tuition and housing bills, all right. I just didn't know that you cooked much anymore with your business to run." He adjusted his hold on Ana as she began to slip off his lap.
"I thought that you didn't like being out of the loop. I cook here all the time and I supervise all the catering done for my events clients. Your eyes are always on Ana. I'll bet you haven't even noticed the new puppy."
"What!"
Mia roared with laughter as she walked up the stairs to her room…leaving Christian at the bottom… looking dumbfounded.
"Ana, did we get a puppy? Ana? Sweetheart?" She was out cold so Christian wheeled her down to the room they now shared. Of course, his parents and his brother didn't know that they were sharing a bed.
Christian was rarely in his wheelchair anymore. Mostly he practiced getting around with his walker. His legs were getting stronger so he was looking forward to the day he could use crutches. And then the day when he could walk steady and strong across the room to Ana, pick her up in his arms and carry her over the threshold of their home.
Even more, however, he was looking forward to the day when he could throttle Jack Hyde…payback and a punishing term of imprisonment…the day when Ana would be safe.
The short, balding pseudo-paparazzi who might have been one of Jack's henchmen would not likely be back to spy on the Greys from the front gate. The other paps knew about him now and would detain him to gain favor with the Greys. He'd been the only lead in months and Taylor was beginning to show his annoyance…something Grey had never before noticed in his cool and collected security chief. If Taylor was helpless…
Grey, well acquainted…and delighted…with Ana's body since they'd become lovers, undressed her and himself, and slipped beneath the sheets. He was still somewhat in disbelief that this woman was his. Well, not completely. He knew that until he was no longer in need of a physical therapist, she would not agree to marry him or even to announce an engagement…both of which he wanted so badly.
He could not remember the man he used to be any longer…that callous, black-hearted bastard who used women to boost his immature ego. Gad, it was a miracle that no one before Victoria had shot him.
He wrapped himself around Ana, as usual, burying his nose in her skin and drawing in deep breaths.
CHAPTER 73
"And how are we feeling today, Victoria?" her doctor cheerily greeted the silent woman. "About usual I see. We're starting you on a new medication today, sweetie. Maybe this one will help."
This doc was relatively new. He'd been shown pictures of Victoria in Sports Illustrated so he understood that she was once a great beauty but he was only familiar with the haggard woman who spent her days staring out the window.
He injected her with the drug, patted her head and walked away. There were many other patients…some of them salvageable…that he ought to be spending his expertise on. Victoria was a lost cause.
When she'd first arrived, she'd had visitors… a sister who always pointed out that the state would have to take care of Victoria because she had no money, former colleagues... but lately just the one. Byron Baumhauser came by a couple of times a month. He was probably a fan who papered his walls with covers from Sport Illustrated, the doc figured, as he was certainly no one the formerly glorious Victoria would have bothered with socially. He claimed to be a dear friend, her once and future boyfriend but no one believed him. Nonetheless, he spent hours talking to her which freed up the aides to tend to other inmates so they paid him no mind.
Today Byron emerged from his basement lair to drive his mother's Buick over to Sunnydale. His mother thought that he was volunteering at a hospital and she was quite proud of him and his giving heart. He told her that it was a distance and his scooter was having problems.
He stopped at the reception desk to present his identification and accept the lanyard he needed to wear while in the facility. Without it, joked the attendant on duty, he might be mistaken for one of the patients, get drugged up and never get out again. Byron wasn't amused. He was far too intelligent and dignified to be misidentified. He even believed that people stood up and took notice when he entered a room. His mother always told him that he was a bright boy with good manners.
He headed for the far end of the ward toward the tall, wired-mesh window where he knew that he'd find Victoria. She was wearing a bright red track suit…one that he had purchased for her, hoping that a nice outfit would cheer her. That worn and faded housecoat they usually dressed her in must be depressing, he thought. His mother was always extra happy on the days when she wore her favorite bedazzled turquoise track suit.
Victoria looked the same…wan, worn…nothing like her pictures on the magazine covers but that wasn't her fault. She wasn't being looked after properly. No one did her hair or makeup. They spooned mushed up foods into her mouth.
Byron had a hard time looking at her but he needed to win her trust and bring her back to life…so that she could finish the job she'd started.
So, he sat with her and talked with her about her wonderful life before Christian Grey broke her heart. She was a super-model, the top of her profession. She could have gone on to running her own agency, if she wished, or perhaps become a movie star. Grey ruined all of the golden future that had awaited her. He was out there right now ruining other girls just like her. He had to be punished and she had taken the first step but, though crippled, Grey was still alive. Didn't she want to stop him? Byron would help her. He would get her out of this awful place and take care of her. He would make plans with her and once she completed her revenge on Grey, she could start again. No one would blame her for doing what needed to be done. Everyone knew that she had been pushed to the brink.
On and on, Byron would repeat his message, adding tempting details each time, assuring her that he would rescue her and she could do what she wanted to do. Was he wrong? He asked her. Am I misreading the situation? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Do you not want to be beautiful again, having men fall at your feet? Do you want Christian Grey to have his good life and all his women?
Victoria's eyes would sometimes spark for a moment. Byron saw this. Eventually, she would light up for good and then…. But he was anxious to move forward. Yesterday's Seattle Nooz had revved his engine. There she was, above the fold, below the fold. Ostensibly, the pictures selling the tabloid were meant to be those of Mia Grey. Byron had to admit that Grey's sister was an exotic beauty…tall, long black hair, a voluptuous figure and bright green eyes visible even on the cheap paper pages of the Nooz. The petite person by her side was captioned as a "friend". It angered Byron that the Nooz made no mention of Ana's beauty.
Byron felt that he was among the most discriminating and sophisticated of men who would settle for nothing less than the best so for the Nooz to not recognize which of the two women was the greater beauty was insulting to him. Perhaps he needed to punish this tabloid in some way but it would have to wait until he'd punished Ana.
CHAPTER 74
"Christian," Ana whispered. "Christian, she whispered a bit louder. His eyes opened and he turned to her, concerned.
"Ana, what's wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" His love frequently had nightmares. There was so much in her past to cause her pain…the foster fathers who'd molested her…the boys at college who'd harassed her because she paid them no mind and, of course, Jack Hyde, who'd terrorized her for years. Sometimes Christian missed the dreams, waking up after to find Ana trembling. She might be pacing the hallway or sitting on the bathroom floor, crying, trying not to disturb Christian's rest no matter how many times he'd begged her to always awaken him. Her selflessness was endearing and frustrating. He wanted, he needed, to care for her.
"Ana," he crushed her to him, kissing her forehead. "Tell me. No. Don't apologize for waking me."
"You're sure?" she asked quietly. "Okay. I'm worried about the gala. There's so much to do to prepare. Mia tells me that I have to wear these high heels that she picked out but I've practiced and practiced and I'm going to break an ankle, I know. And my hair has to be styled and I don't own any jewelry…."
Ana went on and on. Christian glanced over her body at the clock. It was 3 a.m. He had to be up at 5 a.m. to fly to China for an important trade summit. It was his firm belief that a balanced trade relationship with hostile countries was an important strategy for maintaining peace and world security. He'd only gone global to promote that relationship. For this summit, he'd convinced several other business moguls to come with him. The plans for this meeting had been in the making for more than a year. It was impossible for him to beg off.
However, since Ana, his personal relationships were of primary importance to him, beginning with his girl. Her fears over appearing in public, all done up, with people staring at her because she was with him, overrode all other concerns.
As it was, leaving her for ten days was tearing the heart out of him. He wondered how he could manage concentrating on tea with some Chinese diplomat while his girl was more than 5,000 miles away. He was, frankly, terrified to leave her…both for himself and for her. His security team had taken every possible precaution to disguise his departure so that Jack Hyde wouldn't know that Ana was alone. Of course, she wouldn't actually be alone. The whole family would be with her. And he and Taylor, who staunchly refused to leave Grey's side, had also arranged for protection for Ana that made the secret service look like a scout troop.
Still, none of this eased his mind. Ana was thrilled that he was back at GEH and excited about his work with China. She agreed with his belief that peaceful trade was key to peace itself. There was nothing like the possibility of losing money to make people behave whether it was a minimum wage job or a billion-dollar dacha in Russia.
She didn't let on that her heart hurt at the thought of ten days without Christian. After a lifetime of extreme independence, she'd finally let someone into her heart, her life. Love for Christian consumed her now and the loss of him, she knew, would end her. Many of her nightmares were now about such a loss but she didn't tell Christian. He believed that she dreamt mostly of the rapes and being tormented by Jack Hyde. Christian didn't know that she'd purchased and trained to use a big gun. The clerk at the pawn shop told her the name of the weapon but all she'd remembered was that the bullets it used were powerful enough to stop someone in their tracks and that was all she cared about…stopping Jack.
"Honey, Mia's idea of fashion is probably a little different than yours. You don't have to wear heels. Get a comfortable pair of flats. I'll have Preston take you to shop. You just follow her instructions, okay? She won't let you down. I don't want you in heels anyway."
"Why not?"
"It would be different. Suddenly you'd be taller than I'm used to you being. I like you up against my chest so I can smell your hair and kiss your head. If I want you to put your head on my shoulder, I'll just pick you up."
CHAPTER 75
Ana giggled and fell back to sleep. Christian knew that he could do so as well but he wanted to stay awake and enjoy holding Ana. Ten days. How was he going to manage without her? She would have gone with him but there were bad elements in China who would think that kidnapping a rich American's girlfriend could be a lucrative endeavor. No matter the size of army Grey took along, it wouldn't be enough. He couldn't chance it. Ana was disappointed but she understood his fear and she didn't want it to distract him from his work. She would stay home and she'd worry about gangs attempting to kidnap her fiancé.
When Ana next awoke, it was after 8 a.m. and Christian was gone. He'd left her a lovely note and said that he'd call her on Facetime as soon as he could. She decided that she'd be naked when he called. She'd learned about this thing called phone sex and she was always looking for new kinds of sex to share with Christian. He was a very sophisticated man, she knew, having "known" many, many women. He'd been having sex for years while she'd been reading Jane Austen. She thought that he was very kind to want such a naïf as she. He was so patient with her inexperience, never once complaining. Sometimes he would answer her when she asked for suggestions as to what else people did sexually but he never asked for himself. If something he mentioned didn't seem appealing to Ana, he'd drop the subject immediately and assure her that he was thrilled with what they had together. It seemed unlikely coming from a man of his experience but he made her believe it.
She found a book in Mia's room when she was borrowing a dress. It was called The Joy of Sex and she'd read it cover to cover. Some of the drawings made her jaw drop. Some of them made her laugh.
"Christian, look at this picture. This sex position is called the wheel barrow. Have you done this one?"
Ana was not the embarrassed one. Sometimes these discussions with her unsettled Christian. All that sex with all those women and this one little woman could make him blush.
"Once or twice. It's awkward and kind of dangerous. You have to concentrate so much on not falling over that you don't really enjoy the sex."
Sometimes, Ana would find a position so ridiculous that she would insist that she and Christian try it despite his protests. Matters would only wind up causing hilarity, at least on Ana's end. Christian would just shake his head.
Ana was certainly familiar with oral sex. From the very beginning of their sex lives together, Christian had kissed and suckled his way down her body, often bringing her to orgasm before he even made it to between her legs. Still, he'd continue exploring and licking and sucking and kissing until she exploded again. He never entered her until she'd had at least one orgasm. He told her that it was only gentlemanly to see to a lady's pleasure before one's own.
Sometimes, however, it was impossible to think of Ana first. He needed so badly to be inside her, to feel her. These times were invariably when he was stressed or when he'd been away from her for too long and being home inside Ana was all he craved. This was fine with Ana. She loved being so needed and she loved the connection, the closeness.
Christian would never forget the day Ana came to him as he practiced walking out on the lawn and nearly knocked him over dragging him to their bedroom. He was baffled by her as she almost tore his clothes off and pushed him onto their bed. Naturally, he had an erection. He was like a newly pubescent boy who had uncontrollable erections all day long and wet dreams all night long. He'd forgotten the days when he was master of his domain. Now Ana was mistress of his domain.
Flat on his back, figuring that Ana had just had a sudden need for sex, he was astonished as she took his cock in her small hand and then took it into her mouth. His head shot up and he stared as she licked the head and then sucked on it. He'd been hard but now he was a steel rod. He wanted to be aware of every second but his entire body was abuzz and he was hyperventilating. He gripped the sheets and bent his head back as he arched his body. The woman he desired more than life itself was giving him a blowjob.
She licked and sucked in a spiral from the head of his cock down to his balls. She gagged but refused to give up…only conceding when he came with a roar. She swallowed his cum! He lay panting and sweating, most of the blood feeding his brain having travelled way down south. Ana left him for an eternity of 30 seconds to retrieve a damp cloth with which she dabbed at his face, to cool him down, and then washed his penis.
She lay next to him, gently stroking his penis until he was rock hard again. "Should I…again?" she asked. He'd barely croaked out, "god, yes," when she began anew. This time was even better and he was able to last longer.
"I can't believe that you swallowed my cum," he gasped out. Ana had cleaned both their faces and rinsed her mouth. She was tired, too. "From your reaction, I'm guessing that I did it right?" She was thinking that she didn't care for the taste but she'd get used to it.
"Oh, Ana. I am going to make you cum tonight until you howl like a banshee."
Ana laughed. "I think we're too loud as it is, darling. We always get uncomfortable looks when we go to dinner. I'm going to start biting down on a pillow. We've never even said aloud to your family that we're now lovers. Perhaps we ought to do that soon. It might be a relief…especially for Elliot. I can tell that he wants to rib us but feels that I'm too virginal and delicate to bring up the subject."
"Oh, honey, you left virginal and delicate a long way back down the road," Christian laughed.
Ana giggled. "I am now a woman of experience. I am wanton and shameless…a proliferate libertine."
"No, sweetheart," Christian smiled, "you are not any of those things. You are quite simply a wonderful lover…the kind of which a man can only dream. For so many women, sex is just a chore."
"That's sad. But, then, those women don't have you to make them realize that sex can be so incredible. At one time, you know, I feared having to ever please a man. I didn't believe that I'd ever marry because I hated sex, being touched.
"Christian," Ana sat up and looked at him, "thank you for all you've done for me…for all you've given me." Her eyes grew wet with tears and he pulled her down to him and held her tight.
"Oh, Ana," he said, his voice choking, "I can never find the words to tell you how you've changed me, changed my life…and I don't just mean my legs. I mean my heart, my soul. I can never fully express my gratitude and my love."
CHAPTER 76
In China, there was rain for ten days. Christian didn't like to fly in bad weather nor did he like to conduct foreign affairs on gloomy days. The Chinese with whom he was dealing were distracted by news of serious flooding in parts of China and whole villages being inundated. Everyone did their best to conduct their business but it was definitely a trial.
All of the countries represented at the summit were enthusiastic about fair trade. The Chinese were encouraged to accept more imports. It was firmly pointed out that other countries accepted their exports and that they needed to do their part so that trade did not become a war. They seemed to listen, particularly to the young man from America. Several companies in China already imported his technology and were familiar with his reputation which was both intimidating and courteous. He was asked to speak before the entire group several times. His opinion was important. Of course, Grey had worked hard for the past several years to build his reputation. He'd learned passable Chinese so that he could carry on private conversations. His efforts pleased the Chinese. They trusted him and this, trust between nations, was his goal.
Every morning he ate breakfast on Facetime with Ana. She nibbled idly at toast, wearing little but a sheet which she let slip off a breast…nonchalantly. With that and a bit of giggling, Grey went off to his meetings each morning with both a hard-on and a smile.
Every evening, Ana wore one of the many glamorous negligées that Christian had bought her. She wore her hair down in shiny curls. They talked about his day. It delighted Christian that Ana was honestly interested in all of the boring details. To her they weren't boring. She wanted to understand the whole picture.
Most of the men from the other countries represented at the summit would laugh at the idea that their wives would care about the work they were trying to do in China. Rather, they'd grimace, their better halves were happy to have them gone for ten days. They envied Grey whose fiancée wasn't bothered by the time difference. She would Facetime with him at any hour that he could call.
Ana was an intelligent woman who expressed her opinions and ideas about Grey's work. She helped him think of things in different ways. She was also better at understanding people's motivations and knowing what they needed to hear.
Between these talents and her perky little breasts, Grey was desperate to get home to her.
For Ana, it was also a long ten days. She'd received a package in the mail…a dozen long-stemmed roses and a manila envelope filled with pictures of her from her shopping trip with Mia…only Mia was cut out of the picture. There were also images of her head pasted on the shoulders of stunning models…dozens of them. Jack had included a strange poem. To anyone else it would seem to be poetry from a lovesick suitor but Ana could read the implied threat.
With shaking hands, she turned the package over to the security team with the caveat that they tell Taylor but nothing was to be said to Christian.
CHAPTER 77
His last night in Beijing was spent Facetiming Ana at 1 a.m. China time. The entire summit group had gone out after their final meeting to enjoy a casual gathering and dinner. Grey just wanted to call it a day and get back to his hotel but bowing out of this get-together would have been a grave insult to his hosts so for far too many hours he listened and laughed and longed for Ana.
He knew how lucky he was to have a girlfriend who made herself available to him at any hour and he appreciated it more than Ana knew. Speaking with her, seeing her, kept him sane. He wondered how the other participants managed without contact with their families for ten days.
He didn't realize that the men were marveling at this Christian Grey, well-known Lothario and breaker of hearts. What…or, rather, who had happened to him since they'd last seen him?
At first, as Ana's face appeared on the screen, Christian felt his usual elation. She beamed at him and kissed the screen, beginning to chatter about her excitement that he was coming home. She'd missed him so much. Yet, Christian noticed that her eyes were tired and a bit reddened…her face pale.
"Ana? Sweetheart, are you all right?"
"I'm fine, Christian. I'm wearing your favorite negligée…the diaphanous blue?"
She propped the screen against the lamp on the nightstand and stepped back so that Christian could see her whole body…see through the negligee. He could and immediately had an erection to make him uncomfortable. Ana twirled around, the fine cloth swirling with her and her beautiful body shining through the material.
Christian bit down on the pillow case to muffle his howl as he came. There was no wall dense enough to drown out his scream of ecstasy.
"Oh, Ana. How I need to get home to you. Darling, could you dim the lights and drop the negligee?
She complied and stood before him, touching herself. Christian came again but Ana did not. He wasn't disappointed. Ana had told him that masturbation had never worked for her. It was only Christian's touch that brought heaven to her.
Ana lay back down on the bed with the IPad and asked him about his day as she always did. Still panting, Grey reported on the summit's success and the long evening of camaraderie he'd had to endure before he could get back to her.
She laughed as he described his barely successful efforts to be good company as the Chinese plied him with more and more cups of sake. As his command of the language faded with each cup of sake, the Chinese roared with laughter. They began to show signs of hysteria until, finally, around 1 a.m., laughter and sake had laid them out on the floor, happily unconscious. Grey made his escape.
"Will they be upset when they wake up and you're gone? I mean, is there some Chinese conduct code that says that one's comrades have to stick around to say farewells?"
"God, I hope not. If so, I'll have just blown the entire summit. I did talk with my interpreter about having to leave…family obligations. Chinese are very big on family obligations so I should be okay. I'll be taking off around 6 a.m. China time and be landing around 3 a.m. at Sea-Tac."
"I'll be there…fully and securely clothed so that we're not tempted to make love in the back seat of the car."
"No. No, honey. That's too late."
"I want to see you as soon as possible. And, you know, we can make out all the way back to the house…that is, if you want to?"
"Oh, my little vixen. I just crave you so bad. Take off that gown again."
Ana laughed. "I don't think so. I want you primed and pumped tomorrow morning."
"Honey, with you I am always primed and pumped. Now I'm getting jittery. I'm finally going home. Ros wants me to take a meeting in New York next week. Come with me. I'll be occupied all day but my evenings will be all yours. Dinner, carriage rides in the park, sightseeing. Please?"
"Hmm…I'll check my calendar. See if I can fit you in." Christian groaned. He wanted his woman.
CHAPTER 78
He was getting through to her. He could tell. Now when he began his spiel, she looked at him. She still did not speak but it was clear that she was listening.
"I've done some reading and consulted with an attorney. If you come out of this catatonia, BUT with amnesia, you'll probably be deemed of no danger to anyone. The lawyer says that you'd most likely be placed under house arrest, maybe have to wear an ankle monitor. I'd have no problem removing that. I'm not advising you as to what to do regarding Christian Grey. That's up to you. If you want to continue with the amnesia bit, you'll probably do very little time. Or we could come up with a plan to get to Grey and then get back to your house without the authorities being any the wiser. After all, you're not the only person who'd like to blast his dick off. He has a lot of enemies.
"Well, I'll let you think about it. My constant visits have begun to be noticed and I think it's best if I stay away for a while. I have ways of keeping tabs on people so if you decide to get out of here, I'll come to your house at the right time.
"I've really enjoyed visiting with you, Victoria. Good luck. Hope to see you again."
As Byron left the lanyard at the reception desk, he told the nurse that he wasn't planning on returning for some time. It was just too hard, he said, talking to a wall. The nurse nodded sympathetically. He smiled and left. Now he just had to wait. He could use the time to make a plan. Ana had to leave Grey Manor once in a while even if the place was like full-service living. Servants, walking trails, water and a dock, a boat…all unreachable and heavily guarded. If Victoria could take care of Grey, it would be so much easier to get to Ana.
And this time, it wouldn't be for just a moment or two of her time. Her new home was ready.
"Byron, how was work today?" his mother called down from the kitchen.
"I've told you several times, Mom. It isn't work. I volunteer. I don't get paid. It's only work if you get paid." His mother could be so frustrating.
"Well, I think that you should be paid. Have you thought anymore about looking for a real job, one with a paycheck? Doris says that you should pay rent. Doris says that I'm enabling you. I think that means that I'm keeping you from growing up."
"I'm almost 43, Mom. I am grown up!" he hollered up the stairs.
"Now don't get all upset, sweetie. I'm only thinking of what's best for you. I won't always be here, you know. What will you do when I'm gone?"
When you're gone, Byron mused, Ana and I will have this whole house to ourselves. I bet she'd like that. She could learn to garden. Byron loved beets.
"I know how to scramble eggs, Mom. I'll miss you lots but I'll be okay. I can always order pizza, too."
He heard his mother's footsteps on the stairs. Looking up, he could see her feet as she sat on the top steps.
"Sweetie, you'll need money. You won't have my social security and pension anymore. Of course, there'll be an inheritance and you could always sell the house but sooner or later that money will run out. I'm afraid for you. I'll have to insist that you get a job, By baby."
"This is my apartment, Mom. You can't come in here!"
CHAPTER 79
He wasn't secure in his footing yet but even the chance of tumbling down the steps from his jet wasn't enough to keep Christian slowing down in his race to get to Ana. Likewise, Ana didn't care if the tarmac was wet and slippery. Getting her arms around Christian was all that mattered to her. They flew into each other…reaching around the other's body and crushing together.
Taylor stood behind Grey to keep him from falling while Sawyer did the same for Ana. They didn't want ten days of their boss's missing each other to end with cracked skulls. Someone had to be sensible.
"So. Taylor, how are you doing?"
Taylor grinned at Sawyer. "I'm getting wet. I'd tell these two to get in the car but I'm pretty sure that they wouldn't hear me. Any news…especially about Jack Hyde?"
"Nah. However…well, never mind…we'll talk after these two settle down."
"And when will that be, Luke? I'm already soaked." Together the two tall, muscular men gently shuffled the lovers toward the SUV. Christian and Ana were locked at the lips and unaware that they were being seated and buckled in. Sawyer slid behind the wheel while Taylor rode shotgun. He pushed the button, raising the privacy screen and turned on some soft music
"Okay. Talk."
"Victoria has a little buddy."
"Yeah? Get a name?"
"Working on it. Sunnydale has some asinine policy about not revealing the names of visitors but the DA is working on it. He has to find a judge with less compunction about inmate privacy. I'm thinking that maybe this guy is possibly a go-between Hyde and Mason. Natch, we've had the place under observation since Victoria was admitted but a lot of people come and go. We didn't know who might be coming for her. However, that was before Baxter was alerted to that pudgy little guy on the scooter. Since that day at the manor when he took off so fast, our men have been watching for someone resembling him stopping at Sunnydale."
"And?"
"Nothing until a few days ago. Guy matching the description checked into reception but we don't know who was he was stopping to see. We did get the plates, however. They belong to Mrs. Harold Baumhauser. We have an address and someone watching the house."
"I suppose the car is tucked away into a garage. Well, we'll just have to do a little reconnaissance."
"Better known as a B & E, boss? I cannot condone criminal activities."
"Sure you can't," Taylor smirked
Meanwhile, in the back seat, Christian's and Ana's lips and mouths danced madly with each other until they were breathless. And still, it was never enough.
"Christian, will you always touch me? I mean, I realize that passion recedes with time but the day when you don't need to touch me when we pass in the hallway or when you have to go looking for me because you haven't kissed me since breakfast…I dread that day."
"It's hard to even imagine such a time. My folks are still mad for each other. I've watched my dad as he starts to get antsy around dinner time…waiting on my mother's arrival home from the hospital. And you know that long table we all sit at for dinner together? Have you noticed that they don't sit at opposite ends like most parents? If Carrick is at the head of the table, Mom will always sit next to him. That'll be us in 40 years…except that I'll make you sit on my lap," Christian grinned as he nuzzled into Ana's neck.
Ana loved when he did that. Unconsciously, she hummed as his nose and his lips caressed her skin. He never failed to murmur that she smelled so good. She didn't wear perfume. Her fragrance was all Ana. And Christian's scent was all him. When they lay in bed, she liked to burrow into him and get lost in his chest.
She delighted in his cock in her mouth. She was in control. She would glance up at him as she licked his little cap and sucked him hard and deep. His eyes would roll back in his head and she'd watch as he came apart. She had learned from Mia that many women didn't like to touch their lover's penises and would definitely not swallow his cum. Ana was different. She wanted to give him pleasure.
CHAPTER 80
Which is what she wanted now as they rode toward Bellevue. She undid his belt and zipper, reaching inside his boxers to find a fully erect and solid cock. As they kissed, she fondled him, cupping his scrotum in her hand. She would start and then stop and then start again until he was half-mad with longing. Then she would take him into her mouth and down her throat as he howled her name.
She was brazen. It wasn't possible that Taylor and Sawyer couldn't hear Christian calling her name but she didn't care. She marveled that it wasn't so long ago that she'd stumbled on the chapter on oral in Joy of Sex and had had to pull Christian into the house so that she could try out this new way of making him happy.
She practiced subduing her gag reflux with her tooth brush and was getting better and better at blow jobs.
Now she tucked Christian's flaccid penis back into his boxers, zipped him up and secured his belt. They were almost home and, at this moment, Christian was just coming down from his high. Hopefully, he'd be able to walk.
"Thank you so much, Ana. Never have I ever, that is, no woman has ever wanted me so. You are a wonder. I don't know why you fell in love with a guy like me."
"Like you how?" Ana asked puzzled.
"I've told you the way I once used women…used and abused them. How did you find it in your heart to want me when no one else ever did?"
"Did you ever keep track?" Ana said, dodging the question.
"Someone from the security team keeps all my exes under observation at all times. Those women provide half of the death threats overflowing in Taylor's files."
"No, darling. I meant, did you ever keep count of all the women?
"Well, a couple a month for the past ten years. Ball park estimate, of course. I'm not proud of my behavior toward those women. On the other hand, the crooked road led straight to you so I'd do it all over again just to find you."
"And why? Why did you use and abuse them?" This was getting real interesting, Ana thought. It was the first time they'd ever discussed Grey's heinous past.
"They weren't you. Somehow, deep in my subconscious, I was waiting for you…for the one who would want the real me…not my money or my pretty face or the prestige of being with a Grey. I'd get bored easily so I'd try again with the next pretty girl coming down the line. It wasn't hard. All I had to do was smile, look deep into their eyes and they were mine.
"But that isn't the whole truth. I was angry. I don't recall a time before you when I wasn't angry and full of self-pity…because of my birth mother. I don't believe that she loved me and so I kept seeking out women to humiliate. I enjoyed the conquest…winning their love…although I never believed that they actually loved me…would love me without the name, the pretty face and the money. It wouldn't be long before I would tire of them and send them on their way. I was, to put it plainly, a black-hearted bastard, Ana.
"My first lover was my longest relationship but I had to end it because she was becoming clingy and because she was…is…my mother's best friend."
"Holy shit," Ana exclaimed. Christian shook his head in dismay. "No, honey, nothing about it was holy. I was her pet, her toy boy. When I broke it off just after my 16th birthday, she did not go easily. She followed me…threatened my family…swore she'd tell Grace. That last was unlikely. Mom would have mauled her with the paw of a mama grizzly," he chuckled.
"Where is she now? Long gone, I hope."
"Nope. Probably dining with Grace. It's Tuesday at the country club."
"How is it that I've never met her all these months?"
"Dumb luck…but fair warning, she'll know about you and she'll pop up when you least expect her."
CHAPTER 81
Elena had intended to drop by the Grey's to get a good look at her competition but the woman was never alone. Elena asked if she could see the physical therapy room thinking that Christian and Ana were working but both were absent.
"She might be in the library. She reads a book a day. Or out walking. Both she and Christian need the practice," Grace replied to Elena's snooping. She wondered why Elena was so intent on seeing Christian. She visited once at the hospital but had otherwise been an absentee.
Prior to the shooting, Elena had prodded Grace every Tuesday for news about the children…although she was mostly interested in news about Christian. Grace thought nothing about it. After all, Christian was the child that most people were curious about so why would Elena be any different? Grace thought it nice that Elena was so intent on keeping up with Grace's family and Grace did love talking about her children.
After Victoria tried to murder her son, Grace saw less of Elena. Grace spent so much time at his bedside and didn't have time for Tuesday lunches. When he was awake and able to come home, Grace went back to having lunch with Elena and…being Grace…believed Elena when she said that she was so distraught over Christian's misfortune that it hurt to even hear about it. Let's spend our time together on topics that will lighten our hearts, Elena suggested.
When Grace rushed into lunch one day, beaming like the sun, to tell her best friend that her son could now walk with aide of a walker, Elena began again to urge Grace to talk about Christian. Grace never noticed that Elena's face tightened when Grace mentioned the "wonderful woman who saved him".
Chatting during lunch with Grace usually kept Elena up-to-date on Christian's activities. Thus, Elena knew all about the physical therapist and Grace's belief that she and her patient had now crossed the line from professional to romantic. Grace didn't mind…not at all. Ana had done wonders with her son. He could walk again…still a bit shaky…but a miracle in the eyes of the family. They'd been told so many times by so many genius doctors from around the world that the bullet had ruined any chance for Christian to be ambulatory ever again. But, they were wrong.
Ana, Grace announced with great admiration, had calmed Christian, gotten him working, gotten him up on his feet. If, in the process, the two had fallen in love, well that was just the icing on the cake. The family was expecting an engagement announcement at any time.
Then Grace was off on a flight of fancy, planning the wedding. So absorbed in her dreams of a Grey wedding in the back yard was Grace that she didn't notice Elena's complexion turning bright red, her eyes blazing and her hand gripping her glass so tightly that it was about to crack.
As Grace prattled on about daughters-in-law and grandchildren, Elena ordered more dirty martinis, glaring. In contrast, Grace's countenance was lit up. She was glowing and her eyes shining.
"Christian used to be so distant…so sullen. Then came the shooting and all that time in the hospital, praying that he'd survive. When he did and he learned that he was now a paraplegic, he did not take it well. He fought it every step of the way. Life at home was a misery…incompetent nurses coming and going…giving interviews to the paparazzi as they left.
"Ana, you know, was a last ditch attempt. When I met her, I was chagrined. She was not charming. She was monosyllabic and unsmiling. I knew that she'd be gone after her first morning with my recalcitrant and abusive son but she paid him no mind and patiently, firmly, made him obey her. Gosh, he hated her at the beginning but she was unmoved."
"Maybe she thought that working at Grey Manor would look good on her resume. The name, the money would be a big draw, of course." Elena thought that everyone was like her in her greed.
"Quite the contrary, she was always fiercely independent and unimpressed by our name, our mansion, our money. Truly nothing was of interest to her except her patient.
"Mia noticed it first…the growing attachment, I mean. On Christian's end, actually. He resorted to old habits and tried to seduce her but Ana seemed not to notice his efforts or care, if she did. By that time, we'd all gotten so used to her just being with us all the time and had come to think of her as part of the household.
"Thankfully, as Christian was finally getting up on his feet, Ana began to recognize her feelings for him. I think that if she'd never done so and had quit when the job was done…well, it would have devastated not just Christian but the whole family. She has, quite simply, totally endeared herself to all of us."
"Don't you think, my dear Grace, that caution might be called for here. I mean, what do you know of this girl…that she has no family, that she lives in a shabby apartment complex…" Elena stopped cold.
"Elena, how did you know that Ana has no living family and where she was living before Grey Manor?" Grace was staring at her with surprise and suspicion.
CHAPTER 82
The minute Elena walked in her door, she headed straight for the liquor cabinet. She needed to knock back a few to steady herself after that debacle at lunch. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let herself get rattled by the news that Ana had become so completely ensconced within the Grey family and, worst of all, within Christian's heart.
When Christian was shot and disabled, Elena had to reluctantly discard the idea of getting him back. He still had the money and the name, it was true, but without the ability to sexually satisfy her, Elena became disinterested in him. She was not going to be someone's nurse. The very thought repulsed her.
When this new nurse came along and stuck with it, Elena had her private investigator dig into Ana's background. One could always find some dirt on a person to use but, in Ana's case, there wasn't much to find. Still, Elena thought that her lack of good family, growing up in foster homes and then moving into a dingy apartment would disqualify her from consideration to become an actual Grey. The Greys had been the most prominent family in the area for generations…far too good for such a lesser creature as Ana Steele.
To hear Grace raving about her and the family's love for her was hard enough but to learn that an engagement to Christian might be forthcoming? It was too much for Elena and now that she'd blurted out information on Ana that she shouldn't have known… Well, Grace seemed to have bought her lame excuse but she'd left the restaurant without her usual "See you next Tuesday".
Nonetheless, Elena still believed herself to be irresistible to men. Christian had once been hers and she'd taught him everything he knew about sex. After he callously dumped Elena, she'd watched as he destroyed women for years. That was another thing Elena had taught him…avoid attachments and feelings. Use 'em and lose 'em.
Yes, they were bonded…Elena and Christian. Now that he could walk again, she was ready to take him back. It shouldn't take more than a warning or two to scare off his little nurse. After all, men always fall for their nurses but it's never anything serious. Elena just needed to make that clear to little Ms. Steele. After that she'd need to make a concerted effort to remind Christian to whom he belonged.
Several days later, knowing that Grey and his parents would be working, Elena drove her Bentley the block down to Grey Manor…walking was for the bourgeois. The Greys were naïve about home invasions, especially since their son had guards littering the grounds. Those at the gate recognized Elena, of course, so she was immediately admitted, waving and smiling at the crowd of paparazzi. Because Grey had just gotten back from a long trip, their number was greater than usual… so many, in fact, that the guards didn't notice the tall man with sandy hair standing in the back.
Elena pulled up to the front door and walked right in, ignoring Margaret's warning that Dr. Grey was not at home. Instead, Elena strode purposefully down to the library, followed by a furious housekeeper. She walked into the room and found Ana asleep on the sofa, curled up with a book and a throw, a box of tissues on the table along with cold medications.
Elena turned and smirked at Margaret before shutting the door firmly in her face and locking it. Ana, awakened by the commotion, looked up, startled.
CHAPTER 83
Although Elena thought that she was sublime in appearance…dazzling and exquisite…she was delusional. She had invented a version of herself out of whole cloth. Neither nature nor nurture had created Elena. Nature had brought forth a girl child to be named after her grandmother, Gertrude. Nurture was an ordinary lower-class family with boys and girls and struggles to get by. Gertie decided, after many movies with glamorous leading ladies who didn't work at the Five and Dime or anywhere else for that matter, that she had been misnamed and born into the wrong family. Unlike most children who grow out of childhood fantasies, Gertie grew further into hers, leaving her family behind as soon as possible.
She had real beauty going for her then and a way with the male ego…so for several years she did well for herself until she decided that a more permanent situation was becoming necessary. Thus, she did her research, found out who was who in Seattle society and where these people spent their time. She found Eric Lincoln in the bar at the Fairmount Hotel, the finest hotel in Seattle at the time. He had just rid himself of his second wife and, fortunately for Elena, had set his cap for a young beauty, the younger the better. Thus, 26-year-old Elena became Elena who'd just turned 21 and was determined to try a drink.
That was decades ago, of course, and Eric was long gone…on to wife #5…but Elena had been the wiliest of the bunch and left the marriage with more money and property than the rest put together. In addition to half of his fortune, she got the mansion and alimony until she remarried. Marrying a younger man, a billionaire with a face and body that made women swoon, was certainly a reasonable next step for Elena. And this little turd was not going to get in her way.
The little turd was staring. Elena's huge pile of yellow hair reminded Ana of Marge Simpson, except that Marge's hair was blue. Another inch or two and it would have bent over as Elena walked through the doorway. Her face was made up in a way that Ana had never seen. Quite colorful…blues and greens and a lot of black around her eyes. Heavily rouged cheeks and the brightest red lipstick. Elena had also applied a kind of dark beige under her cheek bones. From her ears hung heavy diamonds at least three inches long. Surely, Ana thought, they must hurt.
But then, surely her whole body must hurt. She was tightly encased in a black leather cat suit that seemed to be at least one size too small. She had bulges here and there. The shoes were equally challenging. Elena had them made just for her and she'd learned to walk on the balls of her feet only…eight inch heels. She believed that they made her already shapely legs even more enticing and her height even more intimidating.
"Are you deaf, dumb and blind, girl?" Elena snarled at Ana. Ana inwardly giggled. Yes, she might be going blind in a moment or two.
"Don't you stand when one of your betters enters a room?"
"My betters?" Ana seemed puzzled.
Elena sighed. She was highly irritated but trying to be patient with this simpleton. Grace must be out of her mind if she believed that Christian would want something so beneath him.
"Yes, my dear. I am a lady and you are the help. You are to stand in my presence. I am Elena Lincoln," she declared as if anyone of substance would recognize the name and her stature.
"Uh huh. Okay. Sorry. I'm trying to get over a cold." Ana struggled to her feet. Elena was appalled at Ana's outfit. Pajamas. Footy pajamas. In the middle of the day in her employers' private library. What were those things printed on the material…ducks? No, flamingos.
"You may be seated. We're going to talk."
Margaret was listening at the door. It wasn't difficult to hear Elena's abrasive tone. Ana's soft replies were harder to catch.
"I understand that you are employed by the Greys to act as nurse to their disabled son, Christian. Is that correct?"
"Initially, yes." Ana answered briefly.
"What do you mean, initially?"
"I am also a licensed physical therapist and have worked with Christian to get him back on his feet. He's doing well. Not well enough to stand for long or to run as he would like but we'll get him there. He works hard." Ana smiled.
"Christian? You refer to your patient by his first name? That is highly unprofessional," Elena asserted.
"In the beginning, I thought so, too…but he insisted that we be on a first name basis. The rest of the family have always referred to me as Ana. And, of course, now that Christian and I are a couple…" Ana trailed off as the glare in Elena's eyes grew fiercer.
"Couple?!" Elena snorted. "You are completely deluded, girl, to believe that Christian Grey would ever date you!"
CHAPTER 84
Elena's voice, rough and gravelly, rose higher and became more threatening. Margaret hurried to the kitchen phone. Mr. Grey would want to know about this. Perhaps he'd order one of the guards to break down the door. Margaret was truly alarmed.
"Yes, Andrea. You do know that I'm on a conference call of some importance."
"It's Margaret, sir. She sounds upset." His secretary answered.
"Margaret, what is it?" His handsome face paled. "I'm coming home. Call Sawyer if matters escalate."
"Taylor. Get the car. Elena's at the house." Taylor's reply was unprintable.
Ana sat quietly on the couch, blowing her nose and taking sips of cherry cough syrup. It had a bit of alcohol in it…a concoction that Gail had whipped up and sworn by. Ana liked it. It was giving her a bit of a buzz. Of course, she was taking more than advised but the situation seemed to call for it. Elena had been raging at her with language as colorful as her person and Ana's head was beginning to pound.
"You are insane if you think that a man like Christian Grey…brilliant, devastatingly handsome, rich enough to have anyone he wants in all the world…would want a mouse dropping like you!"
Ana giggled…mouse dropping.
Elena, enraged by Ana's response, slapped her across her face…hard enough to knock her head back against the wall. Ana, a bit loopy, was stunned but unmoved. She began to laugh.
"You are insane! As well as rude beyond my tolerance! I want you out of this house…packed and out within the next 15 minutes! You've intruded on the Greys enough!" The yelling went on and on. As Elena stomped around the library, inventing even more and better insults, Ana continued sipping her medication until she finally just downed the entire bottle. Okay, now she wasn't feeling so well. Giggly but kind of sick. Wait, she was already sick. That's what the medicine was for. She'd better get more.
Ana tried to stand up but it was difficult…partly because Elena kept shoving her back down and slapping her face which was beginning to hurt. Elena grabbed her arm and yanked Ana to her wobbly feet…her claws digging into Ana's flesh.
"Go to your room and pack. You now have 10 minutes. I'll drive you to the nearest bus stop. You get on the bus and never return. Do you hear me, you addlepated fool?"
"I don't have an apartment anymore, ma'am. Christian insisted that I give it up because he wants me to live with him…hick. Oh, my. Sorry. I must have the hiccups. So, now I live here and sleep in our bedroom…hick. It's quite nice. We have the biggest bed," Ana threw her arms out wide to demonstrate. "We need a big bed because we roll around a lot…hick." Then she giggled again.
Elena had been pushed to the brink. She brought her arm back and aimed her fist at Ana.
CHAPTER 85
Just as Elena brought her fist toward Ana's nose, the door crashed in and shoved Ana into Elena, knocking them both to the floor. Christian entered the room to find his fiancée lying atop the she-beast from down the street. Ana was laughing.
"Hi, honey. I've met Elena!" Christian picked Ana up from the floor and ordered Taylor to detain Elena. He wanted a word with her. Then he carried Ana down the hall to their bedroom. As he laid her on the bed, he saw it…the blood coming from the back of her head and the scratches across her face. He would have been enraged if he'd had room for any emotion but terror. He picked Ana up off the bed and yelled for Sawyer to drive them to the hospital.
Taylor ordered Elena to stay put while he ran after Grey. He quickly grabbed a couple of towels from the foyer powder room and put them between Grey's arm and Ana's head. Then he told Sawyer to go back to the library and sit on that bitch if he had to until the police arrived. Trespassing and assault, he informed Sawyer.
Ana was conscious all the way to the hospital which helped Taylor to relax somewhat but looking in the rearview mirror, he knew that Grey was beyond comforting. All Taylor could do for him was drive fast and safely. Mostly fast
Ana hadn't stopped talking while Grey rocked her and kissed her forehead. She didn't seem to notice as she giggled and hiccupped as they raced down the freeway.
"Elena is so funny, Christian. She says the funniest things. She said that I was mouse droppings!" Ana was laughing too hard. Christian held her tight…wanting her to calm down. She must be hysterical, he thought, smelling only cherry on her breath.
"And she looks like Marge Simpson! Remember that show we watched, the cartoon, and Marge had that tall blue hair? Only Elena's is yellow? And she colors her face like a clown…only I didn't tell her that because she was really upset about something and I thought I'd just make it worse. Oh, I remember. She wants me to pack up and get out in 15 minutes except that I didn't move fast enough so then I only had 10 minutes. I was going to tell her that I could have packed in 10 minutes only you keep buying me things and Mia keeps taking me shopping so now I'd need probably hours to pack. Christian, my head really hurts and I feel like I'm going to throw up."
"Taylor?" Christian's voice was choking.
"Almost there, sir. Five minutes tops. Hold tight and DO NOT open the door. Understood?" Taylor had made that a rule when he first hired on. He was adamant about doing a visual sweep before he allowed Grey out in the open. Even an emergency did not change the rule. Besides, he'd already alerted the ER to be out front with a gurney.
Ana had gone quiet although her eyes were still open and she was smiling up at Christian, soothing his brow with her hand.
Taylor swooped into the roundabout and slowly eased into a spot in front of the ER. He ran around to Grey's door and opened it. Two orderlies carefully lifted Ana on to the gurney and rushed her inside and through the waiting room and down a corridor where Grey was not allowed to go. He stood at the doors and peered through the windows until he couldn't see Ana anymore. His heart was racing. Would he ever see her again?
He felt Taylor's huge paw on his shoulder. He felt a small squeeze of comfort as Taylor led him to a chair in the waiting room. The small cadre of paparazzi that was always stationed by the emergency entrance…usually with nothing to do…began to grow into a crowd…intrusive and noisy. Ana was still an unknown to them. They assumed that the woman was Grey's sister, Mia.
Coverts began to arrive and form a barricade along the glass walls of the ER. They stood like statues or those guards in bearskin hats outside Buckingham Palace…unmoving, speechless, no reaction to any taunts or questions.
Taylor lowered the shades so that Grey could have privacy. There would be more than enough pictures of him sitting in despair as it was. The receptionists gawked, paged Dr. Trevelyan and went back to gawking. Even worn down, hunched over in a plastic chair, the man was unbelievably gorgeous. They held their breath…waiting for him to lift his face from his hands.
The Sequoia sitting next to him was something to behold as well. One of the bolder women carried two cups of water over to Taylor who thanked her politely. When she tried to extend their contact by wishing them well, Taylor simply nodded and looked away. Too bad, she thought.
Grace swept through the doors and embraced her baby, murmuring words of encouragement and warmth. Christian nodded that he'd heard. He pretended to be soothed.
Grace escorted the two men through the doors to a private room after giving the receptionists the side-eye. She'd have a word with them later about behaving like trollops on the make.
Now, she simply reassured Christian that Ana was in good hands and Grace would learn what she could. With that, she left him again in Taylor's care.
CHAPTER 86
Ana needed a few stitches and some antiseptic on the scratches. Otherwise, she needed to sober up. She'd vomited several times and felt physically lousy but she was still high from her cherry cough syrup. This was the second time Christian had seen drunk Ana and was appalled to discover that Gail was her bartender.
"Well, she wasn't supposed to slug back the entire bottle, Mr. Grey. My recipe really works but Ana just overdid," Gail protested. "I told her to take a spoonful every hour. I think that her encounter with Mrs. Lincoln must have rattled her a bit."
"Rattled? Grey countered. "She only stopped laughing to vomit. I looked like a damn fool trying to convince the doctor that she was high on cough syrup. "She's drunk!" he yelled at me. "Gail, should Ana ever again require your medication, please monitor her intake."
"Is there any chance this tie can be saved?" he whimpered. Gail whipped it out of his hand and stomped off for the laundry while Margaret tried to stifle her laughter.
Grey headed for the bedroom to check on Ana again. She had a mild concussion but the blood loss was not serious. No matter. Grey was pressing charges against Elena. Grace was flummoxed by her best friend's behavior. Margaret had relayed Elena's rant to Grace, swearing that she was not exaggerating. Besides, Ana had also shared some of Elena's remarks. Her last words before falling to sleep were "Marge Simpson" and "mouse droppings".
Elena was currently residing in a jail cell…humiliated and demanding to speak with Christian. He'd used his influence to get her hearing delayed until Monday morning so she was stuck through the weekend before bail could be set. She'd had to surrender her hair and her cat suit and "someone" had alerted the Seattle Nooz that she would be appearing in court Monday in orange apparel…not her color.
Christian sat on the bed and looked down at Ana. She was pale. No reassurances from her doctor or Grace had relieved Christian's concern for his fiancée. He'd wanted her to be admitted but was told that it wasn't necessary. When he argued, he was told that his drunken girlfriend really just needed to sleep it off. His Ana, his darling Ana…a drunk. What could Gail have been thinking to prescribe alcohol-laden cough syrup for a woman who rarely drank anything but water?
He removed his shoes and lay on the bed next to Ana. He wouldn't be able to rest until she woke up. Sober. He kissed her lips and the scratches. He'd impressed upon the doctor that a scratch from Elena's chemically colored claws was probably poisonous but the doctor just continued trying to calm him down. Patients' relatives were often wearing on the nerves but Mr. Grey was driving the doctor to drink.
Grey's reputation was of a man unshakable when faced with difficult negotiations in business…a man to be feared. This man holding his girlfriend's hand was a quivering and annoying wreck. First, Jack. Then, Elena. Ana was swimming in a shark tank. How could one small unobtrusive woman attract so much evil? Grey wondered.
Taylor, meanwhile, was thinking back to the days when the evil permeating the house was Grey himself. His reign of terror was at least simple and easy to understand. He was a brat. Now he was just a pile of putty in Ana's hands but sweet Ana was the problem.
So, he asked himself, what do we have? A tall, blondish man who lurked in the shadows and had followed Ana for years and across the country…leaving her dead flowers and subtly threatening notes. A much shorter man with little hair and an ample belly who may or may not be having contact with Victoria Mason. Drones that liked to canvas the property and stare at Ana. Mrs. Baumhauser and her Buick.
Taylor had already come to an uncomfortable conclusion about Jack Hyde. He was mental. The worst kind to deal with. Crazies never let up but they often changed their plans. There were no straight lines from one step to another. Jack's latest "plan" had been, as far as Taylor could tell, to fake Ana's death and then steal her "corpse" from the morgue. It would never have worked but then sensible planning was not the forte of crazies. Still, it seemed that Jack Hyde wanted Ana alive, his prisoner. Probably his nutty notion of a girlfriend.
If it was Jack or his henchman visiting Victoria at Sunnydale…why? How could a catatonic woman help him achieve his objective?
CHAPTER 87
The DA was laboring over a brief when he received the call. He quickly set out to inform Carrick Grey.
"Are you certain, Jim? I don't want to get the family's hopes up. Better take a trip out there and check for yourself."
Crap, the DA groused to himself. A beautiful Saturday morning and he had to spend it at the loony bin. He hated the way that place smelled and the décor was depressing. Still, this was Grey business and one didn't say no to the Greys.
His lanyard swinging back and forth as he strode quickly to the director's office, he tried to avoid eye contact with curious inmates.
"I'd like to visit with Victoria Mason, Dr. Field. I need to confirm for myself that she is emerging from her cocoon." Dr. Field was smiling and cooperative. This was high drama and kind of fun. Most patients lingered and died under his care. This one was waking up and maybe he'd get to go to court for the trial. Being an expert witness would be an interesting experience. Days at Sunnydale were boring.
Victoria was sitting as always and staring out the window as always. The DA saw nothing as he approached to give him hope. He guessed that it was a good idea to come out here after all.
He turned to stand in front of her. To his amazement, she raised her head, looked at him and smiled…with a bit of confusion. He pulled up a chair, flipped it around and sat down to look at her.
"Ms. Mason, I'm James Packer, the district attorney. How are you feeling today?" Geez, she wasn't much to look at anymore. Her shiny blonde hair was now gone after another inmate had hacked half of it off. It was now a dull brown…dull like her skin. Yet, there was something bright about her now…her eyes.
"James Packer. District attorney. You are feeling today." She smiled, her teeth stained. Huh. Okay, he thought. A bit odd but vocal.
"You are Victoria Mason, aren't you?" he asked. She tilted her head, more confusion. "I am Victoria Mason?"
Oh, boy. Was she on the level? That she would ever emerge from her catatonic state was unexpected. That she would emerge with amnesia had never occurred to anyone.
"Ma'am. Tell me your name. Tell me why you are here at Sunnydale." Just then another patient stuck her head in, bellowing that she was Vicki and that she was cray-cray. Victoria smiled pleasantly. "I am Vicki and I am cray-cray," she giggled. The DA stood up and took the director aside.
"What is the deal here?"
"She began responding a few days ago, simply looking around and laughing. Then, questioned by one of the doctors, she said that her name is Victoria. Since than she has brightened more but she still seems unaware of her status here. We asked her if she recalled shooting Christian Grey and she just beamed. Told us that he is her boyfriend and she loves him. Then I called you. I don't know what you can do with this but you wanted to be kept apprised of any significant changes."
The DA spent more time with Victoria whose memory seemed to be only of being Grey's girlfriend and nothing more. How was he supposed to prosecute a sick woman who had no memory of her crime?
"Hello, Ms. Mason. This is District Attorney, James Packer. I have good news for you. Your sister is recovering. The director at Sunnydale believes that she can be released soon as an outpatient."
He listened and tried to not groan audibly. "Yes, Ms. Mason. All her bills will continue to be paid by the state but she will need her loving family around her as she continues her recovery."
Victoria's sister, Packer knew, was not truly amenable to taking in her sister but was too embarrassed to say so. She said that she would be out to visit Victoria to judge for herself if Vicki was ready to come live with her. She didn't say that she certainly hoped that she wasn't.
CHAPTER 88
"AMNESIA! What a load of bullsh*t!" Carrick roared. DA Packer explained that if her sister was willing to take her in and if she continued to improve, perhaps she would one day be competent to take to trial but in her present state…. Packer endured Grey's abusive language, trying to be understanding about his disappointment but knowing that the odds of conviction were slim if Victoria's mind did not fully recover. Yes, she may have beaten the system.
"If you could see the physical condition of this woman, you wouldn't be so suspicious of her. She's a mess. If she improves enough, she might one day be able to bag groceries but her days of glory are certainly behind her. Yes, of course we'll keep an eye on her. If she is released to her sister's care, she'll wear a monitor always. Uh, huh, I'll keep you informed, Mr. Grey."
As he slammed down the phone, Carrick screamed out a couple of obscenities which reached Ana's ears as she sat reading Austen in the living room.
"Carrick, are you okay?" She asked as she stood in the doorway of his study. Ana's presence was not only soothing to Christian. She had a way about her that calmed everyone. She smiled sweetly at Carrick and his breathing lightened.
"Yes, dear, I'm fine…just frustrated. Christian's assailant may soon be released but might be impossible to take to trial. She may never pay for her crime because she appears to have amnesia."
Ana walked over to stand behind Carrick while she massaged his temples. He felt his headache fading. "Thank you, Ana. That helps."
"She may not go to jail but she'll never have her old life back either," Ana noted. "She led a glamorous life and she was a beauty. Now all that is gone. She is, I understand, a very sad individual."
"She put all of us through hell, Ana. I guess we just want payback."
"Christian told me that he treated women quite badly…lied to them…used them and then threw them away when he got bored."
"Well, yes. That is true. Don't mention that to Grace, tho. She still prefers to believe that her son was just trying to find the right one. That he might deserve even a little of what he got would not be welcome news."
"Understood. How are the gala preparations coming along? Mia talks of little else."
"Well, this is her baby these past few years. She puts on a hell of a show. This year's theme is an art deco circus, I believe."
"I like art deco," Ana smiled. "Will there be elephants?"
"I don't think the tent is big enough for elephants, Ana," Carrick chuckled. Sometimes, Ana's lack of real world experience showed. She was rather an innocent, wasn't she? Of course, then she'd turn around and be brilliant and sophisticated. Didn't matter what she was, however. She made Christian happy. She made him healthy.
Everyone in the family was hoping for a special announcement at the gala. Could be a big night.
CHAPTER 89
"Yes, a pharmacologist. First name, Kate." Elliot was hoping that his name, his good looks and his charm would get him some information on the gorgeous blonde with the pickup truck. He leaned on the reception counter and looked around the waiting room. He hated these places. He'd spent too much time in them.
The receptionist returned to the front and smiled flirtatiously at Elliot. He wondered if eyelash batting was still in style because it certainly looked silly. She told him that Kate Kavanaugh would be out momentarily. Could she do anything for him while he waited?
He pointed to a chair and backed up. He waited. He'd left his crew on their own at the building site and considered the wisdom of doing that. They were still in training and he might return to a mess but he was anxious to see Kate again. He didn't want to put too much time between her visit to the house and reconnecting.
The double doors swung open and Kate made her entrance. Elliot was impressed with her confidence. She walked over with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. She was tall but since Elliot was 6' 5", looking up at him could be tiring. Kate took a seat.
"Mr. Grey, I'm surprised to see you here. Is Ms. Steele all right?"
"Yes. She's great. We all really appreciated your visit and the information that you gave us. It's helping in our efforts to find this guy who's been stalking her."
"Outright stalking, eh? How terrible for her. How long has this been going on, may I ask?"
"Years. She's safe with us right now and I'm sure that she'll stay safe if my brother has anything to say about it. He's real protective of her. Still, we want to find this guy. I don't suppose that you remember anything else?"
"No, I have not. How are all of you handling the stress of this? It must be difficult." Her face and soft brown eyes showed genuine concern.
"Yeah. The drama gets a little wearing…but that isn't really why I'm here. I'd very much like to take you out to dinner to thank you for your invaluable aid. Would you consider an evening at the Mile High with me?" Elliot didn't realize that his eyes were as beseeching as he felt. He really wanted to spend some time with this woman.
Kate looked down at her hands in her lap and took a deep breath.
"Mr. Grey…"
"Elliot, please."
"Elliot. You are rather well-known and not just for your name and your wealth. I feel badly saying this but I've been warned that you are somewhat cavalier with women…hmm…hump and dump is how it was put to me." Kate looked him straight in the eye.
"I apologize for my frankness, Elliot. I can see that I've upset you but I tend to be blunt…not my finest quality."
"On the contrary, Kate. I think being straight forward is a wonderful quality. I like it. I like knowing that you don't play games and that I can always count on you to speak truth. You're correct. I have a reputation that is well-deserved. Still, I don't want to be that with you. I've never been so struck by a woman as I am by you. I want to sit and talk with you over a great meal. Please."
Kate looked at him for a long time. She seemed to be reading him. She picked up one of his calloused hands. "You work hard, don't you?"
"Well, yes, but I love the work. Unfortunately…or fortunately…my company is growing fast and one day soon I might find myself stuck in a suit. I prefer to be up on a roof with my crew. Nail guns are fun," he grinned and Kate found herself blushing. Kate Kavanaugh does not blush. She is not affected by men. Usually.
"Perhaps, Saturday night. I'll text my address and the time. Now, I must get back to work, Elliot."
She stood, smiled and pushed through the double doors again. Elliot just stood watching and beaming. He had a date with Kate.
Hump and dump…he chuckled. She meant fuck and duck but was too classy to use the F-word. Well, he'd have to clean up his language…and his truck. He also needed a new suit. He had just the one for the occasional meeting with high-class clients.
"Hello, El. What's up?" Christian was in a good mood today…well, any day, really…as long as Ana was nearby and safe and not hospitalized due to some attack. Today she was larking about with Mia and Grace, helping with the planning of the gala. Christian couldn't believe that he was actually looking forward to the event. Ana would be with him.
CHAPTER 90
"I need the name of your tailor, Chris. I need a new suit…by Saturday."
"If you want a bespoke, El…that will take some time. However, I can give you the name of a tailor who can get you into a nice suit and have the alterations ready by the weekend. What's the occasion? Are you planning to look good for somebody?" he hinted.
"I've got a date with Kate Kavanaugh," he grinned so hard that Christian could hear it through the phone.
"Whoa. Really stepping up your game, uh?"
"No game, Chris. I'm serious about this girl. Sparks, buddy, sparks. At least, on my end. I'm taking her to the Mile High and no, I don't want it on the house or a discount. I think that that would be kind of tacky for a first date. I want to impress this girl."
"Well, since you usually pick up your "dates" at bars, you probably won't be running into any of your fuck and ducks."
"Watch your language, Chris. This is a quality woman. I'm going to ask her to the gala, too."
"El," Christian's voice was now solemn, "I think that this is great but…"
"But you don't want me to get my hopes up in case she's way out of my league. Chris, you do know that I have a MBA and an MFA in architecture from Harvard. I'm not an idiot. I can carry on a conversation with a lady." Elliot was peeved and rather concerned that his brother might be right.
"You could be out of practice, El, is all I'm saying. You've always been…how do I put it…earthy. Most of our conversations are about pussy and ball games. Of course, I could be wrong. What do you talk about with your fuck and ducks?"
"Talk?" Elliot queried.
"Exactly. Look, try to pretend that you're talking to Ana."
"I'll be over for dinner and Ana and I can have a conversation," Elliot purposed.
Christian wasn't sure how he felt about sharing. Well, actually, yes…he was sure. He didn't want to. He hesitated as Elliot begged for 20 minutes of Ana time after dinner.
Christian really wanted to be selfish and say no. He really wanted that but he knew that Ana would say yes. He gave Elliot the name of the tailor and then rang off. He'd planned on a nice walk with Ana down by the water. She spent so much time now working on the gala that he had to guilt her into curling up with him to watch a movie. Then he felt guilty about occupying her time when she needed to be helping his mother as the gala drew close.
I'm needy, he told himself. He ought to feel ashamed of that but he didn't. It was what it was. It was bad enough that he had to go to GEH every day. Hustling competitors had lost its thrill about the time that just holding Ana's hand had become necessary to his wellbeing. And now he had to graciously stay out of the way for 20 minutes so that Elliot could score with his latest.
This woman had better be worth it.
CHAPTER 91
"I have a lot of experience as a server," Byron bragged to the recruiter for Grey Event Designs. He slid a resume' across her desk. "Of course, most of it was in New York City and a few years ago. I'm not sure how many of these are still open. Some probably have new names. That's the restaurant business," he smiled at the woman. "I had to leave the city to come back to Seattle to help my parents when they both got sick. My dad died and now I take care of my mother. I need to get back to work but I have to build up my credentials. I figured part-time catering server would be a good way to do that."
The recruiter appeared lacking in interest but really, she was desperate for help. Her boss's gala was the major event of the year and her head was on the block if she didn't have it fully staffed. They were at least a dozen short on people to pass drinks and another 1/2 dozen to serve tables. Mia was not pleasant when thwarted. There a lot of applications submitted online and many paper resumes slipped under the door. Jules was astonished at the number of people who could not spell or punctuate. Most of the paper apps were scribbled and wrinkled as well.
This fellow was well-spoken and his resume' was well-written. "All right, Byron. You'll be under the direction of Tyson who will not take kindly to screw-ups. Hmm…you wouldn't happen to know anyone else looking for a quick buck, would you?"
Byron had to bite his lip to keep from screaming his pleasure. What a break! It was a sign. This was meant to be!
"Well, my sister was thinking of coming for a visit next week. I could ask her if she's interested. Her name is Vicki Baumhauser. She's kind of monosyllabic but she can carry trays. Do you want me to ask her to come with?"
"Yes, do that. We'll be in touch." Jules rose and shook Byron's hand, his sweaty little hand. She smiled and saw him out before wiping her hand on her pant leg. If the sister was anything like this guy, Mia would want them stuck in a back room. They did not present well, thought Jules. Now she had to go through another pile of possibles.
Meanwhile, Victoria's sister had reluctantly moved her into her old bedroom. Their mother had bequeathed the family home to Victoria in her will. She hadn't wanted the place to be sold. It was a large Victorian home that had been in the family for several generations. It was so beloved that their parents had named their eldest after the house's architectural style. When they were near death, they could see that Victoria was going to work and make money so, on the condition that she make repairs, they put the place in her name only. Her younger sister, Bea, was not the pretty one nor the smart one and, certainly, not the ambitious one. She did make it through high school but never sought out a job of any kind on the grounds that someone had to stay home…sacrifice herself to care for the parents.
Victoria paid all the bills, deposited money in her parent's accounts…which Bea spent on herself...and renovated the entire house. When Bea learned that her older sister had been jailed in the booby hatch for attempted murder, she danced gaily around the parlor. She immediately hit up a lawyer and secured power of attorney so that she had access to Victoria's bank accounts and properties. Her sister really was the smart one. She'd managed to work hard, save and invest. Bea hadn't figured on Victoria ever being released from Sunnydale. It might come to the point where Bea would have to sell the old place but she'd make a fortune off it and she hated it anyway. She wanted to buy a beach house someplace warm…maybe meet a cabana boy.
Victoria, Bea thought, could rot. She forgotten just one thing. Victoria was the smart one. Sure, she looked like hell and couldn't return to modeling but she had only one ambition anymore anyway…finish killing Christian Grey. It had been so damned hard faking catatonia for a year but she'd had faith. Something would come to her by way of a plan. She hadn't counted on a someone in the person of Byron Baumhauser but their goals matched up. She didn't really care about his goal but he was going to help her accomplish hers so he was useful.
Now she lay in her childhood bedroom and stared at the ceiling…her mind so filled with hate that she could think of nothing else. She was home and she'd loved this house. Her parents had given her everything…including a nose job, breast augmentation, contacts and dance lessons…all in preparation for locking down a rich husband. Victoria had bigger ambitions, however. She wanted to be the one with the big bank account so she ran off to New York City, leaving Bea to cater to the folks. They were older when their girls were born and Victoria had no intention of wasting her beauty and youth on two old people.
She'd never expected to return to Nevada but here she was. Huh. Byron had her number and would be in touch to further their plans. She was looking forward to getting back to Seattle and her boyfriend. He was the reason that she'd touched down at Sea-Tac in the first place. She was a supermodel now and it was time to retire at the top. She'd seen Christian's picture on the cover of Forbes at a newsstand. He looked even better inside the magazine in the text that told of his billions, his penthouse, his jets, his helicopter, his boat, his Aspen chalet. She took a little vacation and set off for Seattle. She'd doubted that he'd be able to resist her. No man ever had.
CHAPTER 92
Victoria had done her research. Grey preferred brown-eyes blondes, tall and slender. He didn't keep them long, however. He squired them about town to all the best places…flew them to Broadway for shows…vacations in Aruba. Some lasted two weeks. Some a month. A couple of them two months but then he would be seen helping them into cabs and that would be the end of that relationship.
He always looked sad as they leaned against him leaving the restaurant. He would stand, forlornly, on the sidewalk as the taxi drove away. It appeared that they'd broken his heart or that it broke his heart to break theirs. Within the week, his picture would appear once again above the fold of the tabloids…hand in hand with another beauty. He would seem enraptured and she would seem proud. It was usually surmised that yet another grasping gold digger had taken hold of his tender heart in an attempt to secure a wealthy future.
Victoria chuckled, reading on the airplane. What a bunch of dumb broads and even dumber news outlets. She knew the score. He was a player. She understood this because she, too, was a player. She enjoyed making proud, rich men fall for her and then crunching their balls. This bumpkin from the Pacific Northwest would be an easy kill. He was incredibly handsome, tho', and he had billions. Maybe she'd keep this one until she could drain him dry.
Carrick was screaming obscenities again in his study. Grey had gotten home early and was so stunned by his father's bellowing that he forgot about Ana's whereabouts for a minute.
"Dad, Dad…quiet down. Mom's a bundle of nerves about the gala as it is. You cracking about something isn't going to help her be calm. Ana's giving her massages every night as it is."
"I'm not cracking about just something, son. It's Victoria. The D.A. finally screwed up his courage to tell me that she's been released to her sister and has flown home to Nevada. Nevada! "Oh, Carrick, don't worry. We have a monitor on her and she's still a bit balmy anyway. Don't worry, Carrick. She's too far away to do any harm." Damn fool." Carrick was pretty worked up.
"Well, Dad. Nevada is quite a ways from here. She has no money or sense…no way of getting to me."
"Well, you're mighty relaxed about the woman who tried to kill you…who paralyzed you," Carrick sneered. "You don't recall the hell your family went through."
"Yeah, I know that you were really worried about me…all that time in the hospital," Christian conceded.
Carrick looked at his son with a snide grimace. "Not to mention all those months of living with a monster," he said pointedly.
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. Well, no more worries there," Christian grinned jovially. "I'm practically well. I'm a supremely contented man. And after this gala, Ana and I will be moving into Escala, taking all the paparazzi with us. Mia will be moving back out and Elliot will be too busy with his new girl to come around much. The house will be yours again and not a mouse will be heard."
Carrick drew in a deep breath. He knew that he should be comforted but Victoria was still out there and so was Jack Hyde. Plus, who knew how many loons waited in the wings.
CHAPTER 93
As Christian walked in the front door at 5:30, Ana jumped into his arms and softly growled into his ear, "Take me. Now". Christian dropped his briefcase, said "Yes, ma'am," and hurried down to the west wing with Ana. An hour later, with Ana humming in his arms, Christian grinned down at his favorite person.
"Well, let's do that more often, sweetie."
Ana snorted. "If we did it more often, we'd have to give up every other activity in our lives to find the time."
Christian laughed. "No. I mean you demanding that I take you…now. Was certainly a great way to end a day of work. Anything special rev your motor? I'd just like to know…you know, to add it to my repertoire."
"You have a repertoire? All this time that I thought that you were creative but you've just been choosing moves from your repertoire?" Ana feigned surprise. She spent some more time ribbing Christian until she got him so wound up that he got very creative.
"Okay," Christian panted, "what prompted all this big lovin?"
"Your sister is wearing on me. The closer we get to this gala, the more nerve-wracking she gets. Is she like this with every job?"
"So. You were just looking for a tension reliever. You were using me!" Christian looked appalled. "I feel so cheap," he whined, "but I'm willing to be of service if it makes my sweetie happy." He smirked at Ana as he made a grab for her breast.
"Are you kids ready for dinner?" Grace yelled. Ana threw her head back and laughed as Christian felt himself go flaccid.
"We have to get out of this place. Right after the gala, deal?"
"Deal…PT equipment goes with us. Is there room for it at Escala?"
It was Christian turn to laugh…although being reminded that he still needed to use the equipment was a sore spot. He wanted to pretend that he was back to normal while Ana gently prodded him to not overdo.
Working with Ana, falling in love with Ana…most of the time Christian could forget the trauma he'd been through but the after effects of being shot, nearly dying, being hospitalized for so long and then the months of wearing a catheter or being carried to the toilet, being helpless…these were still buried deep inside him. He even had the occasional nightmare about Victoria chasing him with a gun, reliving the pain that plagued him for so long, the fear of a future in a wheelchair…then waking with a soaked pillow and Ana's soothing voice easing him back into sleep.
Christian continuing sessions with John Flynn was really useless to him since he refused to admit to and deal with his issues surrounding Victoria. He would sit on John's old leather sofa and talk about Ana. John would nod and smile and do his best to detour the conversation to Christian's trauma but Grey would U-turn right back to Ana. He was so fascinated by her that he assumed that everyone must feel the same. The only time that Flynn had much success dealing with Grey was when he held couple's session that included Ana…who had issues of her own.
Grey would sit, his arm around the back of the sofa…his hand caressing the nape of Ana's neck…as she struggled to talk about her childhood spent in foster homes and her life alone until Christian broke through her stoic walls. Prior to that, she told Dr. Flynn, she hadn't allowed herself to think about her life…only her work…and now she saw how little she had had all her life.
What did she think now, Flynn asked, now that she had Christian and the Grey family?
Ana bowed her head and twisted her fingers in her lap before she spoke in almost a whisper. She was waiting, she said, until it was all gone. Then Christian sat up sharply and put his arm around Ana's shoulder. No, he'd tell her, I'm not going anywhere and Ana would pretend to believe.
Still, when you've never had something, being convinced that now you do does not come easily. It hurt Christian that Ana didn't have faith in his feelings…that she didn't expect them to last. She'd smile and say that she intended to enjoy it all while she could but that she'd never known people to stay true to their word. It wasn't, she assured him, that she thought that he'd ever lie to her. No, it was just that the feelings would fade and then…she promised him…she would move on without rancor. No, she would always be so grateful for the feelings, however temporary.
Thus, Grey felt that he had no time to think about his issues when Ana's were so much more important.
CHAPTER 94
"What do I do, John? How do I make Ana feel secure?"
"Maybe you could lead by example," John hinted. Christian looked perplexed.
"Christian, you've told me that you have dreams…nightmares…that you lose the ability to walk again."
Christian tried to hide from his own insecurity and he wished that he'd never told John about his fears. Yes, he had nightmares wherein he was cured, done with therapy, running along the waterfront when his legs crumpled and he couldn't feel them. The wound in his back had flared up again and this time no miracle worker could fix him.
He'd never told Ana about this particular fear. It would be like telling her that her work had failed.
"Don't you see, Christian? You blanche when Ana admits to her fear that your love is temporary yet you feel the same way about all the work she's put into getting you on your feet again. You both have trust issues. Now, Ana has opened up to me. It's hard for her but she tries because she wants this relationship with you to work.
"Perhaps it's time for you to open up as well because your trusting in her work is as important to her as her trusting in your love for her is to you. Shall we begin again?"
After a quick shower, the lovers wandered hand in hand into the dining room for dinner. By now the family was accustomed to the ongoing love fest in the house and paid little attention to it. Mia and Grace were gabbing about the gala and how exhausted they both were by this point. Three days left and still so much to do, they moaned.
"What is left to do?" Ana asked, feeling guilty about her lack of contribution that afternoon.
"Oh, my," Grace said and then stopped. "Mia, what do we have left to do?" Mia sighed and began to reply but stopped as suddenly as Grace.
"Maybe," Ana offered, "you've done everything you can and now the problem is that you have to wait for the night itself to do the hosting and all of its complications."
Mia jumped up and went to her bedroom to retrieve her list. She returned and showed it to Grace. "Ana is correct. All that's left to do is things that we can't do until Saturday night."
"Then," Grace concurred, "I guess all we can do until then is worry, go over everything again and wait." Both groaned. This final chore was actually the worst.
"Thanks a lot, Ana," Mia teased. She studied her brother and Ana for a moment. They certainly had a glow about them. She wondered if dropping by Ethan Kavanaugh's place and dragging him into his bedroom would be too forward.
Grace moved her salad around. "Cary, how was your day? Tiring?" She smiled flirtatiously at him as he tore into his steak. He looked at her and mumbled something about "okay, I guess". He'd understand later.
CHAPTER 95
Ana considered what she was seeing in her mirror. She'd spent her life wearing cheap clothes and hand-me-downs. Once she'd begun her medical career, she'd worn little besides scrubs. Walmart was her Neiman Marcus.
Mia had taken her shopping some time ago and Ana had this dress for weeks. She'd modeled it for herself several times. Mia showed her how to shop online and that was where Ana had found matching shoes with kitten heels. She was wearing her engagement ring on her right hand and that was it for jewelry. She was wearing her long hair down and naturally wavy. Mia had taken her to a salon for a trim.
"Ana, your hair is thick and glossy but it really is a mite long, don't you think?" Ana thought. She'd never been to a hair salon because of the expense and once employed, hadn't thought about it. Her fiancé loved her swinging pony tail but Mia was right. It was down to her butt and took so long to wash and dry. It was always getting caught up in things and the only truly safe way to wear it was in an old lady bun. So, ignoring Christian's sulking, she'd had a dozen inches cut off. It was still down to around her breasts and Ana liked it so Christian would just have to adapt.
"Ana," came a soft knock on the door, "are you ready to make your grand entrance?" Christian's voice was low and gentle. He knew that she was scared. This would be her entry into society. Tomorrow's papers would be filled with pictures and articles about her. Mia and Grace had warned her that she would receive intense attention and that not all of it would be respectful.
"You can come in, honey," Ana answered. Whoa. Christian in a tux. He was already staggeringly handsome but now…she gaped at him, barely aware that he was gaping back. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but her scrubs didn't do her justice.
"Oh, Ana. Ana." He grasped for the words, the right words but there were none. Yet, Ana could see in his eyes. She looked okay. She looked fabulous, actually. Christian reached into his jacket pocket and removed a long velvet box labeled Cartier. He opened it and presented its contents to Ana…a diamond necklace.
Ana stared, dumbstruck. "Christian…this…this. This must have cost a fortune!" Christian indicated that she should look into the mirror while he placed the necklace around her neck and secured the clasp. In her floaty, pale blue dress with her lush hair and now these diamonds sparkling around her breasts, she didn't recognize herself.
"I don't deserve this. I'm not the sort of woman who looks like this," she whispered. Christian swept her hair from her neck and leaned over to kiss her shoulder.
"This is you, Ana…a beauty beyond belief. And I'm not seeing you just through the eyes of love. I'm seeing you as you truly are. I want you to be wearing this necklace tonight while I make love to you. I am so excited to show you off to the world as my wife-to-be…my first, my last and my only love."
"Mia put mascara on me. She said that it's waterproof. That's a good thing because I'm about to bawl."
Christian chuckled and enveloped her in his arms. "Will your lipstick smear?" he asked.
"It's a tint. Mia says I can never wear lipstick around you because you'd mess it up," Ana smiled. "Would you please try to mess up this tint?"
Christian obliged…doing his best…but Mia knew her makeup. She'd wisely covered all the bases.
"All right, you two, get out here. Guest are starting to arrive and you are hosts, you know. Ana, good idea to have the flame jugglers out on the lawn instead of inside the tent. One of them already set a patch of grass on fire. Hurry up, now," Mia urged before hurrying back to Ethan. He was feeling overcome since Mia had turned up on his doorstep a few nights earlier. He'd never had a woman pounce on him…and he liked it.
One last smooch and a strong embrace. Then Christian offered his arm to Ana who hung on for dear life as they made their entrance into the gala tent. There were already quite a few people there…all transfixed by the décor. It was stunning and there was so much to see. Even the catering staff were dressed in art deco style with aprons and hats fitting the circus theme.
Someone looked over to see Ana and Christian strolling in. They poked someone else and so on until the entire crowd was staring. Of course, they always stared at Christian but he was on his feet and hadn't they heard that he'd been paralyzed? And he wasn't squiring a blond supermodel with her nose in the air.
Who was this fairy…this petite, delicate and completely lovely being? Get a load of those diamonds!
She was different, unusual. And the way he was looking at her!
Grace hurried over to her son and Ana, beaming. "Oh, you are both so beautiful. Ana, now don't be nervous. Everyone is gobsmacked at the circus theme and your name is, of course, on the program as one of the planners. We've even had a couple of people ask for the whereabouts of the elephants!" she laughed. "I suppose that we could have brought in a baby but it would have had to wear a diaper!"
CHAPTER 96
Christian proudly escorted Ana around the room, introducing her to the guests as his girlfriend. She shook hands until hers ached. She smiled and attempted small talk…usually managing only replies. If Christian hadn't been practiced in moving from conversation to conversation, Ana would have been stuck in one place all night. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask about her and how she met Christian. To the guests, Ana was like Cinderella…the princess who turned up from out of nowhere to dance with the prince. The game for the night was "Who is she?" and no one had any answers to share.
Of course, she wasn't unknown to everyone. Elliot greeted the couple and introduced his date, Kate Kavanaugh. Ana had heard about how Kate had provided crucial information and she was grateful for the chance to say thank you. Kate also knew Ana from the hospital but was amazed at her transformation. Mighty Mouse, no more…rather Mighty Aphrodite, Greek goddess. Elliot agreed but it was Kate who held his attention all night long. They'd now been on several dates and she'd been impressed with his intelligence and courtly manners. Elliot was just plain impressed.
Mia was flitting about, managing, while Ethan trailed her like a devoted puppy. The tent was enormous which was good because it was filling up fast. Taylor had coverts everywhere and especially ringing Christian and Ana. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. Everyone had been vetted but a lot of the crew were last minute due to staff shortages and vetting had been necessarily shallower than Taylor preferred.
Taylor thought about his trip to visit Mrs. Baumhauser earlier that evening. She was a nice lady. She explained that her son used her car to go to his volunteer duties at Sunnydale. He was the kindest boy with such a gentle soul. Taylor congratulated her on raising such a fine son and all on her own, too. Thus, she was easily encouraged to talk about him…about his hobbies. Something called Dungeons and Dragons that he played on his computer. He loved sports and it was sad that he couldn't participate due to his allergies and other health issues. He'd always been sickly but so brave. He never complained. Lately, he'd become interested in flying machines.
Drones? Taylor suggested. Yes, that was it, Mrs. Baumhauser replied. He'd fly them around and take pictures and show them to her…lovely scenic pictures…places that he couldn't hike to because of his ill health. People, too? Taylor had asked. No, she didn't recall any people. Then she looked sad. Her baby tried so hard to live a good life but people didn't want to make friends with him. They didn't understand how special he was. When he was in school, he used to ask girls for dates but they'd always say no. Sometimes they even laughed at him. He finally gave up. He'd say that girls ought to be nicer and say yes and his mother agreed.
By the time that Taylor left, warning Mrs. Baumhauser to keep his visit to herself because visits from the IRS were apt to upset people, he knew he was dealing with an incel…a dangerous one.
He looked around the room now. He'd made all of Mia's hires line up but there was no sign of Byron. He was watching from a bush, laughing at the futility of Taylor's efforts to identify him. Both he and Victoria were wildly disguised. He was taller and his wig was light blonde. He was Jack Hyde.
Victoria was wearing flat shoes, a red wig under a jester's hat and makeup to further disguise her face.
Let all of Grey's henchmen look for them. They wouldn't be found and they would both get what they wanted. Finally.
CHAPTER 97
"Christian, you've been on your feet for too long. Let's sit," Ana urged, leading him to the family's table. As they approached, they stopped in horror. Chatting amiably with Carrick was Elena Lincoln. They hadn't seen her since that day weeks earlier when she'd had to appear in court to answer to charges of trespassing, harassment and assault. Thanks to Christian's tip-off, all the tabloids had been present…surreptitiously taking photos with their phones. As promised, she was a sight…orange jumpsuit, wigless and gray-haired, no makeup. Margaret told the judge how she told Elena that Grace wasn't home but the woman barged right in anyway. Ana told the judge how Elena had confronted her aggressively while she lay on the sofa…ill with a cold. She told how Elena had knocked her around…requiring stitches. Christian related that Elena had locked the library door to ensure that no one could enter to defend Ana.
The judge gave her two weeks probation and house arrest due to her clean record and her claim that Ana was drunk on cough syrup and had stumbled back and fallen.
Christian was livid. Even with Margaret's word that all this had indeed taken place, Grace believed her baffled friend who'd just gone into the library to borrow a book and found Ana inebriated and combative. The door had somehow locked itself.
And now, all was forgiven and that hag was sitting at their table. The place was packed to capacity. There was nowhere else to sit and Christian needed to get off his legs…now. Thankfully, it was a large table to accommodate the whole family so Ana chose two chairs as far from Mrs. Lincoln as possible…which, of course, was not nearly as far from Elena as they needed to be.
"Well, Christian, I'm surprised that you had the nerve to show up here after what you did to me."
"There was no place else to sit, Elena…and, likewise, we're surprised to find you here."
"Oh, I'm not going anywhere…ever. I would never abandon my dearest friend whilst her son is in the clutches of…of…"
"Miss mouse droppings?" Ana finished Elena's sentence for her. Christian snickered and then nibbled on Ana's earlobe. "I think my legs are better. Let's dance," he asked her.
"No, honey. I appreciate your attempt to deliver me from Mrs. Lincoln but she's really no bother…much as she'd like to be."
Elena snarled and then rose from her chair to move next to Christian. She leaned over and ran her veiny, heavily bejeweled hand over his shoulder and back. Ana's hand snapped out like a whip and grabbed Elena's, twisting it until Elena cried out. She pulled it back and was able to appear deeply shocked and wounded as Grace walked up. Carrick simply looked befuddled.
Grace immediately chastised Ana and then examined Elena's hand for injury. Ana simply smiled. "I'm the jealous sort, Mrs. Lincoln. I don't like it when other women paw my man." Christian was grinning with delight.
"Now, Ana. I'm sure that Elena was simply being affectionate with Christian. He's always been special to her."
"Really, Mrs. Lincoln. Tell us. Why is Christian so special to you?" Christian and Ana locked eyes with Elena. Grace was listening as well because she'd never understood the attraction either. Elena had always asked so many questions about Christian but rarely about Mia or Elliot.
Elena appeared flummoxed momentarily but she was a cunning woman who could usually weasel out of any situation.
"I suppose it was that he had such a rough beginning in life…rougher than Elliot or Mia. I recall so well his tiny, abused body when you brought him home."
Ana leaned on her hand, cocking her head adorably…Christian thought. "So, children being abused bothers you? Is there a cut-off age where it no longer troubles you but you perhaps find it enjoyable…say somewhere around 14 or 15?"
Grace stared at Ana. She had never seen her like this…so antagonistic. She just never seen Ana in protective mode when facing down a mortal enemy. Ana had encouraged Christian to open up to his family about his experiences with Elena but he was sure that his mother would blame herself and…despite Ana's assurances…he wasn't all together certain that he wouldn't be rejected as Elena had taught him. Why, just look at this latest episode. Lincoln had assaulted his fiancée and Grace had forgiven and forgotten.
"Ana," he again implored, "my legs feel fine now. I'd really like to dance with you."
Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him softly. "And I'd really like to be held in your arms, my darling." Elena turned puce as the couple rose and began to waltz about the floor.
CHAPTER 98
Byron and Victoria each had their own plans for the evening. They weren't comrades in arms, plotting together, except for Victoria using Byron to get to the gala and within range of her target. Byron's intention was to drug Ana's drink and then abduct her through the back door of the Ladies Lavatory's trailer as her CPO waited for her at the main door. He would whisk her limp body into his mother's Buick and then flee with her. By the time her CPO realized that she was missing, they would be half way home.
Byron tried to keep the smirk off his face as he continually considered his brilliant plan. His mother was absent…gone off to her weekly bingo game at the church hall. She always went drinking after with her gal pals, as she called them, and then the dedicated driver of the evening would bring her home and she would pass out on the couch. By the morning, when she was more cognizant of her surroundings, her future daughter-in-law would be sleeping downstairs in Byron's lair.
Ana might be loud when she came to but it wouldn't matter. Byron had soundproofed her room. She would, by necessity, have to be chained for a time but it really wouldn't be long before she grew first accustomed to her new home and then accustomed to Byron. He would treat her like a queen and she would grow to love him in no time.
Then he could take her upstairs and introduce her to his mother who would be thrilled to know that Byron was no longer alone. After a suitable period of courtship, they would be married. Of course, Christian Grey, furious at being rejected, would do his wealthy best to get Ana back but it would be too late. Byron and Ana had known each other for many years and had been growing in their commitment to each another. No fancy face with a billion bucks could break that bond. Their pictures would be in all the papers and on the television news shows as they went about their life together. People would marvel at their love.
He watched them dancing, pretending to be in love, but Byron knew all about Grey's reputation as a cad who loved them and left them. He had to hold himself back from rushing over to Ana to rescue her from Grey. She probably already felt Grey's so-called love fading and it was breaking her heart to be treated like nothing. He was putting on a good show, Byron had to admit. Anyone who didn't know the couple like Byron did would think that they were madly in love. Look at that necklace and that ring he'd given her. Probably cubic zirconia.
Soon, my love, he smiled inwardly as he spiked the champagne. He didn't know which glass belonged where but it didn't matter. In fact, it would good if the whole Grey table passed out.
Meanwhile, Victoria's plans were much less detailed than Byron's. She knew every bit of his because he wouldn't shut up about it all the way from Nevada to Seattle. He'd stopped by to "visit" while he knew that her sister was out shopping for groceries, removed her ankle monitor and attached it to her bedpost and off they went in a camper that he'd rented. To slow her sister's response to finding Victoria gone, they had disguised the monitor's location on the post under the dust ruffle. Victoria had taken to going on long walks at the same time every day. Today she'd also left a note saying that she planned to spend the night with an old friend. She'd see Bea in the morning. Then she donned a simple outfit and went off with Byron.
Byron, ramped up with No Doze, drove the miles between Nevada and Seattle without a stop. Victoria laid on the bed in the back and said nothing the entire trip. Byron peed into bottles and fought off sleep. Periodically, he'd toss a bottle out the window.
Byron was on a mission to save the woman he loved. He was ten feet and built of muscle.
CHAPTER 99
While Byron was delivering the tray to the Grey table, empty now save for a bored old lady, Victoria was standing with a tray of hors d'oeuvres glaring at Christian. He looked genuinely happy, completely blissed out, as he gazed into the eyes of his latest victim. He was upping his game, Victoria thought. He was on his feet as well. She would have to do a better job this time of knocking him to his knees.
Victoria wasn't intending on getting away this time. This time she intended to kill. She knew that she'd go to prison…for the rest of her life…but that was of no matter. Her life was over anyway. She would spend the rest of it reminiscing about this night and that would be enough. She'd spent a year pretending to be catatonic so staring into space would be nothing new. And crazy, filthy, dangerous inmates…piece of cake. Maybe she'd kill them, too. It didn't matter. All that mattered was making Grey pay for her humiliation.
She'd kept every copy of the various tabloids showing Grey shoving her into a taxi and tossing her out of his life. She'd known that night that her days as a supermodel, envied by everyone as she walked about with her trophy billionaire on her arm, were over. There was no coming back from that degrading episode. She would be mocked and the jobs would dry up and the sumptuous life she'd crafted so carefully for herself would be over. She'd have to model for catalogs…no more Valentino runways during Paris fashion week…no more mingling with the fine and famous at fabulous soirees…no more overflowing bank accounts. She'd have to sell the Malibu beach house and the Los Angeles mansion…no more haute couture and a closet the size of most people's homes.
All gone. Christian had been her prize. Even knowing of his reputation, Victoria had been certain that she would be different. Suddenly she was just like all the rest who'd thought that they would be different. Common…that's what he'd turned her into…a nobody to be laughed at.
She hadn't gone to his penthouse that night to beg for an explanation like everyone thought. She knew the score. Nor had she gone to try to win him back. No. She had gone there fully intending to end his life as he had ended hers.
She failed…in one sense. He didn't die. Better…she'd ruined him. He'd never fuck another woman and people felt sorry for him. That stupid hulk who'd held her by her upper arms while she slipped her hand into her pocket for the gun…and there he was tonight, only a few yards away but he didn't recognize her. He wouldn't realize until it was too late that she'd been there all along. She laughed quietly, watching him scan the room.
As dumb as he was, he was still in the way. Even as he watched all around Grey, he kept his eyes on the man and his latest conquest. Victoria contemplated…how to get around Taylor and close to Grey. Her dearest dream was to put a bullet between his eyes as he looked right at her and understood who was killing him.
Gosh, he must have fought so hard to get back on his feet and she could see that he was still struggling some. Too bad it was all for naught.
Victoria studied the petite brunette beaming at him. Not his usual type, she reflected. She looked kind of sweet. Victoria was going to save her tonight…save her reputation…save her heart. Look at that necklace! Grey had never given her anything like that. Maybe the girl had made him work harder than the others. Well, good for her. She'd walk away with a fortune around her neck.
"Are you happy, Ana?" She frowned at him. "Of course, I'm happy, Christian. Why would you ask that?"
"Just had a chill up my back, is all. Maybe it's Elena staring at us. Maybe it's all the coverts everywhere. I know you love me. Most days it's all I think about. Ana loves me," he beamed back at her…his smile so dazzling it hurt.
"But you aren't getting much of a prize. I come with so much baggage…physically and emotionally. At present there are at least three people who'd like to end us."
"You forget. Jack Hyde is my contribution," Ana smiled as she kissed his cheek. "And they're all just noise…dangerous noise…but still noise. Taylor's got this, honey. All we have to do is dance and hold each other...and sniff each other," she giggled as Christian buried his nose in her shoulder.
"Although I do recall an announcement we have to make as well. I'm getting kind of anxious to get this ring on the correct finger. It's too loose on the wrong one. I'm left-handed, you know, and so my right hand is a bit smaller. I see the waiter setting glasses of champagne on our table. Perhaps it's time to get a glass in everyone's hand and tell them our wonderful news.
"We've each somehow stumbled into love." Christian kissed her, not caring who was watching…and the entire room was…especially the three people who cared the most. Byron stood back, waiting for Ana to leave for the trailer. Victoria held her tray of canapes in one hand while her other rested on the gun in her pocket. Elena was well on her way to a total bender.
Christian took Ana's hand and approached the stage, signaling the orchestra to stop playing.
CHAPTER 100
The others dancing stopped in their tracks, confused by the sudden silence. Those sitting or standing around talking ceased and looked to the stage. Christian Grey, scion of Grace and Carrick, billionaire playboy and almost too handsome to be real, stood on the stage blinding the crowd with his brilliant smile. He reached down to take the hand of a small woman to help her onto the stage to stand beside him. He introduced her to the crowd as Dr. Anastasia Rose Steele. She was a beauty, like all of Grey's dates…but different, unique. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.
"Family, friends, guests…I was going to do this privately but I'm too happy, too excited…I can't wait until the evening is over."
Ana had removed the ring shortly before and it was now in Grey's pocket. He got down on both knees and took her hand. The crowd gasped. His family's jaw dropped. Elena silently screamed.
"Ana, I was lost. I wanted to die. My life had been a waste. It was nothing. Then there was you. You not only brought me to my feet…you brought me to life. I hadn't known that I could ever need anyone so badly. I, in fact, wouldn't allow myself to be brought to my knees by anyone. I thought love was a weakness.
"But now, now I've never felt stronger, steadier, surer of my place in the world. That place is with you. I'm asking you, my love, to make your place with me. Be my partner, my lover, my wife. Ana, will you marry me?"
He withdrew the ring and held it out to Ana. She'd known, of course, that he was going to announce their engagement but that was all she expected. He had never actually proposed…rather they had sensibly discussed their future and marriage's place in it. They had talked for hours about what each wanted from the other. They'd covered every angle and they'd had counseling sessions with John Flynn…the man smiling up at the stage. They were not going into this with blind love.
So, Ana had not thought that Grey would say all these things to her and in front of the world. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to repeat back to Christian everything he'd said to her but she was shaking too much and could barely speak. She nodded vigorously and softly said yes. She dropped to her knees and Christian slipped the ring on her finger. They embraced, tightly, for a moment and then leaned back to smile at each other. Christian helped Ana to her feet and they stood smiling at the people before them.
The crowd went mad. The applause was deafening. This was the incredible capper on an already incredible evening. The family rushed to the stage, needing to hug and kiss the couple. Everyone in the tent began to cheer and yell "Kiss her, kiss her!"
Neither could hear the crowd. They were in another dimension, a world of their own, for that moment. Phones were clicking and flashbulbs going off as professional photographers captured the happiness all around.
Even Taylor was grinning. The crowd was rushing the stage as coverts fought to hold them back. There were too many people for anyone to notice one server making her way to the front of the mass of well-wishers…or to notice as Victoria stealthily removed her gun from her apron pocket and, standing just behind the line of coverts, raised it and aimed for Christian Grey's black heart.
Too late…Taylor saw the gun and leapt toward the woman…too late. She'd already fired and Christian had already fallen to the floor of the stage as Ana screamed his name.
CHAPTER 101
Byron watched from a distance. Victoria had ruined his chance. He wouldn't be able to reach Ana tonight. His disappointment was tempered only by the joy that Grey was dead. Soon, Ana would leave the Grey mansion and move into her own place. He could still find her and claim her. He was a patient man. Still, perhaps he ought to have kept an eye on Victoria. It would have been nice if she'd killed Grey after he'd absconded with Ana. All the fuss over Grey would have been great cover. Byron turned to go. He'd better get out of here before he was discovered.
As he reached the Buick, he found himself surrounded by men in black suits and black ties…very serious men. They stood, staring.
"What do you want?" His voice was quavering. He tried to move toward the driver side door but found himself blocked. Then a different man appeared…tall, dark and muscular. He regarded Byron with disdain.
"Hello, Mr. Hyde. We've been searching for you for some time now. It was kind of you to walk right into our party." He held out his hand. "Keys," is all he said. Byron struggled with his fear, trying to resist.
"You've no right to detain me. I've done nothing wrong. I'm just here to serve drinks."
"Yes. We've retrieved those spiked glasses of champagne that you left for the Grey family."
He didn't mention that Elena had already downed several of the glasses and was now flat on her back, having fallen out of her chair.
"We have video tape of you tampering with the drinks and then setting them down at the Grey's table. Drugging people is against the law, Mr. Hyde."
"My name isn't Hyde. You've made a mistake." Byron was feeling sweaty and desperate.
Sawyer grimaced at the blonde man wearing 8 inch lifts. "Sorry, Mr. Baumhauser. Now, I repeat…keys."
Byron handed his car keys to Sawyer. Let them steal his mother's car.
Sawyer opened the truck to reveal duct tape, rope, a tarp, a knife, cloth and a bottle of chloroform. Again, he grimaced at Byron. "What we have here is the rapist's basic tool kit, Mr. Baumhauser. Can you explain your plans for all this?"
Byron stumbled over his words as he looked around for a way out. He could barely walk in his new shoes much less run. He chose to remain silent and indignant. After all, how much could they do to him with the contents of his mother's trunk? He could always get her to accept blame anyway.
Sawyer stepped aside to allow officers from the Seattle PD to cuff Byron.
"Officers, may I suggest that you take a look at the rear entry to the ladies' lavatory trailer. You'll find that it has been tampered with and is covered with Mr. Baumhauser's fingerprints. We believe that he intended to abduct Dr. Steele from that point. We also believe that you'll find still more evidence of intent to kidnap and imprison Dr. Steele in Mr. Baumhauser's mother's basement…his residence."
The lead officer's eyebrows raised up. Sawyer smiled and put up a hand. "No, sir. We did not enter the basement. I'm simply surmising based on our profile of this man. We believe him to be the fellow who's been stalking Dr. Steele for several years. We have compiled a file that we would be pleased to share with you."
"Detective Parks is leading the investigation and he's currently inside the tent. We'll convey your thoughts to him asap. Meanwhile, we'll be taking Mr. Baumhauser into custody. You'll be available for questioning later?"
Sawyer nodded and seeing that Byron was well in hand, he indicated to his men to return to their stations.
"I'm glad he's dead!" Byron suddenly shouted out. "He doesn't deserve Ana. Besides, she's mine. She's been mine for years."
The officer immediately read Mr. Baumhauser his rights but Byron continued digging himself into a deeper hole.
"She's my girlfriend. She wants to live with me and my mother. We're going to get married."
Sawyer yelled back over his shoulder. "Keep talking, Mr. Baumhauser. I'm sure that we're all finding what you have to say immensely interesting." He kept walking…smiling grimly. He had to return to the tent.
CHAPTER 102
Sawyer walked into chaos…despite the best efforts of Grey's army of coverts and CPOs. There were almost a thousand guests in the huge tent and someone had neglected to inform the pyrotechnicians to call off the fireworks display. Ambulance, police, EMTs and dozens of doctors and nurses among the guests only added to the pandemonium.
Ana had tried to immediately tear open Christian's tux to staunch the blood flow and begin CPR but Taylor had stopped her. She couldn't understand and she began screaming at him to let her do something. She was a doctor of nursing, after all. No, he'd said. She was too closely involved. They had to get Christian inside the main house…away from the crowd crushing the stage.
Victoria was still standing, looking on…watching for any sign that she needed to shoot again. And then Sawyer was grabbing the gun and Ryan was cuffing her. They turned her over to the SPD who dragged her away. She wasn't pleased.
"I have to stay. I have to make sure that she's safe…that he's dead. Don't you understand?" she continued to demand that she be released and seemed baffled as to why she was being hustled into a police cruiser and read her rights. She kept on yelling but no one would listen to her. Still, she'd watched the bullet penetrate his tux jacket and the shock on his face as he collapsed. That was quite satisfying. She knew that she'd hit her target. She tried to relax and enjoy the thrill of accomplishing her goal.
Christian Grey would never break another heart…not that hers had been broken…but others had. Victoria had merely been mightily pissed off. She didn't love Christian. She didn't even like him.
As the police drove her away from the scene, she looked back at the tent…teeming with people and craziness. She smiled and laid her head back. She wanted to sleep now…her first peaceful rest in more than a year. The police had other plans for her evening.
She didn't know that her car was part of a caravan that included her partner, Byron something. They would have no rest, for the hours ahead would consist of endless interrogation. Byron would be flummoxed by all the disrespect shown him as he felt that he'd done nothing wrong. After all, since when was it a crime to pursue a girl one liked?
Victoria attempted to slip back into her catatonic persona but Detective Parker was having none of it. So, she gave up and went forth with throwing Byron under the bus. He had gotten her released to her sister's custody, Victoria claimed. He had devised the plan to rid her of the monitor on her ankle and then driven her to Seattle while she slept. He'd disguised her and taken her to the gala. He'd put the gun into her pocket and advised her to save Ana from Grey.
She'd done everything she'd been told to do, hadn't she? Had she done something wrong? As she asked these questions, she appeared bewildered and lost…a bit frightened that she'd made a misstep and that Byron would be angry with her. She didn't want Byron to be angry because she was afraid of him. He'd threatened her several times…warning her not to screw up his plan to save Ana.
Could she go home now? Bea would be wondering about her.
CHAPTER 103
No one had yet noticed that Elena Lincoln was lying on the floor of the tent…out cold and overdosed from drinking most of the drugged champagne.
Taylor and Sawyer carried Grey into the house while the coverts blocked people from following. Ana was crying and shaking as she trailed after them into their bedroom. She was hyperventilating and barely on her feet. She was in shock but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on Christian.
Christian was laid on the bed. Taylor closed the doors with only the Grey family and Ana in the room. Ana, confused and breathing hard, asked why the EMTs weren't being allowed to tend to Christian. Was it too late? Was that it? Suddenly, it seemed that her own heart stopped and welcome blackness enveloped her.
She heard voices calling to her but she wanted to ignore them. Nothing mattered anymore. The voices grew insistent. One of the voices sounded like Christian, calling to her, begging her to come to him. Yes. That she wanted to do. Where are you?
Ana opened her eyes, her vision blurry. She felt a cuff on her arm. Grace was taking her blood pressure. It didn't matter. She wanted death now. That's where Christian would be. She felt his lips on hers and his hand in her hair. Yes. Yes, this was safe. He'd come for her…to take her with him.
"Okay, her pressure is coming down. What could you have been thinking?"
"Sorry, Dr. Grey. We couldn't count on Ana…or any of you, for that matter…being great actors. Sawyer and I had to be discrete."
"Ana. Ana, darling. Please open your eyes. I promise you that everything will be all right if you just open your eyes again. No. No, don't close them. I need to see those heavenly blue eyes looking into mine. Don't you want to look into my eyes, as well?"
Yes, she did. She tried again to open and focus. Christian. He was safe and, therefore, she was safe…wherever they were.
She reached up to touch his face. He smiled down at her. "Now we get to be together forever, Christian?" she asked.
"Yes, love. Mom, can she sit up? Okay, Ana," he said as he put an arm around her, "let's sit up and you can lean back in my arms."
Ana snuggled into his embrace, her heart content and aching with love. As she turned her head to look at Christian, she saw others. Everyone was in heaven with them. Huh?
CHAPTER 104
Ana listened as Taylor's plan was explained to everyone in the room. WTF? The bliss she'd felt moments before rapidly turned to fury.
Christian had been wearing a Kevlar vest under his shirt. The bullet slamming into him did hurt and momentarily knocked him out. He would have a bruise but he was fine and Victoria had shown herself and the threat neutralized. He was very sorry to have frightened everyone so but it was necessary to bring this thing to an end.
As Ana tried to push away from him, he only held her more tightly. The family was relieved and only slightly put out but Ana was purple with rage.
"Let. Me. Go." She screamed. "I'm going to kill you…with my bare hands. You rotten s.o.b. You profess your love for me with the sweetest proposal and then you tear my heart out. I thought that you were dead and my life was over."
She continued to struggle against Christian's grip. Grace tried to calm her down. "Her blood pressure is soaring again. I'm going to have to sedate her."
Nooooo! Ana protested as she felt herself slipping away yet again. Her last thoughts were that she'd kill Christian when she woke up. The family left the room as Christian cuddled his homicidal fiancée in his strong arms.
Elliot flopped down on the couch with Kate leaning against him. Grace and Carrick, dazed, took the other couch. Mia felt the boss in her rousing her to take control of the mess back at the gala. Ethan followed. She straightened her shoulders and marched into the tent. Her family was too distressed to speak to the crowd but someone had to do it. The fireworks continued.
"Everyone. Please, may I have your attention? I want to reassure you that all is well…despite what it looks like. Now the fireworks are fantastic and there is much to go. Please head down to the water to watch. Afterward, return to the tent, if you wish, for a celebratory drink before heading home."
Remarkably, the crowd stumbled out to the back lawn and down to the water wall. Mia took charge of her employees and ordered them to be calm and do their jobs. Prepare a selection of aperitifs and canapes for each table for when the guests return. Then she used her walkie-talkie to tell the pyrotechs to continue the fireworks for as long as they could.
The gala would go on longer than usual but Mia wanted everyone to settle down before they headed home. She considered the words she'd need to use when they returned to their tables. She looked up to see Taylor returning to the stage, now blocked off with yellow tape and swarming with police.
"Is it all right if I tell them that Christian is fine?"
"Yeah. Do that. Tell them that you can't reveal much more because the police have to put together their case but perhaps there will be an SPD statement in the morning's papers. Certainly, don't mention that Christian might be deceased by Ana's hand by the A.M." he chuckled.
"How's the family doing?"
"Quiet. Worn out. A little more forgiving than Ana. How are you?"
"I've organized everything for a calm ending to this gala. I think that I'll collapse later. I was a wreck with just the gala to worry about. Then watching my brother get shot…" Mia stopped. Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and handed her his handkerchief to dry her tears.
Taylor smiled grimly and turned to gather his troops and have a word. He couldn't wait to get back to Gail…down to earth, no drama, serene Gail.
Who, unfortunately, had stayed up later than usual and had been watching television when the news broke in to tell of the shooting of Christian Grey who was thought to be dead. Then there were amateur videos from people's phones…Christian falling, Ana screaming.
"Serene" Gail knew that her husband would be too busy to talk so all she could do was sit in bed, in shock. Christian was like a son to her and she loved Ana. She wanted desperately to dress and leave their rooms at Grey Manor to go out and see the truth of things but she would only be in the way. So. She sat…frozen…her heart barely beating. She had to turn off the television. It was only repeating the same things anyway and it was too much to bear. This night was supposed to have been a triumph for Christian…on his feet for all to see…introducing Ana as his fiancée. Grace had told her that even on tickets alone, the gala had raised more money than any previous year.
Instead, it had been a debacle. Poor Mia. She'd worked so hard to make this the best gala ever and the little that Gail had stuck around for had, indeed, been wondrous. Now it would be remembered only for the tragedy which everyone had witnessed…the trauma they could never forget.
CHAPTER 105
The blood. There was so much of it…flowing out of this man she couldn't live without but would somehow have to from this moment on. His eyes, gray and without light, were still open. She slapped away the hand of the paramedic who tried to close them. She leaned down against Christian, looking into his eyes. She herself was soaking up the blood…on her hands, her face, her dress. Her engagement ring was red. She couldn't hold it in any longer. She howled out her pain.
Her heart beating wildly, Ana opened her eyes and realized that she was in their bedroom. Someone was holding to her tightly. Oh, yeah. She'd planned to kill the bastard when the sedative wore off. It was all coming back to her now.
Oh, but his arms felt so good. Leaning into his muscled chest and feeling his head resting on hers. All right, she'd kill him when he woke up. As she lay there, she mused that the evening must have been hard on him…knowing that quite possibly Victoria was out in the crowd with a gun. What if she'd decided to shoot him in the head? What if she missed and hit Ana? How, she wondered, did he manage to seem so happy and at peace. Did she know this man at all?
"Feeling better? Still want to kill me?" Christian breathed a little laugh into her hair. Ana shifted around to face him. She didn't know what to say. She stared quizzically. Christian began to look uncomfortable.
"Ana. Please tell me what you're thinking."
"I…I thought that we were having a good time…that you were happy, enjoying yourself with me."
"I was! It was one of the best nights of my life, being able to purpose to you."
"No. You were lying to me the whole time. You were preparing to be shot. You were acting happy only to lure Victoria into your little plot with Taylor. When you smiled at me as we were dancing, it was all for her."
Ana was flushed, eyes tearing up, as she pushed herself away from Christian and ran into the en suite. Before she slammed the door shut behind her, she removed her ring and threw it in Grey's direction. He heard the shower start up and knew that the door was locked and Ana wouldn't be coming out for some time.
He could tell by the way that she was restless in his arms that she'd had a bad dream and he could guess what it was about. He'd put her through hell. He knew how he'd feel if positions were reversed. What could he have been thinking? He should have told her. No. No. He and Taylor had discussed the plan ad nauseam and agreed that no one in the family could have faked nonchalance all night long. Ana would have been shaky the whole time and would probably have begged Christian not to go through with it. Now her faith in him was compromised but she was safe. Jack Hyde was in jail. Victoria was in jail. Everyone was safe. Ana would cool down and listen to reason, he believed.
No. He didn't. It would be a battle. She'd try to pack and leave him. Ana leaving him was not an option. Not for even a short time. That would kill him.
CHAPTER 106
Sitting on the shower floor, the water pouring down on her, and the tears wouldn't stop coming. She felt his arms around her as they swayed in slow motion on the dance floor, Christian murmuring his love for her. Soon, he would put the ring back on her finger…the ring finger…and they would be able to reveal their happiness. She lifted her head to look into his eyes…his shining eyes and his brilliant smile.
Only it was all for show…for a woman who, he hoped, would soon try to kill him so his men could catch her. The plan was not without risk. They didn't know just how good a shot Victoria could be. Suppose she didn't aim for his torso but rather his head. Taylor had arranged for enough coverts to keep people far enough from the stage that Victoria couldn't raise the gun toward Grey's head. Would that work? And what about Ana? What if Victoria decided that she'd rather punish Grey by taking away the woman he loved?
He and Taylor could only hope to spot Victoria before she fired. As he and Ana stood on the stage, Ana had a moment of confusion as Christian gently positioned himself a bit in front of her. She thought that he intended to say something to the crowd. And then, a loud pop…Christian collapsing…a woman screaming…a scream like nothing Ana had ever heard.
Chaos. The crowd pushing in. The paramedics…how did they get there so quickly, before Ana had even stopped screaming? Now she knew. They were expecting trouble. Either they were in on the plot or they'd simply been told to stay by…close by.
Even as she leaned over Christian, his eyes open and unseeing…she could sense Elliot next to them. She knew his whole family would be there as well. All of them terrified beyond reasoning. And they'd been here before. Yet he'd put them through it all again! Not just the woman he'd sworn he would always protect from any unhappiness but the family who had seen him through to hell and back. He did it to them again.
Necessary, he said. Finally, all over at last, he said. All those poor women he'd lied to about his feelings and now she truly understood how they must have felt. The trust, the love that she felt overshadowed all else in their world…all a charade to draw out Victoria. He'd said other things…beautiful things that melted her heart…and yet he could break her heart without a thought for its fragility.
Even under the hot water, Ana began to shiver. She felt her pulse…her heart was racing. Her blood pressure would be too high. She needed to get warm, to breathe deeply to stave off hypertension…but she didn't care. Nothing mattered to her now. She cranked up the water to an even higher temperature and curled into a ball…letting the darkness close in around her.
CHAPTER 107
Ana didn't hear Elliot and Taylor breaking down the door. They'd thought to leave Ana be to "cool down" from her anger but Mia knew better. She argued and insisted that they burst in. She wasn't as destroyed as Ana but she was deeply hurt. Get Ana out of there, she yelled until they obeyed.
They found her unconscious, soaked and almost scalded. Grace quickly ascertained that her pulse and blood pressure numbers were dangerously high. Another sedative…another wait for the numbers to come down to the safe zone.
Christian looked ruined but Mia didn't care. That night in the hospital when they thought that Victoria had killed him…the horror of it all came rushing back to her and, although the truth of the events that night had been revealed within 15 minutes of the shooting, it didn't feel much different. And this time, Mia didn't blame Victoria. She glared furiously at her brother. Ana was ill. Her skin was lobster red. The EMTs said that she came within minutes of being badly scalded. As it was, she would be in pain when she awoke.
Christian wanted to stay with her but even Elliot, ever her brother's champion, knew that Ana needed him to be gone when she came to...Mia and Grace would stay with her. Elliot pulled Chris and Kate out of the room.
Taylor, Sawyer and the rest of the team were being questioned. Soon the police would want to speak with Christian. Already, Elliot knew that the SPD were upset about "the plan". They could have surrounded the estate and taken Victoria into custody, they believed, without all the dangerous dramatics. No one, it seemed, was going to congratulate Taylor and Grey on their brilliant strategy.
Stupid. Foolish. Arrogant…and more unflattering descriptions were flying about the room.
The fireworks had finally ended and a very weary crowd stumbled back into the tent to find refreshments at their tables. Some skipped the offerings but most slumped into their chairs and found comfort and nourishment. Mia took the stage, her anger giving her strength.
"I hope you enjoyed the fireworks," she smiled…"and I don't mean those inside the tent. I want to assure you all that my brother and his fiancée are uninjured and well. I am not at liberty to explain tonight's incident but I'm told that the Seattle PD may have a more complete explanation in tomorrow's media.
"I wish to offer my and my family's most sincere apologies for the terrible fright you had tonight. I fear that it was a bit more excitement than you would have cared to experience."
The audience smiled and there were a few laughs. Some people called out that they thought that they got more than they paid for by way of entertainment. Mia smiled and thanked everyone for their understanding. Next year, she promised, she hoped to provide less upsetting excitement. Now, she said, please refresh your jangled nerves and no one is to head home until they are feeling capable of driving safely. Anyone who needs a driver should let the men in black suits guarding the entry know and they would do the driving. We want all of you, she said with palpable sincerity, to be well tonight. Take no chances. We need your ticket money next year. There were more laughs.
Mia left the stage, feeling that people had been properly placated. However, tomorrow's news accounts would tell the tale. She could be wrong. It would be too lucky if everyone was fine with the night's bedlam.
One person who wouldn't be feeling well about the evening would be Elena Lincoln who was still lying, out cold, behind the Grey table. No one had yet noticed her lying in semi-darkness. If anyone did, they would more likely assume that she was drunk on her ass.
It wasn't until the guests had all gone and the crew was dismantling and cleaning up that one of them found Mrs. Lincoln. He couldn't awaken her and so called 911. The EMTs grumbled and returned to the scene of the crime, loaded her up and into an ambulance to haul her off to the hospital. Her stomach was pumped and she was admitted for observation. Her identity was found in her purse…her insurance applied for…and no one contacted. She was understood to simply be an unwitting victim of Byron Baumhauser's drugged champagne…quite a lot of it.
The following afternoon, shortly before she was released, an officer took her statement which amounted to little other than Elena complaining of being interviewed by such a low-ranking officer when she was such a dear friend of the Grey family, Christian in particular. Surely, he would be worried about her. Had he been told of her hospitalization and precarious condition?
"I don't know, ma'am," the officer replied in a bored tone.
"That's 'miss', you junior cadet," Elena sneered. He just shrugged. Without her wig, wearing a hospital gown and no makeup, she appeared to be just a hungover old lady.
The officer thanked her for her statement, said that nothing more would be needed from her so she was free to go. He walked out as a nurse walked in to say that the doctor had signed her out and that she could get dressed. Elena was shocked that she was being so summarily dismissed…having to dress herself and catch a cab to get back to Grey Manor to pick up her car. And no one had noticed her Bentley still sitting in the street.
CHAPTER 108
Christian hadn't slept all night. He just sat in the living room, head in hands, running over and over what had gone wrong. He could only conclude that the SPD was correct. Their plan was ill-advised and he had hurt everyone badly. Would Ana ever trust him again? She'd been deeply wounded by life and had only recently begun to trust. It had taken a lot to get her to a place of contentment and certainty that she was well-loved and now he wondered what he could say to possibly restore that certainty. He thought that he understood what she was thinking and he knew that he would be thinking the same.
Had she kissed him, beamed at him, held him close…all out of love for him or to anger Victoria into making another attempt on his life? How could she take the chance that the bullet would hit her Kevlar vest and not her head or even her groin wherein lay the possibility of bleeding out? And what if Victoria had tried to kill the person she claimed to love instead of her original target? Yes, putting himself in Ana's place, he could definitely see where he went wrong.
Would he have been able to forgive such stupidity? Yes, he could forgive Ana anything just to keep her. Could Ana? He'd always had his family, Ros and Andrea. Ana had always been alone and now he had taken away her belief that she'd finally found someone who would always be on her side, would always have her back.
"I'm such an ignorant arsehole!" he bellowed…jarring Elliot and Kate from their slumber on the other couch.
"Chris? What?" Elliot mumbled as he tried to wake. Kate was wide awake with eyes popping out. This family was stressing her out. She looked over at Christian's face. He had had a very bad night indeed. She was moved to go to his side and put an arm around him as Elliot sat slumped and blinking.
"Christian, Christian," she spoke softly, "please try to calm yourself. Everyone in the house is still sleeping. You should try to lie down and do likewise. There is nothing you can do at this moment. You need to be rested when Ana awakes."
"Why, Kate? She hates me now and with good reason. I lied to her, to everyone."
"True…but your intentions were the best, I know…a way to save Ana and your family from a dangerous woman. It might take some time…you know, for everyone to calm down…but they'll all come around. They'll forgive and so will Ana. I mean, I don't know her well but Elliot has told me a lot about her and from what he says, she is incapable of holding a grudge…especially against the man she loves.
"Try to trust her now. Give her some time. It will all be okay." Kate patted Christian on the back and smiled at him gently.
Elliot, now roused enough to function, sat next to his little brother and enveloped him in a bear hug. If he had to, he'd lock Ana in a room and make her listen to him until she forgave Chris. Ana was a good woman…the best…after Kate, of course. Ana would forgive. It just wasn't in her to hold to her anger.
Only it wasn't her anger that Christian was concerned about…it was her broken heart.
CHAPTER 109
Ana felt someone warm against her body. She smiled to herself as she turned to curl into Christian's chest but upon opening her eyes, she saw a slumbering Mia. Suddenly, crushingly, it all came rushing back to her. Christian wasn't with her because he'd gotten what he wanted…Victoria. He'd gotten his revenge and he'd used Ana just as he'd used all those other women over the years.
She knew better, dammit. She knew better! Well, he may have broken her heart but he wouldn't get to stuff her in a taxi and send her off into the night as he had the others. She wasn't like them. She was independent and strong and smart.
Carefully, she rolled away from Mia and sat up, quietly putting her feet on the floor. She saw Grace sleeping in a club chair across the room. It was nearing dawn. Ana would have to hurry. She quickly stuffed some scrubs into her "Mary Poppins" bag along with her phone and wallet. Then she slipped out of the patio doors and began making her way through the woods…down to the next property and past the dozing paparazzi at the gates. In the clear, she called for a taxi cab and asked to be driven to a nondescript motel a couple of miles away. She no longer had a car. Christian had seen to it that she had no transportation that didn't depend on his security team or his family. His way of taking care of her…or his way of keeping her close at hand until he'd achieved his primary objective?
In all the years that she'd spent at Seattle General, she'd never taken vacation. Tomorrow she would call in early and claim that she was needed elsewhere by family. She had almost 10 weeks coming to her. That and emptying her bank account at the nearest ATM would take her far away from here. Not that she expected to be searched for by anyone. She'd served her purpose…and what a purpose!
Get Christian Grey back on his feet and help him catch Victoria. Now he could relax and his family would be happy to wreak vengeance on the woman who'd turned their lives upside down. She, Ana, had been their instrument of retribution. Now, riding through the dawn, she wondered if any of them had been sincere. Perhaps. Yes, only Christian was practiced at the lie. They'd merely fooled themselves into believing that Ana was important to them. They would soon forget her.
Now they would have a trial to occupy them for some time to come and then Grey could go back to his preferred lifestyle…his health and his ego restored. Ana didn't think that the police would need to speak with her about the shooting. She'd only been his arm candy and knew nothing of the woman's criminal intent…nothing about the plan…the Kevlar. She would rest for a few days and then look for a job abroad. Italy, maybe. That was her best language. In time, she could travel the continent just as she'd always wished to do.
And never…never again would she allow herself to fall for a pretty face and a man who seemed to be kind.
As the taxi pulled up to the Motel 6, she climbed out of the car…musing that it was the first time in months since she'd opened her own door…paid the driver and then the receptionist, giving her a fake name and hinting that she was fleeing from an abusive boyfriend. The clerk nodded and promised to keep her identity secret.
Ana carried her bag to her room and double-locked her door. Jack was still out there. Maybe he'd followed her. Gosh, she'd felt so safe all these months that she'd forgotten that he would still be stalking her. Hopefully, she would be a continent and an ocean too far for Jack to follow next.
She was suddenly so sad…so weary. After a nap and maybe a candy bar from the vending machine, she'd begin her search for work in Europe…a life so different, so far away, that perhaps life with the Greys would soon seem like a dream. It would take so much longer to forget the man with gray eyes, however.
Christian had finally passed out…lying on the couch, leaning against his big brother's shoulder. Kate had left a note and gone home to her own comfy bed. She needed some time away from the drama of the Greys' life. Elliot was such a sweet heart and so easy to be with but the rest of the bunch…all wrapped around Christian's theatrics…were enough for her for now. She needed recovery time and she'd only a day off before work on Monday so she intended to rest, do chores and just read away her Sunday off.
Margaret and Gail, both early risers, puttered about the kitchen in whispers.
"Gosh, I guess I really missed a party, eh?
"It was horrible, Margie. I stayed in our room, quaking and crying, waiting for Jason. And then my tears were all for naught because it was all a masquerade to draw out that horrible Victoria. I was so angry with Jason for putting me through all that…I made him sleep in another bedroom. I'm still steamed. I can only imagine what poor Ana went through," Gail said, shaking her head.
"Christian is lucky that she is such a mellow and forgiving girl or he might find himself in the doghouse for a long time."
CHAPTER 110
The doghouse was getting moldy, smelly and falling apart…as was Christian. He stopped going into work and wasn't interested in video conferencing or even confabing with Ros. As per their signed agreement going back eight years, Ros became acting-CEO. She wasn't happy. She had a home life, with wife and son, and didn't want to work 14 hour days and travel frequently. Her wife, Gwen, offered to kill Grey but Ros noted that he was already dead.
He didn't even have the energy or interest in moving back to Escala. He stopped working on his therapy and rarely left his room. Gail would go in to clean and be appalled by the odor. She'd first open the patio door to air out the room. Then she'd walk around picking up plates of food and bottles of bourbon. Grabbing a bottle from his father's office was one of Grey's few motivations for getting out of bed.
Gail would have to strongly coax Christian out of bed to change the sheets at least once a week. They stank but to Christian, they had smelled of Ana. Gail had to order him to move because Ana did not smell like that. After the first change, they just plain smelled. She never managed to get him to give up Ana's pillowcase.
Gail would have to appeal to Elliot or Carrick or Taylor to get Christian out of the t-shirt and pj bottoms at least once a week. She and Margaret would threaten to stop cooking to give them incentive to change Christian's uniform.
John Flynn came and went several times but it was useless. Grey simply laid on his stomach with his face buried in Ana's pillow. He would not respond. John told the family to call him anytime but that regular visits were an expensive waste.
Elliot tried to wrestle Christian out of his stupor but his brother was limp. Elliot could have thrown him out the window and he would have just laid there in the grass and the glass…as unmoving as he'd been in the bed.
The family even considered inpatient care but they knew that he wouldn't cooperate with the doctors. He'd turn into the male version of Victoria…catatonic in a chair.
They were out of their wits with worry until one day when Mia had an idea.
"Christian," she said, after pulling a chair up to the bed, "you really need to clean up. You're disgusting. You stink." Pause.
"I spoke with Ana today." Christian shot up like a rocket to Mars.
"Yes. It was so good to hear from her. We've all been so worried, you know. Not just you. I told her all about the latest clientele for my business. We're doing really well. She was delighted to hear that Kate and Elliot are almost engaged. It hasn't been long but Elliot is ready to go any day. Kate thinks that they should wait a while…especially with you being so ill."
"WHAT THE FUCK DID ANA SAY?!
CHAPTER 111
Mia jumped out of the chair, feigning shock at Christian's outburst. When she didn't reply, he grabbed her by her upper arms and shook her…demanding answers. Mia pushed him off and stood with her arms akimbo…her face flushed and furious.
"Get back, Christian. I'm not going to say another word with you that close. You stink. I can't breathe. Shower, dress and then, maybe, I'll talk to you." With that she turned and stalked out of the room.
Christian followed. He chased after her all over the house…stumbling often due to his weak legs but determined to get her to tell him more. Everyone he passed in his pursuit held their nose.
Mia fled out of doors into the clean air. Christian was temporarily blinded by the light. He fell several times. Carrick watched from the patio…amazed and concerned that his son might hurt himself. He pulled out his phone and called Grace.
"Cary, I'm charting. I can't talk right now. Is it important?"
"I'm standing on our patio…watching our son chase Mia all over the yard."
"What? Why is Elliot chasing Mia?"
"Not Elliot, Grace."
"I'll find someone to cover for me. I'll be right home. Film this!"
Carrick couldn't hear the "conversation" happening between Mia and Christian but from the way that Christian seemed increasingly desperate, Carrick gathered that he wasn't being successful in getting the information that he wanted. Carrick could only assume that it was about Ana. Nothing else would make Christian move like that.
Mia stopped, put out her hand and seemed to be giving Christian an ultimatum because he listened, hug his head and then nodded. Slowly, half dragging one leg, he made his way back to the house…followed by a smirking Mia.
Carrick ducked back into his office, locking the door. He didn't want his son grabbing another bottle of bourbon. Carrick was going to have to start ordering the cheap stuff the way his kid was going through it. Carrick also wanted his office to smell like cigars…not Christian.
Mia knocked and Carrick unlocked. She entered, looking like the canary that had just bested the cat. She plopped down on the couch and smiled at her father.
"Christian is taking a shower…a long, hot shower. Then he is dressing in a shirt and jeans and socks. He is going to brush his teeth…for several minutes. After, he'll comb his hair and then emerge from his lair for dinner with the family. Only after all those accomplishments will I tell him about my phone call with Ana."
Carrick sat up straight in his chair…dialed the kitchen and told Margaret that Christian would be coming to dinner…make pot roast. He was about to dial Grace when he realized that she'd be speeding home and might flip the car.
"Ana called?" he inquired with bated breath.
Mia whispered. "I'll be right back, daddy." She left, closing the door behind her and went to Christian's bedroom. Sure enough, a peek revealed that he was showering vigorously. Good.
"Remember, you'd better smell real good when you come out of there," Mia called out to him.
"Get out of my bathroom, sis!"
Mia chuckled and headed back to Carrick just as Grace ran in the door, breathless, heading the same way. The three settled down to discuss.
Mia was quite pleased with herself.
CHAPTER 112
"No, of course Ana didn't call. Christian is going to have to rouse himself and go find her. It shouldn't be that difficult. Taylor's been on her trail since she left."
Grace and Carrick gaped at their duplicitous daughter. Grace was holding Carrick's phone and staring at the scene of her morose son struggling to catch Mia. She was both amazed and amused…mostly amused. In between laughs, she chided Mia about making her disabled brother run about like that.
"Disabled, Mom? Try lazy and overwhelmed with self-pity. My little fib got him out of that bed and moving, briskly…although we might have to air out the rest of the house now."
"Dinner," Carrick said. "What do you plan to say after Christian eats and then demands answers? He'll leap across the table for your throat."
"Taylor has a line on Ana. She is in Milan, working at the Policlinico. She speaks fluent Italian, you know. It was also one of the several places in Europe that offered her a job after she got her Ph.D. Taylor figures that she called them and they offered her a position. That was his last lead and, hopefully, she stayed put. If she read about Byron Baumhauser being incarcerated, then she might feel safe enough to quit moving around. And, if my intuition is correct, she doesn't think that Christian really loves her and will not be looking for her…another reason to settle in."
"I've never understood why Christian didn't go after her. Not going after what he wants is so unlike him," Grace remarked.
"I asked him once as he passed through to get another bottle of bourbon," Carrick said. Grace looked surprised…wondering why Cary had never mentioned this.
"It was a brief talk, Grace, and nothing that we didn't really already know. He mumbled that he'd broken her trust and he'd never get it back and didn't deserve her. I didn't follow to argue. He was beyond persuasion which makes me wonder why you think that you can get him to fly to Milan," Carrick concluded…looking at his daughter.
"I'm just hoping that his lack of strength and Elliot's muscle can keep him in the room long enough to convince him that he's ruining her life by leaving her, once again, alone out in the world. Gotta love a good shot in the dark, daddy."
Grace was replaying the video when Elliot came into the room. Carrick looked up. After all this time, he still marveled at this giant of a man who was his son. Elliot beamed a big hello and asked what was so funny. Grace handed him the phone. Elliot's reaction mirrored his mother's…shock and then hilarity.
"Mia, how did you piss him off enough to tear after you. His pjs are falling off!"
"Your sister is devious. Did you know that?" Grace asked.
"What. Did. You. Do?" Elliot loomed over his little sister. She was unaffected.
"I told Christian a little fib," she smiled, holding two fingertips close together.
"Uh, huh…how big was this little fib really, dear sister?" Elliot was both intrigued and worried. Mia could be a loose cannon.
"I told Christian that I'd spoken with Ana. Then, when I really had him on the hook, I said that I would not relate our conversation until he cleaned up and came to dinner with the family tonight. When last I checked, he was in his shower scrubbing off weeks of grime."
Elliot plopped down in a chair…staring open-mouthed at his sister…a cannon ball in his chest.
"He's going to literally strangle you, Mia. What were you thinking?" Elliot whisper yelled.
"I'm thinking brilliantly, sweetie. You'll see. This family always thinks that I, president of a thriving event planning business, am a total screwball. Well, this screwball has gotten our brother out of bed finally and soon I'll have him on his way to bring Ana home. Applause, please," she smiled smugly.
CHAPTER 113
Ana had just finished her shift. She was extremely tired. Her appetite, what there was of it, was less than before she'd left Seattle. She'd lost weight. She didn't sleep well…if she slept at all. That damn pair of gray eyes stared at her all night.
She'd read online that Byron had confessed to stalking her and pled out for a lighter sentence. However, he was 43 and would not be up for parole for another 20 years so she felt safe from him now. He'd happily given interviews to several outlets…enjoying being the center of attention. His mother visited him often and continued to tell people that he was misunderstood and would die in that terrible place. She couldn't admit to herself that he actually looked content and fatter. He liked prison food. He liked his job in the media center. He'd made friends who liked to talk about lairs and girls. He'd even shaved off the last of his hair because it was so cool to be bald in prison.
Victoria had yet to go to trial but that wasn't odd. She was acting crazy again and so her lawyers argued for more and more evaluations to determine her competency. The DA wasn't buying it this time and, pushed by Carrick, was determined to get her to trial as soon as possible. Several judges were inclined to agree.
There was little about Christian Grey to read. GEH had announced that owing to his precarious health, he was taking a sabbatical from his position as CEO. There were no pictures. No one had seen him out since the night of the gala.
Ana wondered about this but she was trying to close her heart to emotions. He was probably sulking or dating some poor girl under the radar. All Ana really knew was that he wasn't looking for her. She'd been in Milan for a long time and had not been bothered. Good. It was truly over and all she had to do now was get those eyes out of her head…and heart. Meanwhile, she was back to being Mighty Mouse, closed off to all but doing an admirable job with her patients. It was as if nothing had changed.
Upon first arriving in the city, Ana had tried to expand her horizons by exploring Milan during her off-hours. Within a couple of weeks, however, her fatigue and general weakness drew her back to her garret studio apartment a few blocks from the clinic. She would sit in her window and try to concentrate on a book or plan an outing but mostly she used her downtime to stare out at the alley behind her building…as if she'd never left her studio apartment in Seattle.
As Ana stared unseeing out the window, back in Seattle the Greys were sitting down to dinner with Christian for the first time since Ana had left them.
"Hey, Chris, you have to try this pot roast. I think it is Margaret's best yet…melts in your mouth. And these little red potatoes…yum."
Elliot sighed. Well, at least, he'd get Chris's pie. His brother spent the meal tasting a little of this and that and giving the death stare to his baby sister who pretended all was well as she chattered away about her latest event.
Finally, unable to control himself any longer, Christian slammed his fork against the china and glared at Mia.
"Now! I won't wait another minute. You know the hell I've been through. How can you make me wait like this?"
"You look good, Christian, and you smell divine. Is that the cologne that Ana gave you for your birthday?"
Christian jumped to his feet so suddenly that he knocked his chair back to the floor. He pounded his fist on the table and demanded that Mia share what Ana had said on the phone.
"Nothing, Christian. She said nothing. And she won't speak a word to you until you get on one of your fancy jets and get yourself to Milan. She works at the Policlinico and I'm sure that Taylor will soon have her home address."
CHAPTER 114
Christian's face turned bright red. Elliot got up from his chair and put a hand on his brother's shoulder.
"Chris," he said slowly and carefully, "take it easy, now. It's Mia, remember? You really love her."
As Chris tried to move around the table, Elliot held him in place and Carrick stood next to Mia…who was remarkably calm and self-assured.
"Milan…Christian. A few hours by jet and there you are…with Ana. It won't be easy but without her, you'll go back into that rancid bedroom and get fat and sick and die. All of Ana's hard work getting you back to the man you were, only better, will be a shambles. What a terrible thing to do to the woman you love."
As she said all this, Mia slowly rose from her chair opposite Christian and leaned over the table until they were almost eye to eye. She stared at him. He stared at her. Then he stood up straight.
"Milan! The most crime-ridden city in all of Italy and she chooses Milan! Well, hell to the no! If she wants to live in Italy, I'll move her to a safer location but Milan is out of the question!"
He picked up his phone and called Taylor, ordering him to get the jet ready for a trip to Milan, Italy asap.
"You won't need a change of clothes. We aren't staying long. Let's move it."
Mia smiled, took her seat and grabbed Christian's pie. Elliot looked bereft. He'd saved her life…yet she took his pie.
The rest of the family vacillated between relief, shock and smiles. Smiles won out. They sat at the table as Christian flew around doing something by way of preparation. He stopped at Mia's chair and held out the ring that Ana had thrown back in his face.
"Is this okay? I mean, did I screw this up, too? Should I let her pick out her own?" His brow furrowed, Christian looked to Mia.
"It's a beautiful ring. Ana really loved it. She doesn't know that you spent 2 million on it nor does she know that you wanted to spend at least thrice that much. Maybe after a few years as a billionaire's wife, she'll be less shocked. Meanwhile, keep it to yourself and don't let anyone with a loupe near her. She told me that she was worried that you'd spend thousands, so…"
Everyone at the table winced. Yeah, Christian, keep that one to yourself.
"She thinks that you look really sexy when you're wearing a white shirt, collar open, sleeves rolled up…leaning against something. Try to assume that pose. You'll need to knock her off-guard right from the start. You don't want to give her time to get her back up.
"Ask her to tell you how she feels…about everything…and then really listen. Don't, for god's sake, jump right in with an explanation and an apology. That…she'll be expecting. And don't just wait for her to finish talking and then tell her how you'll fix it all. Think about what she tells you. Make her feel heard. If you try to steamroll her, you'll lose her. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Christian?"
Christian had his face all screwed up as he tried to take in everything Mia was telling him. What he heard was…"don't operate as you usually do". He looked at Taylor.
"I got it all, sir. Gail would also thus advise you. We'll go over it again on the plane. Ready?"
And, they were off. The rest of the family stayed at the table…staring at Mia who was finishing off her second slice of pie. She'd pay for that, she supposed. She'd have to spend the afternoon swimming it off.
"What are you all staring at? I am a woman, you know. I know what women want."
Grace smiled and said that it was just that they'd no idea that she could be so wise and articulate. She laughed as she thought of all the times that she'd seen Christian leaning against a door jamb with his sleeves rolled up…watching Ana play Frisbee with someone or talking with someone. He had no idea that all that time he was, well, arousing Ana.
Carrick shook his head, chuckling. "We really raised an emotional dunce, didn't we, Gracie?"
"Oh, daddy, don't be hard on yourself. All men are emotional dunces."
Elliot looked askance and then began asking Mia for advice about Kate.
CHAPTER 115
Taylor and Grey discussed and discussed until they landed in New York to refuel. Then they practiced and practice listening and really hearing all the way over the Atlantic. From the coast to the Milan airport, Christian paced. When Taylor forced him to sit for the landing, his knee bounced up and down.
"I called ahead, Mr. Grey, and Dr. Steele is working right now. I do have her address. I spoke with Gail and she said that we shouldn't interrupt Dr. Steele at her job because she takes it so seriously. She'd probably refuse to speak with you while she's working. It's best, Gail says, if you assume the pose in her building doorway. Gail and Mia are in agreement that that should throw Dr. Steele off and get her…hmm…"motor revving" was, I believe, the phrase they used."
"Well, how long until she gets home, Taylor?" Grey was a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Waiting for what he wanted was not his thing.
Taylor looked at his watch. "We should stop at a café and get something to eat. Neither of us has eaten all day."
"That long, eh? Maybe I shouldn't eat. Maybe if I faint in her doorway, she'll soften a bit toward me?"
Taylor took out his phone and rang Gail. They talked and Taylor rang off. "That's a no, Mr. Grey."
"Okay, food. If things go well, I might need my strength," he grinned.
"Ah, sir, I don't think that you should let your expectations run away with you. Did you bring a change of clothing? All right, after some dinner, we'll go shopping. I'll also look into hotels."
Christian's face fell and he grumbled under his breath.
Ana's day was going quite well. Her two most difficult patients were coming around with marked improvement. Getting over the hump was always rewarding for her. Shouldn't be thinking about humping, she told herself. Having become accustomed to having sex every day, often several times, Ana was now noticing the lack of it.
She found herself checking out men on the street. She'd been warned by other nurses to be careful because Italian men could be aggressively charming and not to be trusted. No matter. Ana didn't need to trust. She wasn't looking for a relationship. On the other hand, she remembered the way that Christian made love, real passionate love, to her. No, merely humping wouldn't do.
She'd found a small bookshop near her apartment and was now buying authors other than Jane Austen. It was certainly time, she thought, to leave Austen behind…maybe try Agatha Christie novels. Austen stirred up too much inside of her…things that she needed to leave behind her now.
She said good night to her last patient of the day and gathered up her things, her "Mary Poppins" bag. Maybe, she thought, she ought to ditch the bag and buy a smart leather case. Yes, that would be one more step further from Seattle and Grey Manor and gray eyes.
Thus emboldened, she set off for the shops. This errand couldn't wait.
CHAPTER 116
Their eyes locked. Taylor stepped backwards into the shop. Best to step away from ground zero.
Ana was ambushed by her fight or flight response…frozen to the pavement, unable to do either.
Grey's quick mind was whirling. He would have to remove his jacket to roll up his sleeves and the door jamb was too far away. All he could think to do was to tackle Ana if she moved away.
And so…they stood…just stood…as pedestrians walked around them, muttering about annoying tourists.
Grey's hand went limp…the shopping bag slipping from his fingers to the ground.
Ana's bag slipped off her slim shoulders to the bricked walkway.
The moment seemed to last forever and neither were breathing. Taylor contemplated stepping between them and making introductions. This is Christian Grey, multibillionaire idiot. This is Dr. Ana Steele…brilliant and lovely idiot. Discuss. He was afraid to take out his phone to call Gail for advice…fearing that any movement would frighten the deer in the headlights a few feet away.
Suddenly a gasp for breath escaped from Grey and in that second, he was wrapped around Ana. She, herself, took in air and sank against him to keep from falling. She then grabbed hold of him as her legs trembled. He was strong. He wouldn't let her collapse. He moved his head slightly to bury his face in her shoulder. She could hear his shuddering breathing but his hold on her was sure and steady. Finally, she found her voice…small and quavering.
"I need to sit."
Without hesitation, Grey scooped her up and carried her to a bench by a fountain. He removed his pocket hanky and dipped it into the cool water, squeezing out the excess water and pressing it to Ana's forehead and cheeks. Ana involuntarily smiled. The cool cloth felt good.
As her breathing eased, Christian put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She sighed as her racing heart began to relax. This was so familiar…comforting…safe.
Until it wasn't. In a flash, that awful night came back to her and her terror and her realization of what this man had really done to her came flooding back…drowning her in the certainty that he was only using her again…but to what end, this time?
He felt her stiffen and she moved away from him. He said nothing, did nothing to restrain her. He only sat and gazed at her, adoringly. The way he was looking at her…she saw it but could she believe it? Her mind raced through the possibilities, the reasons that he might have come for her. Was she needed to testify against Victoria? That was all she could think.
"All right, Christian," she said, now in a stronger voice. "I'll return for the trial. She needs to be put away."
Grey looked blank. Mia had told him to listen. Don't interrupt. It was difficult but he kept his mouth shut.
"You could have emailed or the DA could have called. Did you think that I needed to be tracked down and persuaded to return? This trial is important so, of course, I'll be there to see that justice is done. I know how important this is to you and your family."
Christian was now full-on biting his tongue. He wanted so very badly to profess his love and longing.
Why didn't he speak, Ana wondered? He looked a little constipated. Was he gnawing on his cheek? Was there something else he wanted? Maybe. Yes, he wanted sex. They had been so good together even if it was mostly faked on his side while on her side there was absolute devotion. Maybe his latest conquests were not as enthusiastic. Could she take him home and enjoy herself for a while before saying goodbye again?
Oh, lord. Those eyes. It wasn't a good idea but she needed him so much. She'd have to start repairing herself all over again when he was gone…but maybe it was worth it. Could she make love with him knowing that it was all one-sided?
Her heart was pounding uncomfortably in her chest. Her panties were soaked and her insides were aflame. She could still fight it but not if they sat there together much longer.
Oh, lord. How could she possibly be so beautiful? Her blue eyes were setting him on fire. Was his face as red as flame right now? It would have to be. He felt the burning.
He held himself back…jumping her here in a public square would not do. Besides, it would make her think that he was being selfish. Listen, he kept repeating to himself…except that Ana wasn't saying much and what she had said, he didn't understand.
Suddenly, as if she'd thought it through and come to a decision, Ana leapt to her feet. She was going to run…only…she was pulling him along as she did so. Baffled, he tried to keep up. Maybe she was going to dump him in a canal.
CHAPTER 117
Taylor watched as Ana dragged Christian down the street. He followed, with their bags hanging off him, checking his phone for nearby waterways.
"They're together…heading where, I don't know, honey. Any thoughts? Yeah, it looks like Ana is pulling Grey along with her. Ya think? I don't know. They said barely a word to each other from what I could see. Okay, I'll keep you informed. Geez, I hope she doesn't try to kill him. I wouldn't know who to root for."
The feel of her hand in his was so good that Grey paid little attention to anything else. They'd passed several fountains by now. Maybe Ana was in search of filthy, contaminated water instead. Her little hand was firmly grasping his much larger hand. He wanted to squeeze back but what if she wouldn't like that? She was clearly in charge. Damn. Mia hadn't explained what to do about touching. Even if he could signal Taylor to call, there wasn't time to talk. Taylor could hardly keep up.
They turned a corner, down an alleyway, up a narrow pathway and in an ancient door. Now this would be a good place to lean with rolled up sleeves. They entered a quaint foyer and made their way up the stairs with a wrought iron railing…one flight…two flights…maybe she planned to shove him off a landing. At the third landing, they rushed down a hallway to a door. His legs were now shaky and his breathing hard. He definitely had to get back into shape.
Taylor watched as Ana unlocked the door. Okay. Should I proceed? he questioned himself. Was she going to toss him off the roof? He cautiously approached the door, discovering it to be locked. He easily picked the old lock and peered inside. There were stairs leading to an open room. He wisely decided to reverse his steps. This, he understood, was Ana's place. If Grey was going to die here, he'd die happy.
The garret was small and charming with a dormer window letting in the early evening light. There was a large upholstered chair at the window, a bed and the door to a water closet tucked behind a wardrobe…not that Grey registered any of this besides the bed. It was probably an old bed with noisy metal springs, bedbugs and maybe a mouse or two living in the old mattress but it. was. a. bed.
He stood, confused but delighted to be dry. Then Ana began to strip off his clothes at a frantic pace until he was naked and erect before her. Oh, that V line. How she loved it. He'd lost it for a time but he'd worked hard to get it back…for her. She took his face in her hands and kissed him feverishly…her tongue playing with his lips and exploring his mouth. He forgot about listening and grabbed her tightly against him.
Soon, he was just as frantically removing her clothing. This…what they were doing…this he knew how to do without checking with Mia. Skin. Skin. Ana's soft skin against his. He needed more hands. He had to touch her everywhere. It had been so long and the wait so agonizing.
She wanted things she'd tried to forget about but she found herself on her knees, kissing the little cap on her cock, licking her cock and sucking hard like she'd been saving up all her strength just for this moment. Christian's legs gave out. He fell back on the bed as Ana continued to pull him inside her mouth as far as possible, her tongue tickling his cock, round and round until he exploded down her throat…yowling like an animal.
Ana gasped for breath and laid on his chest. He wanted desperately to embrace her but his arms lay out like a crucifixion…unable to move. He wanted to say her name. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but his strength was almost gone. For now, it was enough that they were skin to skin.
CHAPTER 118
Taylor sat on the steps by the landing. Even down the stairs, through the door and down the hallway to the steps, he had heard Grey. He'd been subjected to the noises this man made when he was satisfied for several years and had no doubt that he'd be hearing more soon. Ana was no slouch in the audibly happy department either.
Sawyer…get with Elliot or some other contractor. We need to soundproof Grey's bedroom.
At Escala? Really? This is great news!
Yeah, well. I'm really just taking a chance but I want to be prepared. I can't take one more night of these two. Best to be ready. Make that double soundproofed.
On it. Should I tell the family?
NO! I could be wrong. Second thought…don't call Elliot. Get Perkins. They're discreet. They built that god-awful room upstairs.
Understood.
The howling and screaming went on for some time.
Taylor? Get yourself a hotel room.
No, sir. Need a pizza?
No. Ana has noodles. You can't sleep on the floor all night.
I could sleep in the dirt in Fallujah. I can sleep on the floor.
Whatever. Suit yourself.
Sure, thought Taylor, suit myself. He did decide to head for that little café they'd passed on their mad dash to the bed. Takeout sounded good.
Up in Ana's garret, the lovers were exhausted and oh, so contented in each other's arms. They hadn't yet talked, however. In Ana's mind, it had been a wonderful evening. She would get up soon and make dinner. Then they'd go back to bed again. She'd probably wake in the morning to find that Christian had gone but she'd have had this, this time with him. It would have to do.
As always in the past, he'd made love to her like it mattered. If she let down her guard, she'd almost believe that it was all real…that he'd actually come for her. Maybe when she returned to Seattle for the trial, they could do this again.
In Christian's mind, he and Ana were back together. Mia had been right. As long as he said nothing, he got everything. He wanted to stay in this little room for days but he couldn't leave Taylor out there on the landing. They should have brought Sawyer along. Poor planning but he'd been so wired. He hadn't been thinking beyond just seeing Ana again. That she would want him like this hadn't occurred to him. Now they could return to Seattle, take up their lives in Escala, get married and live happily ever after. Sweet sleep overcame him.
With Christian out cold, Ana rose and went into the bath to clean up and find her robe. Then she began to rummage around in her tiny kitchenette for ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs. She usually made a small bowl of noodles with butter and a single meatball for protein. Then she would take a glass of water over to rest on the window sill while she read by the light of the lamp standing next to the chair. She'd become used to warm water. It was soothing and helped to make her sleepy. Sometimes she'd sleep in the chair until the morning light awoke her. Then she'd look out at the alley for a while…watching people coming and going. Tonight, she'd sleep in her bed and tomorrow she'd go out again to search for a leather bag. She hoped that Taylor had picked up her Poppins bag. She'd been in such a hurry to get Christian into bed that she'd forgotten all about the bag lying back on the ground.
Oh, well. Taylor never missed a trick. Her bag would be fine.
While their meal cooked on the hot plate, Ana sat on the bed and smoothed Christian's curly copper locks from his forehead. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment as she looked at this most handsome of men…and he'd wanted her…for a while.
She recalled the night of the gala. Oh, gosh, it had been perfection for a few hours. The music, his arms, the way he looked at her. And that proposal…so lovely…so seemingly heartfelt. It was too public for her taste but while he was speaking, it seemed like the room was empty…until it suddenly filled with so many people, all around them, smothering them, pushing Ana away from Christian.
She recalled her confusion. She was a nurse. Why wouldn't they let her help her fiancé? Fifteen minutes later, she understood why. She understood everything. At first, she was just angry but as the truth of how he'd used her swept in… The noodles were ready. Time for dinner.
CHAPTER 119
Dinner at Grey Manor was more elaborate than in Ana's tiny attic room but the conversation centered about the couple in that garret. Excitement was in the air.
Kate had been seeing a lot of Elliot and theirrelationship had progressed to one of intimacy. However, they were such a normal, no drama couple that questions about them rarely came up. Kate had to admit to herself that she was maybe…just a little?...envious of Ana. It was clear that the family was crazy about her, including Kate's man, Elliot. Oh, she knew that Elliot really only had eyes for her. He'd declared his feelings for her on their first date but Kate was a sensible girl who'd been in relationships since she was 16 when she lost her virginity to the football team's quarterback the night of the junior prom. It wasn't much to write home about, so to speak. Neither really knew what they were during. Soon after, the jock's intense feelings for her began to dull and fade away. That had been the pattern over the next decade…attraction, the honeymoon period and then a gradual lessening of interest in what she had to say until they mostly just had sex. It was usually Kate who broke things off although there were a couple of times that she thought it was real love. Maybe it was…for a time.
With Elliot, it was different. She dared to hope that he was the one. They talked constantly and were always interested in what the other had to say. He never pushed for more than she was willing to give…told her, in fact, that he would wait until she came for him. Well, that was new. She made him wait a long time, by the day's standards. Although he never failed to kiss her quite chastely at the end of the evening, he didn't try to go further. This intrigued her. She knew all about his reputation but this didn't fit his modus operandi.
"Elliot," she called out to him one night as he made his way back to that monster truck, "why don't you try to touch me?"
He'd smiled back at her…like the sun…and said that she wasn't a hump and dump. She was the future mother of his children and he was going to make her happy. She would always come first. Well, as he drove away, Kate very nearly ran after him. Then she stopped herself. He was Elliot Grey…charming, seductive and she was his prey. She had to keep that in mind…and she did for months. Then…
"Elliot?" she asked, as they cuddled on her couch watching an old black and white film noir, "how are you managing to go so long without sex? I was told that you effed your way through half of Seattle…that every weekend, it was a new girl."
"I'm exercising more self-control than I ever knew I had…but I want to go the distance with you, Kate. I'm not playing a game here. I knew the day I saw you sitting primly on my father's couch that you were special. After our first evening together, I couldn't sleep. I felt alone, missing you. I'd never felt anything close to that. It wasn't missing sex. It was just a feeling that I should be with you…that sleeping alone wasn't right anymore.
"Before, I'd meet a girl in a bar, flirt a little, go back to her place, fuck for a couple of hours and then leave. We didn't cuddle, didn't sleep and never repeated the experience. I was a happy whore. And before you inquire, I always wrapped it up because I never trusted any of the women to be clean or beyond tricking me into a pregnancy. I knew more than one girl who waited to approach me when she knew that she was ovulating.
"The Grey name, the Grey money…that was the big draw, you know, along with my superior dick. So, I had to be careful. A few times girls would try to get with me a second time but no. A few times girls would claim that they were pregnant with my baby but I'd say okay, let me know when to take the DNA test. That was the end of that. Every few months, I'd get tested for STDs."
"Elliot, that all sounds awful."
"Yeah, looking back, with you in my arms…it was awful. Self-delusion, I guess, held me up until I found you."
CHAPTER 120
As Ana stood, in her flimsy robe, washing up at the kitchen sink, Christian watched her every move. He was in a daze…gobsmacked that he was with Ana, loving Ana. Would she come back to bed now or would she kick him out? If she wanted him to leave, he would…but he would camp outside her door and walk her to work and wait for her every day.
She did come back to bed. Taylor endured more howls and screaming. It was late now and all he could think about was being in his own bed with Gail sleeping next to him. But…this was the job. The takeout was good, tho'.
"Ana, I know that you want to give proper notice to your boss, but I really want you to come home with me tomorrow. I want to get us settled into Escala and I thought we could look for a proper home…something on the water. Maybe we could find some land and build exactly what you want."
Sleeping and dazed, Ana wasn't really thinking so she just went with the flow.
"What I want? What about you? What do you want?"
"You. Just you. Happy. So whatever makes you happy, that's what I want."
"What if I want to live in Milan?" Christian didn't hesitate. "Then we live in Milan. I'll either establish a satellite office or retire from GEH."
Ana smiled and fell asleep. She didn't believe a word of it. She knew that he'd be gone in the morning.
And…he was. It was her day off so she woke to sunlight instead of an alarm. The other side of the bed was cool. He'd been gone a while. There was no goodbye note. She cried for a while.
Then the door opened and there were foot falls on the stairs. As Ana looked around for a weapon, Christian appeared on the landing, walking into the room with a big bag of something that smelled delicious. She stared at him like Bigfoot had strolled into her garret.
"You're awake. I went out for breakfast. Taylor found this little café nearby. He slept on the landing and his back is killing him. He refuses to get a hotel room. I think he's got a little OCD about his job sometimes. Anyway, did you think any more about going home today? Elliot called and ordered us home. Grace is crying with anticipation. Mia is jumping out of her skin. Carrick wants his other daughter back. Gail's already gone back to Escala to clean and prepare for us to move right in. Maybe I jumped the gun but Sawyer's got a realtor looking for waterfront properties."
After unloading all the groceries, Christian sat on the bed, smiling at Ana and kissing her good morning.
"You've been crying," he said with alarm. "Tell me." He kissed her forehead.
"You're still here," Ana spoke with amazement.
"You thought that I wouldn't be? Why wouldn't I be? I love you, Ana. I know that I messed up…badly at that. Mia gave me the courage to believe that maybe you'd want to see me. I'd been spending all my time lying in bed with your pillow.
"Elliot is going to have to tear the room down to the studs. It stinks too bad for just a cleaning. Margaret and Gail threw up their hands in disgust.
"Of course, I'm still here. If you want me to go, I'll still be here. Every word I've ever said about my love for you was real, Ana. That night at the gala was one of the best in my life. I got a ring on your finger, cuffs on Victoria and Jack Hyde and then it all went to shit when you thought that I'd lied to you and you left me."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He picked up her hand and put the ring back where it belonged. Then he let out a long sigh…as if he'd been holding something in for a very long time and now he could relax.
"There only one thing I ask of you, Ana. Be furious with me. Be sad and wounded with me. Be bored with me. Anything at all…but be with me."
The last he said with such hope in his voice. Ana looked at the little pink ring and then back up at Christian.
Mr. Grey?
Kind of busy, Taylor.
Yes, sir. Just wanted you to know that I've taken a room on the third floor. #3 if you need me.
CHAPTER 121
Elliot dropped his phone on the table and grinned at the rest of the family. He grabbed for Kate's hand and kissed it.
"Lookin' good, fam. I'd bet Grey Design and Building that Chris is bringing Ana home. Finally," he smiled at Kate, "everyone I love will be together…all of us in Seattle." He sighed. "However, one caveat…if Ana wants to stay in Milan…" he trailed off and shrugged.
"Well, as long as she wants Christian with her, we'll be okay," Carrick said. Everyone stared at him as if to say "speak for yourself".
"Kate, let's take a walk down by the water. The sun is actually shining. We could even go out on the water, if you like. There's a little row boat in the boathouse."
He took Kate's hand in his big paw and then put his arm around her shoulder as they walked across the lawn. Mia smiled slyly.
"Bet he's gonna ask Kate to marry him," she grinned.
"Oh, Mia. Kate's too sane to accept a proposal from Elliot as yet. It's only been a few months and she's gotten a good look at the insanity in this family. She may not even want to join up," Grace said.
"They are going to walk back up that lawn with Kate wearing the ring that I helped Elliot pick out…dollars to donuts, I've called it," Mia firmly asserted.
"Dollars to donuts? What? Where do you pick up this stuff?" Carrick asked, shaking his head.
"Daddy, that saying's been in use since the late 1800s…and you don't know it? It just means that I'm certain of what I'm saying."
Grace was laughing at Mia's implied comment about Carrick's age while Carrick looked rather sour.
Meanwhile, out on the water, Elliot rowed out of sight of the house, watching Kate glow in the sunlight. He stopped…let the boat drift.
"You look incredible in this light, Kate." She just smiled at him. He was always telling her how lovely he found her to be. She thought that she was a bit more than plain but not by much. Still, she believed that he found her to be beautiful. Now, Elliot, there was a good-looking man. She'd given up on having dry panties around him. Her heart fluttered now as his bright hazel eyes shone as he looked at her.
"Stop, Elliot. Look at the beautiful scenery."
"I am," he replied…quite seriously "Kate, I love you beyond all reason. You bring out emotions in me that I never believed I understood. Passion, tenderness, protectiveness and happiness that just never lets up. I'll ask this of you a thousand times until you agree. Kate, please marry me."
"Elliot, it would be sensible to date for a couple of years…to really get to know each other…to be sure that it will last," Kate smiled.
"I like that you're sensible because someone in this relationship will have to be. Kate, please marry me."
"You have the ring, don't you? You probably spent way too much and you know, they won't buy it back for the same amount if at all."
"I'm not returning it. Kate, please marry me?" Kate shook her head in dismay. This was crazy. Elliot was a little crazy, too. She'd have to spend their whole married life arguing with him about the sensible thing to do. Of course, she always won every argument.
She stuck out her left hand, sighing and resigning herself to her fate. Elliot, beaming, put a huge rock on her finger. It fit perfectly.
"Had to measure your finger while you were sleeping," he grinned. As Kate looked as if to ask "when", Elliot replied, "The first night we spent together."
CHAPTER 122
Taylor followed, head swiveling, looking behind him…ever doing the visual sweep. They were being stared at but neither seemed to notice…too lost in each other's eyes. They were a stunning couple, even by Italian standards and everybody loves lovers. There were a lot of people out, locals and tourists…the weather was perfect. Too many people. Crowds made Taylor hyper-alert. Every nerve was at attention. Grey was well known abroad as well as in the States…People's Sexist Man Alive, an unwelcome and embarrassing article with which Grey had not cooperated in the slightest…Forbes and every other business or tech magazine…and, of course, all the tabloids. He was regularly featured in the Daily Mail.
Word that he was in Milan had not gotten out yet so maybe if they…nope. Forget that. People and their camera phones had begun to follow the couple. Then paparazzi began jumping in front of them, walking backwards and snapping away. Taylor watched as Grey dropped Ana's hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
This is getting rough, Taylor.
Yes, sir. I'll get a taxi.
Of course, even settled in the backseat of a cab, they were followed by the professionals. Pedestrians were merely curious about the commotion but it was better. The driver took them on a tour and, occasionally, they'd get out for a bit to look around while Taylor ordered the paps to give them room. Ana wasn't disturbed as long as the papas were civil. She did hate it when they threw out ridiculous comments and questions. Christian, laughing, couldn't stop her when she responded to a pap's query as to whether she was a hooker…just keeping Grey company.
"Yes, and it's a good thing he's rich 'cause I ain't cheap," she snapped back. Grey couldn't wait until that answer made its way around the world.
Christian Grey, enigmatic multi-billionaire playboy hires hooker to show him around Milan, Italy.
Grace would have a fit but everyone else would find it hysterically hilarious. His phone vibrated.
Chris! She said yes!
"Elliot asked Kate to marry him and she agreed. That's kind of surprising. She's usually so sensible. Welch says that she has a big family in Utah. Her parents aren't going to like this. Their little girl moves to the big city and a wealthy playboy sweeps her off her feet."
"You Grey boys do like to sweep women off their feet," Ana smirked.
"There'd been no sweeping until you and Kate. We saved up our sweeping for the big kills," Christian grinned.
"I'm a big kill, am I? Say, do you hunt?"
"Hmm…no. Is that okay? Do you?"
"One of my foster fathers took me out to the woods to hunt squirrel, he said…but it was only a lie to his wife so he could get me alone. Too far out to hear screams. I surprised him, though. I was used to being raped by then so I just laid there like a sloth until he was done. He looked disappointed. He never did it again. Guess he liked a little resistance to turn him on."
Christian hadn't spoken. He just held Ana a little closer…a little tighter. He wanted the names of every foster "father" who'd hurt her. He'd show them hurt.
Welch, get me the names, locations, of every one of Ana's foster fathers.
"Just texting back to Elliot…our congratulations. I like Kate. Don't you, too?" Ana smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to seeing everyone again. This time tomorrow, she'd see Escala for the first time. She wondered if she'd like living in a penthouse. Mia called it a castle in the clouds. She seemed to like it. No grass. No water. Ana knew that if she wanted to continue living at Grey Manor, they would, but she also felt that they needed time alone. Christian wanted to get married yesterday but Ana wanted an engagement period…a time to reflect. She was more like Kate.
They had to get better at communicating so that Christian didn't pull dumb stunts and Ana didn't run off to Italy every time he did.
Christian had readily agreed to staying in Milan while Ana helped her patients transition to a new therapist. It was hard for them, she knew, to start over with someone new…someone with whom they hadn't developed a trusting relationship. She wanted to be certain that a new therapist would understand each patient because if they seemed resistant to her counsel, they were out. She would not tolerate the arrogance she saw in so many doctors. She would not leave her patients in the hands of bullies.
Christian could be in Milan a while. It would be harder on Taylor. He'd tried to send him home and bring over Sawyer but Taylor considered himself to be personally responsible for Grey. He wouldn't leave him. If it looked like they would be staying much longer, he'd send for Sawyer anyway to give Taylor some breaks. Taylor had barely agreed to that.
Back at the garret, he and Ana had dinner, made love and Ana went to sleep. Christian wanted to stay awake for a while, feeling Ana in his arms and thinking about their future. He wondered how her hypertension was doing. He'd insist on her getting that checked tomorrow. And, tomorrow, he'd find out if they were leaving sooner…or later. He'd be happy to stay but he wanted to get that stubborn man with the buzz cut home to his wife.
Gosh, soon he'd be a husband and a brother-in-law! Wow. And he owed it all to Victoria Mason. When he got back, he'd stop by and have a little visit with her, see how she was doing. Yeah, she'd tried to kill him…twice…and failed but maybe if he told her how much he'd suffered until Ana changed everything… Well, maybe knowing that he'd at least suffered would make Victoria feel better. He'd leave Ana out of the conversation. That might upset Victoria…him being happy and all. He chuckled to himself.
Welch. Any line on those s.o.b.s yet? We need to get them out of the foster care business.
I'm tracing Ana's timeline as we speak. Geez, the lousy firewall used by the DOCF could be hacked into by a teenager. Still, it's good that all the info isn't stuffed into file cabinets anymore. I hate B&Es. I'm getting too old.
How old are you? I've never even seen you.
I'm 10, working out of my mother's basement…like Byron Baumhauser. And don't start…yes, we're keeping an eye on him. Sometimes it seems like half the guys in prison are guys who tried to get to you and the other half are guys keeping an eye on those guys.
Fuck off
Likewise.
Grey put the phone down and looked at Ana. He smiled and fell to sleep.
CHAPTER 123
Fortunately, Ana was able to transfer her patients to a therapist with whom she'd been working already and of whose attitude and methods she approved. Her supervisor was displeased that she was leaving so soon after being hired but once she got a look at Christian Grey, she told Ana that she understood her motivation.
Before leaving, Grey insisted that Ana be checked out by a cardiologist. Yes, the doctor agreed, Ana did suffer from hypertension. He prescribed medication for the trip home and advised her to see a doctor in Seattle for her problem on a regular basis. He tried to impress upon her that this was a serious matter and that she needed to be cautious. Ana didn't want to deal with anything but her happiness.
"What did you bribe this guy to sit in on the consultation? Italy has patient privacy laws, you know." Ana was now sulking. Grey saw himself as taking care of her. Ana resented intrusion into her private health concerns. Grey pointed out that she had taken it upon herself to learn everything there was to know about his body. Ana pointed out that she did so in her capacity as his nurse/therapist.
Grey calmly told her that the jet was not taking off until Ana took her medication. She swigged back a couple of pills and then Grey kissed her passionately, exploring her mouth for pills she might have stashed. Ana bit his tongue.
Grey had planned on sexing Ana into oblivion over the Atlantic but they instead spent the trip squabbling about her health, his intrusiveness and control issues, her refusal to allow him to protect her as was his job as her fiancé…her being adamant that she could take care of herself as always and Christian reminding her that she was no longer alone in life.
From New York to Seattle, they went at it like rabbits…turning sex into an Olympic event. Both were aglow as the Grey jet set down on the tarmac and made its way to the GEH private hangars.
Taylor was exhausted. He'd texted Ryan to come drive them home and he intended to drive himself in the car waiting in the hangar. He'd also texted Grey that he was taking a few days off…from them. Grey texted back that he was fired. Ana didn't understand why they texted each other when they were sitting near each other on the same plane. Never, she told Christian, would their fights ever be anything but face to face.
Taylor headed straight to Escala where he quickly packed up his startled wife and took her off to the Fairmont Hotel for three days of rest and reconnection. Who will feed Ana and Christian? Gail protested. Taylor grabbed a Chinese takeout menu, slapped it down on the breakfast bar and off they went.
Ryan drove the couple, dopey in love, to Grey Manor where everyone awaited them, surrounded them and crushed them.
The Greys were delighted to see both Ana and Christian so open and happy. Ana took a little time to relax but it really wasn't all that long before her stoic and closed off demeanor opened to warmth and being comfortable with the family's acceptance of her. Mia was especially delighted to have Ana freely talking to her. She'd always been a good listener but now they could have real conversations.
Christian headed straight for his big brother, hugging him! Of course, Elliot no longer wanted to talk about pussy and the big game. They now had being madly in love in common. They stood, arms around each other's shoulders, unable to take their eyes off their respective fiancées who were chatting like magpies and comparing rings.
"Of course, I didn't trust Elliot to pick out what I'd like so I took Mia over to Cartier with me and then she took Elliot and suggested an, ahem, appropriate diamond. She reported back that it was a bit of a tussle. Elliot had his eye on a rock the size of Gibraltar but she stood firm in her belief that I would hate something so impractical and ostentatious. When I told El that it was perfect, he claimed to have very good taste." Kate just shook her head.
"I've always been kind of dull," Kate said as Ana and Mia protested but Kate was solid in her belief that being raised in Utah by conservative parents had made her reserved and careful. Elliot had come along and set her base a-wobbling. It had taken time for her to let down her guard and enjoy not always being so cautious.
"Elliot makes me feel like I'm fascinating and even a little wild. He gets me doing things that I'd never think of doing on my own. We went zip-ling! I screamed the whole way…the first time. We canoed and I had to learn how to capsize and right myself. Of course, we're going to Utah soon so my parents and siblings and aunts and uncles and cousins and neighbors can meet Elliot. I'm scared to death, knowing these people, but Elliot is all excited. They're going to think that he's crazy and the ruin of me."
"Well, that could be fun. Maybe we should all go. If I mention it to Christian, he'd probably immediately buy a huge cabin to house everyone," Ana laughed.
"We're going to Utah soon, Chris. Kate's real nervous about her folk's reaction to me. Maybe you and Ana could come along…you know, as cushions. Nothing could get too out of hand with Ana there. She just has a knack for bringing out the commonality in people."
"Better yet, bro. I could get us a cabin for the whole family…make it a big, get-to-know each other affair. Then it would always be available for you and Kate when she wants to go home for holidays and such. You know, you'll have to trade off. Sounds like you're marrying into a circus. Might be best to take it slow and down-beat. Don't let her family see your real personality right off the bat."
"Yeah, her folks are real conservative, religious and they're already pissed that she isn't marrying in the Mormon church. They think the big city has changed her and she's warned me that the pressure will be on to either think their way or go away."
And, thus, went the homecoming at Grey Manor.
CHAPTER 124
Ana was awed by Escala's size and views but put off by its sterility and lack of warmth. They found the takeout menu and sat eating Chinese in front of the pretty but fake fire. The view was certainly stunning, especially with the night lights and she appreciated the lack of street noise to be heard 30 stories up. She loved the library until she found that the entire collection was first editions meant to be investments. Their children, she asserted, would be regular Carnegie free library patrons. Christian held back his thinking on Ana and her blood pressure and bearing children. That would be a major battle one day.
She loved the kitchen but understood it to be Gail's territory…indeed, Gail's design…except on weekends. That was okay. Ana had never had much food and knew little about cooking. She'd never dreamt of being rich but she had no trouble adjusting to the idea of having her home cleaned, her laundry done, and even her grocery shopping in the hands of someone else. And Christian certainly wasn't keen to marry her for her homemaking skills.
She did want to decorate a little but that could wait until they moved to the house on the water. Christian wondered if Sawyer had yet mentioned to Taylor that they would have a whole new security issue to handle. He wondered, in fact, if Taylor would return from the Fairmont any time soon.
Sitting in front of the fire, Christian pushed for a wedding…asap. How about next weekend…before Kate and Elliot went off to Utah. Ana gave him an odd look. Did he want to honeymoon in Utah? She was not going to be crying out his name in a cabin filled with family. It had been bad enough at Grey Manor where she'd gradually adapted to being a slut in front of his parents.
"Slut, eh?" he put down his carton of fried rice and crawled toward her. "We've never played slut. That sounds like fun." Ana backed up in a fit of giggles. Then she opened several buttons on her blouse. Christian growled. She picked up the hem of her skirt and tore it up her thigh. Christian began to pant. She dipped and then threw her hair back, a wild mane lit by the fire.
"I don't come cheap, mister. And I expect to get my own satisfaction as well," she gently hissed.
"I'll buy you a chalet in Utah and I'll bury my head between your legs until you beg me to stop… until you're too sore to go on. Then I'll jackhammer you until you claw my back to shreds."
Ana jumped to her feet and ran for the bedroom but Christian was faster. He caught her outside the door and pushed her up against the wall. They did eventually make it into the bedroom where Christian…delivered.
Sawyer, in addition to the water front property, I'm going to need a large chalet or cabin in Moab, Utah.
CHAPTER 125
There was one more errand that Grey needed to run before he could settle down to a happy life with Ana. Victoria.
She had flunked more than one psychiatric evaluation and the general consensus was that she was criminally insane. The DA had succeeded in having her incarcerated in the harshest, maximum security facility that he could find. He assured Carrick, who was blowing a gasket, that this place was worse than prison. No amenities. No caring nurses. Mostly just warehousing. And should Victoria again recover, she'd be moved immediately to a maximum security prison.
Grey wanted to see her, wanted to rub it in her face that he was back on his feet and madly, truly in love. He no longer felt guilt for breaking her heart. She had been the predator in their relationship, he realized.
He was impressed with the security measures taken at the institution…having to go through several check points…being given a badge without which he couldn't visit anyone and being watched by cameras and guards every step of the way. All the windows were wrapped around the ceiling and even then they had bars.
When he casually asked a guard if anyone had ever escaped, the stern answer was simply "No". He had to empty his pockets, the contents locked into a cabinet to which he was given the key. The entire place was, of course, walled with concertina wire along the top.
Grey had researched such facilities and learned that they were exceedingly dangerous places for the staff and the patients. He was relieved to find that there were visitor rooms. He would not be sitting in a large open area where one of the patients/inmates could go crazy on him at any moment.
This room was more like the ones at the SPD…drab, green, tables secured to the floor. He took a seat and waited.
"You here to see Victoria Mason?" a matron asked. "You better move your chair back against the wall. She spits." Then she opened the door and Victoria was escorted in by a guard who sat her down. She was cuffed to the chair but Grey was a bit alarmed that she wasn't chained to the table as well. She was a sight…brown hair hacked up…face bruised and cut…filthy. Her eyes, however, were sharp and clear.
"How are you, Victoria?" Grey asked. She stared at him.
"Is there anything that you need?" he tried again. She smiled wickedly and chuckled.
"Yeah. Your head on a spike would be nice."
"You appear to have been beaten. Did you report this mistreatment?"
Victoria threw her head back and cackled madly. "Mistreatment? Where the hell do you think I am, Christian? I'm in a madhouse. Everyone in here is crazy and most are violent. Being known as violent is, in fact, the only way to survive in a place like this. The most violent are in solitary but the rest of us are fighting for our lives every day. I'm lucky that the women are housed in a wing separate from the men or I'd already be dead.
"You did this to me, Grey. You ruined my life."
"I treated you with disdain, Victoria. I'll admit it and I'm ashamed of it but ruined your life? No, you did that to yourself. Your pride and your failure to cement a relationship with me, even after knowing the kind of man I was, that ruined your life. I thought that I'd be a paraplegic for the rest of my life but I was saved…by a good woman."
"Yeah, I know all about your good woman. She was on the television. She's pretty. I regret that I didn't shoot her instead of you. That would have been a better punishment than just killing you but I wasn't thinking clearly. Next time, I'll get her instead."
"If…and it's a big if…you ever get out of here, you'll be shuffled right into a maximum security prison, Victoria. For the rest of your wretched life, this will be home. And that life may not last long in a place like this. I felt guilty about you at first and I was going to ask the court to go easy on you…but you threatened my fiancée and now I'll make it my business to see to it that you rot in here. From the look of you, you're well on your way."
Victoria was on her feet in a flash, whipping the heavy metal chair in the air, attempting to hit Grey with it. He dodged her twice before a guard ran in to subdue her. Her eyes blazed hatred as she gave Grey one last look before she was dragged away.
Grey took a deep, calming breath and straightened his tie as he walked back out of bedlam and to the car. Taylor could see that he was shaken but he said nothing. For the rest of his life, he would be monitoring both Baumhauser and Mason.
Within six months, the foster care system would be a little bit cleaner. Two of the fosters had died from cirrhosis of the liver. The other offenders were arrested and taken to trial. Grey had used his money to find other victims who were willing to testify. Mrs. Grey was very brave on the stand every time.
EPILOGUE
Ana was firm that they would not honeymoon in Utah in a cabin filled with relatives listening to her cry out "Oh, my god, Christian". She also wanted a small, intimate family affair with just the Greys and security. She was certainly getting much better at small talk and connecting with strangers but she didn't want to have to deal with a huge pack of Mormons.
Neither she nor Christian were religious so a church was out. Grace and Carrick used their influence to get an early date for the ceremony at the Washington Park Arboretum. Mia used her skills to arrange for a unique and lovely ceremony. Somehow, she even managed a sunny day. Taylor put together a large army to keep paparazzi from disturbing everyone. He also put out the word that the happy couple would graciously pose for photos if they approved of the pap's behavior. The paparazzi knew that Ana's word was good so they remained quiet as she and Christian made their vows. Lacking a father and disapproving of being "given away", Ana walked the aisle alone…never taking her eyes off of Christian's glistening grays.
Grace brought her bag and checked Ana's pressure several times before and after. The medication seemed to be working. This was tolerated by Ana and greatly appreciated by a concerned Christian.
Grey had pulled up his big boy pants and confessed to his parents that at the tender age of 15, he'd been seduced by Elena Lincoln. He'd gone into it willingly and enjoyed it…until he didn't and when he didn't any longer, Elena had gone a little mad. Thereafter, she harassed him for years. Grace's heart didn't break, as he thought it would. Instead, she assaulted Lincoln at first opportunity. Elena refused to press charges because Grace was her dear friend…but mostly because she feared reprisal from Carrick and Christian. She considered crashing the wedding but decided instead to get drunk.
For their honeymoon, Christian and Ana drove down the coast to California and then to the east coast, up north to the Canadian border and west back to Seattle. They stopped at every cheesy tourist attraction and posed in front of the World's Largest Ball of Rubber Bands.
Sawyer did his job well…finding both a beautiful and large acreage with a water front and a remodeled cabin outside of Moab perfect for the family. As predicted, Kate's family disapproved of Elliot but he paid them no mind. Kate was very proud of his tolerance of their snarls and insults and the whole interrogation by her father, brothers and uncles. They didn't exactly give the union their blessing…more a resignation that Kate was a grown woman who wouldn't listen to them anyway. As a compromise, Kate and Elliot agreed to be married in Moab in an outdoor ceremony. Neither would be a practicing Mormon nor would they raise their children in the faith. This would be an ongoing source of friction…at least for Kate's family. Elliot's social status and wealth was also a problem for Kate's blue-collar family but, again, it was something they had to tolerate.
A decade together and three adorable children softened their feelings enough to make family gatherings pleasurable. Maybe Elliot would do after all.
Ana put Christian through a hell of worry when the stick turned pink. He knew that she'd divorce him if he had a vasectomy so they compromised on bi-weekly checkups. Ana was nervous about taking medication during the pregnancy but her doctor warned her that if her blood pressure climbed, she could lose the child. She spent the last three months on bed rest and Christian wouldn't touch her even though she pleaded that her bp was rising from lack of sex. It wasn't and she gave birth via caesarean section to a boy with gray eyes and a full head of copper hair.
It was another battle but she agreed to a nurse and nanny and a lot of naps. When little Chris was three and another stick turned pink, Ana was thrilled and Christian was sick. She promised him that after their little girl was born healthy, he could get a vasectomy. He didn't win many arguments…okay, none…but this one was so important and he was desperate for the months to fly by. They didn't but soon enough, Rose was brought into the world and she was bald and beautiful and blue eyed. Christian had his vasectomy before they took the baby home.
Eventually, Christian returned to work at GEH but he was always home by 5:15 and didn't work on the weekends. He loved being a father and he loved the sound-proofed bedroom he shared with Ana overlooking the Sound.
Mia married Ethan Kavanaugh in the social event of the year and the wedding of the decade. Ethan said "yes, ma'am" to everything and showed up in his tux with the pink cummerbund. All he could see was Mia.
La Fine
Hello, readers! Hope all is well with you. I'm still wearing a mask despite being vaccinated and, in addition, having three boosters. That's right...three. It's complicated but the fifth jab was accidental. I feel fine. This virus and all of its cousins just keep coming. I'm too old to feel invincible and I've no desire to get sick even if I don't require hospitalization. Besides, at my age, a mask covering half my face is not a bad thing.
I will repeat that my first 20 stories can be accessed through bluesky5678. For 21+, use bluesky5679. I did revise two old stories and posted them on 5679. May do more but for now…old stories at bluesky5678. All my stories are submitted complete, leaving room for only one review at the end. Questions and comments can, however, be addressed to bluesky5679 through the PM feature at the top of the stories page.
This is #22. All principle characters are courtesy of E. L. James. Thank you, Ms. James. I am grateful for the people you invented. You cannot be held responsible for the rest of the mess…all on me.
There is something that has occurred to me of late. In many stories, mine and other authors', there is mention of characters spending time in foster homes. Usually, these foster home stories involved molestation, beatings and all manner of heinous behavior. Today, while writing, it occurred to me that, for the sake of a story, I was being unfair. We seem to hear about foster homes in the news only as horrible environments…molestation, lack of food and other necessities, people fostering only for the money. Rarely do we read of wonderful, life-saving and true homes for children. The states, for instance, do not pay the parents enough and most foster parents pay a lot out of their own pockets to ensure that the children are well cared for and loved. These homes represent the majority for children and should be acknowledged. Thank god for their generosity of spirit.
There are 125 chapters and an epilogue. Yeah, I know it's long but the chapters are short.
Christian Grey is a multi-billionaire favored with the I.Q of a genius, the devotion of his wealthy and prominent family and every material blessing a man could desire. He has a problem, however. He is a louse and it will cost him.
CHAPTER 1
"So, Chris, where's Victoria today?" Elliot asked, knowing full well where Victoria was today.
Christian shot his elder brother a dirty look. His mother, Grace, simply shook her head at her youngest child as she placed bowls of salad on the dinner table.
"Never mind, dear. We won't miss Victoria."
"Honestly, Chrissy, I thought she was kind of vapid."
Christian grinned at his little sister, Mia. "Have you been hitting the dictionary again, sis?"
"No, smarty…the thesaurus. Vapid as in lacking in spirit, obsessed with her own elegance. Victoria was all about Victoria and she never shut up about herself. A fourth Sunday dinner with her and I'd have skipped a fifth. I don't know what you ever saw in her."
"I know," Elliot teased. "The same thing he sees in all his women."
"You should talk, El. At least I'm discreet while it's no secret that you've been with half the single and not-so-single women in Seattle."
"I don't understand it, boys," Carrick despaired. "Growing up, I taught both of you to respect women and yet the only females you value are your mother and sister. Where did I go wrong?"
"Not your fault, dad. We're just craven cads, that's all," Elliot snickered.
"I just haven't met the right one," Christian argued…but no one bought it except his adoring mother. They'd watched him operate for too many years, littering the landscape with broken hearts…although Christian would say that none of the women had hearts to break. They were just furious, insulted and disappointed that all they got out of the relationship was a jewel or two when they wanted the whole piggy bank.
He had learned from an early age that girls were interested in his surname. The Grey family had been prominent in Seattle for many generations. Carrick's now-deceased parents had left the family name in good hands. He'd been at the top of his law school class and had begun his own highly regarded firm just five years after graduation and a clerking position for a Supreme Court justice. Grace, his college sweetheart, was also top of her class and now a revered Ob/Gyn at the hospital that her parents…the Trevelyan's…had built. Every new wing was largely financed by the Greys and Trevelyans.
These were the kind of things that gave a family cachet.
Add in a couple of smashingly good-looking sons and an exotic beauty for a daughter and, well, they were about as high-society as society climbs. However, excelling in society wasn't all the Grey offspring aspired to do. Inheriting their parents' fortune and marrying well was not enough for these children.
Elliot had acquired masters in architecture and business at Harvard before establishing his own building and design firm. He had a photographic memory when it came to blueprints…one glance and he had it down.
Christian wanted his own firm as well but, unlike his good-natured brother, he craved power and conquest. He wasted no time on academics…choosing to start his own company in technology acquisitions and mergers before he completed high school. Now, he was worth billions which he felt explained much of his appeal to the ladies.
Mia was president of Grey Event Designs. Her taste was impeccable and her organizational skills precise. There was nothing she couldn't pull off…business, weddings, charity gatherings… anything.
Her beauty had initially given her a modeling career but being a supermodel bored her. Still, the money she earned during those years enabled her to open her event planning business and she did love being called President.
Yes, the Greys were an incredibly handsome and accomplished family. However, karma comes for us all.
CHAPTER 2
"Sir, Miss Victoria stopped by again while you were at dinner with your family," Gail informed Grey when he returned to his Escala penthouse.
"Taylor, time to change the lift code again. I hate when they won't give up," Grey grumbled. He had been in a good mood after dinner with the family but his latest ex irritated him.
Gail and Taylor exchanged meaningful glances behind Grey's back. "Tears?" Taylor whispered to Gail. She nodded. They guessed that this one thought that she had a real shot at a relationship with Grey. As soon as he retired to his study for a few hours of work, they settled themselves at the island in the kitchen.
"What do you suppose he says to them to give them the idea that they've got a shot at him?" Taylor asked Gail.
"A lot of pretty lies, for sure. Then he becomes, well, intimate with them and they take it seriously. You've seen yourself how attentive he is to each new woman. They want to believe him…that he's sincere, I mean."
"But you don't think that he is, do you?" Taylor queried.
"I've worked for him longer than you have, Jason. It's always the same story. He hasn't changed his technique in all the time I've known him. Ice in his veins, that one. I think he just enjoys the challenge and then the boot. It's all a game."
Of course, Grey didn't think that he was cruel or frivolous. He liked women. He enjoyed the way they looked at him…all swoony. He loved that they couldn't keep their hands to themselves or their eyes off of him. He found that he could say the dumbest things and they'd hang on every word. Power, in all its forms, delighted him.
He smiled as he imagined Victoria Mason coming off the lift that afternoon to beg him to take her back. Then he flipped open his laptop to settle in with his true love…Grey Enterprises Holdings. A few hours of cuddling with GEH and he'd go to bed on a high.
Or not.
He ignored the ping of the lift as it stopped at his floor and the doors opened. One of his minions could take care of any visitor. That's why he overpaid them, after all.
There was a commotion and raised voices. A sour look crossed Grey's face at this loud interruption. He recognized the female voice. Victoria had returned. Okay, this time he wouldn't be so kind about saying goodbye.
As he walked into the foyer, there stood Taylor…attempting to restrain a rather destroyed Victoria…black mascara running down her face, lipstick smeared into the expression of The Joker, blonde hair wildly askew. She also appeared to be quite inebriated, tottering on her six-inch heels as she struggled with Taylor.
"Christian, tell this man to unhand me!" She screeched. "I'll not be treated this way by your manservant!"
"Oh, Victoria," Christian laughed. "You are quite the sight…sort of a mad clown. Taylor, take her down and put her into a taxi." With that he turned his back to his spurned girlfriend and set off for his study. He felt the hot poker in his back before the lights went out.
CHAPTER 3
The Waterford tumbler, empty now of bourbon, flew past the nurse's head and smashed into the wall next to her…shards of glass flying. She screamed as a couple of those shards entered her skin. Blood flowing, she ran out of the room, continuing to scream as Grey followed, demanding another drink and spewing obscenities.
Tom Ryan came running, cursing his boss Taylor's dental appointment for leaving him alone with this maniac. He put a comforting arm around Nurse Callahan and led her over to Gail who would see to her wounds and her hysteria. This one, he knew, would not be staying any longer than it took for Gail to apply bandages to her superficial injuries. Of course, to Nurse Callahan, who had done her very best and lasted an entire week, nothing about this latest misadventure was superficial.
Having her sign a waiver and paying her twice the normal rate would keep her from suing and the NDA would keep her from contacting the tabloids. Still, the sight of her at the wheel of her car, grim and bandaged, would delight the paparazzi gathered around the gate. There would be photos of her tear-stained face and tight mouth in the evening edition of The Seattle Nooz, among others. The public loved the latest drama involving the Grey family. The Nooz didn't have to quiz this nurse or any of the others to make up a good story.
When Gail, toting a bucket, headed for Grey's room, Tom kindly insisted on doing the cleaning up.
"Can't have our nurses' nurse cutting her fingers while picking up pieces of a $500 Waterford glass," Tom smirked as he took the bucket and tools from Gail. She smiled wearily at him and turned to go.
"Hey, Gail, you okay?" There was real concern in Tom's tone. Gail was looking pale.
"Oh, I'm all right, I guess. I just can't decide whether to hug him or kill him."
Tom chuckled. He hoped to god that Gail didn't get so fed up that she quit. She was patient and a great cook. They wouldn't find another like her. Of course, the Grey's housekeeper, Margaret, had been okay but Gail was the only person Grey cared for and he insisted that she move into the Manor to make his meals. Gail came because Grey was like a son to her and because Grey Manor was where Taylor was now living as well.
"I'll call Dr. Grey and get another nurse…someone with nerves of steel and a heart of stone," Gail sighed.
Grey was back in his room, bellowing for another drink. Tom decided, what the hell, get the arsehole drunk. Let him pass out and give everyone a respite from his demands and his ungodly temper.
Later, Dr. Grey walked in from the garage and noted the quiet. "Is he asleep?" she asked hopefully.
Taylor was back from his dentist's, still numb from the Novocain. He could only mutter "passed out" as Grace sighed. She wanted to tell him that alcohol was not the best thing for her son right now but Taylor would have only replied that it was the best thing for everyone else. She wandered into the kitchen to find Gail languidly stirring a pan of sauce.
"Were you able to find another nurse?" she asked. Grace took a breath. "Working on it. Despite the non-disclosure agreements they have all signed, their faces and slumped shoulders tell the tale. Ms. Callahan called in to say that she needed a week of vacation before she could return to the floor. She is a real tough cookie, the toughest, but even she was worn down by our little monster."
"Oh, Dr. Grey, I know that he's difficult…" Grace snorted in derision as Gail continued…"but it has been such a stressful time for him. Even his psychologist can't get through to him and Dr. Flynn is very good at his job."
Grace sat on a stool, watching Gail and preparing herself for a lecture on patience. She'd always thought that she had a surfeit of that virtue but her son was quickly draining her of it. Even Mia, who adored her brother, was giving up on him. Only Elliot could still tolerate Christian's company and that was only because they'd drink together while Elliot entertained his brother with stories of his latest female conquests.
Christian's right hand at GEH, Ros Bailey, would often come by to distract Grey with business. He could have gone into his office but he refused to be seen in his condition, arguing that no one would respect him. Ros thought that was nonsense but she'd known Grey long enough to understand that his pride was fierce. She no longer tried to persuade him to meet with anyone in person although he did do conference calls. His voice, if anything, had gotten more commanding. These days he was on fire…burning competitors to ash.
"Gail," Grace began, "have I told you as yet how much I…all of us…appreciate your being here. Margaret was wonderful but I really couldn't blame her for deserting us. She said that she'd return when Christian leaves…if she hasn't found a better position by then."
Gail laughed. "Better than one where she is on an extended paid vacation, Dr. Grey?"
Grace blushed. She was retaining Margaret but she still feared that she'd find another job. She wasn't a lazy woman and sitting around all this time must be wearing on her just like Christian was wearing on everyone. Perhaps she and Carrick ought to consider funding an actual vacation for Margaret as added inducement to return…if life at Grey Manor ever became normal again.
CHAPTER 4
"Come in," Dr. Grey's voice called out. She was trying to sound warm and cheerful…didn't want to scare off the new candidate. She stood to greet the fragile-looking young woman before her. She indicated that the girl should sit.
"Well, thank you for coming, nurse."
"Of course, Dr. Grey, although I'm a bit unsure as to why I'm here. Have I done something wrong?"
Grace studied the girl before her. This, she thought, could be a mistake. This…this child couldn't stand up to her son. He'd eat her alive. Still, Grace was desperate. She was scraping the bottom of the barrel. Christian had frightened off a dozen nurses in the weeks since he'd been home. Word had gotten around despite those people adhering to the NDA. This was the last local candidate. Next Grace would have to bring in someone from out of state and that would be much more difficult. Initially, when Christian came home from the hospital, there was no shortage of volunteers…silly women who imagined that he would be more than medically inclined toward them. Now, however…..
"I'm certain that you are aware that my son, Christian, was shot, in the back, a few months ago."
The girl simply nodded. Grace continued. "He is now a paraplegic, confined to a wheelchair. He has always been a strong, independent man and this sudden turn of events has been terribly hard on him."
Grace waited. The girl just continued looking at her. Grace picked up a file, hoping that her nervousness didn't show. Dr. Trevelyan was not known to be nervous.
"According to your file, you are a BSN and a physical therapist…practicing for three years now. However, you are only 25 years old. How did you manage all that in so short a time?"
"I've been lucky." It was clear to Grace that private details would not be shared.
"Your file doesn't mention any family?"
"No. No family.
"Dr. Grey, I have a lot of patients at the moment who depend on me. Some will be ready to be dismissed soon but I would be unable to devote all my time to your son. However, as I understand matters, his condition requires more of a physical therapist's time than a nurse. Has he been working on his therapy?"
"We've only had nurses thus far. He's been…umm…resistant to therapy," Grace sighed.
"So. In which of my skill sets are you interested?"
"Both would be great. Will you take the job?" Grace knew that she sounded anxious. No sense hiding it.
"How about this? I will come to see your son and do an assessment. Following that I will make my decision. Would that do?"
Grace thought an immediate acceptance and a promise to stay no matter what would really do but she would take what she could get at this point. Oh, my, this simple girl will run for the hills.
"Of course, as soon as you are able. Our last nurse left two days ago. What shall we call you? The others preferred Nurse."
"Ms. Steele or simply Steele will be fine. I can come by this evening around 7 p.m. if that isn't too late."
"Not at all, Ms. Steele. My son tends to stay up quite late."
"Mr. Grey is staying at your home? How many others live with you, Dr. Grey?" Steele pulled out a notebook and pen from her bag.
"My daughter, Mia, moved back home after he was shot. My elder son lives nearby and is often with us. Of course, there is my husband, Carrick. He's an attorney. And then we have Christian's security team as well. That number varies but four, as a rule. Oh, and Gail, Christian's cook and housekeeper has moved in with us."
Ms. Steele smiled for the first time. Grace thought it a charming smile.
"Carrick, such an Irish name…seldom heard anymore."
Grace smiled, too. "Yes. I call him Cary usually. Well, we'll see you this evening then?"
CHAPTER 5
After Steele had left to return to her duties, Grace breathed a sigh of relief…possibly undeserved. This young woman was professional but she was such a petite person…certainly no more than 5 ft. 4 inches…small frame. How does she lift her clients? By all rights, Christian should have a male nurse but they frightened off more easily than the women.
Ms. Steele with her small frame, seeming lack of muscle, ponytail bouncing, large blue eyes…seemed inadequate for the physical demands of the job.
Grace looked at her file again. Steele had graduated at the top of her class at the University of Pittsburgh. Grace stopped dead. Steele didn't have a bachelors in nursing. She had a doctorate! She was Dr. Steele. Why had she said nothing? She could, by rights, use the title.
Aside from her academic achievements, her file was stuffed with letters from her professors and the doctors she'd worked with who couldn't praise her enough. How had Seattle General acquired Ms. Steele? She could have gone anywhere. There were documents offering her positions in Europe as well. Ms. Steele, it appeared, spoke both French and Italian fluently.
Grace smiled to herself. Steele and Christian could carry on conversations since he also spoke several languages fluently. Perhaps Steele's smarts would impress Christian enough to make him inclined to cooperate more with his new nurse. One of his problems had always been that he was the smartest person in the room and he was easily bored by his inferiors…as he saw them.
Grace felt a glimmer of hope. If only Steele weren't so small and lacking in assertiveness. If only her voice was bigger. If only…
There was a knock at the door and a head popped round. Dr. George, a fellow ob/gyn greeted Grace. Grace liked George well enough. How could you not like someone who resembled Barney Fife? He was, however, a terrible gossip.
"I just passed Mighty Mouse in the hallway. I think she said hello. Hard to tell. You didn't hire her to work with your son, did you?"
"Hello, George. None of your business, George, what I was doing with Ms. Steele. Why did you call her Mighty Mouse?"
George hesitated and did not dare walk into the room. Grace Grey had an imperious air about her that made most of her colleagues treat her with respect and a certain amount of caution.
"Mighty Mouse? The cartoon hero in the superman outfit?" Grace continued to stare at him.
"Here I come to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," George sang. Grace blinked.
"Well, anyway, Steele is small but… It's just a nickname the other nurses have given her."
"Does Migh…umm…Ms. Steele know about this nickname."
"Possibly. I don't know. No one would call her that to her face. She's rather famous for her lack of humor. All business, that girl. Business she is very good at, by the way. Good hire…you know, if… Well, I guess I'd better be getting back to mine," George grinned and went on his way.
"Your business being to spread this bit of gossip," Grace muttered under her breath. However, curious, Grace opened her laptop to search for videos of this Mighty Mouse character. Minutes later, people passing her door could hear Grace laughing out loud! Dr. Trevelyan laughing? Nah. Probably someone else using her office.
Inside Grace was watching Mighty Mouse fight off demon cats, vampire cats and just plain cats in order to save damsel mice in distress…like Pearl Pureheart.
It did her good to laugh. She couldn't remember the last time she had a good belly laugh. It was certainly before that terrible night.
CHAPTER 5
"Dr. Grey? This is Mr. Grey's security chief, Jason Taylor."
"Taylor," Grace chuckled, "it's been five years. You don't have to introduce yourself every time we speak." Since her son had become famous for acquiring billions at such a young age, he'd needed security just to get him to his car some days. The paparazzi never let up. There were also threatening letters.
Christian just blew it all off. "Letters. Isn't it nice that people still write letters?" Grace didn't think it so funny and she was grateful for Taylor's presence. The need for his services had only increased as time went on. Christian stopped joking about the letters when they began arriving for his family. Everyone had close protection officers now and Taylor had even suggested covert agents.
The Grey mansion was now a fortress with bullet proof glass, gates guarding the driveway, all sorts of alarms. It had been a gradual increase in protective measures…so gradual that everyone adapted and even thought it amusing that one day, Elliot had been detained by guards because he'd tried to enter the grounds via the water side.
It was that occasion that made everyone suddenly realize how drastically their lives had changed and all because Christian was on the cover of Forbes and sole owner of a multibillion dollar global concern.
It was a sobering moment for the Trevelyan-Greys. They began their adjustment all over again. Then came the call.
"Yes, ma'am. I'll keep that in mind. I'm calling with difficult news. Your son has been seriously injured. Ms. Victoria shot him in the back. We are currently at Seattle General. Mr. Grey is in surgery. We have no news as yet. I've spoken with Tom Ryan who is just arriving at Grey Manor and will be driving you, your husband and any other family members with you to the hospital. Please don't refuse this help, Dr. Grey. Dr. Grey?"
Grace had dropped the phone several sentences ago and was in shock. Carrick had heard the phone ring and then the thud. Mia was rooting around in the fridge. The two of them rushed to Grace…Carrick picking up the phone and demanding to know to whom he was speaking. Taylor repeated everything and Carrick, in a dull voice, agreed. After this, he called Elliot and asked him to please wait until they stopped by for him.
There was absolute silence in the car on the way to the hospital. Elliot put his arm around Mia, her eyes open and staring at nothing. Tom Ryan tried to think of something to say but nothing came out. He was a professional and was, in theory, not allowed to have emotions while working. That theory wasn't working out for him just then.
Ryan had never thought much of Mr. Grey's behavior…had never liked him much. He said yes sir and no sir and did as he was told while cashing quite generous paychecks but he sometimes needed a drink after a shift with the arsehole he worked for. No one who worked for Grey liked him. He was insufferable…but he was their responsibility and they'd failed.
Gail had to make romantic dinners for him and his girlfriend of the moment. She had to watch as he treated each girl like a queen, gave them jewelry and made promises as he lured them into his bedroom. She was grateful that, at least, she didn't have to observe as he broke their hearts. On those occasions, he preferred public arenas like his restaurant, the Mile High Club, so that the girl would be forced to restrain her emotions. Oh, sure, people would observe his date turning gray and rushing to the ladies' lounge, later returning with eyes red and mascara smeared but they'd also see Grey attempting to sooth and comfort her before he saw her home.
Had he broken off the relationship at Escala, allowing the poor woman some privacy, she might have screamed, broken dishware and refused to leave the apartment. Grey was also wily.
The morning after the breakup, the tabloids would have pictures of Grey holding her hand and walking out of the club with his arm protectively around his now ex. Of course, everyone knew it was all an act but he looked good in the pictures and that was the important part.
Why women continued to give him a chance was no mystery. It was an opportunity. Each woman thought that she would be different…that she could love him better…be better in bed…sparkle more than the last girl. Each believed that she would be the one to earn the affections of the handsomest man, the richest man, the smartest man.
Victoria Mason was the latest in that long line of women convinced that he was telling the truth and believing that she was different from all the rest. Unfortunately for Christian Trevelyan-Grey, CEO of GEH and narcissist of the first order, she was different. She was the owner of a Saturday night special with a full chamber.
CHAPTER 6
It was a very long night…the longest Grace had ever known and, as a physician, she had known some long nights. Her son was in surgery for an eternity with no word on his condition or prognosis.
"Taylor, what happened?" Mia asked in a voice choked with emotion. Taylor had to keep himself from answering that her brother got what was coming to him.
"Umm…a young lady, distraught over the end of her relationship with your brother, came to the penthouse…to seek answers, I suppose. He dismissed her and when he turned away, she pulled her hand out of her pocket and shot him. He'd ordered me to see her out and into a taxi because she was drunk and so I had my arms around her to more or less drag her out. I didn't see her reach for the gun. It was all over in a nanosecond.
"I grabbed the gun as she tried to fire again and then dropped her to the floor. Ryan grabbed her but it really wasn't necessary. She was curled up and sobbing. We summoned an ambulance and the police."
"Why didn't you call us right away?" Elliot snarled.
"When would right away have been, Mr. Grey? When I was trying to stop the bleeding? When I was clearing the way, rushing to the emergency room, seeking answers from doctors? The moment I had the time for more than a few words, I called." Taylor stopped and drew in a deep breath. The family was staring at him.
"I apologize. I didn't intend rudeness. It's just that the conversation that I would have had to have with Mr. Grey's mother would have been seconds taken from trying to save Mr. Grey's life."
"Don't apologize, Taylor. I wasn't thinking. I just wish someone would come out and give us some news. We haven't had to sit around in a waiting room, scared to death, since Mia had appendicitis.
"God, she was sick…in absolute agony. I was only ten and I thought that she was dying. That was bad. This is worse," Elliot moaned.
There would be more waiting…for surgery to end…for 72 hours to see if Christian would survive…for another 48 hours to find out that he likely wouldn't walk again…for weeks in a coma…for time to get him well enough to be released and then the never-ending wait for him to recover emotionally.
His family had tried to give him everything he needed but nothing was enough. He tore around the house in his souped-up wheelchair, knocking things over just for the thrill of it, chasing nurses and laughing when they screamed in terror.
He complained incessantly about the smallest things. He appreciated nothing…including his family's devotion to him. He insulted everyone in the meanest possible terms. The night that he called his beautiful sister a foul word and told her that her looks were only for those with unusual taste…making her cry…Elliot came as close as he ever had to socking his brother.
The love for him was still there and always would be but it was becoming tainted and dulled by his behavior…like a nasty old relative that one couldn't wait to incarcerate in a sub-par nursing home and then never visit.
His family's growing distaste for him was not lost on Christian and he reacted the only way he knew…with more anger. Matters were truly going to hell in a hatbox.
CHAPTER 7
Enter Steele.
"Yes?"
"Mr. Grey? There is a woman out here who claims that she is expected. We don't have her picture on our list. Her name is Steele." The agent sounded dubious about the girl in the banged up, rusted out VW beetle. She looked like a groupie to him. Young women were always trying to get to the rich Adonis.
"Please let her pass, Baxter. Thank you." Carrick sighed and rang off. Despite her impressive credentials, Carrick had been through too many of these nurses to have faith anymore. Grace had described Ms. Steele as petite but Carrick thought she'd been too generous in her physical description. The girl walking up to the door seemed too delicate to work in even the pediatric ward.
"Ms. Steele, welcome to Grey Manor," Carrick smiled. Ms. Steele returned his greeting with a solemn nod. Wonderful, he thought, she'll be out of here in ten minutes. She stepped inside and inquired after Dr. Trevelyan. Grace appeared and offered Ms. Steele a seat in the living room.
"Did you have any trouble finding the place, Ms. Steele?" she asked.
"It is quite a distance from the hospital and from my home," Steele answered.
"Is that going to be a problem?" Oh, god, Grace fretted, fearful that Steele would refuse the job on those grounds.
"My car isn't always dependable but we'll see how it goes. Wanda has her moods," Steele replied. Then she pulled her notebook and pen from her bag. "I'd like to ask some questions of you and the other occupants of the house. Is that acceptable?"
"Carrick?" Grace patted the cushion next to her. He sat and they began. Steele had a number of questions about the staff, the layout of the house, the grounds, and so on. She managed to be intrusive without being nosy.
"I noticed that you have security precautions in place. Why is that? It is my understanding that Mr. Grey's assailant is incarcerated in a mental facility."
"Because she isn't the only person who'd like to kill him or, for that matter, anyone connected to him," Elliot's strong voice took over the room. His parents glared at him. Steele looked up at the big blond man looming over her.
"Elliot, I presume? Please sit. Looking up is hurting my neck," Steele pointed to a spot next to Carrick. Steele made another note in her book.
"How many attempted assaults have been made on Mr. Grey himself? I ask because it speaks to his state of mind."
"Oh, this is the only serious assault," Carrick assured Steele. "He does receive threats, however, but the only ones that bother him are those directed toward us, his family, and sometimes his COO, Ros Bailey."
"His security chief investigates all threats and determines their level of credibility," Elliot joined in. "A few people have had to be taken seriously. My sister, Mia, was under heavy guard for a time."
"Did I hear my name?" Mia blew into the room like a hurricane and swiftly hugged her mother from the back of the couch. Steele watched this affectionate display with interest. Elliot thought he saw an expression of sadness on Steele's face but it came and went too quickly. Mia rounded the couch and reached down for Steele's hand to shake.
"Lord, are you tiny!" she remarked as her long fingers enveloped Steele's small hand. Steele regarded her passively. "Welcome to the Hell Mouth," Mia grinned. Mia noticed her mother's disapproving look and so quietly sat next to her brother.
"Since the incident, have you seen any signs in your brother of guilt or fear for your safety…emotions that might affect his physical well-being?"
The group looked around at each other. Due to Christian's general demeanor of mean, that he might feel guilt had not occurred to them. When they delayed answering, Steele asked if they would consider themselves to be close to him.
"I'll be honest with you, Ms. Steele. Christian has one over-riding emotion these days…anger. No," Carrick replied, " I don't believe any of us has seen guilt."
"So, the security force in place is the same as before the incident?"
"Well," Grace offered, "come to think of it, there are quite a few more precautions being taken. No one is allowed out without a small army of CPOs and coverts. Christian is particularly concerned with Mia's safety. He vets every person who comes within ten feet of her."
"Is your son aware of my possible employment?" Steele turned to Grace. Grace blushed and for the first time, Steele smiled. It was a small smile but warm, nonetheless.
"You're fearful of his reaction to yet another nurse attending, is that it?" The imperious Dr. Trevelyan suddenly seemed so vulnerable.
"All right. I'll need to enter some of your numbers into my phone." Taylor produced all the numbers of the security detail and the family turned over theirs as well. Business concluded, Steele smiled at the family.
"Well, let's beard the lion in his den, shall we?"
CHAPTER 8
Christian occupied the large bedroom on the main floor. The en suite had been enlarged and remodeled with universal design. As she entered, Steele looked for the usual equipment necessary to a paraplegic…a lift hanging over the bed to help the patient sit and rise…a massage table…various machines to work his muscles to avoid atrophy…none of these were present. There was only a motorized wheelchair.
The man himself was reclining in a chair facing the broad windows overlooking Lake Washington. There was a recently installed double door through which he could access an outdoor patio.
Steele looked around for reading material but aside from some business magazines there was nothing. Half of a wall was occupied by a huge flat screen and a ball game of some sort was playing on mute.
Steele had seen many pictures of the beautiful Mr. Grey. He was, indeed, a breathtaking man. She could understand women falling under his spell even without the money factored in. Losing the use of his legs was undoubtedly a blow to his image of himself.
He seemed unaware of her presence as she studied him from behind. She stood for some time, watching and assimilating all that she had learned about him in the past week. What she had learned is that he was brilliant, driven, ruthless, feared and disliked…except, of course, by women who would take anything he dished out in order to be close to him.
She could already surmise that his spirit had collapsed under the weight of his feelings of helplessness. He had only his anger and arrogance to keep him afloat and a year from now that, too, would be gone…worn down by despair and failure.
She knew that he would be her most difficult patient and this prospect did not discourage her at all. It, in fact, thrilled her. A challenge such as this would occupy all her mind and spirt, keeping her from having to deal with her own demons.
Steele approached the floor to ceiling windows and tapped lightly on them. "Bullet proof," she said out loud. Then she walked out the door into the patio and examined the security measures in place. Perhaps not all were visible but it seemed too open to sniper fire…for starters. She'd have to have a talk with the security chief. She didn't feel that her client was truly safe out here and yet he needed to be outside for a time every day. She wanted him down by the water as well…perhaps in a boat.
"Who the fuck are you?" the man behind her growled. She smiled to herself. Such growling was quite normal from her patients.
She turned around to see a face that the magazine covers could not do justice. Even red with anger, he was so handsome that her breath caught in her throat. Ignoring that face in order to do her job was going to be her first challenge.
Christian, for his part, had squired and seduced supermodels, women of unparalleled beauty. This insignificant creature standing before him, with her small but curvy figure, her soft blue eyes and her kind expression surrounded by lush and glossy mahogany curls flowing over her shoulders and down to her perky little breasts…took his breath away.
However, both were too much masters at hiding their feelings…even from themselves. Christian remained angry and Steele remained professional and unmoved. She had a job to do. She pulled out her phone and a few minutes later, Taylor appeared in the room, coming out to the patio.
Steele calmly explain her concerns. Taylor assured her that special precautions had been taken to ensure Grey's safety when he was out of doors, even when he was out in the open on the massive Grey lawn. Boating had not been considered as Mr. Grey was not comfortable out in open water.
"Getting out on a boat might be part of his therapy, Mr. Taylor, so would you please see what you can do to avoid snipers and such?" Taylor bowed slightly and left the room even as Christian bellowed his objections to everything.
Going back inside, Steele looked at Grey's wheelchair. Again, she pulled out her phone. This time Elliot arrived, taking note of Grey's look of astonishment.
"Elliot, you appear to be quite strong. Could you please remove that wheelchair and return with a non-motorized version?" She made a note and ripped out the page to hand to Elliot. "Thank you."
Again, Grey objected strongly but was ignored. Steele's quiet manner had seduced the family into following her orders. As Grey loudly cursed, Steele wrote in her notebook. When Elliot returned with a simple, armless, hand-operated chair that his brother had initially rejected, Steele handed Elliot a long list of equipment that she wanted installed. Grey could yell all he wanted.
A new sheriff was in town.
CHAPTER 9
Having assessed the environment and noted the changes needed for her patient's progress in healing, Steele sat in a chair and removed a large manila envelope from her bag. She held films up to the light and studied them yet again.
"You've deteriorated, Mr. Grey. You were in a more promising condition immediately following your release from the hospital than you are today. Does this concern you?"
"What concerns me, lady," Grey responded in a voice dripping with bile, "is your presence here. Now who the hell are you and get the hell out!"
"Steele. Your latest nurse and, apparently, your first physical therapist. Why you've needed a nurse confuses me." She looked at him so directly that he found it disconcerting.
"Obviously, I needed someone to check my wound, bath me, move me from bed to chair, watch my health….this is none of your business, Steele!"
"You are unable to transfer yourself from bed to chair to bath to chair?"
Grey was free with his temper. "I'm paralyzed, you ignorant ******."
"Why not have a calm conversation about my intentions and your needs, Mr. Grey?"
Grey took a hard breath and accused Steele of raising his fragile blood pressure. Steele reached again into her bottomless bag and removed a blood pressure cuff. She wrapped his arm and instructed him to breath as easily as he could.
"110 over 60. It doesn't get better than that, Mr. Grey. Basically, you appear to be in good shape. However, your original injury should have been tended to and has not. We will have to begin with simple exercises to restore you to some independence."
"Independence is not something that I will ever have again, Ms. Steele. Do not feed me a line of bull just to amuse yourself and earn a fat paycheck."
"Is that what you really believe, Mr. Grey…that you are doomed to spend your life in that chair, having someone empty your ostomy bag and carry you into the bath? Giving up does not seem a trait compatible with a man of your accomplishments. Perhaps this is your first real test of character."
"Get me a drink. The liquor cabinet is over there." Steele spied it and then made another call. Carrick arrived.
"Mr. Grey, please remove that cabinet. Imbibing alcohol will impede your son's progress. Please tell your cook that we must speak as well. Thank you."
As Carrick gathered up the bottles of booze, Grey protested so loudly and furiously that he bounced about in his recliner, nearly toppling it. His screams could be heard throughout the house. In the kitchen, the women cringed…sure that if Christian could get out of his chair, he would kill Ms. Steele.
"Well," Elliot remarked as he returned from disposing of the motorized chair, "I've never seen him this riled up…yet Ms. Steele is calm and unmoved. Of course, she might be sorry if he does ever get back on his feet."
"What's going on in there, Elliot?" Mia asked.
"Changes, little sis. Big changes. It's going to get pretty interesting around here," he grinned.
CHAPTER 10
For the next 30 minutes, the only sounds to be heard in the house were those emanating from Grey…some of the most brilliant swearing, at volumes in double digit decibels, that Elliot had ever heard…and he'd thought he'd heard it all on his construction sites. The family sat on the stools around the kitchen island…eyes wide, faces grimacing. Without saying a word, each knew what the others were thinking…thank god, Steele was bearing the burden. It was kind of comforting knowing that none of them had to run in to save a terrified nurse.
Finally, Steele emerged, unruffled. "Elliot, your brother is quite tired and has also lost his voice. Would you put him to bed, please? See if you can get him to drink this glass of water first. It will help him to sleep more deeply. Of course, don't mention that I've spiked it. I'm certain that he would toss it across the room."
Elliot nodded and left. Everyone else sat and stared at Steele. She made more notes and then closed up her bag. Mia smiled.
"Your bag reminds me of Mary Poppins. She had everything in that magical bag of hers."
Steele looked inquisitive. "Who is Mary Poppins?" she asked to the surprise of all.
"Mary Poppins…the magical nanny?" Steele simply stared. Then she pulled out her phone and pressed a few buttons before she stopped to read.
"Oh, I see. A children's book." She smiled slightly and then looked up at her new employers, their faces full of questions.
"I have to be going now. Mr. Grey, if he takes the water, will sleep through the night. He exerted himself excessively and unproductively today but we will begin anew tomorrow."
"Was all that yelling about his wheelchair and the liquor?" Carrick asked.
"Some of it, yes. The rest was about his displeasure with me and my questions and suggestions…which I expected, considering his initial attitude. He is quite strong-minded so I'm not expecting cooperation tomorrow either. He needs to detox…to adjust to the loss of both his chair and the alcohol in his system. He has been depending on the wrong things all this time."
"I feel that I should apologize for his behavior and his…umm…language, Ms. Steele," Grace said.
"Unnecessary. I've experienced worse. He will undoubtedly try to manipulate all of you to give him what he wants. Ignore him. If he tosses a meal across the room, do not bring him another. He is a child right now. Treat him like one. Good night."
With that, Steele left the house. Elliot returned to the kitchen. "He drank the water. I think his throat is raw. Mom, I emptied his ostomy bag. When is Ms. Steele coming back? She is coming back, right?"
"Huh. She didn't say. Well, tomorrow but not the hour. She's something of an enigma, isn't she?"
"Isn't that how the Nooz always refers to Christian…as the enigmatic multibillionaire playboy?" Mia giggled. "Now we'll have two enigmas in the house."
"And that, dear sister, is why your company is so delightful. You are the absolute opposite of an enigma," Elliot grinned. It was true. Mia was as open a book as you are ever likely to find. One never knew what was going to pop of her lovely, no-filter mouth. Sometimes she could startle people with her intelligence and a moment later blurt out that the drugstore was out of her favorite tampon brand. This woman could put together all of the details of the most complex event and wow her clientele with the results but to her family, she was a ditz.
As Steele drove down the street, her mind was busy with plans for treating Mr. Grey. His temper was going to be an issue but she'd had patients so heavy with apathy, who'd so completely given up, that their recovery was severely compromised. And, yes, she'd had failures…in particular, a suicide. She was good at her job. She knew that…but she also knew that there was no substitute for experience. She'd been practicing for less than three years. She was lacking in the wisdom that years can bestow. She knew this and that knowledge kept her on her toes.
While she was merging onto a thoroughfare, her car was also lacking…in the power necessary to outrun the sixteen-year-old who'd been gifted a fancy sports car for her birthday.
CHAPTER 11
Grace was hurrying to finish paperwork required to release two of her patients who were anxious to go home. The quiet knock at her door was unwelcome. She ignored it. It continued. Gritting her teeth in an attempt to hold her temper, she bid the persistent visitor to enter.
George. Of course. The man knew no boundaries.
"Good morning, George. I'm afraid that I have not a minute for conversation," she said, waving a release form in the air.
"Then I'll not waste another second of your time. I just wanted to know if you are aware that Mighty Mouse was brought into the emergency room last night."
For a moment, Grace was confused. Why on earth would a cartoon character…oh, my god.
"Is Ms. Steele badly hurt? What happened to her?"
"Rear ended on the freeway while attempting to merge. Of course, that ancient beetle of hers shouldn't have been allowed in a high traffic area. She was released, at her insistence, around midnight. Her attending has already gone home."
George took his leave, closing the door and abandoning Grace to her chagrin. Her concern was not only for Steele but, shamefully, she thought, for Christian and a household already on the brink.
Her cell phone rang. It was Carrick. Perhaps he'd heard from Ms. Steele.
"Please don't tell me that Ms. Steele called and cancelled."
"Ms. Steele limped into the house on crutches, her leg in a cast, but all business. She said a good morning to me and Gail and then went right into Christian's room. He's laughing at her as we speak. I've no idea what happened. I'm afraid to ask. Her demeanor does not invite conversation."
"She was in a car accident yesterday after leaving our house. She was supposed to be admitted but she signed herself out. I'm too busy to come home right now. Be sure that Taylor helps her."
"I believe that he's already on it. I can hear Christian trying to fire someone but maybe that's Ms. Steele."
"Here she comes to save the day! Mighty Mouse is on the way," Grace sang into the phone to her husband's absolute bewilderment.
Grace's day was such a pile of paperwork and patient care that she forgot about Ms. Steele and the situation at Grey Manor. It was for the best since there was really nothing that she could do anyway.
Ten hours later, she dragged herself in the door, flopping down on the couch. It had been one of her tougher days at the hospital in terms of workload. She reminded herself that her patients were progressing and there had been no deaths…so, it had actually been a good day, if exhausting.
It took her several minutes to realize that the house was quiet.
CHAPTER 12
Steele was pleased to see that Mr. Grey was already in his wheelchair. Taylor stood off to the side. She greeted him and then asked if Grey had used the bar hanging over his bed to lift himself to a seating position. Taylor looked sheepish and Grey yelled at him to keep his mouth shut. That was her answer. Then Grey accused her of tripping over her own feet.
"You've got some nerve ordering me around when you can't walk without breaking a leg," he laughed…a little too loudly. Steele did not reply. She studied him for a minute and then approached him…reaching down to grip his bicep. He looked startled and wrenched his arm away from her touch.
Steele sat down and rummaged around in her bag, her hand emerging with a set of small barbells.
"Please do some lifts with these," she said, handing them to Taylor who was, frankly, fearful of giving them to Grey. "Unless you think that you are unable…in which case, I'll bring lighter ones."
The implied challenge pushed Grey to take the weights and do several curls. Although he hid it, he was dismayed to find that it was harder than he'd thought it would be. He glanced at the number on the barbell…20 lbs. Prior to his being shot, he routinely bench pressed 200 lbs. Now he was really feeling a mere 20. He disguised his feelings, returning the weights to Taylor who was relieved that his boss had not thrown them at anyone.
"Good," said Ms. Steele, "that was about what I was expecting. I'll leave those and bring heavier ones next time. You need to rebuild the muscle in your arms. It's begun to atrophy from lack of use. Taylor, do not help Mr. Grey to sit up in bed. He must use the bar. Understood?"
Taylor nodded while Grey threatened to fire him.
"Now, show me how well you're able to maneuver your chair," Steele commanded. Grey took hold of the wheels and turned his back on Steele.
"Is that the best you can do? Is it because you don't have the strength or because you lack agility? I suspected that you would need some time to learn how to move yourself around."
She'd pushed the right button again. Grey struggled to do wheelies but succeeded…smug in his ability. Steele was unimpressed.
"Acrobatics will not serve you in your daily life, Mr. Grey." She lifted herself from her chair, a feat Grey secretly marveled at…considering that she seemed to lack any muscle. He watched as she steadied herself on her crutches. He didn't let on that he'd noticed the flash of pain that crossed her face.
"Let's go for a walk, Mr. Grey. We'll start with a trip around the house." She lifted a crutch, pointing at the bedroom door. Grudgingly, Grey turned the chair and began the journey. It was not easy. He realized that he was sadly out of shape. He stopped and complained that he couldn't do it.
"I could take you over to the pediatric ward at Seattle General to observe five-year-olds dashing about in their chairs. We do obstacle courses…including hills. Perhaps the children could show you a thing or two." Steele did not smirk. Her expression was mild.
Grey gripped the wheels and moved them forward. It was clumsy and slow. He missed his motorized version. Gradually, he reached the threshold and then got stuck. Steele observed but said nothing. Grey backed up and tried again. Again, he was stuck. He backed up. On his next try he moved his grip further down on the wheels and pushed for all he was worth, sailing over the bump. He turned the chair around and looked at Steele…a triumphant look.
He was rewarded with the slightest of smiles. For the next 30 minutes, Grey worked at wheeling around the main floor before returning to his bedroom. He was panting and sweating. He had not exerted himself that much since before...since before. Steele took his blood pressure and his pulse. Both were elevated which concerned her. He was in worse shape than she'd first surmised. She indicated that Taylor should return Grey to his bed for a rest.
"No," Grey breathed out, "let's go again."
"Rest is important after exercise, Mr. Grey. Athletes know that. We'll go again in a while."
"I'm your boss. You'll do what I say!" he yelled at Steele.
"You misunderstand our positions, Mr. Grey. I understand that you are accustomed to giving orders. However, in this instance, you will have to become accustomed to taking mine. You do not know how to get well without me. You have a long journey ahead of you.
"I know the way."
Grey glared at Steele as Taylor picked him up and laid him in the bed. He was asleep within a minute. Ms. Steele sat in her chair and wrote an entry in her ever-present notebook.
CHAPTER 13
"Come in," Carrick called out as he worked in his study. Since Christian had moved in after being released from the hospital, his father had reduced his workload and taken to doing much of it in his home office. He owned his firm and so had no one to answer to but himself. He had always been something of a workaholic and a micromanager so his absence from his downtown office was a bit of a relief for his employees. He was passing off more of the work to associates who needed the experience. He was a little put off upon realizing that his presence was not absolutely essential to the success of Grey and Associates. However, he adjusted. He wanted to be home with his son.
He would never admit it to himself or even Grace but Christian was his favorite. His intelligence, his drive, his dedication to Grey Enterprises Holdings mirrored Carrick. Elliot was quite successful, as well. He owned Grey Design and Construction and was a multi-millionaire but, while he worked hard, he was easy-going and so good natured, more like Grace. They had originally hesitated to adopt an older child for fear that his years in foster care might have affected him adversely. Indeed, their first meeting had not portended well.
Elliot had been brought into the visitors' room by a grim-faced social worker. His face was tear-stained and angry. He'd been playing with some other children and was not pleased with the interruption.
"Let's get this over with so I can get back to the game," he grumbled. He refused to look at Grace and Carrick.
Carrick recalled sighing, already decided that this six year who looked eight was not for them. They'd wanted an infant but those were in short supply. He opened his mouth to politely decline a meeting but Grace beat him to it.
"Let Elliot go back to his game, Ms. Trumble. We can wait until he's ready to leave." Carrick shot his head around to stare at his wife. Elliot perked up immediately and turned around to race back to his friends.
"What?" Carrick yelped. "Gracie, can we speak privately for a moment?" His wife shook her head and smiled sweetly at him. He was always a sucker for that smile. "I don't understand," he said.
"He's the one, Cary. We just caught him at a bad moment. When he's ready, he'll come to us." She turned to Ms. Trumble and chastised her for not giving the child a warning that company would be coming. Ms. Trumble blushed with indignation but held her tongue. She wanted to rid herself of Elliot and these were the Greys, the finest family in Seattle. It would be a feather in her cap to get Elliot adopted and by the Greys.
They sat. They waited. Carrick sighed heavily. Grace smiled at his dramatics. After an eternity/hour, Elliot came running back in. He was beaming and Carrick felt his heart melt.
"I won!" Elliot proclaimed. He walked up to Grace and Carrick and put out his hand to shake. "So, you guys want a kid? There are a bunch here who are younger and cuter than me. I don't know why Ms. Trumble brought me out. Come on, I'll introduce you to a real sweet four-year-old," he offered.
"Elliot," Grace spoke in a soft voice as she knelt down to Elliot's height, "we would like to be your parents…that is, if you want to be our little boy."
Elliot was stunned. He looked at Carrick, seeing the smile in his eyes. No one had ever wanted him. He was big and loud so he'd just resigned himself to living in a lot of different homes. It was okay. He could handle it.
"You know, even though I look big, I'm really only six so I can't mow your lawn yet. I'll try to do stuff around the house but I'm just tall, not really strong. If you want help around the house, you'd do better adopting Luke. He's 14 so he could even babysit if you have littler kids."
Grace couldn't stop herself. She pulled Elliot into her arms while Carrick reached out and tousled his blond hair.
"Please let us adopt you, Elliot. You don't have to mow but maybe you can help me make cupcakes? "Don't worry, son. You'll have chores. You'll have to make your bed and clean up your room. Is that okay with you?" Carrick asked gently. Elliot was staring at them both…unable to believe this turn of events. Ms. Trumble had brought him in to meet people many times but they never wanted him. He was too big, he knew
"Okay. I guess." Elliot went home with the Greys who lived in a little house until Carrick's mother died and left them Grey Manor. He waited but they never took him back to Ms. Trumble's. Shortly after his seventh birthday, they went to a big building downtown and into a huge room called a "court" where his adoption was finalized. He would never have to go back. His name was Elliot Grey.
Carrick was still musing so Taylor tried again. "Mr. Grey?"
"Oh, sorry, Taylor. Thinking. What can I do for you?"
"I thought that you'd like to know, sir. Today has been going well. Your son is sleeping now. Ms. Steele intends to start again when he wakes but I'm concerned about her health. I'm sure that she is in pain and in need of rest but, well, perhaps if you speak with her?"
CHAPTER 14
When Carrick entered the room, his heart clenched a little as he looked down at his boy, sleeping with a peaceful expression on his handsome face. Carrick couldn't remember the last time Christian had looked like that.
He couldn't say the same for Ms. Steele. The strain was showing on her face with a little V between her eyes. Her color wasn't good either. She looked up from her notes as Carrick took a seat next to her.
"Taylor tells me that things went well today. Not what I expected. You're certainly good at your job, Ms. Steele."
Steele shrugged. "Mr. Grey cooperated."
Carrick tried again. "That, in itself, is remarkable. Christian is not cooperative, as a rule. He says "jump" and we all say "how high"," he chuckled.
"He needs to be reminded that he is a capable man and not in need of having much done for him," Steele retorted.
"Yes. Of course. You see, he's so gifted that seeing him reduced to helplessness was a shock for the family. That night, in the hospital, when Grace and I were allowed to see him for just a few minutes in the ICU…well…he was so pale and so close to death," Carrick's throat seemed to close up on him Steele softened a little watching the pain on Grey Senior's face so that she felt compelled to touch his hand.
"He's been through so much horror in his young life. Grace found him in the emergency room, covered in cigarette burns and bruises, emaciated and terrified. His teenaged mother was dead, beaten by her pimp. Grace had seen a lot but for some reason, this little guy tore the heart out of her. She called me and I couldn't understand her through her tears so I raced to the hospital, scared to death of what I'd find. I held her for quite some time before she calmed down enough to tell me about Christian.
"When I stepped near him, he shuffled up against the wall and hissed at me. He was like a feral animal. He wouldn't talk. We later learned that he'd never spoken much. He needed a year of therapy before he could speak in full sentences. His therapist told us that the fact that he could recover so quickly was an indication of his intelligence. That was our first clue that we'd adopted a genius. He's always been a difficult child with a quick temper."
"How does he get along with the rest of the family?" Steele asked, surprising herself with such an intrusive question. It wasn't like her.
"Mia and Elliot adore him. Grace fusses over him. We know that he loves us, indeed, treasures us. He doesn't let anyone else get close with the possible exception of his COO, Ros Bailey. He has close protection officers guarding everyone."
"Yes. I found the guards surprising when I first arrived. It wasn't something I expected."
"Speaking of arriving…" Carrick began…
CHAPTER 15
Steele lifted her head to regard Carrick. It was clear that he wanted to say something but…
"Yes? Did I arrive too early, Mr. Grey?"
"No. No, that isn't it, Ms. Steele. Your schedule is our schedule. We are so grateful for you. No, what I mean to say is that we didn't expect you today…given your condition."
"My condition? My leg? It's only broken, Mr. Grey. I'll need crutches for the duration but that will not affect my work with your son."
"May I ask what happened?" Carrick chanced.
"Just an accident," she answered.
"A car accident, I presume. I noticed that you arrived in a taxi cab. What happened?" he blurted out.
Steele pursed her lips. Clearly, Carrick had gone too far but she was too polite to shut him down.
"I was hit as I tried to merge into traffic. I was actually quite lucky. It could have been so much worse. Fortunately, the young lady speeding toward me had good reflexes and managed to hit her brakes so as to blunt the force of the blow. My car was totaled but I'd have been unable to drive without the use of my right leg anyway. I suppose that you ought to alert your security guards that I'll be arriving in taxis for the foreseeable future. There was a little bit of confusion this morning."
"Ms. Steele, you must allow us to pay for your taxi expenses."
"Unnecessary, Mr. Grey. My accident was not your responsibility."
Carrick felt his litigator persona rising up. "Ms. Steele. Your services to this family, to this man, are invaluable. It is in our best interest to see that you are able to continue to do your job for my son. Fussing with taxi cabs, trying to care for yourself in your present condition, ignoring the pain you are in and the decrease in your energy levels…all this will inevitably affect your work. I am aware of your determination but sometimes that is not enough. I insist that you allow me to fill in the gap in any way that I deem necessary to ensure your continued fine care of my son.
"I know that you will push yourself to do the same excellent work that you are accustomed to doing for your patients but you must recognize that you are operating with an obstacle not usual for you."
Ms. Steele was staring, open-mouthed, at Carrick. She wasn't used to interference of any kind…even well-intentioned. She found herself, moreover, in agreement with Mr. Grey. She was fatigued. She had arrived fatigued this morning after a sleepless, pain-filled night, an inability to prepare a decent breakfast, standing on the street trying to hail a taxi…even the fuss of dealing with the guards at the gate this morning had tired her.
"I agree, Mr. Grey. You are right that I cannot do my job up to my usual standards. I will submit my resignation and endeavor to locate another person to help your son." She tried to rise from her chair but Carrick gently sat her back down.
"Unacceptable, Ms. Steele. You are the only person who has been able to deal with my son and we've been through too many nurses to count. I will not accept your resignation. I have a different proposal of which I am certain that you will not approve. Nonetheless. I would like you to move into the house. We have many empty bedrooms. There is one in the west wing with an en suite. You will have all the privacy you wish. However, you won't have to worry about meal preparation, laundry, cleaning and all the other chores that will tax you. There will be no need for transportation except when you wish to go somewhere. You will have access to a car and driver for those occasions.
"You can work with Christian at your best. As I look at you now, I can see that you are in pain and suffering from a lack of sleep. I suspect that you refuse to take medication for fear that it will cloud your thinking. Pain also clouds the thinking. Every day that you leave here I will worry that you will be unable to continue working with Christian. You could fall, for instance. Some criminal could take advantage of you. Every morning that you do arrive safely, I will wonder if you are feeling well enough to do the job up to your usual standards.
"I think that I've made quite logical arguments, Ms. Steele. If you would please give your apartment key and address to Taylor, he will pack up what you need."
Carrick finally stopped speaking. He did not think for a moment that Ms. Steele would agree to his conditions.
Steele closed her mouth and looked down at the floor. She was silent. Mr. Grey's proposal was unacceptable and disturbing…living with her patient. On the other hand, she hadn't been entirely truthful with Mr. Grey about her leg. The break was far worse than she'd revealed. It would be a lengthy recovery and her attention diverted. She looked up at Christian who was beginning to wake.
CHAPTER 16
He had done well today. Steele had arrived…in pain, tired and hungry…but Christian's sudden progress, on a day when she had expected more resistance, had buoyed her. It seemed, indeed, that her broken leg had buoyed him. He seemed to enjoy seeing that she had trouble walking.
"Mr. Grey, your proposal is normally something I would dismiss out of hand." Steele took a breath. "However, it is not entirely irrational. I will meet you half-way. A couple of weeks…until I acclimate to my condition…until your son grows more accustomed to therapy. Then we will revisit your proposal."
"What's going on, Dad?" Christian mumbled from his bed. He pushed himself up on his elbows but made no effort to reach for the overhanging bar.
"I need Taylor to put me in my chair," he groused as he fell back against the pillow.
Carrick took out his phone but Steele placed her hand over it and shook her head. "Mr. Grey, try using your lift bar to sit up."
Christian commenced whining. He was too tired, too weak. He didn't want to pull himself up. He hollered for Taylor who appeared instantly. As he walked to the bed, Steele caught his eye. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place so he froze.
"Who pays your salary, Taylor? Pick me up!"
"Taylor," Steele said softly, "we'll call when we need you."
"Dad, tell that bitch that she's fired. You're fired!" He began thrashing about, throwing a tantrum like a little boy. Steele just regarded him calmly, with indifference. The tantrum escalated. Carrick shifted his gaze to the ceiling. He was embarrassed.
"Chris. Chris, take it easy, bro." Elliot ran into the room, set to do his brother's bidding. He, too, caught the placid expression on Steele's face. He sat in the chair next to Christian's hospital bed, then leaned down to whisper into his ear.
"I wouldn't cross Steele, bro. In her case, discretion is the better part of valor. I suggest you do some reconnoitering before you do battle with her." Elliot winked conspiratorially at his brother and then left the room.
Christian eyed Steele. He did like a challenge. Even more so, he liked to quash his opponent. He would take Elliot's advice. Observe, find Steele's weak spot and then crush her under the weight of his superior intellect.
He reached for the overhanging bar and tried to pull himself up. His arms felt like wet noodles. He crashed back down to the bed. Ms. Steele seemed to be in deep conversation with his father. He tried again and then again. He cursed under his breath. He used to be so strong…could have lifted himself with his little finger. Still, Steele ignored his efforts. She was writing something in that infernal notebook of hers. She tore off a page and gave it to Carrick along with a key.
As his father left the room, Steele looked over at Grey. "It is harder than it looks." She struggled to her feet and grabbed her crutches, hobbling over to the bed. "Let's continue. With each attempt, you'll make headway."
CHAPTER 17
"Geez, dad. That woman has a way about her, doesn't she? I think that I'm a little scared of her," Elliot chuckled.
"I think you ought to be, son. There is something just under the surface. I can't put my finger on it but I'm wary of it, nonetheless.
"Taylor, would you take this key over to Ms. Steele's apartment and gather up everything on this list, please?" Carrick took in Elliot's startled expression. "Steele is moving in, son. My idea. I haven't been married to a doctor for 40 years without picking up on a few things. I'm afraid that Ms. Steele is in worse shape than she is letting on."
"Does Chris know? He's going to flip!"
"Yes. Flip. We should be so lucky if that's all he does. I'm hoping to keep him in the dark for a while. I'm installing Ms. Steele in the west wing. I haven't been in there for years.
Gail? Would you take a look at the larger bedroom and see what it needs to make it livable? Don't do any of the lifting yourself. I'm not certain what you'll find. Security can handle the heavy duty."
Gail nodded. She had never been in the west wing nor the east, for that matter. The dust alone might fall under the heading of heavy lifting.
"Thank you, Gail. Not a word to my son…just yet." Gail nodded and headed off to the west wing. Just how big was this place anyway? she wondered.
Taylor left for Ms. Steele's home. It was close to the hospital which wasn't a bad neighborhood but not posh either. He was stunned to discover that she lived in a third-floor walk-up. He was even more surprised when he opened her door…feeling a sharp object pressing into his back. With a swift and fluid motion, he turned and disarmed…a tiny old man.
"What you want here, mister? Where'd you get the key to Ana's place?" The little fellow was not disturbed to be facing a hulk of a man…three times his size. "Gimme back my potato peeler. I got to make dinner with that."
Taylor handed over the utensil and put out a hand. "My name is Jason Taylor, sir. I work for Christian Grey and Ana is his therapist. She asked me to bring her some of her things. She's going to be moving in while she works with him."
The old man appreciated Taylor's respectful manner. "Okay. Sure. She can't stay here the way she is now. Can't tell her that, tho'. Stubborn woman. You won't find anything in her fridge. I don't know what she eats! Been telling her that she needs some meat on her bones."
He turned to go, remarking over his shoulder that he'd keep an eye on her place until she returned. Taylor should let her know.
Taylor glanced around. The apartment was small and sparsely furnished. There was a stool at the kitchen counter…a microwave but no stove. In the living room, there was a single chair and not a picture on the wall nor a table of any kind. No television. Down a hall, he found a bedroom. He found a suitcase in the closet and set about filling it with clothes…most of which seemed to be scrubs. On her bedside table, there was a small clock and a copy of Jane Austen's final book, Persuasion. In the bath, he packed up bottles of shampoo and conditioner. There was nothing else in the room except bath tissue. In the bedroom and bath, there was nothing in the way of decoration. There was, in fact, nothing in the way of personality in the entire apartment…no pictures, pillows…none of the usual feminine touches. Well, he thought, maybe she hadn't lived here long.
As he locked the door behind him, the neighbor popped his head out the door. "Remember, tell Ana not to worry about her place. I've got an eye out."
"Sir, can you tell me how long Ms. Steele has lived here?" The old man rubbed his chin and considered things for a bit. "Oh, couple of years, I guess." Then he slammed his door.
Part of Taylor's training and experience had taught him to profile people but he was at a loss with Ms. Steele. She seemed to lack a profile and her personality was a conundrum. Well, she did read Austen…and that was all he knew. He'd thought it strange that she'd never heard of Mary Poppins, a book he'd read to his daughter several times. It didn't occur to him that Steele had never really been a child nor treated like one.
CHAPTER 18
"Cobwebs! Lord, Gail. This wing is like something out of a horror movie. You haven't seen a spider, have you?" Ryan ducked another cobweb.
"I doubt there are any in here, Tom. There's nothing for them to eat. All these webs are quite old."
"How do you think Mr. Grey will react when he finds out that his nemesis is going to be living with him?"
Gail laughed as she moved quickly through the room, tidying and dusting. "Def con 1. I think that I can handle this room. Why don't you check the en suite? I think that we ought to have some bars installed for Ms. Steele. What do you make of her anyway?"
"Efficient and to the point. Does not wander off into personal territory. Maybe she'll open up after she's been here a while. Ms. Mia is very good at getting people talking. Let's watch her go to work on Ms. Steele."
Together, the two dynamos dusted, cleaned, scrubbed and in general, put together a nice bedroom for their guest…although they suspected that she wouldn't really notice. Ryan brought in a television and they finished up with dusting the hallway. Yes, it was a very nice accommodation. They were curious about the rest of the wing but exploration would have to wait for another day.
On their way back to the main part of the house, they could already hear Christian objecting to something. He was very loud…and then he was quiet. Ms. Steele was quite competent.
"Again," Steele said firmly. Christian looked at her with fury blazing in his eyes. She was unmoved. This was discomfiting for him. No one, with the occasional exception of Ros Bailey, was unmoved by his temper. Usually, even a hint that he was about to blow was all that was required to have his demands met. This one…this one was different. He was trying to figure her out and frustrated that he was getting nowhere.
He obeyed, reaching for the bar and lifting himself a bit before quitting again.
"Mr. Grey, next time count to twelve in your head before you stop."
Strangely, he knew that if he only counted to ten, Steele would know. He stared at her as he counted. Odd. He'd just now noticed her eyes. Aquamarine? Some kind of blue but unusual.
"Do you wear colored contacts?" he asked. "No. Again," she replied. Panting, he swore at her. She wrote down something in her notebook.
"What are you writing?" he gasped out as he lifted again. "Are you counting?" she answered. Eleven. Twelve. Thirteen. Steele smiled ever so slightly.
For the first time, Grey looked closely at the harridan who was torturing him. She was pretty…and she was pale. She gave away nothing. Was she pale naturally or was she tired or was she in pain?
CHAPTER 19
It had been a long day. Grey had never before worked so hard…and it was clear to him that he was in bad shape. Since he'd been cleared for therapy, he'd only had nurses. He should have been in therapy all this time. Of course, he'd never been able to keep a nurse more than a few days before they ran screaming for the exit. And he'd been in that damn coma. Right now it seemed that he'd been paralyzed always. He had vague memories of being strong and lifting weights and running for miles and swimming laps in his building's pool. Now all he knew was sitting and lying down and being shifted to avoid bed sores. He felt like an old man. All he had left was his anger.
He was laughing at Victoria's dramatics and then he was in terrible pain and then enveloped in darkness. Waking was confusing and frightening. He wasn't familiar with either state. He was Christian Grey.
For days, he struggled to understand where he was and what he had become. Grace was the first recognizable sight. Mother. She was mother. Gradually, he came to see his father and his siblings and to understand that he was hospitalized. He didn't want to be a patient and so he tried to tear the IV lines out of his arms and hands. He had to be restrained with leather cuffs. He raged while Grace gently explained that he needed to leave the lines in for the time being. His father held his hand and squeezed encouragement. His father hadn't held his hand since he was a boy and they had to cross a street. Christian hadn't liked being touched. Touch was pain…burning pain.
He was rarely alone and this was another state with which he was unfamiliar. At GEH, he was in his office save for the meetings he blasted through impatiently. At Escala…he never called it home…nothing was home…he spent most of his time in his study or his bedroom. He ate whatever Gail put out for him whenever she told him that it was time to eat. He ate automatically without tasting. His mind always elsewhere.
Now a parent or a sibling or a nurse or a doctor…someone was always with him. It didn't matter how loudly he screamed. He wasn't left alone. And now, this Steele person was relentless in her persecution of him. Why wouldn't people just let him be…let him die?
There was really no reason to go on. There never had been. Even building GEH was only due to his need for complete independence…no reliance on anyone. He never considered that he did rely on Taylor and the rest of his security team. Rather, they were just part of the apparatus that supported his lifestyle. He would grudgingly admit to caring for his family but he considered that to be just a habit engendered in him after a lifetime of being with them. He was used to them, he'd tell himself. Once a month he'd give in to his mother's pleas to attend Sunday dinner just to get her off his back.
He suddenly realized that he was lying alone in his room. Where was Steele? He recalled yelling at her. Had he managed to chase her off? He reached for the bar and lifted himself up into a sitting position. It wasn't until after he'd done it that he realized what he'd done. Where was Steele? She should see this. He wanted to rub her nose in it. Of course, he'd only done what she wanted, hadn't he? Damn her.
When had she left? Had he been sleeping?
"Steele!" he yelled. "Steele, where the hell are you? I'm not paying you to…to…Steele!"
Elliot rushed into the room, saw his brother sitting up on under his own power and burst into a huge grin.
"Wow, bro. Look at you." Elliot's pride in his accomplishment embarrassed Christian. Hell, all he'd done was sit up…something everyone did without thinking about it.
"Where's Steele? She's supposed to be in here…working," he grumbled.
"She had an appointment at the hospital to check on her leg. Mom thinks that one of her screws slipped out of place. She was sweating from the pain."
"Is she coming back?" Elliot noticed a slight bit of concern in Christian's voice…although knowing his brother, the concern was for himself.
"Sure. Her name isn't Steele for nothing. She might need to have her leg re-screwed or whatever but she'll be back tonight in time for dinner. She, uh, gave me notes. I'm supposed to put you in your chair and go for a walk. You up for that? I hope so because I don't want to face that girl without having followed instructions."
Christian grudgingly agreed but inwardly he was eager to see how far he could go this next time. Maybe his arms would be stronger. He sat up on his own!
Elliot lifted Christian like he was a doll and set him down in the chair. As before, Grey took a run at the threshold but this time he cleared it the first time. Elliot was elated but Christian shrugged it off like it was no big deal. It was.
The carpet was harder to traverse than the tile and wood floors, of course, but Christian wanted to rise to the challenge. He could tell Steele, when she returned, what he'd done and without her help. After 30 minutes, he was gasping for breath and Elliot wanted to quit but Christian wouldn't hear of it.
"More. 45 minutes this time. Then rest because you have to let the muscles recover," Grey told his brother while Elliot secretly smiled at the way that his little brother repeated Steele's words without admitting it.
The extra 15 minutes proved taxing. Elliot laid Christian back down and watched him immediately pass out, his chest moving up and down. He hoped that they hadn't overdone it. Ill at ease, Elliot decided to stay with Christian for a while…watch over him like he had when they were kids. He'd always felt protective of Christian, right from the start. Grace and Carrick had worried that Elliot would have to adjust to the competition but were surprised that Christian's big brother was just that…his older, caring, big brother.
It wasn't easy, either. Elliot couldn't touch him so he had to learn how to look after his little brother in ways that Christian would allow. Even though the boys had separate bedrooms, Elliot usually wound up sleeping on the trundle bed that pulled out from under Christian's bed. Christian always had nightmares but with Elliot next to him, he needed only a word or two before he calmed down.
Elliot still remembered the first time that his little brother wanted to come into his room and play with his train set. Elliot always shared. He was used to it because he'd had to in the foster homes. Nothing was your own in a foster home.
So, he and Christian would sit and watch the train go round and round, mesmerized. Carrick gradually added on to the tracks, making the setup more complicated, to keep the boys interested and playing together.
Mia wanted to play, too, but was rejected due to her being a girl. She would plop down in the doorway and mope. It was always Christian who gave in…he felt sorry for her. She became the sibling that he protected…even when her little baby hands would reach out to snatch the engine off the tracks. Elliot would fall back to the floor in exasperation as Mia fondled the engine, giggling, until Christian gently removed it from her hands.
Now, Elliot looked up as Mia tip-toed in and sat quietly beside him, watching over the little brother who'd grown older but had never quite grown up.
CHAPTER 20
The house was silent and dimly lit when Grace returned with Steele. It was well after midnight. Elliot and Mia had gone home. Carrick had gone to bed early, having a court date first thing in the morning. Taylor and Gail were asleep and night security was on watch.
Grace helped a wobbly Steele to a chair in the living room before she excused herself to check on Christian.
"How are his vitals, Grace?"
Grace smiled as she took a seat across from Ana. They'd had a difficult afternoon and night but they'd had it together which had led to something of a bond and to addressing each other by their first names. Grace was honored but she stayed low-key about it…knowing that Ana was somewhat self-conscious.
"He's doing quite well. Elliot was worried for nothing. Isn't it wonderful all he's accomplished in just two days of your care?"
Ana frowned. She'd seen patients make remarkable strides in a short period of time only to relapse and have to start over. She took nothing for granted. She'd already warned Grace about this but chose not to belabor the point. Let Grace enjoy the moment.
"You, however, I am worried about, Ana. You should have listened to your doctor. He is, after all, one of the finest orthopedic surgeons on the west coast."
"Then perhaps I should have relied on the skills of one of the lesser surgeons. Maybe then my screws would have stayed put."
"You don't believe that maybe you were too active, that you should have stayed home for a few days, that Christian could have waited until you were further along in your healing?"
"I'm a therapist. I know how to handle such an injury. It's a good thing that I did come to work or I would have found myself alone instead of in the company of an excellent doctor when that poorly installed screw came undone."
Grace shook her head and smiled. Ana was as stubborn a creature as her son. She did have a point, however. Had she been home, she would have attempted three flights down to a taxi, quite possibly fallen and broken more than her leg.
"Gail made up your room. Neither of us has eaten in many hours. Are you hungry for a sandwich?"
"No. I will accept your help to my room, tho. I am awfully tired. Grace, thank you for your help today. I am embarrassed to have put you out so," Ana blushed.
"Don't be ridiculous, Ana. While I feel badly for the reason, I am happy to have had the chance to get to know you a little bit better. Now, let's get you into bed."
Grace helped Ana down the hall and into the west wing. It was rather a journey and Ana was out of breath when they finally made it to her room. Grace was delighted that the room was so well-prepared but Ana seemed to take no notice. She sat on the bed, set aside her crutches and bid Grace goodnight. Grace wondered how Ana would manage undressing and using the en suite but she also knew better than to call Ana out on it. Ana, she'd learned, was fiercely independent…or, Grace thought, fearful of being let down if she did lean on someone.
As Grace passed Christian's room, she thought of looking in on him again but weariness won out and she headed up the stairs to Carrick. The moment that she laid down, he would roll over and throw an arm around her. He always knew, even in his sleep, when Grace wasn't with him.
If she had looked in on Christian, she would have seen him with eyes wide open…curious about the voices he'd heard outside his door.
CHAPTER 21
When Christian opened his eyes the next morning, he wondered if yesterday had been a dream. He made a tentative reach for the bar and managed to grab hold. He then held tight as he brought up his other hand. He'd done it…caught the bar with both hands. Shutting his eyes and taking a deep breath, he pulled as hard as he could and found himself able to sit up. He fell back but tried again until he made it stick on his fourth try.
He didn't realize that he had a big smile on his face when he saw Steele in the doorway. She was smiling as well, in a gentle way.
"So, you do better when I'm not in the room. Don't know how I feel about that." She made her way across the room to her bag lying on a chair.
"Something is different today. Something with your leg. What is it?"
"The cast just needed an adjustment." She picked up a dumb bell and handed it to Christian.
"Tell me when you feel ready for the other one. We need to get your arms much stronger so that you can begin to transfer to your chair on your own."
Christian didn't argue. He began to do curls with his right hand…as many as he could tolerate…then he switched to his left. Steele made notes.
"I'm going to get a look at that notebook someday," he threatened. Steele didn't look up but she did smile as she wrote. It was nothing interesting…just medical information…but if curiosity motivated Christian, she'd let him believe that her notes were compelling.
For instance, she could have been noting that her patient had a dazzling smile and that his gray eyes sparkled like blue ice when his spirit was lightened. These things she had noted when she came into the room to find him working on his own. What she hadn't noted, in her notebook or in her consciousness, was that she was a little more than dazzled herself.
Today Christian found himself wanting to work hard and once Christian made up his mind, he tore into a project with gusto. For all these months since the shooting, he'd allowed himself to wallow in self-pity barely disguised as anger. He didn't want independence…because he didn't believe that he could have it.
Now that he saw the possibility, Steele's problem was keeping him from pushing too hard. She kept repeating the mantra of muscle recovery and Christian kept asking if he'd rested enough.
"Can we go again?" he'd ask. "Can we now?" Like a little boy. He'd no idea how he touched her heart when he'd beg to go back to work again. Unable to stand on her own, she brought in a massage therapist once a day to loosen his stiff muscles. It was also a way to keep him busy in between work sessions.
As the time went by, he felt that he needed less and less rest. Taylor would come by to see if Ms. Steele wanted him put to bed for a nap and he'd protest that he wasn't sleepy…again, like a little boy who doesn't want to take the nap he needs. Muscle recovery, she'd say, and he'd give in under protest, falling right to sleep.
Impatient, he was quick to snarl at people but now just as quick to relax. Mia and Elliot talked him into board games at night. Naturally, he was a killer at Monopoly. Ms. Steele would disappear in the early evening. Christian would awake from a nap to find her gone and he would assume that she'd gone home. It took him a week to find out that she was living down the hall in the west wing.
As he was wiping the board and his sibling's bank accounts, he looked up to see Taylor and Grace running past on their way to the west wing.
"What the…?" he stared after them. Without thinking, Mia spoke. "Oh, dear. I hope Steele didn't hurt her leg yet again."
"Let it be, Mia. You know how she is about attention. Mom and Taylor can handle it," Elliot warned.
"Steele is living in the west wing? How long has this been going on? Why wasn't I informed?" The irritation in his voice was clear. Christian Grey didn't like being kept out of the loop.
CHAPTER 22
"Now Mr. Grey. Please cooperate. I do know best," the saccharine tone of his nurse only served to rile him up more. He wanted to punch her…and she knew it. She rather enjoyed his reluctant company and his inability to fight back. He thought she was a sadist and he wasn't far off.
No one in the family liked this temp. She ordered people around and kept a constant smirk on her face. It was "Mr. Taylor" this and "Gail" that all day. She didn't want to hear about what Grey could do. She wanted to tell him. If she could get her way, she'd have kept him sedated constantly so that she could work on her needlepoint.
She'd watch him lift himself up with the bar and remark that he was doing too much. He'd ask for the dumb bells and she'd tsk tsk that he was a long way from being able to handle that. Elliot would infuriate her by putting his brother in his chair despite her protests and taking him for walks around the house. She would ominously insist that he was setting back his brother's recovery by pushing too hard.
She also heavily hinted that it would be best if she lived in as Ms. Steele had done. As soon as she was out the door at 5 p.m., Gail would collapse on a kitchen stool and thank the lord that Nurse Ratched was gone for the day.
"Imagine having that woman around 24/7?!" Gail exclaimed. She smiled as she watched Christian wheel into the kitchen for a bottle of water. He missed Steele.
"Steele better get her pert little ass back here before I kill that bitch," he'd swear as the nurse drove her Dodge sedan out the gate. Gail teased him. "Oh, you noticed Ms. Steele's posterior, did you?" He'd growl and roll away with her giggling behind him.
In truth, he was worried about Steele, pumping his mother for information every evening when she returned from the hospital. She'd tell him that Steele was doing well and it would be a few more days. Steele had done too much. She should have remained in the hospital for at least a week after the initial accident. Grey looked forward to lecturing her about muscle recovery when she got back.
He found that he missed her not just because he was now stuck with Nurse Ratched but because he just missed her. This confused him and he was careful to conceal his feelings. As often as he mentioned her absence, however, he wasn't fooling anyone.
"Do you think that Christian likes Ms. Steele…you know, really likes her, El?" Mia asked one night after he'd turned in early.
"I wouldn't be surprised. Women fall for their doctors. Men fall for their nurses. It's a thing," Elliot responded. Then he lowered his voice.
"I wouldn't wish it on her, tho'. You know how Chris is about women."
"I know how you are about women, El," Mia scoffed.
"That's different, Mia. I'm up front with girls about my intentions. They don't expect anything much from a night with me. Chris, tho', he always enjoyed drawing them in and raising their expectations. It's kind of surprising that Victoria was the first woman to take revenge."
"Plenty of women took revenge before Victoria," Mia protested.
"Giving a nasty tell-all interview to the Seattle Nooz isn't the same as shooting someone in the back." Elliot involuntarily shuddered as he remembered that terrible night. "I was shocked at the responses to someone trying to kill my brother. I mean, except for a few insincere condolences to Mom and Dad, most people seemed almost gleeful about 'Grey getting his'."
"That was the worst night of my life," Mia said softly, almost coming to tears again. "But I really like Steele. I wish Christian could feel serious about her. She's so good for him."
"But is he good for her? I don't know, Mia. Besides, Steele is all business. I don't think that she'd let herself fall for Chris. She'll get him up on his feet and then she'll move on down the road."
They weren't speaking as softly as they thought. Huh? Christian thought. Ana? Huh.
CHAPTER 23
Christian Trevelyan-Grey was a slow learner for a genius.
It was true that he sincerely missed those blue eyes and that soft smile but he wasn't going to let sincere emotion stop him from the thrill of conquest. In all the months since he'd been shot, while he had wallowed in misery…and mostly in bed…romance and sex were the last things on his mind but he was getting stronger and Steele was getting better looking all the time.
He didn't realize that his lightened moods and his brighter outlook for his future were due to Steele's presence and encouragement. As usual, he gave himself all the credit. He was working hard, wasn't he? And it was paying off. He'd work harder. By the time that Steele was ready to return, he'd amaze her with his skill and…and his virility.
Only one thing bothered him. Could he have an erection…and feel it? He hollered for his laptop and one of his minions, he didn't notice which, ran in with it. When nurse Ratched tried to take it from him, he slammed the screen down on her hand. When she yelped in pain, he told her that she was fired and to get out. He told the minion to escort her to her car and see that her pass was revoked.
Christian had research to do.
"What is he up to in there?" Gail wondered. Should she call Dr. Grey or Mr. Grey and tell them that he'd fired another nurse…one they were all happy to see go? Gail had caught Nurse Ratched…er…Banner heading for the west wing the other day. Nurse had explained, haughtily, that she was planning to choose a room for herself because she was increasingly of the opinion that she needed to be on site around the clock. Mr. Grey was a difficult patient who required constant monitoring.
Gail tersely explained that the west wing was not in shape for occupancy. Thankfully, the door was closed and locked. No, Gail didn't know who had the key. She surmised that it was in the possession of Mr. or Dr. Grey. Nurse would have to speak with them about her concerns. Well, Nurse had already done that and her idea rejected so….she stomped back to Christian's room, muttering about being inconvenienced.
In reality, she made certain that her day was nothing but convenience. She'd brought a bell with her one day and rang it all too often, expecting service of some kind. If she didn't get a response to her ring, she'd scream down the hallway. It was less unpleasant to run when rung for than to hear that screech. Nurse wanted food. Nurse wanted Christian put into bed. He seemed to need a lot more rest than he had with Ms. Steele. Nurse wanted a magazine. Nurse wanted to read the Seattle Daily Nooz. Nurse wanted a pillow. Nurse wanted…wanted…wanted.
Her interest in the Nooz was due, they later discovered, to her interest in her own notoriety. Coming and going from the house, she would smile and wave to the paparazzi always gathered at the gate. On leaving, she would pull over to the side of the street a ways down from the house, to talk about her day, the house, the occupants, Christian's condition and any questions the newshounds had. She was always quoted as being uncooperative when questioned but it was clear that the information in the Nooz could have only come from her.
She was spoken to, several times, by both of the elder Greys. She always indignantly protested that she was a professional and bound by her oath to respect her patient's privacy…which she pronounced "preevicy"…thinking that it sounded posh. Of course, neither Grey believed her but they felt stuck until Steele was able to return.
For a few days after one of these lectures, Nurse would continue on down the road when leaving, concerned that one of the guards would be spying on her. However, when matters died down, she'd start up again…only down the road and around a corner.
The day that Grey fired her, she didn't bother to go around the corner, ostensibly out of sight. She parked just outside the gates and blabbed on for quite some time. That night's edition of the Nooz was filled with pictures of the angry, wounded woman who'd done her very best for a very nasty man who'd assaulted her. Yes, she was considering filing charges but, you know, the Greys have an undo amount of influence in this town and she would be outgunned in a dispute.
CHAPTER 24
Steele opened her eyes to the same sight that greeted her every morning…the drab, clinical décor of her room on the rehab floor of the hospital, her leg still hoisted in the air. She was uncomfortable, always in this position, and only the drugs made her sleep at night.
As always, the same thoughts that greeted her were of gray eyes and a smile that shifted something inside of her. She'd asked for information on her client and was told to concentrate on her own recovery. She hated being a patient and felt more sympathy now for all these people who were treated like addlepated children. When she was firm with the nurses about her needs and questions, she was ignored. She didn't have it in her to berate them. She knew that they worked hard in a thankless profession.
Every day she pleaded with her doctor to release her but he insisted that her leg needed more time.
"As a nurse and a therapist, Ms. Steele, I would expect that you'd understand the process of healing. Proper treatment and time, Ms. Steele. If you'd respected those parameters when you were first injured, you'd be on your feet by now. Hopefully, after this rest, you'll be able to leave here in a boot. Please try to be patient as a patient."
He'd smiled at what he thought was a clever pun. Steele did not return his limp grin. She loathed this man. She'd already decided that he was a quack. She tolerated him only because of Grace.
Grace Grey…Ana's one light in this debacle. She visited every day as often as she could despite a heavy patient load. So many parents wanted only Dr. Grey because she was the best ob/gyn pediatrician in Seattle in their opinion. Ana found her to be the best doctor period. She would check Ana's vitals, lower her leg to the bed for a rest, check her chart and be sooo reassuring. She would share what was happening at Grey Manor and Christian's progress. Ana was pleased to hear that he had not stopped working at his recovery. He'd asked for heavier weights and now had no trouble lifting himself with the overhead bar. She wanted to get back to work but she wondered if she was necessary. Grace acted horrified at the notion that Ana would not return to work with Christian. Ana was growing fond of Grace.
A mother's love wasn't something with which Ana was familiar. Her own mother had drunkenly driven her car into a river one night coming home from a bar with her passed out husband on the passenger side and her infant daughter in the back seat. Ana learned from newspaper accounts that she'd been rescued by a passing police officer.
Her mother's sister and her father's brother had fought for custody of Anastasia Rose for a couple of years while she languished in state care. Neither visited because neither really wanted a child…just the child's inheritance. When a judge wisely deduced this fact, custody was denied to both relatives who then disappeared from Ana's life. The money was then entrusted to a fiduciary who invested wisely…in order to increase his percentage…and it was then given to Ana after she turned 18.
She was a smart girl who'd never allowed herself to become attached to any of her foster parents. Social services moved her every couple of years and so it was useless to form relationships. She behaved…did as she was told and mostly studied in her room. She graduated a year early after the 11th grade and enrolled herself in college. She had enough money to finish college with a BSN and a degree in physical therapy. By then she was broke so continuing on to medical school was out of the question. She went right to work and distinguished herself in her fields.
She kept her head down and continued to avoid attachments of any kind. With her dark brown hair in a bun and her slight figure, she didn't call attention to herself on a physical level either which suited her. She intended to ensure that she had financial security and perhaps travel a bit but she otherwise lacked any grand ambitions for her life.
Romance, marriage, motherhood…none of these occurred to her. None seemed possible. They were for other people. Besides, what she saw of these was discouraging. Co-workers seemed always to be unhappy over one or more of the trio. Nurses mooned over doctors who used them often to cheat on the wives who helped to put them through med school before providing them with children.
These same doctors all seemed to quickly develop god-complexes as soon as they'd finished their internships. They were saving lives, for gosh sakes. Nothing their wives or girlfriends needed from them in terms of time and attention could compete with that. Everything they wanted and did was more important than anything else. Even their children were to understand that they had to come in second. A school play or a surgery? No contest.
Were the women doctors any different? Not really…except that their husbands and children were expected to be exceptionally understanding considering that the women managed to become doctors in addition to wives and mothers. Truthfully, Ana did find those sorts of time-management skills rather amazing.
She'd once watched a doctor finish a difficult operation after her water broke. Bravo, she thought. Still, the woman returning to work a day after giving birth did seem to indicate a lack of proper prioritizing.
No, doctors of all stripes did not impress Ana Steele. Her lack of awe when around them was evident but she didn't care. She was too good at her work to fear their poor opinions of her. Every evaluation concluded with a suggestion that she learn to be more personable with her co-workers and supervisors.
These suggestions were always met with blank expressions. Her superiors would sign off and send her back to her station of the moment knowing that their opinions did not matter a whit.
And she knew that everyone called her Mighty Mouse behind her back.
CHAPTER 25
Ana was simply staring into space, thinking, when the door opened and Mia's smiling face popped around.
"Ms. Steele, may I come in?" Mia asked in a small voice. Usually her preferred entry was fast and loud but she was a little bit afraid of Steele.
"Yes." Well, okay, Mia thought. Short and to the point. She walked closer to the bed, looking at Steele's propped up leg.
"Is that as uncomfortable as it looks? Is it numb?"
Steele shrugged and regarded Mia without expression. Mia was rethinking her visit.
"I'm putting together a birthday party for one of the patients here. I figured that since I'm here, I'd stop in and see how you're doing. If you're tired, I can go…"
"Please sit, Mia. Tell me about this party." Ana was not practiced at small talk and, thus, carrying on conversations made her uncomfortable but she knew that Mia liked to talk so all she had to do was encourage and listen. That…she could do.
"It's for his great-granddaughter. He had a heart attack, his sixth, and he doesn't think that he'll be around for her next birthday so he wants to make this one really special so she'll remember him," Mia sighed and looked down at her hands.
"Well, that should be no challenge for you, Mia. Why do you look so down?"
"The little girl is only 5, ya know? It's unlikely that she'll remember the party…less likely that she'll remember her grampa's part in it. He thinks that the renowned Mia can somehow come up with a plan that will make it memorable. It doesn't matter how memorable I manage to make it, a 5-year-old just isn't going to recall much."
"I have very clear memories of my 6th year of life," Steele spoke without thinking. "Scratch that. Those were not good memories. Children are more likely to remember traumatic events than good ones. Sorry. Not helpful, I guess.
"What if you give all the guests disposable cameras? Are those still made? Have them turned in as the guests leave and then make a photo album for the child? Perhaps pictures will jar her memory in the years to come. You could even arrange for a professional videographer."
"Those are great ideas. Pictures will help and my client will be able to look at them with his granddaughter while he's still here.
"Thanks, Ana! Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot. Ms. Steele."
"Ana is fine, Mia. When is the party? Soon, I hope…if the grandfather is that ill."
"Next week…but I can put together anything with a whole week. I'm going to get going on this right away. I have to come up with a design for a cake."
"Maybe design it around something this little girl likes," Ana shyly suggested. She was talking too much, she thought.
"Yes! She likes fairies. Oh, this is going to be good. Thanks so much, Ana. You've been a great help." With that Mia flew out the door. Ana found herself smiling. Then she recalled her birthdays and the smile left her face. She went back to staring into space.
CHAPTER 26
Mia dashed into the house and ran for the stairs.
"Whoa, sis. What's going on? Everything okay?" If Christian had warm feelings for anyone, it was Mia.
"It's great. Things, I mean. The day started out kind of a bummer but then I talked to Ana and now I'm all charged up. Can't talk. Have to dig stuff out of the attic." And she was gone, taking two steps at a time.
Christian sat in his wheelchair and watched her go, wondering what Steele had to do with Mia. Obviously, she'd seen her and he was curious about her. His mother was seeing "Ana" but keeping her info pretty close to her vest. Patient confidentiality and all, he huffed. Mia, however, could be persuaded to talk easily. He'd just sit at the bottom of the stairs and wait.
He was still waiting when he felt a shadow looming over him and then his brother's giant paws on his shoulders.
"You want to go upstairs for something, bro?" Elliot asked.
"I'm waiting for Mia to return from the attic. What are you doing here so early? Dinner isn't for another couple hours and I don't smell pie."
"It started raining a while ago. Can't put on a roof in the rain."
"Oh, my patio door is open." Elliot rushed back to Christian's room to shut the French doors. There was already water on the floor. The rain was really coming down hard. He grabbed a couple of towels from the en suite and laid them down on the puddle before returning to Christian.
Mia was standing on the bottom step, her arms filled with books, her way blocked by Christian.
"Come on, Mia. You can't leave now anyway. It's pouring down and you shouldn't be driving. You're not great on dry pavement," he reminded her. She pouted. You hydroplane once and they never forget. Of course, she'd hydroplaned right into a jersey barrier and lived to tell the tale only because she was driving the tank Christian bought for her.
"All right but let me sit down on the sofa, for cryin' out loud. I need to search for ideas in these books. I'm planning a children's party and Ana gave me some great ideas."
Christian and Elliot exchanged glances. "Ana, eh?" They said as one.
"Yeah, she's okay with me calling her Ana."
"So, you saw her today," Christian stated.
"Duh. Yes, I had to see a client and I stopped in Ana's room down the hall. Poor thing. She was just lying there with her leg in the air. Looked really uncomfortable but she just blew off my query about it. Then we talked about the party."
Mia went back to turning pages and perusing her books. Her brothers were quiet for a few minutes before they started in on her again.
"Is that all? What else did Ana have to say about, well, anything?"
Mia thought for a second. "Well, come to think of it, she did make one odd remark. She said that kids tend to remember traumatic things from their childhoods before they remember happy things. It was like she was talking about herself but then we went back to discussing the party."
"Did she, you know, ask about anyone…or anything going on here at Grey Manor?" Christian prodded.
"Nope. Oh, here is a great idea. I can use this." Mia was really getting wound up now.
"Mia," Christian continued to push, "are you certain that she didn't inquire about her patient at all?"
"Yeah, Mia," Elliot jabbed Christian, "didn't she want to know all about Christian?"
Christian gave him a filthy look as Mia simply shook her head. "Why don't you ask Mom about this stuff? She's in Ana's room several times a day. Look, I have to read and think so I'm going to hide out in the library until dinner." And she was gone.
"I'll run you down, you rotten sot," Christian snarled as he wheeled quickly after Elliot while Elliot whooped and laughed.
CHAPTER 27
The rain had stopped and Elliot had to go back to clean up his construction site. Mia was still sequestered in the library and Christian was bored. He picked up his weights and practiced curls. He wanted to surprise Ana with his ability to transfer from his chair. He had become inured to the humiliation of being carried to the toilet but now that the possibility of handling his own needs could become reality, he was back to feeling embarrassed…especially since it was Elliot, his father or one of his security detail who was tasked with the chore. Before Ana, the nurses had handled all the lifting.
Now he practiced moving his chair close to the bed and trying to transfer. Sometimes he fell on the floor and would have to call for help but mostly he just fell back into his chair. He was angry. He'd lost time with all those other nurses…months of, as Ana had put it, deteriorating.
That word…deteriorate. It was a word with the definition that he'd gotten worse and, therefore, could have been better. If only he'd been working on his strength all this time. Another glass shattered against the wall. Oh, how he wanted something stronger than water. He turned to head for his father's study when he heard Ana's voice in his head telling him that hydration was vital to the recovery of his muscles and that alcohol would hinder, not help.
On Ana's orders, he was also eating mostly fish and vegetables. Red meat was only a rare treat. Speaking of treats, she advised against sugars and for getting his carbs mostly from the vegetables. Toast in the morning with eggs was his big treat now. Jesus, he was bored with his diet, his allowed activities…his life!
As he endlessly curled...Christian, don't overdo…Let your muscles recover…blasted woman! He thought back to Elliot's and Mia's chat about a relationship between him and Ana. Of course, he found her attractive…blue eyes, long glossy hair, pert little butt and breasts…and her scent. What was that fragrance that wafted off of her and around the room? When she leaned over him, he fought to keep from nuzzling her neck. Ana seemed quite gentle but he still had a notion that sticking his nose in her skin would get him whacked against the wall like the glasses he used to toss every day.
That would be so hot.
He smiled. He hadn't had a new conquest in some time and, being so consumed with his condition, he hadn't even considered attempting one. Ana, however, would be a real challenge…something different from his usual. A dazzling smile, an intense gaze, whispered sweet nothings in her ear and, of course, a jewel or three…these would not work on a woman like Ana. He would have to try something resembling sincerity. Real sincerity would only get him into trouble but if he could conjure up enough magic…hmm…it could get interesting.
Besides, Ana didn't seem the sort to pack a pistol in that bag of hers. Maybe a slap across his face but nothing lethal. At least, he hoped he had that right. Women, in his experience, were simple creatures, easily managed…with a few exceptions. Victoria.
Christian's blood boiled at the thought of her. All she'd gotten for attempted murder and ruining his life was an indefinite term in a psychiatric hospital. The judge said that when she was well again, she could be tried in a court of law. That was certainly something to look forward to for not only her victim but his entire family.
Carrick called the DA at least once a week to inquire about Victoria's health and push for a trial. The DA was patient. This was, after all, Carrick Grey and his son, Christian…two people the DA certainly didn't want to piss off. He always assured Carrick that he was in constant contact with Victoria's doctors and ready to go to trial at first opportunity.
Unfortunately, Victoria was catatonic.
CHAPTER 28
The nurse was feeding her patient like you would feed a toddler. A spoon of something mushy touched to her mouth to urge her to open and swallow. It was a tedious job but the only way to get the patient to eat at all. She had already lost 15 lbs. off her slender frame. Her hair was thinning…her face pale and gaunt. When she'd arrived at Sunnydale Sanatorium, everyone had marveled at her beauty. With her stunning face, creamy complexion, golden hair…well, she was not the usual patient. However, her skin was now dull and her hair, no longer being bleached and dyed, was half mousy brown and half yellow.
She didn't interact with anyone…spending her days staring out the window or into space. Catatonic, the doctors said. They couldn't get through to her. She was being medicated and was once subjected to electronic convulsive therapy but nothing worked. It was an odd case in that her brain scans had appeared to be normal. Therefore, she was diagnosed as a catatonic via psychological trauma.
The doctors were told only that she was unhappy about a breakup and had shot her ex-lover in a fit of piqué. She'd immediately collapsed in hysteria and was taken to the hospital where she then slipped into a state of catatonia.
She was technically under arrest for attempted murder but until she emerged into awareness once again, she was simply a patient, a sick woman who needed care. The doctors assured the Seattle district attorney's office that they would release Ms. Mason whenever she recovered and, no, there was no indication that she was faking.
"She doesn't move. We have to get her up and walking several times a day to keep her from losing that ability and to ensure that she doesn't develop bedsores from sitting constantly. She has no reaction to anything. She would have to be an incredible actress with immense discipline to continue on this way.
"For cripes sake, she was a beautiful woman who is now a wreck and has to wear diapers. Aside from avoiding a prison sentence, she has nothing to gain from living this way…and I use the word "living" loosely.
"The only way that she could survive the hell she's currently in would be if she were genuinely psychotic and enjoying playing with us. That is, of course, highly unlikely. She is also, it appears, slipping deeper into catatonia. I think it is possible that she may be long term."
"Long term," the DA nervously repeated. Oh, how he dreaded revealing that prognosis to the Greys. They so desperately desired revenge on this woman who had shredded all their lives…not just Christian's. The prospect of her living out her life, in a chair, in a room, her every need being tended to by nurses paid by the state…oh, no…they would not take it well.
The Greys wanted Victoria to spend her life in a tiny cell with a tiny window overlooking a wall, a wall that would restrain her from ever again touching her bare feet to blades of grass or bending to pick a wildflower. They wanted her to have nothing in her life but regret for her foolish actions…to sit on her bunk and torture herself with 'what ifs'.
What if…I'd simply gone home? What if…I'd never had a gun? What if…I'd said no when he first approached me? What if? What if? What if? All the what ifs screaming in her brain for the rest of her horrible life. Even if she was paroled after 30 years, she'd never be the beautiful woman she'd been and she wouldn't have a dime to her name and no friends to whom she could turn to help her rebuild her life.
No. There was no pity for Ms. Mason from the Grey family although perhaps there should have been a little.
Victoria had used her beauty to work her way up from an ordinary life. She devoted herself to exercise, acting classes…anything that would help her advance. She had many friendly acquaintances but no true friends and when the god, Christian Grey, had taken an interest in her, she was primed to trust his intentions. It was what she'd been working toward…what she'd planned on. She had his number. She wasn't a fool like the others. She thought that he would be the easy mark.
He outright lied to her, leading her on for weeks, until he grew bored with her and suddenly and coldly broke it off in a public place where she felt constrained from expressing her pain. He gently and kindly led her out to the street where he shoved her into a taxi without a goodbye. She was truly stunned and perplexed…overcome with confusion and agony. She was deep in shock when she arrived that night at the penthouse. All she'd wanted was an honest answer to her questions…something to help her make sense of the chaos in her head. Instead, she was cruelly mocked and dismissed.
And now, as her doctor explained her condition to the DA, he failed to see a faint light in her eyes.
CHAPTER 29
Ana knew little of the circumstances that led to her patient's paralysis. How he'd come to be this way was not her concern. Her interest was purely in his recovery…as far as she could take him, that is. She'd studied his x-ray and MRI films intently and she'd held discussions with his doctors. They were of the opinion that his condition was reversible with a great deal of therapy and dedication. The films bore out their opinions. However, it was a very long shot, indeed, and Mr. Grey was a quite recalcitrant patient so they felt it would do no good to give him hope. Thus, his chances had never been revealed to him. If Mighty Mouse wanted to stick her neck out and get it loped off, that was her choice. She'd been warned.
Ana intellectually understood their positions but she emotionally despised their cowardice. They didn't care about Christian. They were only concerned with not being sued if they were unable to deliver results. Ana had quickly ascertained her patient's driven personality and was determined to use that to get him to his feet…even though it could be a quite lengthy recovery. It was up to Christian to overcome his self-pity, to push himself as far as he could go.
The coma and the following months of neglect by his caregivers may have lessened his chance at walking again but that chance was still there…slight but possible. Maybe he'd never again walk as he had but he had a shot at crutches. It was certainly better than being dependent on a wheelchair. Ana hoped that he could be reasoned with in time.
As he learned that he could rebuild muscle in his arms and become independent, perhaps he would be willing to do the tremendous amount of work necessary to stand again.
Ana had spent her life being determined and resilient. No one was better equipped to deal with Christian Grey.
However, as Ana lay in her hospital bed, chomping at the bit to get back to work, she was in the dark about Grey's intentions. He was going to brighten his life by once again playing his games and this time with his PT. Drawing her in and basking in her adoration of him would give some of his ego back to him. He needed to convince himself that he was still Seattle's premier playboy…legs or no legs.
He still had the face and the money and the brains. It was time to get back to being The Christian Grey. First up, Ms. Anastasia Steele. From there, he'd move on to the next adoring woman. Of course, he still needed to know whether his champion cock was in working order.
He picked up his laptop and began his research. There was so much to read and so many opinions. He'd have to find a doctor who specialized in paraplegic sex. He couldn't depend on any of his usual sources. This one was on him alone. However, as many times as he entered an inquiry in google, that was as many times as he was given a different answer.
Ana would know. Damn it. The last person with whom he could share his quest.
Welch! Discrete and thorough.
I need to know the best doctor to ask about erectile dysfunction in paraplegics.
Welch, you there?
Ah, yeah. Well, this is a new one. Wouldn't it be better to ask your own doctor?
I require discretion. I don't want to discuss this with my doctors.
Understood. I'll get right on it. Might take a while. Do not text back in ten minutes.
Okay. Oh, and I'd also like whatever info you can get on Dr. Anastasia R. Steele.
Welch put down his phone. Grey hadn't learned his lesson.
CHAPTER 30
As enthused as she was about getting back to work, Ana was paradoxically unsure about the commitment necessary to fix Grey. It could be years and Ana didn't relish using up that much time on one patient. She resolved to get him to a certain point and then turn his care over to another PT.
As she squirmed about on the bed, Grace walked in…the epitome of calm and self-possession. She instantly released Ana's leg from its hoist and settled it on a pillow. Ana sighed with the relief and stopped moving.
"I really need to get out of here, Grace. Stir-crazy doesn't cover it."
"I understand, dear. I've been speaking with Dr. Logan about it. He's still hesitant but knowing that you would be taken care of at Grey Manor is slowly bringing him around. I think that he just wants to get you into a walking boot for his own gratification. Also, your bedsores are an issue."
"No kidding. I ring for a nurse every 30 minutes. It doesn't help for long. Do you have time to sit and talk with me…distract me for a while?" Her pleading eyes won Grace over.
"So. What would you like to discuss? Any favorite topics?" Ana's big smile easily won Grace over.
"Tell me more about my patient. Grace, I've wondered. He was shot in the back…this much I know. I understand that it was something to do with a dispute with an ex-girlfriend."
Ana saw a black cloud pass over Grace. Her usual warm expression morphed into an ugly fury. "A woman he'd just broken off with shot him as he tried to walk away from her. His security chief, Jason, was holding both her arms as Victoria screeched at Christian but, unfortunately, he was holding her by her upper arms only. She could still move her lower arms. She slipped a gun out of her pocket." Grace paused for a few moments. Ana reassured her that she didn't have to continue but Grace wanted to speak.
"Jason, poor man, has never gotten over it. No matter how many times we assure him that we hold no grudge… Anyway, Christian came very close to losing his life. You read his file, I presume?"
"Yes. Three surgeries, a coma and a lengthy recovery at the hospital. I don't understand why he wasn't receiving therapy until I came along."
Grace huffed. "His idiot doctors did not advise us properly. We've paid thousands to nurses who did little more than change his ostomy bag and give him sponge baths. You're the first to even suggest therapy. He's come a long way since you came aboard."
"This woman who shot him…Victoria? What happened to her?"
"She was evaluated and confined to a mental ward. When she is cleared, she goes to trial. However, it's taking a long time and we'd really like to have a resolution."
"What has she said about that night, if anything?"
"Nothing. She doesn't speak. Supposedly catatonic but we wonder if she's faking it. Her doctors, unfortunately, believe her to be incompetent to assist in her own defense, so…we wait. And the wait is excruciating, especially for Christian."
CHAPTER 31
Ana lay in her bed, mulling over everything Grace had told her. Between the lines, Ana heard that Victoria was the last in a very long line of women betrayed by Christian Grey. While Grace would never admit that Christian was a player, it was evident, from the numbers alone, that Grey got around and that he had short-term relationships only. She picked up her laptop and googled Victoria Mason/Christian Grey. Immediately, dozens of photos and articles about the pair popped up.
They had first been seen together at the Coping Together Gala hosted by Grace each year. Thereafter, Victoria starred above the fold in The Seattle Nooz at least twice a week…always with Christian's arm around her shoulder or his hand in hers, his gaze intense and completely on Victoria. Anyone who didn't know better would swear that they were in love.
Victoria had shot him two months from their first date together. One of the articles mentioned that Grey had thrown over a woman named Bianca the day he'd met Victoria. Bianca, interviewed by The Nooz, expressed her anger and reamed Christian a new one…referring to him as a womanizer and scum. She went on to say that he'd convinced her that they had a future together and that they were happy until the night he took her to his Mile High Club and broke it off in front a hundred people. Yes, she said, I should have known better because they had met the night he broke it off with Trish…at the Mile High.
By gleaning a little something from article after article, Ana was able to trace Christian's "love" life back six years. Talk about a love 'em and leave 'em' lothario, she marveled. And every girl was in shock after being told that he'd searched for that one special girl and found her at last. No 'relationship' lasted more than a couple of months before Grey grew bored and needed a new toy.
Well, Ana thought, best be keeping my head straight around those dazzling eyes. She suddenly felt badly for Victoria Mason, beautiful but broken in half by Christian Grey. She wondered if any of the other girls were still carrying a torch for this bad boy. She also wondered if some of Grey's anger was aimed at himself for underestimating a woman scorned.
Having submersed herself in Google for most of the afternoon, Ana was now quite sleepy. She closed her eyes and drifted away to a land called Grey where a handsome prince named Christian lived. They were together, arms entwined, as they entered a ballroom and began a waltz, floating through the air, foreheads touching. He was breathing on her neck and holding her hand over his heart. She'd never felt a love so strong. Their connection was solid and their need for each other immense.
Then they were in a bedroom and he was tenderly undressing her…all the while pressing her lips with his and moaning. He made love to her with passion, her nails digging into his back, until they came together…calling out the other's name. As they came down from their high, he looked into her eyes, murmuring that she was his and he hers…body and soul.
Suddenly, they were seated at a table in the center of The Mile High Club, surrounded by admiring diners. Christian took her hands between his two, raising them to his lips and kissing them. In barely a whisper, he told her that she shouldn't blame herself…that it was all his fault. She was the most exciting woman he'd ever known and he knew that he'd never find another like her. He didn't want another. He would miss her until the day he died.
Ana was confused. What was he talking about? She withdrew her hands and stared at him…his pupils dilated and darkened with…lust? Her head was buzzing and her stomach roiling, watching him smile at her. Oh, that smile…only for her.
Then he escorted her out the door and called out for a taxi, giving the driver her address and a large bill to make certain that she was delivered safely to her door. He would never forget her. Oh, and buckle up. He slapped the roof and the driver took off into the blackest night she'd ever known.
CHAPTER 32
Ana jerked awake, feeling ill and her face wet with tears. No, she told herself. She was nobody's fool. Christian could work up a lather, pledging his love and fidelity, but she would not be buying it.
Wait…she stopped thinking for a moment and came back to earth. It had been nothing but a dream. Even if he hadn't been the biggest rat in the rat hole, he was her patient and she would hold to her professional boundaries.
It was some time before the ache dulled. Even though it had been only a dream, it hurt the way that dreams sometimes do. She smiled to herself. She'd never bought anyone's bull sh*t and wasn't about to start. She was Mighty Mouse and she'd save her own damn day.
Meanwhile, Christian was plotting his next takeover. No need to rush things. Ana would be around for some time to come. She was smarter than any of the others so he had to up his game. He might even have to fool his own family to keep them from sabotaging his play. He felt the adrenaline rush he always got at the start of a new thing.
Okay, so he'd paid big for his dalliance with Victoria. He wouldn't make that mistake again.
Grey, you there?
Go ahead, Welch.
So, erectile dysfunction depends on the individual and the type of injury they sustained. Yes, you do have to speak with a professional about this. I don't read x-rays.
Damn. All right…what do you have on Anastasia Steele?
Sending specifics now.
Anastasia Rose Steele. Orphaned as an infant. No other family. Grew up in foster homes in Pittsburgh, Penn.
Received Bachelors in Nursing WSU…age 20
Physical therapy license obtained age 22.
Received doctorate in Nursing age 23.
Top of class.
Moved to Seattle when offered $50,000 signing bonus by Seattle General.
Accepted to Harvard Medical and a dozen other schools but chose to continue to practice nursing and PT for now.
No known friends. No emergency contact.
No known religious affiliation or political preference.
No known hobbies.
Is that all?!
I'll keep digging but it seems that all this girl does is keep her nose to the grindstone. Taylor says that her apartment looks like no one lives there. Quite self-contained, impervious to emotions. I don't think that you'll be breaking this one's heart, Grey. All the others were a cake walk.
Oh, yeah? We'll see.
Karma, Grey. Haven't had enough of it yet?
Fuck off, Welch.
And so, ideas were formed, directions determined…even plans made, although vague. And neither person knew that the other was aware.
Grey believed that, as usual, he was in control. Ana believed that she understood his character, his motivations and could use this knowledge to bring him to his feet.
Neither understood that knowledge isn't always power and control is an illusion.
CHAPTER 33
"Hey, mom. What are you doing home so early?" Mia thought that Grace looked beat. She worried about her a lot. Grace had always worked too hard at a job that could easily break her spirit…a spirit that had already taken a terrible hit when Christian was shot.
Grace was the sort of mother who couldn't think badly of her children even when the evidence was staring her in the face. The rest of the family knew of Christian's reputation. They'd see the women come and go…especially those lucky enough to be chosen at the time of the annual charity gala. Often times the latest girlfriend would endeavor to be so warm and friendly with the family, believing that these people would be an important part of her future. Elliot and Mia would struggle to fake their way through the evening even though they knew that it was a waste of time. But Grace…
Grace would take a genuine interest in each girl because she didn't believe her son to be capable of duplicity. With each young woman, her hope was renewed that her son would have finally found the "one". Even Carrick's off-hand remarks about Christian's latest plaything went right over his wife's head.
"Mom? Tough day at the hospital?" Mia wrapped her arms around her mother's shoulders and Grace smiled wearily.
"Lost a patient, I'm afraid. Even when the chances aren't good, even when you see it coming…it doesn't help. Having to take a child's parents aside to tell them to say goodbye…" Grace sank into the sofa cushions.
"And now, it just reminds me of when Cary and I thought that our luck had run out. You kids had always been so healthy and we managed to keep you safe."
"Mom," Mia spoke softly as she nestled into her mother's side on the sofa, "we are still healthy and safe. If Christian never walks again, he is still healthy and safe. You and dad have done a wonderful job as parents."
"Hmm…" Grace was not convinced. "Christian is miserable and so angry and just when we find Ana," her voice trailed off. A tear rolled down her cheek. Mia opened her mouth to speak again and then thought better of it. For now, her mom didn't need a lecture…just rest and comfort. Sometimes we find ourselves in rolling seas and all we can do is ride the waves.
Mia ran her mother a hot bath and then went to make her a cup of tea. After a nap, Grace would be feeling better…Mia hoped. As she put the kettle on, Christian came rolling out, muttering under his breath. Mia had no patience with his temper just now.
"Chrissy, Mom had a bad day. It would help if you cheered up for her."
"Where is she? I want to talk to her about Ana," he growled.
"In a bath. Then a tea and a nap. Leave her alone, you selfish lout." It was highly unusual for Mia to lash out at anyone…much less Christian. He was taken aback.
"I was just wondering when my therapist would be returning is all. You don't have to take my head off," Christian whined.
Mia sighed. "Christian, you have so many connections. Call that investigator. You know, the one you always sicced on every boy who's tried to date me."
Christian chuckled. "And it's a good thing I did. There were some real losers in that pack. Maybe I will call Welch. You don't think that she's avoiding me, do you?"
Mia was surprised to hear a slight undertone of concern in her brother's voice…he of supreme carnal confidence.
"Of course not. She's suffering, too. Lying in bed, wearing a catheter. She's so independent and now she's a prisoner of Seattle General. You know, that's partly on you."
"Me? I didn't try to merge onto a high-speed freeway in a rusty bucket of bolts," he protested.
"She should have healed up before returning the first time but she was too concerned about you. You probably should have insisted that she rest but all you were thinking about was yourself. You know that I adore you, Chrissy, but sometimes your self-concern is striking."
With that last slap across his ego, Mia left the kitchen with her mother's tea while her brother stared after her…feeling wounded.
Welch, find out what's going on with my therapist.
Stand by…
Christian amused himself with wheelies in the foyer. He was bored. He'd been bored every day without Ms. Steele. Not that she was a barrel of laughs but she was intriguing. Grey did enjoy observing her.
Ms. Steele is doing better. Her leg is out of the hoist but still needs to rest on a pillow. She has been lobbying for discharge but her doctor is still refusing. Insurance won't pay without his okay so she's kind of stuck.
I can pay her bills.
And if she finds out that you've been throwing your weight around?
But I'd be helping.
Welch groaned. Consider for a moment that Ms. Steele wouldn't see it that way. Oh, and here's a new tack…maybe her actual doctor is right.
CHAPTER 34
Grace's spirits were better after her nap. She and Mia made a dessert while Gail cooked the entrée. Carrick had won an important appeal in court that day and Elliot had finished a project for a client he badly wanted to see gone. So, things were looking up.
Even Christian was trying to be good company so the food was good and the dinner companions were swell. Christian had to continually bite his tongue to keep from pressing his mother about getting Ana discharged. Mia seemed able to tell what he was going to say every time he opened his mouth. If it was Ana related, he'd get a kick in the shins.
He could feel it and it hurt which was actually a good sign but he wanted Ana back so he could start working on standing. Then, of course, he also wanted to get going on his latest "project". His last project had shot him so he needed to find out if he still had "it". Every time he reflected on Victoria's actions following their breakup, he found himself more baffled than angry.
She hadn't gone willingly, with grace. She had come to his home twice. She had behaved hysterically…and then, violently. The other women had cried on his shoulder, expressed their love for him and then allowed him to settle them into a taxi. Where had he erred with Victoria? She had initially seemed serene and rather subdued, happy to be at his side and in his bed. She had pressed him for nothing more than he gave. With her, he felt that his company was enough…unlike so many others who'd so obviously wanted the attention derived from being seen with him. She was a nice girl…until she wasn't.
His flawed judgement of her bothered him a lot. He'd always prided himself on his ability to suss out people. He was never wrong. Yet, somehow, this one woman had hidden herself from his keen vision and brought him to his knees…literally.
And this was his primary motivation to pursue Ms. Steele's affections. He needed to know if he had lost his talent for seduction. Before Victoria, the only other woman to have ever rejected him had been Ella, his birth mother. As brilliant as he was, emotionally Grey was shallow. So scarred was he by his first four years of life that he'd never developed an understanding of women. They, like Ella, were only creatures to be conquered. Every time that he was able to make a woman fall in love with him…he'd won over Ella…he'd shown himself that he was desirable.
The high of that realization, of course, didn't last. Eventually, it was too easy. He knew that it was the money, the face, the fame and, yes, the skills he'd developed in the bedroom. The adoration of each woman would gradually lose its effect on him and he would know that he wasn't worth it. The woman could no longer soothe his soul. Instead, he would become uneasy and then resentful…their presence grating on his nerves.
It was time to move on to a new challenge…to prove once again that he was worthy of love and could have it for the asking. Time to show that Ella had been wrong…she had been unworthy of him.
"Chris? You still with us?" Grey looked into his brother's hazel eyes. Everyone at the table was watching him with concern.
"What? Oh, just daydreaming, I guess."
"You sure? Your expression was, I don't know…kind of raw. Are you feeling all right?" Elliot asked.
Christian tried to smile. "Oh, yeah. I'm fine. Just…nothing, really. I'm going to go lie down for a little while, I think." He wheeled away from the table. His arms were stronger. He could transfer himself from the chair. Elliot stood but Christian waved him down.
CHAPTER 35
With great effort, Christian lifted his body from the chair and threw himself on the bed. Panting, he pushed himself up and grabbed the bar. He twisted around and dragged his legs all the way unto the bed until he was lying on his back. Sweat slipped down his cheeks as he lay catching his breath while staring at the ceiling.
He didn't see Elliot watching from the door. Being assured that his brother was okay, Elliot walked back to the table. When asked if Christian was all right, Elliot just nodded and looked at his plate.
"It's fine if you want to cry, El. I do it every day." Elliot reached out and squeezed his little sister's hand.
"Yeah…but I'm a big strong man," Elliot grinned at Mia as one tear slid down. "Chris does better when Steele is here. I hope she gets back soon. I think he really needs her."
"Again," Ana commanded. Her physical therapist thought that she was pushing herself too hard but he was also intimidated by Mighty Mouse so they continued. Her face was red and her breath coming hard but she would decide when enough was enough.
Grace didn't say much but Ana knew that she needed to get back to Mr. Grey. She felt that she'd abandoned her patient and he'd lost so much time already. She was still hiding her attraction to him from herself. Hiding her needs and emotions from herself was how she'd gotten this far. It was automatic now, second nature.
She certainly didn't see anything of herself in Christian Grey. They were nothing alike and had nothing in common except the desire to have him walking again. And so, she worked herself to exhaustion every day to get herself on her feet. She'd never failed a patient and couldn't have tolerated doing so. It was bad enough that she'd had to transfer all her other patients to other therapists. Success required only that she work hard and stay the course. It was a formula that had always gotten her where she needed to go.
As she transferred with ease from the bed to her chair, Dr. Logan sailed into the room with his usual high and mighty demeanor. Oh, how she wanted to whack him with her crutch.
"Good afternoon, Ana," he brightly greeted her…until he saw the thunder in her eyes. "So, Dr. Steele, tell me how you're feeling. I've been getting excellent reports from your nurses. You're stronger. You are handling matters independently." Dr. Logan stopped to allow Dr. Steele to speak but she simply stared at him. He coughed…to cover his nerves. She'd no idea that he wanted her gone as badly as she wanted to be gone.
"I've been perusing your latest x-rays and I'm pleased to say that you're healing nicely. Quite the turnaround from your previous condition."
"This hospitalization would not have been necessary, Dr. Logan, if the initial treatment had not been flawed," Ana spoke without affect.
Dr. Logan wanted to defend himself but stopped. It was useless. This woman was not to be reasoned with, he knew. He'd only be getting himself into an argument he couldn't win and he had hours to go before the end of his shift. And so, he said nothing as he studied his clipboard.
"Anyway, I believe that you are ready to be released. Of course, this release is conditional on your returning to your quarters at Grey Manor. Is that still an option for you?"
Before Ana could respond, Dr. Trevelyan breezed into the room with a genuinely bright smile on her face. "Why Dr. Logan, I'm surprised to hear you ask that question. You know quite well that Ana is wanted and welcome at Grey Manor. In fact, I believe that I made note of that on her chart when she was readmitted."
Dr. Logan turned a bit red and pretended to be double-checking Ana's chart. "Oh, yes, of course. Here it is. Well, I suppose then that first thing in the morning, we'll have you ready to go. Please follow instructions this time, Dr. Steele. We don't want to see you back here again."
Despite his smile, both women knew that he meant that he really never wanted to see Ana again.
The moment he left, Ana and Grace dropped their facades and burst into laughter.
"Lord, that man is annoying," Grace grinned. "You know, the children groan when he struts into the Peds ward, too. They see right through him.
"I'm thrilled that you'll be coming home with me tomorrow. I've taken a couple of hours off to see you home and settled. Everyone, especially Christian, is excited to have you back."
Ana's rare smile was for Grace. "I'm excited to get back to work. Do you have your son's latest films?
CHAPTER 36
"These are good, Grace. The prior deterioration is stabilized and I believe that I detect a bit of reversal. Am I being too optimistic, do you think?"
"Not at all. The radiologist agrees with you. I think he's also a little put out that you read films as well as him," Grace chuckled.
"I take it, then, that Christian has been working quite hard on his own as you said."
"You doubted my word?" Grace was mock-offended. Ana laughed.
"Not your word, Dr. Trevelyan. However, my patient's mother's viewpoint is a bit biased. Her son is a saintly genius, you know. He simply has moments of agitation."
Grace laughed. She was a bit less blind to Christian's faults then people thought but she chose to ignore his dark side. To her, he was still that badly damaged but brave little boy that she'd brought home from the hospital.
When she first saw him, he was wild. The nurses were afraid to approach him. He'd lash out with sharp fingernails that had never been trimmed. He'd bite. He'd coil up like a snake and then jump and hiss. Grace, however, saw his fear…his terror, in fact. She'd seen a lot of frightened children. Most, indeed, who came into her orbit were clinging to their parents. This tiny boy had no one to cling to and, she knew, had never had anyone to protect him.
She ordered all the nurses to leave him alone. She had cups of pudding brought to his bedside table and set within his reach. She smiled softly at him but he'd never seen that expression on a face and didn't understand it. "Food" she said, pointing at the pudding cups. 'Food' was a word he understood.
He inched carefully toward the table as Grace stayed well back. Then he lunged and grabbed the first cup, retreating to his corner. Grace disguised her dismay as she watched him ignore the spoon in favor of using his hand to scoop the pudding from the cup. He then grabbed the other cup and it was quickly gone.
"Would you like more food?" Grace asked. He stared, sitting with his empty cups. "I can get you more food, if you'd like. Simply nod your head…like this," she demonstrated. He seemed momentarily confused but then he imitated her movement. She smiled again and instructed an orderly to bring a sandwich, milk and apple slices. She needed to be careful not to overdo. It was quite evident that the boy's stomach was shrunken and he could get sick eating too much.
For the next several hours, Grace stayed with the child. For the first time in his short memory, his tummy didn't hurt. He felt comfortable. Grace had put a bit of sedative into his milk to help him sleep. He slept deeply and didn't wake as she bathed him and dressed him in the first clean clothes he'd probably ever had.
She settled him in her arms in a rocking chair and sang to him as he slept. She knew that he'd probably be scared to find himself in her arms when he awoke but that was all right. They'd get to know each other.
He was her little boy.
CHAPTER 37
Christian heard the crunch of tires on the gravel as his mother's car pulled up. His heart was racing but he didn't go to the door. He rolled out to his patio and pretended to have fallen to sleep…but Steele didn't come into his room. He heard his mother's voice going by his door as she walked Steele down to her room in the west wing.
What were they doing? He was her patient! Wasn't she at least going to look in on him, fer cripe's sake? What was he paying her for anyway?
Having worked himself up into a hissy fit, he wheeled to the door and threw it open and himself out into the corridor. Grace was just closing the door and walking back. She smiled at her son.
"Guess who's back, Christian?" she beamed.
"Who?" he snarled.
"Well, Ana, of course. She wanted to get right to work but all the fuss of getting her out of the hospital and then the long drive…well, she's kind of worn out so I insisted that she take a nap."
"A nap? She's supposed to be working! I'm paying her to work…not lie around in her own wing!"
"Christian," Grace replied sternly. "Ana has been working hard every day to get back here but she is only human. When she is settled back in, she'll come to your room and then you can begin again to complain about her running roughshod over you. Meanwhile, perhaps you ought to rest up. She has some good news for you and she'll not be going easy on you."
Grace rarely spoke to Christian firmly and he was taken aback. He watched the west wing door as Grace went past him on her way back to the car. He sat in the hallway for some time but then just couldn't help himself. He needed to see 'Ana'.
For one thing, he wanted permission to call her by her first name and he wanted to hear his name on her lips. He'd no idea why such a simple thing mattered to him. Maybe, he thought, it was just a first step toward conquest.
He quietly turned the knob and pushed the door open. He had explored the west and east wings as a child with Elliot but hadn't been in either for many years. He was greeted by silence and a musty scent. The door opened into a large foyer, not unlike the one to the main house. He decided to settle for the light from the hallway instead of turning on the sconces. There were doors lining the open space. He wondered which was Ana's.
He wheeled further into the large main room. His vague memory of the wings was that they were mainly sitting rooms and bedrooms. His great-grandparents had held large parties regularly at a time when Bellevue was a long buggy drive on rutted dirt roads from Seattle or a boat ride down Lake Washington to the Grey dock. It was assumed that people would stay the night. He was grateful that his parents didn't invite strangers by for long visits.
His eyes adjusted to the dimness and he was able to detect a faint slice of light coming from under a door. He rolled slowly down to the room and stopped…listening. To his bewilderment, he could hear a soft voice…singing! It was a pleasant sound although he couldn't make out the words. Nor was the tune familiar. Grey wasn't much for songs. Most songs, anyway. He did like to hear his mother singing while she went about her business in the house. It reminded him of his childhood when Grace would sing him to sleep each night…until he decided that he was too big for that.
He regretted turning her away now. For a long time, he missed her singing to him. He had trouble getting to sleep but eventually he grew out of it. It had been some time since he'd thought about those days…when he first arrived at Grey Manor.
Much of it was hard to recall now but he did remember the misery of that room he shared with Ella. She was his mommy…not a good one…but still. For some time, he wondered about her and if she would come for him. He never asked his new mommy and the man he called daddy because he never asked anything. He didn't talk. They talked to him all the time. So did Lelliot. He was something called a 'brother'. Lelliot never shut up. He still didn't, Grey reflected.
Yes, it was a strange new world for a little person who knew a room and a mommy who was usually sick. He knew cold sometimes and hot other times. He knew yelling behind the walls. Mommy called them neighbors. He knew couch and blanket. He knew toilet and sink but those were things that only Mommy used. He knew pain in his tummy. He knew cans with beans in them that he could take out with his hands and make his tummy feel better. Oh, and he knew a glass with a drawing of a funny man. His Mommy would fill it with water and he'd drink. Sometimes he'd try to tell Mommy that he wanted to drink again but she never paid attention.
His world was tiny, like him. And then Mommy got sick again and laid down on the couch and didn't get up. A person, not like Mommy, picked him up and he didn't fight because he was too weak. When he awoke, there were mommy people all around him, touching him, making noises at him. He didn't recognize the noises. Mommy didn't make many noises at him so all he knew was "shut up…no…go to sleep". For the first time in his life he was terrified. He tried to get away.
Then she was there. She was quiet but in a different way than Mommy. And his world grew.
CHAPTER 38
Well, if she was singing, then she was awake. He knocked…and Ana bid him to come in. He figured that she'd be angry about him bothering her but he needed to just see her so he would chance it.
"Hi, Mr. Grey. Please come in," she was sitting in a rocking chair. He wheeled closer.
"Hmm…sorry. Mom did tell me to not bother you but I just wanted to see when we could get back to work." Suddenly, he felt intrusive and foolish. His sister was right about him.
"It's all right. I'm happy to see you." She smiled!
"You are? Why?" He was flummoxed. Had they given her happy pills at the hospital?
Then she actually laughed. It was a wonderful laugh…not harsh nor loud…more like music.
"I hated the hospital and I was worried about you. Your mother told me that you were working on your own but I didn't know if she was just being Grace. Have you…been working?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I have. I can transfer now. It still knocks the wind out of me but I'm getting better at it all the time. I use the dumb bells…up to 30 lbs. now."
Steele clapped her small hands together…fingers to fingers like a child. It was endearing. Grey found himself uncomfortable.
"Okay. I guess I'd better let you get your rest. Maybe I'll see you at dinner? I think Gail is making something special for your homecoming. Well, not home. I mean, you know, return," he said, stumbling all over his words. He felt nothing like the suave Christian Grey.
Steele frowned a little. "I don't have much of an appetite," she said, wondering why she was being so personal. Her patient didn't need to know about her eating habits.
"You have to eat to be strong…you know, to deal with me," he smirked.
"Oh, you aren't so difficult, Mr. Grey," she smiled again. Her smile gave him a bit of courage.
"Ms. Steele, Dr. Steele, I was wondering about something. Hmm…we've known each other for a while and, well, since we have a good working relationship, I was hoping that maybe we could simply use our first names. I mean, it wouldn't change the professional relationship that we've established, I don't think. It's just that 'Mr. Grey' sounds so old and I'm only a few years older than you are."
He babbled on, unable to stop himself, until Steele put up a hand to quiet him.
"I'm actually quite tired right now. I'll see you at dinner." Her facial expression was once again impassive. Grey nodded and left the room.
Well, he said to himself, weren't we smooth? Geez, that woman took me right back to being 15 again and unable to talk to girls. Still, there were a couple of moments there…weren't there?
He resolved to have a lie down himself and think about how he usually went about seducing women. He'd done it so often that he shouldn't have to think about it but he did. He seemed to have forgotten where to start. Of course, usually all he did was look at a woman and she melted. Steele was not a melter. At least, she seemed honestly pleased to see him. Probably just as a patient. Repairing his body was a goal for her so she was happy to see him making progress. He'd better slow his roll or she'd call it a success and move on.
CHAPTER 39
The family sat around the dining table, happily sharing their day. All were in good spirits although none would say out loud that it was because of Ana's return. Ana hadn't come out to dinner and no one mentioned this either. Gail made up a plate and took it into the west wing. She would retrieve it an hour later…untouched.
After dinner, there was mutual and unspoken agreement that Ana would be left alone. The family played a couple of board games…games that Christian usually won…but everyone was used to that. They'd been losing to him since he was young.
"Steele sings," he suddenly said…apropos of nothing.
Mia stopped her move in midair as all heads swiveled to look at Christian.
"How do you know that Ana sings?" Grace asked.
"I heard her," he answered as he swooped in on Mia's move.
"What was she singing?" Carrick inquired.
"I don't know. Some song. It was pretty…her voice, I mean," Christian replied as he totaled up his winning score. Mia didn't even care that she'd been outplayed.
"She's way down in the west wing. Were you listening outside her door or was she belting it out like Adele?"
"I just stopped to say welcome back and, you know, to urge her to get back to work. That's all."
"Christian! I told you to leave her be," Grace scolded.
"She didn't mind, mom. She was awake…rocking. I only stayed a minute." He looked daggers at his brother who was cackling knowingly.
"Son, I know you're proud of the strides you've made in her absence and we're proud of you as well. I haven't had to use a heating pad on my back in days," Carrick noted. "However, Dr. Steele is still recovering. Restrain your enthusiasm. Don't push her or we're liable to lose her yet again. Oh, by the way, I received a call today from the other driver's attorney. He was a little sheepish about representing this 16-year-old spoiled brat. Her parents have retained him to sue Dr. Steele on her behalf because the front end of her Porsche needs replacing."
"The little twit was doing 100 mph, Dad!" Elliot raised his voice in protest.
"Yes. Their position is that Dr. Steele's vehicle should never have been allowed on the freeway. Crazy, I know. I doubt anything will come of it but their little darling is just in tears all the time. Seems she is afraid to drive on the freeway now because of this traumatizing incident. I told Mike that they can't hope to get more than insurance out of Dr. Steele. They think that she is an M.D…making the big bucks. I told him to inform his clients that Dr. Steele is a Ph.D with medical debt thanks to his client and that I will be representing her in her case against them.
"I think that Mike is relieved that he won't have to face me in court. I've humiliated him too often. Imagine the gall of those people."
"Let's sue 'em, dad," Christian growled. "Who are they? I'll bring GEH down on their rotten necks. Get their kid's license revoked for the next decade." He continued to mutter threats as his family stared at him.
"Steele sings real purty, don't she, bro?" Elliot guffawed. And they were off. Elliot could still outrun Christian but his arms were getting stronger and he could really fly in that chair.
Ana was just about to come into the main house when she heard the commotion. She didn't know what it was all about but she thought better of emerging. Elliot and Mia were laughing like loons while Grace and Carrick were demanding order.
Grace feared that Christian would either fall out of his chair or run over Elliot. Carrick could be heard demanding that his children, his grown children, behave. Ana smiled. It sounded like…fun. She was curious. She would have liked to watch…watch and try to understand. Rough housing, hijinks…these were words she'd seen in print but she'd never seen adults having fun like that. Sometimes her patients in the Peds ward would play boisterously but it had always made her nervous.
Finally, the noise quieted and Ana waited. She could just make out Mia whining and Christian saying no to something. The fun was over so she turned to go back to her room. Then she was stopped in her tracks by music. Maybe they'd put on a cd. Only it wasn't a recording. It was real. Someone was playing Fur Elise on a piano.
CHAPTER 40
"Ana. As your resident doctor, I will not allow you to return to your duties unless you get some sustenance into you. You've skipped three meals now," Grace was seriously chiding Ana and hoping that Ana was buying it. She wasn't. However, she liked Grace and wanted to please her so she smiled and agreed to breakfast. Grace's pleasure was her reward.
She allowed Ana's independence via a rolling crutch but she stayed close. Getting about was harder than it looked and Ana was not strong. Grace worried, in fact, that Ana might have an eating disorder. She didn't. She'd just never eaten much in the foster homes because it meant spending time with the families…unpleasant time. Then, throughout her university years, she hadn't been able to afford much food. Thus, she had grown accustomed to skipping meals. Eating with other people meant being urged to put more on her plate and, in pleasing them, she would make herself ill. When she did eat, it was usually alone where she would not be well-meaningly badgered to "try a bit more".
Now she would have to have to sit down to a meal with the family. A Sunday brunch, no less. A platter of roast chicken. Bowls of vegetables. Salads. A basket of breads. Pie for dessert with ice cream topping.
The Greys acted delighted to have her as their brunch guest. She considered herself to be an employee who ought to be eating in her room but they wouldn't hear of it. No, she was to think of herself as one of the family. Her head was buzzing and beginning to pound from the pressure. She would have to be gracious and jovial. There would be conversation in which she would be expected to participate. Questions. Personal questions to be answered. She had no answers. There was nothing to say about her life.
As she sat looking down at her plate, she was unaware of Christian's steady gaze. He saw her wan complexion…the shaking of her hand as she brought a drink to her mouth. The family was laughing at a story Mia was telling about one of her clients. It was only a matter of time before Ana was the center of attention.
"Dr. Steele, I am really sorry but I have some important questions about my condition that just can't wait. I hope that you don't mind but could we eat in my room so I can get right to it?"
Ana looked up at his face. He was trying to save her. She knew it. She didn't understand it or how he knew that she needed saving but….
"Of course, Mr. Grey. I have a bit of news anyway. I am anxious to share."
Carrick and Christian's siblings loudly protested his rudeness but Grace seemed to understand.
"Now, now. Let's not argue about it. We all know how Christian is and Ana is a professional. Christian, you can manage a tray on your lap, can't you? I'll bring in a plate for Ana to nibble at while you talk."
The others were stupefied by this change in plans. It was their very first opportunity to really get to know Dr. Steele and it was being slipped out from under them. Mia muttered about her brother's selfishness while Elliot shook his head. He figured that Christian wanted to get Ana alone. Carrick was just befuddled.
CHAPTER 41
Christian believed in a hearty appetite so he happily chowed down while sitting on the patio, watching the water. Ana ate a bit of this and that. It was all delicious but it wasn't long before her stomach was uncomfortably bloated and she had to set her tray aside. Christian said nothing.
"Rare day over the Sound," he remarked.
"How's that?" Ana asked.
"The sun is shining. The sky is cloudless. This is Seattle, you know. Land of rain."
"Oh, I suppose that I don't usually notice. I'm generally inside, working with patients. Sometimes we go out if I feel that they need fresh air."
"You don't need fresh air, Ana?" He wondered if the use of her name was as noticeable to her as to him.
"Well, I suppose that I get some, coming and going from home, Christian." She said his name easily…no strain. "I ought to take walks but I get exercise working out with my patients. What sort of exercise do you take?"
"Well, Taylor and I used to run for an hour every morning. I also do a workout in the gym in my apartment followed by swimming for a couple of miles. Prior to this little mishap, I was in great shape," he sighed.
"You will be again. I spent some of my time in the hospital studying your MRIs and CT scans. I also ordered an ultrasound last week. Thank you for not fighting me on it."
"I didn't know who ordered it. My mother just loaded me into the car," he snickered. "Saying no to Grace Grey is not something I'm accustomed to doing. So. You've been studying my films. You implied that the results were encouraging."
"Yes, come see." Ana had had a lightbox mounted on the wall. She inserted the films and began to explain what she could see. Christian listened intently and interrupted when he had questions. He didn't know what he was looking at most of the time but Ana was patient in explaining. He was determined to understand so examining the films went on for some time. Ana was surprised to find that she was tolerant with her patient.
When he became frustrated, she would start over…always gently. Gradually he felt that he was getting a grasp on his condition.
"You see now? The slippage of your spinal vertebrae has ceased. In fact, some of the swelling has gone down and the tissue is firming. All this muscle around here has increased. Your core is lending better support. Compare this film taken post-coma to this one taken just before your release to Grey Manor and then this one taken most recently. Can you see the improvement?"
Christian pinched the bridge of his nose. His vision was beginning to blur on him. Ana knew that his brain was about to steam.
"We'll let all this information settle for a while. We can look at it again tomorrow or the next day. The important take-away is that the deterioration you were experiencing has ceased and your injury is possibly repairing…possibly. I want you to be hopeful but realistically so. Your arms and lats are already much stronger. You did a good job on your own.
"Are you certain that you need me?" she smiled.
"Yes! I mean, there is so much more to do. I want to walk, Ana. I won't be satisfied with a wheelchair. Do you ski?"
"Ah, no. Why do you ask?" Snow, water…rich people hobbies.
"Someday, maybe, I could teach you. I have a chalet in Aspen." Ana said nothing. If…and when…Christian could again ski, she would be long gone from his life. He wasn't the first patient to talk about 'someday' and having her join them in the activities they'd love to do again. Those that recovered enough to return to their hobbies hugged her goodbye and were gone from her life. That was as it should be. She was their teacher, moving on to other pupils when they graduated. Rarely did she ever again hear from them.
"Downhill at high speeds," she laughed. "No, thank you." Now, I want to see you transfer to your bed and back. Let's go."
Christian didn't argue. He was feeling optimistic. Ana would get him up on his feet. He just knew it. She was his little miracle worker.
He forgot, for the moment, that he was supposed to seduce her. For the moment, he forgot his need to make Ella love him, to secure power over women. For now, he just wanted to work on his transferring skills…to impress Ana. He wanted her to squeeze his biceps again and see how hard his muscles had become.
CHAPTER 42
Things didn't happen for Christian as fast as he wanted. He'd always been a demanding man…of himself more than others. Ana tried to slow him down and get him to see that good things take time. He knew that she was right but still, somedays, he would work himself so hard that he would have to stop, take a day and let his muscles recover.
Even on those days he would feel compelled to seek out Ana. She would insist on having her evenings to herself…to read, write, relax. Sometimes she would roll down to the water. She found the boathouse and the little row boat inside. With some difficulty, she hopped up the stairs to the second floor and found a little garret that she loved. It was done up as a bedroom for a young girl…probably Mia, judging by all the pink. She sat down in a wicker chair, propping her foot on a stool, and watched the water all the way through to the sunset. Bliss. She'd never had anything like this.
As the sky and the water lit up with the flames of the setting sun, she heard him. Wheeling around the lawn, yelling for her.
"Mother Mary," she muttered to herself. As if answering her prayer, Grace hollered back for Christian to "leave that girl alone and come back to the house". Ana smiled…thank you, Grace. She knew, however, that when she returned, Christian would sulk. And when she paid no mind, he'd torment her with questions and requests. She tried to concentrate on the colors shining outside the window and let her battered soul rest.
Ana found that personal reflection was dangerous ground. It did no good to muse about her life. Even when she reminded herself about her good fortune…a good brain, health, her parents' life insurance to get her through school…her bad fortune would intrude bringing a rush of self-pity. The worst of it…being molested by foster fathers, being alone in the world, Hyde…could suddenly drown her in fear. She always fought back, though…just as she had fought back against the people who tried to hurt her. She'd remind herself that she was a survivor, strong and stoic.
Then she would feel her inner strength rise up and she'd straighten her shoulders and jut out her chin…daring all comers to attempt to bring her down. At present, that comer was a handsome man with gray eyes for whom, she didn't kid herself, she was capable of developing feelings. Awareness, she told herself, was her first defense.
Right now, his attention to her was really all about him. He needed her to return him to the man he'd been. Once he had what he wanted, he would…rightly so…be grateful and dismissive. She'd seen the pictures of him and all those stunning women. She was not like them.
It was growing dark as Ana rose from her chair and carefully made her way back down the steps. Thankfully, she'd missed dinner and the pressure to be one of the family. Their warmth for her would also fade when life returned to normal. Ana understood this while the Greys did not. They thought of her as a new friend, a new member of the Greys…an illusion engendered by her living with them.
Damn that little princess and her daddy's lack of sense. On the other hand, if he'd had any, he'd have bought her a Hummer and Ana would probably be dead now. Ana chuckled a little to herself.
As she struggled up the incline from the boathouse, the shadows momentarily hid the man waiting for her. She gasped.
"Come on. Sit on my lap. It's too much for you to climb all the way back to the house." In the dimming light, she could see Christian and she felt her heart clench.
"I'm fine, thank you," she spoke as she tried to pass him. Why did his torso seem so much taller and stronger, she wondered? In a flash, she was pulled onto his lap and they were rolling toward the house. She had to hold onto his neck to avoid falling…her crutch lying back on the grass, soon to be retrieved by one of the many coverts lurking about.
They were too close. She could smell his scent. She could feel his skin, his hard chest, and…worst of all…his erection.
CHAPTER 43
Christian lay awake in his bed, staring up at the ceiling. His sister had pasted glowing stars above him when he was first brought to Grey Manor. He had trouble sleeping and she thought it would help for him to watch the stars. He'd never paid much mind to them but tonight he was mesmerized.
He'd had an erection! With Ana sitting on his lap, he'd become aroused…like a man would. When they'd returned to his patio, she'd quickly jumped up and hopped across the room to a chair. She'd felt it, too. It wasn't his imagination. Her face was rosy and her eyes avoiding his. She thanked Ryan for her crutch, said a brief good night and was gone to the west wing.
He wondered what she'd thought…aside from embarrassment. Did she understand that he was excited to be so close to her? He hadn't planned on pulling her onto his lap. It had been spontaneous…necessary, it seemed. She would have had a struggle to make it back to the house and she might have fallen.
Once she was on his lap, however, he wanted to put his arms around her but he had to push the wheels. Her arms, though…her arms were around his neck, her face so close to his. He could smell her and, oh, the feel of her body against his…
He laughed out loud when he realized that he again had an erection and not a soft one, either. Rather an erection like he remembered them. Ana was bringing him back to life in more ways than one.
Ana didn't have stars to gaze upon in her room but she could see in the darkness. Silver eyes looking into hers…both blazing and tender. Did he see into her as she could see into him? Her body was more alive than she'd ever known. She ached for him. She'd never experienced such a feeling. It was more sensation than she'd ever known it was possible to feel. What was she to do with it? Not only did her heart ache. She found her hands reaching down between her legs. She needed desperately to touch, to rub. It brought her some ease. She found herself pretending that her touch was his. Her heart was pounding.
This was wrong. Christian was her patient. Her ethics prevented her from acting upon inappropriate emotions. She had to control herself. She couldn't light up whenever she entered his room. She had to concentrate on the job…only the job.
She brought her hands back over the covers and repeated the job, the job, the job. Thus, she was asleep when her door softly opened. She would have seen him silhouetted in the doorway. She would have watched him wheel slowly toward her bed and felt him lean over her…touch her face…brush her hair from her eyes. Maybe she would have even been able to see his silver eyes turn to charcoal as he looked down at her.
Gradually, his eyes returned to soft silver as he touched her hand and then turned to go. For him, it felt wrong. He should be with her but he no longer wanted to conquer anyone. He just needed to hold her. After a final, long look, he closed the door and rolled back to his room.
With accustomed ease, he transferred to his bed and returned to gazing at his stars. He was wondering if Ana would like stars over her bed as peace came over him.
Happily, for Christian, disturbingly for Ana, both dreamed of the other. He held her in his arms, twirling her around a room, captivated by the way she threw her head back as she laughed with joy. He then slowed the dance so that he could press his lips to her creamy throat.
In her dream, Ana was running…away from the stunningly handsome man who laughed as he pursued her across a vast lawn lit by a full moon. She wanted him to catch her. She wanted to get away. Yet the closer he came, the more excited she became. She turned and put up a hand to ward him off.
"No," she cried out. "This isn't right. Go back. This isn't right!"
"Yes," he breathed in her hair as he caught her and picked her up in his arms. "It is right. You and me together is as right as it can be," he panted as he covered her mouth with his.
Ana's eyes shot open. The brilliant light from a full moon illuminated the room and she could smell his scent.
CHAPTER 44
"Yes. A couple of inches to the left. Okay, right there. Well, I think that's everything. Thank you," Ana said as she watched the workers leave. She turned to Margaret and Gail who'd been watching the installation with some fascination. Margaret had recently returned when informed by the Greys that the storm at Grey Manor had calmed.
"It looks just like the physical therapy room I spent those two awful months in after my back surgery," Margaret marveled. She turned to Gail. "Don't ever have back problems, Gail. It never ends."
Gail grinned. "All right, Margie, but I don't think that I'll have all that much to say about it."
"Thanks so much for getting this room cleaned and ready, ladies. I feel like such a useless burden."
"Useless burden?!" both exclaimed in unison. Gail shook her head firmly. "Without you, Dr. Steele, we'd still be living with hysterical nurses and a, well, temperamental patient. Now," she smiled, "there is peace in the valley." Margaret laughed as the ladies returned to the main house.
Ana wandered about the room, checking the equipment again. Now this was a proper space for her client to work in. His bedroom should be a place of rest. They would have to leave the bar hanging over his bed for now but she could see a day when he wouldn't need it any longer…or her.
"I don't like this," Christian grumped as he came into the room. Ana paid no attention. She'd come to understand her patient's control issues. He'd object initially to almost anything of which he wasn't in charge. She'd listened in on a couple of his meetings with Ros Bailey, his COO, and marveled at Ros' patience. She'd let him thunder on and then thunder right back at him. Hearing the way they volleyed back and forth on issues was rather entertaining. Ana wondered if perhaps she ought to do some yelling, too. It certainly seemed to work for Ms. Bailey.
"It is a perfect therapy room, Mr. Grey." She knew that being referred to by other than his first name would set him off so she ignored him while he whined about her refusing to honor his command to call him 'Christian'.
"How about I call you by your full name? Mr. Trevelyan-hyphen-Grey. He narrowed his eyes at her.
"I am your boss, you know. Sign the checks and all."
"No checks. Direct deposit, gramps," Ana giggled…and up went the tent in his pants. He wheeled about and headed back to his room to change into his tight briefs. He'd never be able to wear boxers around this woman again.
Ana thought that he was just being churlish so she continued her inspection of the room and then sat down with her bag and her notebook. It was half-filled now. She read the first page.
Patient is quite angry. Will require more than usual accommodation. Has had no therapy. Starting from scratch.
Ana sighed. Patient was still angry much of the time and she was still being accommodating too much of the time. However, physically he'd come a long way in these last months. She glanced at the parallel bars. Christian would not like the overhead harness he'd need to be strapped into when he was first able to use the parallel bars. He'd try to increase the speed of the treadmill beyond her instructions. He would, in fact, fight her on everything but by now she was used to it.
What she wasn't used to and would never get used to was the way he looked at her and the 'accidental' touches and his efforts to get closer to her. The job. The job. The job.
CHAPTER 45
Christian had done quite well today. He hopped about, transferring from chair to bed to table to pull-ups and on and on. His muscular arms bulging, his muscled chest visible under his tight t-shirt. He was strong and feeling every bit of it. He flew around the room from one hold to another like Tarzan traversing the jungle on vines. Ana struggled to keep her smile to herself.
He was showing off for his therapist…this, they both knew but neither acknowledged. Since their adventure on the lawn, Ana had kept things cool and detached. Soon, she knew, Christian would be ready for the parallel bars. She'd no doubt that he'd be able to stand on his feet soon. As he dried off with a towel, Ana recorded her impressions in her notebook.
Suddenly, Christian's knees were against hers. She looked up, locking eyes with him. She held herself close, seeming to ignore the way his eyes darkened. What did he want?
He was clear about what he wanted. He leaned in, taking her face in his hands before she had time to resist and he kissed her. She placed her hands on his, intending to push them away but instead holding still. His kiss began with tenderness, exploring her lips. Soon, it became demanding, his tongue slowly slipping into her mouth and connecting with her own tongue. He curled his tongue around hers and his mouth began to gently suck, to connect them. Ana didn't know how long this kiss went on. She was lost in feelings that she'd never before known. She let Christian take what he wanted.
He removed his tongue and again, tenderly, owned her lips. When he finally moved back a bit, his forehead touching hers and breathing hard, he whispered something so softly that she didn't understand. As if he understood that she didn't hear him, he leaned back a ways and released her face…taking her hands in his. He brought her hands to his lips and kissed them.
"That was a long time coming, Dr. Steele. It was everything and more than I thought it would be." He moved his chair back so that she could get up from her chair, half expecting her to slap him. Still, she seemed frozen in place. She stared at him…not quite in shock but certainly stunned. Was this good or bad? He didn't know but mostly he was just elated to be so close to her.
He beamed at her and then wheeled out of the room. He had a rager to calm. Ana watched him go as her brain gradually began to work again. She pondered how she felt. Her heart, she noted, was pounding hard and racing. Her head was buzzing…her limbs limp. She needed to stand but she feared that she would fall to the floor. She was breathing too hard, making herself dizzy.
As she descended from her high, she was better able to think clearly. She'd never been kissed like that. She had, indeed, never been truly kissed. The men who'd molested her had forced their mouths on her and their tongue filling her mouth so that she was unable to breathe. This was different. It didn't seem forced even though she hadn't asked for it nor returned the kiss. Yet, despite this, she didn't feel violated. She felt…wanted?
No. No, that she was imagining. Grey must be playing a game with her the way he did with all the other women. She was just available…close at hand. He was amusing himself. She was a prize to secure…that was all it was.
She felt vulnerable. He would win if she took any of this seriously. Well, she wasn't about to do that. For starters, it was time that she returned to her own apartment. She was walking easily now with a boot and soon even that would be gone. There was no excuse for her to be living at Grey Manor.
She was also getting too close and comfortable with the whole family…eating meals with them, talking, laughing. She was happy at Grey Manor and that had to stop. Tomorrow while Grey was out on his boat with Elliot, she would go home.
She took a deep breath, picked up her bag and returned to her room. She locked the door to avoid any interruptions as she sat down to write goodbye and thank you notes to the family and to Margaret and Gail. They had all been so lovely to her and gotten her to let down her guard. It was a mistake to have allowed this.
Ana was cold, dispassionate and dead inside. This was her protection from all the world tried to do to her. She had slipped up badly while living in this home. If she didn't somehow get back her former persona, she was doomed. She would get hurt. She would lose her way. She would find herself once again climbing inch by inch out of the abyss.
All the warmth and acceptance of Grey Manor was merely a charade…a foggy dream created around her by all the people who wanted Grey well and walking. Soon, she wouldn't be needed.
Ana had only herself…this, she knew.
CHAPTER 46
Christian didn't want to leave the house…and Ana…but he was looking forward to being out on The Grace for the first time in a year. Maybe he could even get into the water. He and Elliot had grown closer these last few months since he'd regained some of his confidence. He also felt a kind of excitement about each day and he knew that that was because Ana was just down the hall in the west wing and soon he would see her.
He couldn't stop thinking about that kiss. Well, he thought, of course I can't. He'd never kissed a woman with such…such thoughtfulness. The other women over the years had been playthings. He never thought about their lips. He just thrust his tongue down their throats. Kisses were just one more way to take possession. Sure they were arousing but the woman wasn't.
But with Ana, he had to maintain control all the time…at least until he couldn't and yesterday he couldn't. He hadn't planned to kiss her. He'd just finished his workout and as he toweled off the sheen of sweat he'd earned, he'd looked over at Ana.
She was writing, again, in that damned notebook. Her tongue poked out a couple of times as she concentrated. She'd pushed back stray strands of that beautiful dark hair that had come loose from her bun. Her skin, her hands. He wanted to see her eyes. And so, it happened. He didn't feel like he was forcing himself on her even though she wasn't kissing him back. She simply allowed him to do what he'd long wanted to do.
And, oh, it was a moment of magic. Her lips, her tongue, her mouth…his hands holding her face and her beautiful blue eyes on his after. She looked dazed…but not in a bad way. He didn't want to stop or to let her go so he'd taken her hands in his. They were soft and small in his large grip. What he'd really wanted in that moment was to envelope her in his arms, to bury his face in her shoulder…to hold her close and tight.
However, he'd already gone too far so he whispered to her that he loved her and then left. She hadn't heard him which was probably for the best. He wanted to tell her when he was fully a man again…when he could stand before her.
"Hey, bro, you with me?" Elliot had just settled into a deck chair beside Christian, beer in hand, after helping The Grace's deckhand and caretaker, Mac, unfurl the sails. Mac was at the helm so all the brothers had to do was take it easy and enjoy the air and the sun.
Christian shook himself out of his thoughts and smiled at Elliot. He was a good brother…always had been…while Christian knew that he wasn't a good brother or son. He always put his family through hell. He was the reason that they had to have bodyguards everywhere…the reason that they were followed by strangers and paparazzi who were followed in turn by the best in security that money could buy. They had grown used to the men in suits and paid no attention to them most of the time. It was just a constant reminder that they were, in fact, in danger.
There had been incidents over the years…some serious…and, of course, the threats that came in the mail. They couldn't even open their own mail for fear of what the envelope might contain. Yet, they endured all this and didn't complain to Christian because they knew it was necessary and they knew that he was protecting them. It was a sign of his affection for them and since such signs were rare, this one they accepted.
"Want a beer, Chris?" Elliot asked as he held out a bottle of Blue Moon.
"Ana says that I shouldn't put alcohol into my system," he shrugged.
Elliot let loose with a hardy laugh. "Boy, are you pussy-whipped, brother."
Christian didn't protest. He was, indeed, under Ana's thrall and he didn't mind at all.
CHAPTER 47
Ana was packed and ready to go. She'd ordered a cab. She'd left the notes on the kitchen counter while Margaret and Gail were working in the laundry room. The family had all gone off to their jobs. Security would take note of her leave-taking but they'd no reason to interfere.
She would return Monday morning to continue working with Christian and she would pretend that he'd never kissed her, that she'd never sat on his lap with her arms around his neck, that his scent stayed with her and drove her crazy. No, she would be professional and continue her work.
There was a beep from the cab, announcing its arrival, so Ana picked up her suitcase and bag and left the house. She gave the driver her address and didn't look back. Tonight, she would eat alone in her bedroom, alone with Jane Austen. She would not be lonely or afraid. She would not miss Grey Manor.
Christian had decided to have that beer after all. Soon, he and Elliot were a bit drunk and feeling good. It had been some time since he'd felt that kind of buzz. It wasn't as good as the buzz he got being with Ana but the company was good and the air and the scenery.
"Great to be back on the water, right, Chris?" Elliot commented as they took in all the beauty around them.
"Yes, it is, El. Should have done this long before now." He was quiet for a time. "El, I want to apologize to you and thank you as well for being there for me…always. I don't know what I would have become if not for you and Mia and the folks. You've always tolerated so much from me. This last year I would probably have just rotted away but for the support all of you gave to me."
Elliot was stunned into silence. Who was this guy next to him?
"Chris, you're my brother for the past 23 years. Why are you surprised that I'd be here for you no matter what? And the rest of the family is, well, your family…the foundation of our lives. We're all one. Yeah, you're unique and we've all known that since Mom brought you home. This scrawny kid, I thought, is interesting. I knew that you were going to be a lot of trouble," he chuckled, "I didn't care. You were my brother now and I had to take care of you.
"Actually, I don't know that I did a very good job. I helped you through the nightmares but I was a real bad example for you when it came to women and relationships. I should have been a better man and maybe you would have been and you'd never have been shot by that loon."
"It's true, El, that I watched you and how you treated women but I added an extra element to my misbehavior. I humiliated women. That's how I got my comeuppance. I've thought about it a lot during all the time I've spent lying around in a bed…helpless. I don't hate Victoria any more. I feel bad for her. I think that she was fragile to begin with and my treatment of her just pushed her over the edge. Now, partly because of me, she's catatonic in a mental ward. She's far worse off than I am…especially since Ana came into my life."
"You're pretty crazy about her, aren't you, Chris? I know that I've teased you about it but it's real, isn't it?"
Christian sighed and smiled. "For me it is, El. Trouble is, I think that Ana is worse off than I am when it comes to connecting with others. I've always had my family to keep me somewhat stable but Ana has never had anyone and I don't think that she knows how to relate to others. I also think that she is afraid to let anyone get close. I had Welsh do an in-depth on her."
"What is an in-depth, for god's sake, Chris? You had this woman vetted like one of your other tarts?" Elliot was disappointed.
"No, El, it isn't like that. Well, not anymore. When Ana first arrived, I wanted dirt on her to use to make her life miserable…like all the other nurses I tortured. Yeah, I know that I was awful to those people. But, no, the in-depth was to try to understand Ana. She certainly wasn't going to sit down for warm chats and tea with me. So, I learned more about her through Welsh."
Elliot sipped his beer and looked out over the water. He needed to swim for a while. "Chris, I brought this thing called a sporty to wrap around your waist 'cause I know you can't use your legs to stay afloat. Want to go for a swim?"
Christian looked at the sporty…dubiously. This foamy wrap around was supposed to keep him from drowning in the Sound? Without waiting for an answer, Elliot secured the floaty around his brother and then picked him and threw him over the side of the boat. Christian yelled a few obscenities but then realized that he was, indeed, not going under. Elliot drove into the water, laughing with the joy of doing so.
"Wow, isn't this great, bro?"
"Yeah…after you get used to the cold. The pool is heated, you know. Still, it doesn't have scenery like this in the basement," he laughed.
CHAPTER 48
The boys swam and played in the water, talking and laughing. Elliot couldn't remember the last time that they'd enjoyed each other so much. Chris had never let go like this. Elliot knew it was Ana and he hoped that she wouldn't break his heart. He also had to wonder how much of what his brother was feeling was due to what Ana called patient transference…like when people fell in love with their shrinks. He worried for Christian because he'd never seen him like this…happy. If things didn't work out with Ana, Christian might end up worse off than before he met her.
"The only problem with this floaty is that it keeps me from diving deep. It just keeps bringing me back to the surface. Got to get these legs working," Chris grumbled.
"I know that you're doing really well these days, Chris, but is getting your legs back a certainty? I know that Ana said that there was a possibility but I also know that she cautioned that it might not happen."
"Elliot, I can feel my legs now. When Ana is massaging them, I feel her hands on me. Before we started, they were just a couple of logs. You could have taken an axe to them and I wouldn't have felt a thing. She's got me feeling…a lot of things. Elliot, just between us, okay? I get erections. In fact, I get them around Ana all the time which is kind of a problem. I've taken to wearing tight briefs instead of boxers," he laughed.
"You're shitting me! Chris, that's great! Inconvenient but great. Wow, bro. I'm so happy for you. Does Ana know that…hmm…you have these reactions around her?"
"I had one, the first one, when she was on my lap as I was wheeling us back to the house that night several weeks ago. She didn't say anything but she certainly got away from me as fast as possible."
Elliot laughed and splashed water on Christian. Christian retaliated and they were off…wildly splashing, dunking and racing around. After they'd used up all their energy, Elliot threw his brother back onto the boat before he climbed up himself. They lay on the deck, trying to get their breath back and laughing.
Mac looked down at them, shaking his head. "There's a lunch ready if you want it."
After toweling off and settling themselves on their deck chaises, they were ravenous. They dug into the buckets of food that Gail had made up for them until they were too full to move. Then they slept the rest of the afternoon away. What a great day.
Meanwhile, Ana was settled into her apartment, sitting on her one chair with a pile of mail on her lap. It had really accumulated in all the time that she'd been gone. Most of it was junk that she tossed into the recycling bin.
There was a card from her colleagues at the hospital. They expressed their concern for her and wished her well in recovering from her accident. Ana smiled. She thought it was nice that they'd done this…considering that she'd never made friends among any of them. She figured that her supervisor had simply pulled an appropriate card from the stash he kept in a drawer and then passed it around for everyone to sign.
Ana tossed it into the bin.
There were billing notices but they weren't important. All of Ana's bills were on autopay. The notices were just a waste of paper and they were bin-bound. Her bank statement was a welcome notice that she had accumulated quite a bit of savings…most of it a result of her latest job. The Greys were paying her almost triple her usual rate…desperate to keep her. She didn't feel right about it but they had insisted that she was worth it to them.
There was also a letter from her insurance company enclosing a check for her totaled car. She'd wanted to just get it fixed but the adjuster was adamant that the frame was bent and the repairs would cost more than it was worth.
She needed a car. It was too expensive to cab it out to Bellevue and back every day. Ana looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and wondered if car dealers were still open. She opened her laptop and googled 'car dealers near me'. The Wi-Fi in her place wasn't was fast as at Grey Manor but, of course, nothing at her humble abode was going to be as fine as that at a mansion with east and west wings.
She found a couple of places and cars that were potentially suitable but, oh, was she tired. Still, it was Saturday and the dealerships would not be open on Sunday so she told herself to be disciplined. She took a bus to Abbot's Pre-owned Motors. She informed the salesman as to what she needed in a vehicle and was introduced to several candidates.
Ever efficient, Ana choose one quickly, told the salesman what she was willing to pay for the car and, smiling politely, turned to go when he declined her offer. As she stood at the bus stop, the salesman came running up to her. He'd have to speak with his manager to get the offer approved, he said. The bus appeared around the corner. Ana said that she had to get to the other car lots before they closed but thank you anyway.
As the bus doors opened and Ana put out a foot to board, the salesman shouted 'all right'. Her offer would do. She smiled at the bus driver and said that she wouldn't need the bus after all. She'd just bought a vehicle. The driver grinned and said goodbye.
CHAPTER 49
She wrote out a check. Al, the salesman, called her bank to see if the check would clear…papers were signed and he handed her the keys. She smiled, again politely, and drove off. The seat was comfortable. The interior immaculate. It handled well and had a full tank of gas. Ana was pleased with her purchase although she didn't know why car salesmen had to be so dramatic about everything. She'd been clear about what she wanted and what she was willing to pay for it and that should have been the end of it.
She shook her head. Suddenly that kiss popped into her brain. She supposed that it was all that thinking about knowing what one wanted and not making a fuss about it. Christian wanted her and he was willing to tell her so. Only he wasn't ready to catch a bus if Ana refused him. He'd stick around as long as it took…this she knew. Oh, what was she going to do about him?
Well, get him on his feet and then shove him in the direction of some tall, gorgeous blonde. Problem solved.
She was now so tired. She pulled into the parking spot assigned to her and resolved to skip grocery shopping. She'd order a pizza later if she was hungry after her nap. Wearily she climbed to the third floor. There had been a first floor apartment available when she moved in but the third floor walkup was less expensive and Ana had debts then. Besides, the walk was good exercise.
Now she wondered about perhaps moving. She could afford it. Maybe she should even consider a bit of decorating. Her place was sparse and she'd grown used to niceties after living at Grey Manor. Comfy sofas. Pretty lamps. Pictures on the wall. Of course, those things could be an encumbrance when she needed to move quickly. Here, as it was, she needed only to pack a bag and run. She didn't even own the bed.
As she walked down the hall to her door, she saw them. Breathing deep to avoid panic, she picked up the flowers and locked herself into her apartment. It was a really good lock, the kind you couldn't kick in. She'd had it installed just after moving in. The landlord didn't care and didn't know when she hammered nails into the window trim so that the window opened only a few inches.
After throwing the flowers in the garbage, Ana read the card. Her head began to pound. She hadn't had a migraine in months…not since she'd moved into Grey Manor. Maybe she shouldn't have left…but then, she couldn't have hidden there forever. Now she would have to move again. With no time for a nap, she studied the real estate section of the paper. Maybe she could afford a secure building now…something with a doorman. Here, she was a sitting duck.
She set the card on the counter. A policeman had once told her to keep everything as evidence but Hyde was careful to never incriminate himself. Only Ana could interpret what he'd said on the card.
After her nap, if she could sleep, she would begin looking for a new apartment. She thought about the pawn shop down the street. She'd only passed it while walking. Now she wondered if perhaps it offered guns. She knew how to use one. A policeman had taken her to a gun range and had her practice. He'd explained how there were different kinds of bullets…calibers, he'd called them. She would need a big bullet.
Lying on the bed she didn't own, her need for rest overcame everything else.
Hyde was down on the street, checking out Ana's new car…memorizing the details and the plate.
CHAPTER 50
As Jack turned back to the street, he first noticed the big guy in the black suit and tie leaning casually against the Mercedes SUV parked in front of Ana's building. The man was watching Jack, making him nervous. As he hustled to his car, suddenly the man was in front of him, blocking his way.
"Whadda ya want, buddy?" Jack snarled. The man looked down at Jack…a good 6 inches shorter.
"The vehicle that you were lurking around belongs to a friend of mine. I'm curious as to your intentions."
"What intentions? I was just interested in a car and looking it over. I don't know your friend."
"You always memorize the plate numbers of cars you fancy?"
Jack was starting to sweat. Bullies are usually cowards as well and Jack Hyde was no exception. He tried to push past the big man but the guy was like a stone statue. He didn't budge.
"Look, you got this wrong. I was just admiring the car…checking it out from the back end. Besides, it's just a temporary tag until she gets her new plates."
"She? How did you know that the car was owned by a woman?
"I didn't. It was just a guess because you're a guy and you're protective. Look, I gotta go, okay?"
"I've noted all the details of your vehicle as well," the man informed Jack before walking away.
Jack got into his car and sneered. He'd just steal another. Note all the details you want, Hulk. Then he made a U-turn and sped off down the street in a show of machismo. Luke Sawyer just smirked. He'd already figured that the car was stolen. This guy was bad news and what did he want with Dr. Steele?
Luke returned to his vehicle and settled in to spend his shift watching Ana's building.
Christian and Elliot had arrived home in great spirits…still half-drunk and laughing at nothing. Their moods would soon deteriorate. Mia had made it to Grey Manor before them and was gloomy. She handed over the notes that Ana had written. Elliot read his and remarked that Ana would be back on Monday…so there was that.
Christian read his. It was no more personal than the one written to Elliot. He was insulted but more than that, he was hurt. He'd kissed the woman and she'd moved out. He had certainly lost his touch and at the absolutely worst time. Well, he wouldn't allow it. He couldn't live with an eight-hour day of Ana. He needed more. He craved as much time as possible. He almost ignored his phone vibrating in his pocket.
"Sawyer, everything okay with Ana?"
"Not sure, sir, but I have a feeling that there's a problem. Ana bought a new vehicle. Shortly after she parked and went inside, a guy parked nearby and got out to inspect Ana's car. He told me that he was just interested and didn't know the owner. I don't believe him. Also, the car he's currently driving is stolen. I've already sicced the cops on him but odds are he's ditched the car and stolen another. Something smells bad here."
"Welsh did a deeper vet of Ana and found a guy named Jack Hyde in her background. He was stalking her a couple of years ago. She went to the police but they were useless. This could be the same guy. If it is, years later, she's in danger. He isn't quitting. I'll have Welsh see what he can find on Hyde. Meanwhile, watch yourself as well as Ana."
"Yes, sir. I'll update my relief as well."
Elliot and Mia were staring at Christian as he rang off. His face was pale. Nothing ever scared Christian. Faced with problems or danger, he was the knife edge. He relished facing an opponent. Victoria was the first person to best him and she had to do it with his back turned to her.
"Chris, does Ana have a stalker?" Elliot asked as he instinctively moved closer to his little sister.
"Maybe. No one will get past Sawyer. The guy's like a mountain. He's bigger than you, El. I feel like a kid next to him. He's also smart. Ana will be safe."
He rang up Welsh and gave him instructions. They'd find this creep and get him out of Ana's life. Trouble was that there could always be another creep and Ana was alone. Now she'd moved out and she seemed determined to go it alone.
"I'm sure gonna miss having Ana around," Mia sighed. "It was like having a sister for a while."
"Yeah," Elliot agreed. "With Ana here, none of us had to listen to your treatises on fashion."
Mia elbowed him hard in the ribs.
CHAPTER 51
When Sawyer's relief, Reynolds, arrived, one watched the front while the other checked around back. It was dark now. Reynolds did a visual sweep of the street out front while Sawyer drove around the block and down the alley to the back of Ana's building.
Still working on Hyde. However, something about Ana's history is now of more interest, Welch texted Grey.
Go on.
She's moved at least three times a year beginning when she was working on her Ph.D. in Pittsburgh. Since moving to Seattle almost four years ago, she's moved ten times. These were not strictly upscale moves. They all had one thing in common. Each building had better security than the last. This one, for instance, has a locked front door.
You think she's on the run?
That would be my best guess. I'll get back to you on Jack Hyde asap.
I want everything you can get on him, Welsh. And find him. I want my men on him.
As Sawyer drove down the alley with his lights off, he could see a lone figure approaching the fire escape attached to Ana's building. He stopped the car, turning off the engine. The figure was definitely a man and he was behaving in a stealthy manner, carrying a black garbage bag as if he was merely going to the dumpster. He was looking around. It was possible that he was just being cautious about strangers lurking. He threw the bag into the dumpster and seemed to be walking away, passing the fire escape on his way, when he suddenly turned and jumped up to grab hold of the bar. He pulled the stairs down and began his way up.
"Reynolds, Ana is three flights up, #310. Intruder heading her way on fire escape."
"On it." Reynolds ran for the outside door and picked the lock in a nanosecond. He took the steps two at a time and was outside Ana's door in less than a minute. He knocked and identified himself as James Reynolds, close protection officer in Christian's Grey employ. There was an intruder making his way to her apartment on the outside stairs.
Ana opened the door, her face gone white. Reynolds smiled reassuringly and stepped inside. He instructed her to stay in her living room. She nodded without speaking. He carefully worked his way to her bedroom, staying close to the wall and out of sight…his gun drawn. Suddenly, the dim light coming through the glass was blocked by a large shadow. Reynolds waited. The figure outside couldn't see him. Then the glass shattered. Reynolds stepped out as the man began knocking more of the glass out of his way in his attempt to enter. As he put a leg through the now empty window frame, he made out the figure of Reynolds. He froze. He swiftly turned to retreat when he realized that another man was climbing the stairs beneath him. In a desperate move, he leapt from the third floor landing into the dumpster below.
Sawyer jumped from the second floor and raced to the dumpster. The man was inside, face down in a rank-smelling pile of garbage. He wasn't moving. Sawyer cautiously rolled him over. It wasn't the same man from that afternoon.
Sawyer called the Seattle PD to report the incident while Reynolds stayed with Ana. He notified his head of security, Jason Taylor, who steadied himself for reporting this to his boss.
"Dr. Steele, drink this water. How are you feeling?" He was concerned. Ana seemed placid yet her complexion was white, her eyes were wide and her hands were shaking. Still she spoke calmly and assured Reynolds that she was fine…a bit disturbed but really just fine. She thanked him for coming to her rescue.
She seemed surprised to find that Christian Grey had two men guarding her home. She was not at all sure how she felt about him watching her although it was certainly a lucky thing tonight. She would have to get that gun as soon as possible. First thing in the morning, she'd walk down to that pawn shop. It was always open, it seemed. She'd need to move again immediately.
Meanwhile, Grey was making the walls tremble with his reaction to the news that Ana was indeed in danger. What were this man's intentions? Had he planned to burgle or truly harm the occupant of the apartment? Did he know that this was Ana's apartment and was it Ana that he was after? She couldn't stay there. He forbid it.
Ana, meanwhile, was speaking with her landlord about boarding up the window. She'd no plans to go elsewhere tonight.
CHAPTER 52
Sawyer was wired after the evening's event so he decided to stick around, parked back in the alley, watching Ana's window. Her landlord came by shortly after the police left and Sawyer helped him haul the heavy pieces of plywood up the stairs to block Ana's window. Sawyer and Reynolds were both baffled by how chill Ana was being. Most women, they were sure, would be hysterical with fear but aside from her initial reaction, Ana was calm. She wasn't worried, she told them. The perp was in custody and she knew that the boys were guarding her. It was far more than she was accustomed to in the way of protection.
Christian called repeatedly…demanding that she return to Grey Manor immediately. She tried to soothe him but after the 5th call, she sweetly told him that she was now going to sleep and he should as well. She would see him Monday at 8 a.m. Then she turned off her phone.
Reynolds went over her car bumper to bumper to ensure that no one had tampered with it. Sawyer was interviewed by the police after they talked with the man they dragged out of the dumpster. They had followed up on his report earlier in the day but the stolen vehicle was found abandoned on a side street. Forensics was going over it in search of clues.
The intruder swore that he was just seizing an opportunity and hadn't been hired by anyone to break in. Sawyer begged the cops for just ten minutes with the guy. He could get him to talk. He was sure that this was a connection to the guy from the morning but the cops, while sympathetic, calmly told him that they couldn't allow Grey's men to "beat it out of him" even though they'd like to help.
Sawyer had surreptitiously managed a photo of the guy from earlier that day and was anxious for Taylor to ascertain his identity. It wasn't the best shot as the guy had tried to hide his face but it was enough for Welsh and his special facial recognition software to pinpoint an identity…Jack Hyde. Not surprising to Ana.
"You have some explaining to do, Dr. Steele," Ana had just limped in the door…to find her patient parked in front of her. He wasn't smiling as he usually was in her presence. There was a dark cloud around him. Well, why was he all snarly? She was the one who lay with her eyes open the last two nights… getting up to check and double check the plywood. She'd told herself that if someone tried to get in that way that she'd be awakened by the pounding needed to loosen the screws. Still, she didn't sleep. Christian's security was watching out for her. Still, she didn't sleep.
Jack was there…somewhere…and now he was hiring other men to come after her. Even if she moved into a higher security apartment, he would soon find her and find a way in. Gosh, she was tired. Well, Grey could just sit, staring at her with his pissy temper. He wasn't the object of any maniac's obsession.
Then she stopped herself. He was in a wheelchair because of someone's obsession with him. He had to hire an army of security experts to protect himself and his family…and, now…her. She should be ashamed to cause him more distress. He was worried about her…scared, in fact.
Christian intended his glare to win his battle to get Ana to move back in but he lost the moment he looked at her. She was pale, circles under her eyes. He knew that she hadn't slept any more than he had. Her limp was more pronounced as well. How could he yell at her when she'd been through such an ordeal? His hissy fit was unjustified…and, he knew, he was terrified for her. What would he have done if she'd been hurt…or worse? What would he become without her?
Without warning, Ana threw herself into his lap and hugged his neck…tight. He automatically wrapped his arms just as tightly around her. They stayed in this position for some time. He thought that she was just scared and finally letting it out.
She spoke then…her soft breath next to his ear. "I'm sorry, Christian. I'm so sorry. I was being thoughtless and cruel. It was wrong of me to refuse your plea for me to come here that night. I put you through pain. I'm so sorry."
She leaned back and looked in his eyes. She was sitting on his lap with their arms around each other. She expected to see his silver eyes turned dark but they were bright and shining. She also realized that she wasn't sitting on an erection either. The expression on his face…soft? Tender? She was confused.
Christian gazed into her eyes. She had been worried about him…and her fear wasn't for damage to his L4 and L5. She wasn't his therapist as she embraced him. She was just Ana, concerned for Christian, the man.
CHAPTER 53
Margaret and Gail were walking through the house, past the foyer. They stopped in their tracks. Christian and Ana were sitting together, their arms around each other, looking into each other's eyes.
Margaret and Gail quickly continued on their way, smiling. They were surprised about Ana but certainly not about Christian. They immediately began happily clucking away about this new development.
"I shouldn't have demanded that you come here."
"I shouldn't have made you worry."
"I can be very demanding, insistent on having my own way, insistent that I know best."
"I've always been alone and I tend to overdo my independence."
"I like that you're independent."
"You do?"
"I like that you challenge me. Don't stop. And I don't just mean the therapy. I mean everything…the way I think, the way I treat people. You get me all wound up…and I like it."
"I'm too insistent that I know best. I don't give an inch."
"You delight me."
"I delight you?"
"Everyday…all the time. Dinners without you were so boring. Everyone thought so."
"But I say very little."
"But what you say is always so funny or enlightening and that sets everyone else off."
"I don't eat enough. It makes you mad."
"Not really mad. That's just how I express myself…poorly. I worry because you don't eat enough to be healthy. Really, it's none of my business what you eat."
"It's a bad habit. I've never eaten much because there wasn't much to eat. I'll try harder. I like baked potatoes."
"Then we'll have baked potatoes every meal. Please come home, Ana. I sleep better knowing that you're close by."
"I didn't sleep even though I knew your men were looking out for me."
"I didn't sleep, either, even though I knew Sawyer and Reynolds wouldn't let you get hurt. It was unreasonable but I was just scared."
Ana leaned her head on Christian's shoulder and instantly fell asleep. Christian held one hand on her hair. "Oh, Ana."
CHAPTER 54
Christian knew what he was doing was inappropriate…certainly taking advantage…but he couldn't help himself. It was as if he was on autopilot. And he didn't mean anything untoward about it. He just needed to be near her, to hold her.
He wheeled down to her room and set her sleeping form on the bed. She'd sighed…contentedly? He watched her for a while and then pulled the duvet over her body. He watched her some more until he felt about to fall asleep himself. That was when he wheeled around to the other side of the bed, lifted himself out of his chair and curled up behind Ana. He wrapped his arms around her as he pulled her soft body close to his chest.
Then he let go and slept.
"Has anyone seen Christian today?" Mia had decided to skip shopping with Lily after taking off early and leaving her minions to follow the instructions she'd left. However, Lily was being unusually annoying lately. Mia wasn't blind as to why Lily needed her friendship. It was really all about getting close to her brother. She hinted constantly for invites to dinner or brunch. She spent the annual Coping Together gala sneaking around…following Christian. Mia had tried to reason with Lily many times but the stupid girl was obsessed…certain that given a chance she could make Christian want her.
Mia did have to credit Lily for wanting Christian just because he was so incredibly handsome. She didn't care about his name or his money…and even after he was left paralyzed, she still wanted him. But she was wasting her time, her youth, on a man who barely registered her existence. It wasn't as if she had no other choices. No, indeed, she was pursued by a number of men. She was a beautiful woman who could be so charming. Yet, she used them and disposed of them. She would wait for Christian.
Lily wanted to come to Grey Manor to entertain Christian, she said. Mia said no, enraging Lily. That was okay, however. Maybe she wouldn't speak to Mia for a week. Mia could use the week off and she wanted to be alone with her brother… to try to help him. He was so upset about Ana moving out and he might be exceptionally rude to her today. Mia could be a cushion between the two. She certainly didn't want Ana to quit. Eight hours a day was better than none at all. Maybe Mia could talk her into lunch down on the dock.
"Margaret, Christian isn't in his room or the therapy room. Did Elliot take him somewhere?"
Margaret glanced at Gail as if to ask her how much she should reveal. Gail piped up instead.
"Oh, Mia, dear. You know about that terrible incident Saturday night at Ana's apartment. Your brother didn't sleep well and neither did Ana. So, when she arrived today, they were both extremely tired. They decided to rest for a while."
"Makes sense. So. Christian is in Ana's room, isn't he?" Mia smirked. Gail and Margaret laughed.
"It might be best, Mia, if we kept that to ourselves. Don't you agree?"
"Oh, come on, Gail. Can't I tease him just a little bit? Please?" Gail narrowed her eyes and Mia sighed defeat. She was happy though that her brother and Ana were getting close. It was what the entire family wished for…and a backyard wedding.
Well, actually, Mia didn't want a wedding at Grey Manor. She wanted a blow-out extravaganza held at Bell Harbor. 400 guests. Daddy could finally pay back all those wedding invites he'd accumulated over the years. Mia had a binder full of ideas for the perfect wedding and she wanted to use them on her brothers. She didn't believe that she'd ever marry. She was 24 and had never been in a truly serious relationship. She'd never met a man whom she'd immediately known was the one. Maybe that was a silly romantic notion but it was one in which Mia believed.
Meanwhile, Christian and Ana were still sleeping peacefully…Ana now curled into Christian's chest. Neither had ever slept so well. Nightmares, waking several times a night, insomnia…these were their usual night time companions. With each other, sleep was dreamless and deep.
When Ana did awaken, she would understand this and, despite her discomfort with the unprofessionalism, she would have to accept reality. Her life since meeting Christian was better and had been a steady road toward a different sort of relationship. She'd realize that she'd been in denial since that night in the boathouse.
When she opened her eyes, gray eyes blinked back at her.
CHAPTER 55
"Sleep well?" he asked. He prepped himself for a scolding…or an outright yelling.
"The best I ever recall sleeping. I usually awaken with anxiety roiling in my gut."
"That's awful…so do I," Christian replied.
"I tried one of those body pillows, you know? I thought that if I hugged it all night, it would fool my psyche into thinking that I was in someone's arms…but I guess it takes real arms."
"So, you're not going to shove me onto the floor?" he grinned.
"This isn't right. I'm violating the ethics of my profession. Nowhere in the course work was it mentioned that cuddling with one's patient is part of therapy."
"Even if your patient feels like he could run or fly. Even if your patient felt the best he could ever recall feeling."
"We are on dangerous ground here, Christian," Ana fretted.
"Two people who care for each other are sharing a bed. Yep. Dangerous ground. I like it."
Ana sat up. "I'm going to clean up. We have a couple of hours left. Let's get cracking, Grey."
With that she hopped out of bed and disappeared into the en suite. Grey watched her go and tried to imagine her naked after they'd made love. He was determined to continue down the road.
Taylor, would you mind coming to the therapy room?
On my way, Dr. Steele.
"Thank you for coming, Taylor. Today we are going to try the parallel bars. Mr. Grey will need to be strapped into the overhead harness."
Christian looked up at the harness and his expression soured. Following Dr. Steele's instructions, Taylor lifted Grey up as she attached the harness around him.
"I know that this isn't comfortable, Mr. Grey, but we've a long way to go to get your legs strong enough to stand."
"My arms are more than strong enough to hold me up," Grey groused. He'd gotten used to be able to do most things now and here he found himself right back at the beginning.
"I promise, Mr. Grey, that you will be able to stand one day with only your arms for support. You still have to use your arms to steady yourself."
Held up by the leather straps, Grey was able to move himself along the bars with his arms…dragging his legs behind him. He could feel them. His brain told them to move but he couldn't even put his feet flat on the floor. They were useless. It was embarrassing. Taylor averted his eyes.
Grey was about to blow when Ana came close. Almost in a whisper, she reminded him that months ago he was completely bedbound, dependent on others to get into a wheelchair that he could only move by manipulating a stick. Stay the course, she said, and you will get where you want to go. He looked into her eyes, her shining blue eyes, and nodded.
CHAPTER 56
Carrick won his morning hearing, of course…he couldn't remember the last time he lost. This one was important, too. He secured his client's custody of his children and a restraining order for a year to keep the ex-wife away from the family. Of course, he warned his client, restraining orders were seldom effective but the judge had warned the woman that if she violated the order, she would be jailed. This is what Carrick hoped for. The poor woman was ill and refused to take her meds. He was trying to get her committed to Sunnydale. It was a sad case but her violent behavior had already scarred her young children.
As he was chauffeured home by his CPO, something he'd grown used to over the years, he thought of his own children. He and Grace had, upon adopting Elliot, committed themselves to protecting their children in all ways…even from themselves. It had been a far harder task then they could have anticipated. It had also been more rewarding than they'd realized it would be.
This latest trial with Christian had come close to wrecking them but, gosh, it had turned around since Grace found Ana. He smiled to himself when she'd told him that she had scraped the bottom of the barrel in Seattle and the surrounding area…that next they would have to look elsewhere. They assumed that this young nurse, Ana Steele, would last a few days and be gone. Many months later she had worked miracles. Carrick came home to a quiet house, nothing broken. The security agents weren't quitting any more. Margaret and Gail were always laughing together.
As the Mercedes SUV rolled down the street toward Grey Manor's gates, the usual mob of paparazzi was standing around. Carrick took care to wave and smile. Otherwise, the evening edition of the Seattle Nooz would feature a picture of him "arriving home mid-day, grim and glum due to the latest drama at Grey Manor". The paps missed the days when nurses fled the manor. Those pictures were gold.
However, it had been a long time since a money shot was to be had. The Nooz had to make do with shots of Ana and her broken leg. It was implied in the Nooz that her accident was a result of lack of attention due to the trauma of working with Grey. When she was no longer filmed coming and going from the manor, the headline was that yet another nurse had quit. No one bothered to correct this impression. The Seattle Nooz was a bird cage liner. Tabloids were hoping to be contradicted. It meant more print.
Today, Carrick was feeling generous. It was a humid day and he knew most of the paps by now. He actually felt bad for them. How boring it must be to stand around outside the gates 24/7 hoping for an opportunity. And since lately there had been no opportunities, he wondered how they made a living.
He asked his driver to stop before opening the gates. He rolled down his window and grinned as the horde surrounded his door.
"Aren't you about ready to give up, boys? Since we put in the tunnel, you'll never see much of the family."
A buzz went up from the crowd. "Mr. Grey, where does the tunnel go to?"
Carrick laughed. "You guys are too easy. Look, everything is fine here at home. My son's therapy is going well. The family is doing well."
"Why are you home so early then?" The whole time flashes were going off in his face. It was the middle of the day and the sun was shining. It was probably just habit since Seattle was usually rather gray.
"Won the case for my client and decided to spend the rest of the day working from home. That's all there is to it, boys. Nothing to see here, as they say. Settle back with your beers and relax."
Carrick smiled at them again, rolled down his window and told the driver to move on.
"May I ask, sir? Why did you give them the time of day?" Baxter had never seen any of the Greys being accommodating with the paparazzi.
"Oh, just in a good mood, I guess. Those guys have chosen a strange career and I kind of felt for them today. Life is going so well. I wanted to share a little cheer."
"Can't wait to see tonight's Nooz," Baxter remarked. "It'll be interesting to see what the tabloids make of this little chat. I bet you're on drugs and you've locked your son in a closet."
Carrick burst out laughing. Baxter was right. Tonight's editions should be interesting.
Baxter pulled up to the front door, letting Carrick out, and then moved the car into one of the many garages. He'd been working here for almost a year now and he couldn't complain about the job. He was looking forward to taking a seat in the security office and enjoying the peace and quiet.
CHAPTER 57
And there was peace and quiet until an alarm went off. Tom Ryan calmly checked the board. Nothing rattled Ryan. Baxter was in awe of his superior. Bax was newer to the job and tended to be jumpier
"We've got a drone," Ryan said. He flipped a switch that immediately set all the windows to fog. A button sent out a signal that would short circuit the drone's operation. Ryan assumed control of the drone and brought it down on the back patio. He turned over the security boards and monitors to Baxter and went off to pick up the drone. If it had been armed, it was harmless now. Ryan was a little surprised that the paps had even tried to use a drone. Word should have gotten out by now that it would be an expensive loss.
He picked it up. It was, indeed, an expensive loss. This was a real pricey drone…all the bells and whistles. It even had a backup system. Nothing that Taylor hadn't anticipated and planned for, however. Security at Grey Manor had its bells and whistles, too.
Ryan was sitting on the steps, looking over the drone when Taylor sat down next to him.
"Everyone okay inside, sir?"
"Yeah, Ana was unnerved at first. Thought it was a fire alarm. I think she was going to throw Grey over her shoulder," he chuckled. "And Margaret and Gail are always unnerved easily. So, what do we have here, Ryan? It's been a while. Must be a new guy."
"A new guy with money, sir. This is a top-of-the-line model. You don't get grainy pictures with this one. Our visitor had serious intentions."
"Huh. Well, let's see if he got any results." As Ryan and Taylor got to their feet, the alarm went off again. They ducked inside quickly.
Baxter, keep the windows fogged but let this one go until I contact you.
Yes, sir.
Ryan and Taylor slid the patio doors open just enough to watch the drone. It flew slowly along the back of the mansion and then around the perimeter of the property…down to the water wall, around the boathouse and then hovered over the water for a time. It then flew swiftly toward the house.
Baxter, is it armed?
No, sir. It's just like the other one. It appears intent on flying over the house. Checking out the roof?
Bring it down, Baxter.
Yes, sir.
The drone crashed on the lawn. Ryan picked it up and looked it over. "Same as the other one. Can we assume same owner?" he asked Taylor. Ryan was in awe of Taylor. "That would be a safe assumption, Tom…and a disturbing one as well. This guy was casing the entire property. This isn't just a newshound…too expensive."
They walked back into the house. Taylor told Tom to keep the windows on fog until further notice. In addition, put the team on high alert, he instructed. If anything else flew by, take it down immediately. The next one might be armed.
Ryan noted the grim expression on his boss's face. He'd seen Taylor solemn before but this was a whole new kind of alarming visage. Something here was really wrong.
CHAPTER 58
Ana smiled at Christian. He was exhausted, sweaty, as she unhooked him from his harness and he settled back into his chair. He had done well, she told him. He didn't agree. What did she consider well? His legs didn't work. His arms were in great condition and they were what had gotten him back and forth on the parallel bars. He'd just dragged his legs behind him. Still, Ana was smiling and he certainly liked that.
She handed him a towel and took a seat nearby. "I know that you're not impressed but that's only because you don't see this from a therapist point of view. If you keep working like this, you'll have your feet back in no time."
"Just my feet?"
"First things first, Christian. Being able to put your feet flat means standing. Now, it's time for a shower and some rest before dinner. I'll see you in the morning."
"What! You think that you're going back to that apartment? Uh, uh…no way in hell. I know about Jack Hyde now."
Ana looked alarmed. Grey whipped out his phone.
Welsh, did you get everything on Jack Hyde?
Not much. Still digging. Never met one like this. He's a ghost. Get Ana to talk.
Ana ran out of the room. She had to get some air. Without thinking, she walked out of the patio doors and ran toward the water wall. She gulped air so quickly that she began to hyperventilate. Far away, through the noise in her head, she heard an alarm. She looked out over the water, the soothing blue water. Then, suddenly, something flew in front of her face. It hovered there, two little eyes looking at her…just inches away.
Already deeply shaken, she could now handle no more. She screamed and couldn't stop. As she continued to scream, the drone dropped like a rock out of the sky and onto the wall in front of her…still staring at her.
And Ana screamed…even as her throat began to close up on her. Her head was pounding. She felt as if someone were hitting her with a hammer.
Barely aware, someone swooped her up in their arms and began running. She tried to scream for help but her voice had stopped working. It was over. He had her now. It was almost a relief. No more running, looking over her shoulder and all around her, no more listening for strange sounds, no more flowers. But why was Christian here? No, he had to go. Jack would hurt him.
Ana begged Christian to run. Please, please, run. But he was still here. She felt so sleepy but she had to stay awake to keep Jack from Christian. She hit Jack as hard as she could, over and over, until her hands and her arms gave out. Still, Jack had her and Christian wouldn't go away. Terror had taken over her mind and all she could do was hope that Jack wouldn't hurt Christian. He had her now. Wasn't that enough?
It was getting dark. Yes, he would take her somewhere dark…somewhere that no one else would ever find her. He would do what he wanted with her for as long as he wanted. She prayed that he would tire of her soon and then finish her. Oh, she was beyond fatigued. All she could do was given in to the dark. When she awoke, it would be bad.
"Mom?" Christian was wan and weak. It was Ana now…more than his workout…that had taken all he had.
"Dr. Mitchell would like to keep her overnight for observation. He's concerned about her blood pressure. It was soaring when you brought her in."
"I want to be with her, Mom."
"Christian, we've already established that her pressure goes up when she knows that you're near. We don't know why but we can't take the chance."
Christian looked defeated. He didn't understand. He blamed himself. Something about Jack Hyde. He had to find this guy. As he was contemplating what he would do to Jack, Taylor emerged from an exam room. He was bruised and bandaged. Ana had really done a number on him.
"Taylor. How do you feel?" Christian asked.
"Sore. That little girl really packs a punch. We've got to get this guy, sir, or she'll never have peace. Ryan texted me. The third drone was like the first two and we suspect they're all from the same source. I don't have proof…just a gut feeling…that they were looking for Dr. Steele."
"It stared at her, Taylor, like something from outer space. Just hovered there, staring at her."
CHAPTER 59
Since Dr. Trevelyan's family had contributed the funds to build the hospital, it wasn't difficult for her to secure a room for Christian for the night. He refused to be any further away from Ana than he was forced to be. He'd tried to finagle a bed in her room but his mother knew that he'd just slip in with Ana and get in the staff's way.
He pretended that they were back at Grey Manor and Ana was nearby in the west wing like always. Thus, he was able to sleep. He was pretty worn out anyway. Elliot insisted on sleeping on a roll-away in Christian's room. His little brother needed him.
Back at Grey Manor, Mia was staying over, concerned about her parents. As she was warming up some milk, she mused on the strange life the family lived. It had been strange before Ana arrived, of course. The Grey family had always been prominent in the community. Her grandparents had built the hospital and then continued to add wings and new departments.
Carrick was the one to watch in the legal world. Mia recalled the fuss made over him when he won a case people said couldn't be won. He'd saved the life of an innocent woman whose in-laws had schemed to frame her for the murder of her new born son. Ironically…and with a great deal of gall…they had begged Carrick to then defend them. He took such pleasure in his refusal.
It seemed about then, when Mia was 10, that the number of paparazzi had increased. She was a beautiful child…tall, exotic…and her parents had to watch her ego as pictures of her began showing up in the tabloids and her circle of "friends" grew exponentially. That was when she began her unfortunate association with Lily Hamilton. Despite her parent's misgivings about the girl, Mia allowed the friendship to grow. Now she felt rather stuck with it.
Lily at first loved seeing her picture in the paper alongside that of Mia. Then she got a look at 14-year-old Christian and 13 years later, he still had trouble remembering her name. He kept calling her Lila and she told herself and everyone else that Lila was his nickname for her.
Mia grew inured to the attentions of the paparazzi. They were just there…like the air. Then came GEH, her handsome brother, her brilliant wunderkind of a brother who'd make his first million when he was just 19. Then the millions grew into billions and there was a stunning building downtown, shining blue glass with Grey House in gold letters writ large across the front.
The paparazzi numbers exploded. They were like gnats, everywhere and in everything. They jumped in front of Mia as she exited a building. They walked backwards in front of her as she walked down the street. The incessant clicking of their cameras…the inane comments and questions designed to get a reaction. They grew even more aggressive when her brother's "love" life became news.
Several years ago, she came home to Grey Manor with her clothes torn and her hands shaking. She'd been to lunch with Christian and when she emerged from Grey House, the paps rushed her and chaos ensued.
It was shortly thereafter that Jason Taylor came into their lives…6 foot 6, lean but muscled, a master of several martial arts, trained in all kinds of weaponry, somber but somehow comforting. Shortly thereafter, Mia was introduced to her first close protection officer and life would never be the same again.
CHAPTER 60
Christian shot awake. Something was wrong. He reached for the bar hanging over his bed but it wasn't there. He pulled himself to a sitting position anyway and leaned over, feeling around for his chair. It wasn't there. The room was only dimly lit by outside lights and he couldn't make out whether his chair was in the room.
He had to get to Ana. He rolled onto the floor and dragged himself by his arms to the door. There was a man walking into Ana's room. Christian moved quickly, pulling himself along. It was taking too long. The strange man emerged and walked away.
He was too late. He hadn't saved Ana. He lay on the corridor floor, broken.
"Christian, Christian. Come on, bro. Wake up. You're having a bad dream." Elliot had been trying to protect his little brother from his nightmares since he'd first come into the family. He'd continued doing so after he was shot and had to move home.
"Christian, look at me. You're awake now and everything is fine."
"Ana is in danger. I have to get to her, El."
Elliot had to chuckle. His brother had assigned two CPOs in round the clock shifts to guard Ana's door. Still, he acquiesced to Christian's plea to check on Ana. He found both agents standing like the palace guards outside Ana's room.
"Everything all right, fellas?" They nodded.
"No one strange try to get in?" Just medical personnel, sir. One of the nurses is inside changing a bag…you know, a drip bag.
Really, Elliot replied. Think I'll just take a quick look. Inside he found a tall man wearing a surgical cap and a mask injecting something into the bag attached to Ana's arm.
"What is that?" he asked. The hair on his arms was standing up. He knew. He approached the man who hadn't answered his question. The guy kept his face averted and then turned in a flash and slashed at Elliot with the syringe. It merely scratched Elliot's arm but he felt a reaction instantly. He had just enough time left to call out for help. Then his world went black.
He came to lying on his roll-away, with his arm attached to a drip bag. What the? He turned his head to find his mother sitting by him, her face etched with concern.
"Elliot, dear, how are you feeling?" She gently laid her hand on his forehead. It took him a few moments to remember.
"Mom. Ana. Some kind of injection." His words tumbled out. She nodded and reassured him that Ana was all right. "You saved her life, Elliot. Don't you remember? You tussled with the man and pulled the line out of Ana's arm while doing so. Then you passed out because some of the drug got into your arm. Very little but enough to knock you out."
"So none of the drug got into Ana?
"No, it was midway down the line when you pulled it out. Of course, that resulted in blood but nothing serious. The guards heard you yell and raced in. There was confusion and the man got away. Last I checked, Christian is with Ana and refusing to leave her. Taylor quietly dressed down his men. They looked quite ill themselves.
"And now that you're awake and the drug is out of your system, all is well….which is good because I'm exhausted."
"I'm okay now, Mom. Why don't you go rest?" Elliot urged. Dr. Grey looked doubtful but agreed that she'd be no good for anyone the rest of this night. She leaned down and kissed Elliot's cheek before taking her leave. When she opened the door, Elliot got a glimpse of a CPO standing guard. Geez, he wondered, what must the staff think of this family and all its drama?
He knew that Christian and Ana were all right but he still had to see for himself. It was difficult but he hefted himself up, pulled out the line and, lurching from wall to bed to door, he made it out into the hall. He was dizzy as all hell. His CPO, Sam, immediately grabbed a wheelchair and made Elliot sit in it.
"Where are we going, sir?" Sam asked.
Elliot smirked. "Where do you think, Sam?" Sam nodded and moved the chair next door to Ana's room. Sam was good at his job but Elliot had never known him to be jovial.
Christian was sitting next to Ana, holding her hand. Her arm was bandaged with a bit of red showing through. The hydration bag line had been reinserted in her other arm. She was sleeping. There was no sign that she'd been aware of the struggle to keep the man from killing her. She certainly didn't need to know about it now. She was looking better…even had a bit of color in her cheeks.
Christian, however, looked wrecked.
CHAPTER 61
"Hey, bro. You don't look so good. Maybe you ought to go back to bed," Elliot knew he was just spitting in the wind.
"Last time I left her, she was nearly killed. I argued with the doctor but he insisted that she had to stay the night and Mom agreed. Ass. Not Mom. She was actually too tired to fight him. Taylor talked to the guys and I don't think the man will be back but I'm not leaving Ana alone.
"How are you feeling, El? You're kind of white."
"Dizzy but Mom says I'm okay. Did anyone tell you yet what the drug was that he tried to kill Ana with? I got a scratch of the stuff and it took me down like that," he said, snapping his fingers.
Christian winced…thinking more of what it might have done to Ana. Still, Elliot had saved her life.
"I'll never forget what you did, Elliot. I'll owe you the rest of my life although I could never repay the debt."
"Forget it. You're my little brother. I just did what big brothers are supposed to do. This girl is really important to you, isn't she?"
"I'm in love with her, El. Don't know how it happened. Didn't know it could. Crazy. I owe it all to Victoria," he smirked.
"We'll have to drop by Sunnydale one of these days just to rub it in her face. That might snap her out of her catatonia," Elliot laughed.
Christian was quiet for a minute as he gazed at Ana. "She's almost as white as the sheets."
"Nah. She looks good. A bit rosy, even. Enjoy it while it lasts. When she wakes up and recalls everything, she'd going to freak again. Be prepared."
"I'll take care of her," Christian said…so sincerely that Elliot was touched. He hoped that Ana wanted to be taken care of.
Elliot nodded to Sam who understood and wheeled Elliot out of the room. Taylor was in the hallway, waiting to speak with Elliot.
"In my room, Taylor. I don't want Chris to hear." Taylor nodded and followed them to room next door.
"The hospital called the police, Mr. Grey. Therefore, I had to answer some questions. In the morning, I have to be interviewed at the station. You, security, some hospital personnel as well. They also want to interview your brother but I have tried to deter them. I need to know all you know. You do know how your brother will react to being asked questions so let's try to cut them off at the pass."
"You know, Taylor, that the SPD just wants to put the great Christian Grey under their microscope for the fun of it."
"If it comes to that, your father will be with him. Even if we can't stop them, we can get him some time to recover from last night. I'm sure that he'll want to protect Dr. Steele from an interview as well. So, now, from the top…tell me what you know."
CHAPTER 62
"We do appreciate you coming down this morning. Are you feeling up to some questions?" Detective Parker was being obsequious. This was Elliot Trevelyan-Grey, after all…and he'd brought his father with him. Should the SPD upset anyone named Grey, the mayor and police commissioner would have his job.
"I'm fine, Detective Parker. Please continue. I want to get this over with and get back to work. I have several projects going right now and I need to check on each. My clients pay me to do the best work."
"Of course. All right. Please tell me what you know of last night."
Elliot went through the story, previously coached by Carrick, claiming that he didn't know who would want to harm Dr. Steele. The man, he told the detective, was disguised and he could remember nothing about him that would make him stand out. No, Elliot didn't notice any tattoos.
His brother, Christian, was sleeping in the room next door when Elliot left to check on Ana because he was having trouble sleeping.
The detective seemed frustrated but Elliot kept his expression impassive. Parker thanked Elliot for coming. He knew that Elliot's father would call him out on any further questions designed to trip his son up.
The hospital personnel weren't any help, either, nor were the two CPOs posted at the door who'd just let the man into Dr. Steele's room.
And no, Carrick said, his other son knew only that his physical therapist upon whom he'd become dependent, had been attacked.
Ana was brought to the hospital because she'd been frightened by a drone and become hysterical. He supposed that the drone was the same as others that sometimes flew by under the direction of some members of the press. Surely Detective Parker was aware that the Grey family was under constant surveillance by the media. Complaints had been made in the past and nothing had come of it. Freedom of the press and all that.
Dr. Steele suffered from hypertension and the family felt it best that she be checked by a doctor after her scare.
Will that be all?
Detective Parker was beyond agitated. A patient at Seattle General had almost been murdered but for a fortunate bout of insomnia that caused Elliot Grey to take a walk down the hallway. No one had any idea as to why Dr. Anastasia Steele would be targeted yet three members of her employer's family and two body guards had stayed the night near her.
The guards had explained that anyone connected to the family had been assigned protection to keep the paparazzi at bay. Had Detective Parker never been made aware of the press mob gathered 'round the Grey's gate, Grey House, the building sites of Grey Design and Construction? Did he not know that Ms. Mia was followed everywhere?
Yes. Yes. Yes. Detective Parker understood the need for private security.
After a morning of attempting to acquire information about the murder attempt last night, Parker gave up. The case would remain open, of course, but he doubted anything would come of it. He was certain that Grey's security team would handle the investigation and someday, they would close it. Maybe they'd even let the SPD handle the arrest.
Christian insisted that he carry Ana into the house on his lap, up the ramp and down to her suite. She was still tired and her blood pressure was still higher than it should be. She'd been prescribed medication which the doctor and Grace hoped would keep Ana stable in future. Grace promised to bring Ana in for a full workup soon. Who knew how long she'd been hypertensive and what damage had been done in that time?
Ana went right back to sleep and Christian again slept with her. Grace went straight to bed as well while Carrick settled down with a tumbler of bourbon in his study.
'Morning, Welsh. How'd you sleep?
Funny, Grey Senior. Isn't it a bit early to imbibe?
How did you…never mind. Anything on Hyde?
No progress at all. I've never been so frustrated.
We think that he tried to kill Ana last night.
! I'll find this guy or die trying, Carrick.
CHAPTER 63
"Christian?"
"Hmm?"
"Did something happen last night? At the hospital, I mean. The people at the gate were yelling stuff."
"Nothing important. Go back to sleep," he mumbled.
"So, no one tried to kill me?" Grey's eyes popped open and he was suddenly very awake.
"Honey, it's nothing for you to worry about. I'd never let anything happen to you. You're safe."
"Okay. You go back to sleep, too." Ana kissed his nose.
Who knew the nose could be an erogenous zone? Well, now he and his morning wood were completely awake. He carefully reached over Ana's sleeping body for his phone.
Dad…anything from Welsh on Jack Hyde as yet?
Nothing. Son, try to concentrate on your therapy and let us worry about Hyde.
Don't see how I can do that, dad.
If you're all wound up, it will frighten and upset Ana.
Yeah. Okay. Both of us are knocked out. See you at dinner.
Telling Christian Grey to let someone else worry about the man who was trying to kill the woman he loved was like telling a pilot to leave the flying to a passenger. Welsh was the best. He'd proven himself so time and time again. Grey hated to do it but he was going to have to push Ana to talk. She held all the answers.
He watched her sleeping and felt such overwhelming tenderness for her. It was a new emotion for him…as were so many others he'd never noticed before Ana. He couldn't believe how protective he felt…watching her all the time to be sure that she was all right. He sensed that she kept many things hidden and that bothered him. He wanted her to share everything with him…ironic, because Christian was not a sharer and he knew that his family was bothered by that. To get Ana to open up, he knew that he'd need to tell her about him…and he didn't really know how to do that. What would sharing be like? What should he say to her? And how would he begin…just blurt it out? She might think that he was crazy. Worse, she might not be interested.
He knew that she cared about him but how much? Was there at all a chance that she could love him in return? Oh, lord, he thought as his insides twisted, what would he do if Ana didn't love him?
He laid back and looked at the ceiling, his heart racing with a new kind of fear. He'd never feared much in his life but now every fiber of his being felt the pain of knowing that he might be misinterpreting Ana's feelings.
He'd given his heart away. For a man like him, there was no going back. For the first time, he truly understood loneliness and it terrified him. He couldn't get up every morning without Ana…knowing that he wouldn't see her that day or the days after…thinking about her, worrying about her.
He'd trained his heart to need no one. He'd loved his family in his way but if he lost them, he knew that he could go on.
Without Ana, what would he do?
CHAPTER 64
Ana put his feet flat on the floor and, as Christian pulled himself along with his hands on the bars, Ana moved his feet.
"Can you feel that, Christian?"
"Yes, I can feel everything but what's the point if I can't control my legs?"
"It will come. Patience. Do you want to take a short break or continue?"
"Let's take a break. I'm thirsty. I don't suppose that I could have a bourbon?"
Ana chuckled as she shook her head. Christian maneuvered his body into his chair as Ana retrieved two bottles of water from the small fridge. She tossed one to Christian who easily caught it. For a second, he reflected on the fact that a few months ago, he would have needed someone to hold it for him with a straw to drink.
"Something is on your mind this morning, Christian. I need you to be fully present during your therapy. Can you tell me what's bothering you?"
Christian took a swig of the water and then looked at Ana…Ana and her blue eyes…Ana and her beautiful face.
"You're bothering me, Ana." Okay. That wasn't what he'd intended to say but truth will out.
Ana looked back, startled. "Have I done something to upset you? What is it?"
"We've grown close these last months. We've even slept together. I think, I hope, that you know that I'd do anything for you. At this time, that anything is mostly about keeping you from being hurt by Jack Hyde."
Ana paled, taking another long draw of her water. It was clear that she didn't want to talk.
"Ana, this family that you think is going to forget about you when I no longer need your professional services, loves you. You have stolen all of our hearts without intending to but you have, nonetheless. I hope that you know that you have my… affection… as well.
"You're in trouble and have been for years since this guy began targeting you. Please, Ana, I need you to tell me everything so that we can catch Jack Hyde and get him out of your life."
Tears began to slip down Ana's face and then drop onto her lap as she lowered her gaze to the floor. Christian rolled over to her chair and picked her with ease, settling her on his lap. He embraced her and gently rubbed her arm.
"Oh, Ana. I know that you're afraid and that you think that he'll always find you, that there is no hope. But, Ana, you've been living with this for so long…don't you want to be free of him?"
Ana leaned tightly against his chest, sniffling. She fought the urge to jump up and run. Then she finally spoke…in a tiny voice, as if speaking out loud would somehow invite Jack into the room.
"Yes."
Christian let out a sigh of relief. "We've been working hard to find this guy, Ana, but my best investigator is flummoxed. We need to know what you know about Hyde. Will you tell me?"
Ana was beginning to tremble in his arms so he held her tighter. He reassured her that she was safe with him…that Jack could never get to her. Even as he said it, he thought of that night in the hospital. So close, so close. He didn't understand how he knew to wake and alert Elliot. He feared that Ana knew that she was in danger and somehow told him in a dream. He wanted to believe that she knew nothing of that night…that she was sleeping peacefully. He didn't want to believe that she slept in fear.
"I don't know much about him, Christian. I'm not even certain of his physical appearance because when he's let me see him, it's been in shadows. He's tall and I think his hair is sandy-colored. I had just started working on my Ph.D when he came into my life. I don't know why he chose me. At first, I'd return to my apartment and find a bouquet of flowers at the door without a card. Then, the next day, I'd find a card slipped under the door asking if I'd liked the flowers. He said that we should meet. I had no way of contacting him.
"Things escalated from there. More flowers, some dead. More notes demanding that we meet…angry notes telling me that his feelings were hurt by my lack of consideration."
CHAPTER 65
"I've always been independent, Christian, and I've never let anything or anyone frighten me but the longer this went on, the less sure of myself I became. I collected all the notes and went to the police but they told me that they couldn't find any clues to his identity in the notes. They did tell me that they'd be keeping an eye on my apartment building but, of course, driving around a couple of times a night wasn't going to help. So. I moved. I left at dawn, hoping that he'd be asleep at that hour. I rented a new place under a fake name. I stayed in that day and the night studying, wondering how I could disguise myself when I went to class. When I had to leave the next morning, there were flowers…dead flowers…and a very angry note left on the floor by the door.
"I don't know how he could find me as I didn't even tell my landlord my forwarding address. I can only surmise that he was nearby watching at all hours. I began sitting in the dark in my window watching with binoculars. I mounted a tiny camera in the hallway and in the peephole of the door. The flowers and the notes continued but the cameras showed nothing. He'd sprayed black paint on them."
"So, you kept moving?" Christian noted.
"Yes, I couldn't afford buildings with doormen or even buildings with the front door locked. I moved lots of different times of the day but it never helped. I even tried moving into a motel with an inside hallway and a clerk who promised to keep my door number to himself no matter who asked. One night the desk called and said that there was a police officer wanting to talk to me. I told him that I'd be right down.
"When I got downstairs, the police officer was waiting outside. I went out but the officer was standing in a shadow. He said that he would always find me. I asked him what he wanted of me. He replied that he knew that I'd never give him what he wanted but he'd still always keep watch over me. He said that I didn't appreciate him but that he was trying hard to keep from hurting me the way that I was hurting him. His voice was so low and threatening. He took a step toward me so I ran back inside. I told the clerk that if he ever saw the man again, he should call the police.
"I stayed at the motel because it was close to the University hospital where I had classes and the walk was well lit. There was also a bus which I took a lot. I never saw anyone like Jack on the bus."
"When did you learn his name?" Christian asked.
"I don't know if that is his real name, Christian. One night as I got off the bus, he was standing in the shadows near the door to the motel office. I was ready to scream but instead I popped out with "what is your name?"
"He seemed to think for a long time as I inched closer to the door. I could see the clerk at the desk. As I reached out an arm to open the door, the man spoke. He was laughing. "You can call me Jack," he said. "Okay, Jack," I replied. "Do you have a surname?"
"Surname," he answered. "You and your fancy words. You're really smart, aren't you…but not smart enough to get away from Jack Hyde." Then he faded deeper into the darkness while I ran inside and to my room. The police had no Jack Hyde on file. Nor did the FBI. It's probably a fake name. Maybe he borrowed it from Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.
"I completed my courses, got my doctorate and planned my next move. I received offers from several prestigious hospitals but I refused all of them because they came by mail and the envelopes had been opened. Instead I called Seattle General from a pay phone at the hospital and asked if they were interested. They said they would send the papers immediately but I said no…we had to conduct our business on the phone. They were, of course, skeptical but I had graduated top of my class. They contacted my professors so they said to come as soon as I could."
"Do you know how Hyde followed you here?" Christian kissed her head and smoothed her hair as he held her close.
"I bought an airline ticket to New York. I didn't try to hide it because I knew that he would somehow divine what I'd done. I told the clerk to forward any mail to John Hopkins. Then I took a cab to the airport. I went into a restroom and donned a disguise that made me look like an old lady. I emerged with a different bag and sat down in a place from which I could watch for Jack. I saw no sign of him. Finally, I caught another cab to a bus station and rode across country on buses, switching companies. I never saw any sign of Jack. I thought I'd gotten away."
"But you hadn't," Christian said.
"I moved into a hotel room that first night. I was barely unpacked when there came a knock at the door, someone claiming to be a bellboy. I called the desk and they said that flowers had been delivered. There was a card this time. It said "Welcome to Seattle, Anastasia. We'll be meeting soon."
"Since then I've moved almost a dozen times. It was all futile. When that drone flew into my face and stared at me, I knew. My head seemed to explode with crazy. I think that I was screaming but I didn't know for sure. Then Jack grabbed me and carried me off. You tried to stop him but he was too strong and he was going to hurt you so I tried to fight him. The next I knew, I woke in a hospital with you next to me. You were all right. I was so relieved…so grateful."
"Why, Ana, why were you happy to find that I was okay, that I was with you?"
CHAPTER 66
Ana jumped off his lap, still shaking. "We should get back to work. I talked too long." As she started to walk away, Christian's hand reached out and took hold of hers. He held it firmly and looked up at her, his eyes soft…almost pleading.
"Ana, you must know that I am in love with you."
Ana gulped but she didn't pull her hand away. She looked at the floor. "There's this thing called transference wherein patients develop feelings for their caretaker," she started. She gasped as Christian pulled her back onto his lap and kissed her…hard and urgently. One arm around her and a gentle hand holding her face as he explored her mouth with his tongue. This time Ana returned the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning into his mouth with hers. As he moved his mouth from her lips to her neck, his hands to her breasts, she felt sensations all over her body. She understood where he wanted this to go and she knew that she was willing to go with him.
He stopped to catch his breath, his forehead leaning against Ana's. "There's this thing called transference wherein therapists develop feelings for their patients," he grinned with joy. "Ana, do you want me as much as I want you? Please say you do. I don't think that I could stand it if you didn't want me. I've never felt like this…never…for anyone. I didn't think that I was capable of so much feeling, so much need for one person. Every day I wake up craving you. It's so much more than lust. I love you so much, Ana."
Christian was breathing hard and Ana could feel his erection. "Does me sitting on your erection hurt?" she asked. Christian laughed. "I just poured my heart out to you…yeah, a little but it's a good hurt. Being touched by you is always good."
"Christian, all I know of sex is being used and hurt by the men who fostered me over the years. You're dealing with an amateur here."
"Ana, the door is locked. The windows are fogged and we're far away in the west wing. No one will hear me when I call out your name." He looked in her eyes, elated when she nodded. She stood up and pulled down her slacks and panties. She watched shyly as he loosened the draw string on his sweats and lifted himself slightly to push them down. There it was…the monster that had hurt her so many times.
Christian saw the fear in her eyes. "Ana, we'll take this slow. We'll stop any time you want. We're both learning. Neither of us has ever made love. I'm as much in the dark as you. Help me?"
Ana nodded. She straddled his lap and he helped to ease herself onto and down his cock. Both were trembling, breathing rough. For Ana, it was the first time a penis had entered her gently. For Christian, it was the first he truly thought about the connection and not just the hard thrusting necessary to get him off.
They gazed at each other in amazement, smiling as if together they'd accomplished something they'd never thought possible. Ana began to move, up and down, slowly at first then faster as she needed more friction. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the feelings. Oh, god, they were so good. She couldn't find the words in her head. Christian watched her…watched her breathing escalate. She threw her head back as something inside her was building. What was this, she wondered?
Christian held her hips, tilting her body just enough to have his cock rubbing against her clit. He wanted to cum so desperately but her pleasure was even more important to him. He'd never cared before whether the women he was with were satisfied but with Ana…with Ana he needed to know that she was in heaven with him.
"Christian," Ana gasped, "something…something is" and she shuddered violently and called out his name. Then he let go and buried his face in her neck as he screamed her name.
She collapsed against his chest as his head lolled back, both undone. He enveloped her in his arms and they stayed together for some time…neither speaking.
CHAPTER 67
"Christian," Ana whispered, "was that an orgasm?"
Christian beamed. "Sure was. Best ever. I felt my soul soaring."
"You're just exaggerating to please me," Ana frowned.
"What could I say that you'd believe?" he teased.
"Well, that it was okay." Christian laughed. "Then I'd be lying to you. Ana, my sex life has been just that…simply sex. Making love with someone for whom you care deeply is entirely different. Thank you for giving me that experience."
"You're welcome. Thank you, too. It was wonderful. Can we do it again sometime? I mean, if you want?"
"Ana, did you miss that prelude where I might have mentioned that I am madly in love with you? For the first and last time in my life, I love someone."
"Last?"
"I know myself, Ana, and I know that what I feel for you, I'll always feel. There will never be another. You are my first love and you will be my only love. I don't want to feel this for anyone else."
"You can't be sure of that. Maybe someday…" Ana began before Christian took her face in his hands, his look more intense than she'd ever seen on a face.
"No. No, Ana. Do not doubt me on this." His tone was so firm, almost angry…but as his eyes locked onto hers, she saw the love in them. It was almost too much. She'd always been alone and now this beautiful man was determined to have her. She didn't know how to give herself to him.
"Christian, I've never…I mean, all my life…" Words tumbled out of her mouth. He was asking her for something she didn't understand. She didn't know how to do this…whatever it was. She'd never gone to movies. She'd never observed love around her. She did read Jane Austen but it puzzled her rather than offering clarification.
Again, she tried to run but he held her. He wouldn't let her go and she realized that it felt good to be imprisoned in his arms.
"Ana, I won't demand anything of you. That is to say, I'll try not to demand anything. I've been a selfish man all my life but I'll try to change my thinking. You must know, however, that I want you to love me, to never leave me. So, maybe you could work on that?"
Geez, he thought, was that clumsy enough? With Ana, he lost every bit of the suave, smooth Christian Grey who seduced hundreds of women. Now he was just an ordinary man with no tricks up his sleeve, no sly smiles…nothing. He couldn't even remember his old moves. He was completely at sea without the charming ways that used to get him whatever he wanted. He was just Christian with nothing to offer but his honest feelings…and maybe Ana was too damaged to return those feelings.
"Okay." Ana smiled at him. He loved Ana smiles.
She climbed off of his lap and went into the en suite to clean up. She returned dressed and carrying a towel. She gently cleaned him as well before pulling up his pants and tightening the drawstring. He had another erection and this pleased her because it meant that he was regaining his range of motion. He also had a really nice penis. Should she tell him, she wondered? Was it too intimate a compliment? On the other hand, he wanted her to be more forthcoming so perhaps it was a place to start?
"Christian," she announced as he looked longingly at her, "you have a very nice penis. In fact, I'd have to say that it is the nicest I've ever seen and I've seen quite a few. Skinny and long. Short and pudgy. Yours, however, is just right. I like it very much," she beamed at him, pleased with herself for being so candid.
Christian knew that he was well endowed but no one had ever told him so in quite this way. There was nothing licentious about the way Ana described his member. She might have been talking about his haircut. But…she was trying…and she was adorable.
CHAPTER 68
Byron was in a snit. Things had changed. She wasn't alone anymore. He was upset with himself for delaying in taking possession of what was his. He had been so enjoying all these years of taunting her and hadn't anticipated the Greys.
He'd also been having fun preparing her quarters. Between that and the excitement of playing with her, he'd wasted time and now she was harder to reach, impossible to meet in the shadows. She was under the protection of the Greys and they were powerful people, especially that crippled son. He may not have legs but he had many billions with which to have his bidding done.
And one of the things he was bidding for was information on Jack Hyde. Byron laughed. Can't find information on someone who doesn't exist. Of course, he considered, there may actually be a real Jack Hyde out there somewhere. Wouldn't he be surprised to find a swat team pulling up to his house one day! Byron chuckled as he tidied up his apartment in the lower level…imagining dozens, maybe hundreds of Jack Hydes being dragged off to their local jails.
"By, baby, do you want your pancakes round or in funny shapes? I can do Mickey Mouse again if you want." Byron gritted his teeth. His mother's voice seemed to be getting shriller by the day.
"Mickey Mouse, ma," he yelled back up the stairs. Byron had rather a thin tone to his own voice but he was working on it. Whenever he'd 'visited' with Ana, he'd lower it as far as he could so that he sounded quite manly, he thought. He missed her. Except for that day at the Grey's, looking at Ana through the drone's lens, he hadn't seen her up close since she moved in with them. He'd taken to lurking outside the gates, telling the paparazzi that he worked for a student newspaper. He actually enjoyed those days…sitting with the guys, gossiping about the Grey's. They weren't much interested in his physical therapist but he learned a lot about the Grey family.
"Are you coming up, sweetie? I don't want you eating cold pancakes. You know how your tummy is sensitive." That was true. He'd always been a sensitive boy…so many allergies. He was allergic to protein so he had to eat a lot of carbohydrates for energy. As he mounted the stairs, he dreaded the daily ritual of working his way through his drawer full of medications.
He was huffing and puffing as he sat down at the table. His mother regarded him with a worried expression. He was too heavy and in bad shape but he rejected her suggestions that he take up some exercise or, at least, move into one of the bedrooms on the main level. There was too much light upstairs and he was too busy for exercise, he told her. He had more important things to do. She'd no idea what these important things were. Byron was understanding. Mothers didn't know that real men needed their lairs to be dark and underground. She did know that lately he'd taken an interest in drones. They were expensive but she didn't complain. She just wanted her boy to be happy. Hadn't she moved them to Seattle because of his allergies? She wasn't entirely clear on how the rainy climate helped but her By swore it did so here they were now.
He'd never had been a happy child, of course. He'd always been difficult but his mother put it down to her difficult pregnancy and agonizing labor…something Byron heard about often. He also had colic for his first three years of life. He refused to sleep without her holding him. He threw world class tantrums but his mother blamed it on his sensitivity to, well, everything. He either had an emotional sensitivity or a physical one. It was so hard on him, she fretted.
His father had toughed it out until Byron was five…hoping that kindergarten would help him learn to behave better and perhaps he'd make friends. However, Byron was sensitive to everything about kindergarten…sharing, the noise of other children, teacher's orders. His mother pulled him out after deciding to homeschool him.
One day his father didn't come home from work. Byron didn't mind. He preferred his mother's company anyway. Nothing more was said about his father. Pictures of him disappeared. Byron was vaguely aware that a check arrived every month but otherwise, it was as if Harold Baumhauser had never existed.
Byron finished his breakfast and returned to his lair. He needed to break in his latest pair of custom heels. At 5' 7", he was only three inches taller than Ana and he needed to tower over her to be intimidating. His latest pair of shoes added six inches to his height and he kept falling over. He needed to prepare, to practice, for their next meeting. He intended it to be their last.
CHAPTER 69
"Dad," Elliot began as he burst into his father's study. Carrick looked up at him in exasperation.
"Son. Do try knocking. I'm in a meeting," he growled, indicating the nurse sitting stiffly on the couch. She stood, tall and blonde, reaching out a hand to Elliot.
"Hello. It's all right. I think that we're done here, aren't we, Mr. Grey? You have my number and yes, I'll call if I remember anything else." She nodded to Elliot and began to walk out the door. Elliot pivoted as he watched her go and then hustled quickly to the front door to open it for her. She smiled and bid him farewell as she climbed into her truck and drove from the house with Elliot still watching her go.
"Dad. What the hell?"
"Well, that was quite the reaction, son," Carrick answered with a big grin on his face. He'd never seen his eldest react so to a pretty girl.
"Are we hiring another nurse? If so, good choice," Elliot smiled.
"No. She works at Seattle General and felt that she had information to share about the man who tried to kill Ana…or we thought tried to kill her. Turns out the poison was just a diluted form of a drug that can mimic death in a person. Kate is a pharmacologist. She knew that the hospital was only going to reveal this information to the SPD and she felt that we might feel better if we knew that the man didn't intend to kill Ana."
"Can't she get into trouble?"
"For what? The drug wasn't dispensed by Seattle General. And we aren't going to talk, are we, son?"
"Oh. She was kind of pretty, wasn't she?"
"Yes, Elliot. She kind of was. Want her number?" Carrick teased. He picked up the phone to call Taylor. Yes, indeed, Taylor could use this information. Why would this guy want Ana heavily sedated to the point of fooling people into thinking that she was dead? What were his intentions?
Taylor could figure only one reason…and now they had one more piece of the puzzle.
"Dad, Taylor, having a meeting without me?" Christian's tone was tense. When it came to Ana, he expected to be kept in the loop.
"Christian, what are you doing? You didn't walk all the way from the west wing, did you? You know that you're not supposed to push it. Does Ana know that you're running around the house?"
"Dad, don't deflect. What's going on?" He was panting with the effort to make his legs work with the walker. Ana had gotten one with a seat and he was supposed to sit down every few steps but she was out with Mia so he was forcing himself to work harder than he should.
"Sit down. I said, sit!" Carrick didn't mean to yell but he worried when his son didn't obey Ana's instructions.
Christian sat on the leather couch and stared at his security chief and his father. Their expressions were serious and not just because of Christian.
"One of the paparazzi was talking with Baxter today. They were just chatting amiably about some ball game when the pap mentioned that sports were a big topic with all the guys gathered out there…with one exception. The pap, Bob Howard from the Seattle Times, started talking about this new guy…a strange little man who wasn't interested in sports. He wanted to talk about the mansion occupants. Well, at first Bob didn't think much of it because the guy said that he was from some student newspaper and didn't know much about us.
"However, Bob thought he was kind of old to be a student…figured him to be around 40."
"Then," Taylor said, "information about the Greys wasn't enough. He started zeroing in on you and your therapist. Pretty soon, it was all about the therapist. Bob thought it was odd since he doesn't consider your medical staff to be newsworthy. Baxter asked him to point out this guy which Bob did in a rather obvious way…by stretching out his arm and pointing."
"Well," Carrick continued, "the guy saw this right away and took off on a little scooter, a Vespa, Baxter thought it was."
"Did Baxter get a license plate or a physical description of this guy?" Christian asked.
"No plate. The guy was around 5'7", bald and chubby. It was the best Baxter could do with everyone in the way and things moving fast," Taylor replied. "He thinks that the scooter was a faded blue, rusted. We've checked with the SPD for any registered scooters with that description but no luck. Now we're checking police records for any short, bald and fat offenders but it's going to take some time. It's just a lead, Mr. Grey. Don't get too excited."
"Ana said that the guy was tall…at least six feet. She also thought that he was big but not in a fat way."
"He could be using a disguise, son. Ana said that he tried to stay in the shadows."
Christian sighed. He was frustrated all the time, it seemed. Frustrated with his condition, frustrated with the danger facing Ana and frustrated with the lack of progress in catching Jack Hyde.
"Where did Ana and Mia go off to?" Carrick grinned. "I'm surprised you let either of them out of the house. Mia told me that you've been hounding her about moving back in until Jack Hyde is caught."
"You know Mia. She's never taken her safety seriously and now she convinced Ana to go shopping for this damn gala," Christian grumped.
"This damn gala is important to your mother, son, although I am surprised that Ana agreed to go."
"I convinced her that I'll need her there to look out for me. I'm fragile, you know."
Taylor and Carrick roared with laughter at that description of Christian. He had to smile a little, too. He'd never been fragile…even when confined to a hospital bed, he radiated strength somehow…even if it was just mental strength.
"I sent a half dozen guys with them and another half dozen coverts."
Taylor frowned. "Mr. Grey, I am the security chief…not you. We discussed procedure before I accepted this job. This is not the first time I've had to speak with you about this. You are forcing me to instruct my team to ignore you and put everything through me first."
"Oh, beep beep, back up the truck, Taylor. I figured that they'd go running to you to see if they should obey me. Perhaps you ought to have a talk with them."
"Oh, I will be having a talk with them. From now on, Mr. Grey, tell me what you want before you give any orders. Agreed?" Taylor snarled.
Christian saluted in mock obeisance as Taylor stormed out. Carrick shook his head and warned Christian that he ought not to be disrespectful.
"Geez, dad. I'm his boss, remember?"
"No, son. You just pay him to protect you and your entire family and now your physical therapist. You're not his boss. By the way, what is going on with you and Ana? I've been getting vibes lately."
"Vibes, pop?" Christian chortled. "Where have you been picking up words like that? Gosh, you're so hip."
Carrick smiled, feeling a bit silly. He was nearing 60, a highly respected attorney and he'd never said vibes in his life. He feared what Mia might have him saying next.
"Anyway, now who's deflecting? You and Ana. What's going on?"
Christian shrugged and averted his eyes. "What makes you think anything is going on? We work together…hours every day…so we're, you know, friendly."
"Baloney. Mia's been giggling about you but won't tell your mother and me anything. Grace thinks that you and Ana have a romance developing. She says that you've slept with Ana at least once that she knows."
"Well, when I brought her home from the hospital, I was probably overly solicitous. I was exhausted and I fell asleep. It was just sleep, dad."
Christian didn't want to lie to his father but Ana was still reluctant to behave less than professionally. She insisted upon discretion while Christian wanted to run around the house telling everyone that he was in love and that, miracle of miracles, Ana loved him back.
CHAPTER 70
Having spent the last several years on guard for Jack Hyde, Ana was quite sensitive to the presence of others watching her…and they seemed to be everywhere. She was trying to keep up with Mia's enthusiastic chatter while being distracted by the three men in black suits and ties walking in front of them and the three similarly attired men trailing them. In addition, there were the men with cameras walking backwards in front of their CPOs, yelling idiotic comments and questions at Mia who seemed to take no notice of any of this.
"Mia, I'm sorry to interrupt but how is it that you can ignore all the staring and the paparazzi?"
Mia took Ana's arm as they walked and smiled. She really liked Ana and was so pleased that she and her brother were in love. So pleased, in fact, that despite it being completely against her nature, she was keeping the information to herself. She'd told not a soul.
"I'm a Grey, Ana. Even before Christian became ridiculously rich and had his face splashed all over the news and Forbes and Business Weekly and every other publication it seemed, our family was well known and this little troop of paps were just a part of everyday life. The circus really came to town when Christian made his first billion at 26 and the cover of Esquire as the handsomest man this side of anywhere. That's when the close protection officers became a fixture. We hardly notice them anymore…the wallpaper of our lives," she sighed.
"When I was younger, I rebelled. I spent all my deviant, evil energy working up ways to dodge them or pull pranks but after I was kidnapped, I learned my lesson. Now I appreciate the heck out of them. We Greys aren't like other people and I've just had to accept that this is my life. Sometimes I talk to the paps but mostly they're wallpaper, too."
"When Christian comes walking with me one day…just walking down a street…is this how it will be?" Ana's voice quavered just a little but Mia noticed
"Christian will always protect you. He'll do anything to make you happy. If you don't want people watching you, somehow he will clear the streets. With Christian, you will be safe and loved. I promise. Please don't let this experience scare you off, Ana," Mia pleaded. Maybe she shouldn't have put Ana through this shopping expedition. Maybe she should have ordered a selection of gowns to be delivered to Grey Manor for their perusal. It was just that Mia so enjoyed shopping and she wanted to share the experience with the woman she knew would someday be her sister.
For her part, Ana had grown fond of Mia over the many months she'd spent with the Grey family. She'd needed to grow accustomed to company, to having meals with others, to asking people about their days and their work…all the things that normal people learned early in life. At first, it had been hard…even frightening. Christian would hold her hand under the table and that helped but he wasn't always with her as she walked through the house. She invariably would encounter one of the cooks or security and, as the work day ended, there was Elliot, Carrick and Grace. They were always so warm and kind and Ana struggled to be like them but she would begin hyperventilating and have to flee to the west wing.
Her struggle was evident to everyone but they didn't attempt to reassure her. Grace told Christian that Ana wanted to learn and he shouldn't try to shield her from all the things that made her nervous. It was hell for him to restrain himself but he left Ana alone as often as he could force himself to leave her to find her own way.
That was why he didn't jump in to object when Mia simply announced to Ana that they needed to go shopping. Ana had looked at Christian in dismay but he squeezed her hand and told her to have a good time. She'd smiled at him with fear in her eyes and it broke his heart but he knew that she'd be in good hands. He also intended to send a small army along with them.
"Ana! This is a great store for our needs. Do you like champagne?" Mia asked as she pulled Ana into the shop.
Ana had never had champagne or any alcoholic beverage, for that matter. And what did champagne have to do with buying dresses?
Shortly thereafter, sitting on a plush settee, watching models parade around in gowns while she held a flute in her hand and her first taste of champagne on her tongue, Ana marveled at this new world in which she found herself. It certainly wasn't Walmart.
CHAPTER 71
The dresses were all beautiful and the champagne was buzzing in her brain. Ana found herself enjoying this activity. Her champagne flute seemed to refill itself and Ana loved the bubbles tickling her tongue.
"Oh, Ana! That is the one for you," Mia exclaimed, pointing out a pale blue chiffon gown. "Let's try this one on you. I'm going to see about this pink dress." She pulled the glass from Ana's hand and set it down as she gave instructions to the shop clerk to put the dresses in rooms for her and Ana. She pulled Ana up from the settee while Ana looked back longingly at her glass.
Twenty minutes later, the shop had instructions regarding alterations and delivery and Mia and Ana walked back out into the loud and crazy of the street. Something was scratching at Ana's brain.
"Kidnapped!" she squealed as she stopped in her tracks and stared at Mia. The word was like a bell for Pavlov's dogs as the security surrounded the women and the coverts eyes worked the crowd.
Security pushed the women back into the shop and blocked the door. Mia burst into laughter while Ana turned white and fainted, fortunately caught by Sawyer before her head hit the floor.
She came to a few moments later and found herself lying on the settee, her head a whirl and her stomach queasy. She jumped to her feet and ran to the door marked Toilette. Mia held her hair as Ana vomited several flutes of champagne. She rinsed her mouth and gratefully accepted the mints that Mia offered.
"Home?" she sighed. Mia nodded.
In the car, Ana had to be told to stop apologizing to the two CPOs up front. It was just that she was so embarrassed to have caused such a stir. To distract her, Mia related the story of her kidnapping. There wasn't all that much to it but it had been enough to change her attitude toward protection.
"I'd once again ducked my CPO of the day and was taking a walk through a park by the water when suddenly a hand was over my mouth. Chloroform. I vaguely recall being carried and being in a vehicle before I truly passed out. When I woke up, I was in the emergency room being checked over by a cute doctor and glared at by my CPO.
"Turns out that I wasn't kidnapped for long…a few minutes…before the van was surrounded by Taylor's men and I was rescued. The dumb asses who grabbed me are doing time…a lot of it since kidnapping is a really big deal. Taylor told me that he considered letting the men drive me over the state line so they'd get even more time but he figured that I'd wake up and irritate the kidnappers so much that they might harm me…so I was a kidnap victim for about 5 minutes."
"Have any other members of the family been kidnapped?" Ana asked with such innocence…as if she were wondering when would be her turn to be chloroformed.
Mia smiled as she shook her head. "No, thanks to my youthful stupidity, I hold the honor of being the only person in Christian Grey's orbit to be taken against my will."
"Have there been any other times that someone in the family has been threatened?"
"Oh, Christian gets death threats all the time and I'm sure that there's plenty of mail aimed at the rest of us, too, but Taylor goes through it all and his team checks out every threat to determine the level. You know, level 1 is just talk…level 5 is lockdown. We've never had a lockdown by the way. We live our lives and never really give threats a thought. That is poor Taylor's worry. He is a real pro and he hires real pros, too. The best in their fields. Right, guys?" she directed toward the front seats.
"Yes, ma'am, and it is a pleasure to serve the Grey family." Mia just giggled as the men offered rare smiles. Usually their facial expressions showed all the personality of mannequins.
Christian was at the door in his wheelchair as Ana walked in. She was unsteady on her feet and immediately fell into his lap as Mia laughed.
CHAPTER 72
Ana was drunk. "Mia, what did you do with my girl?"
"She's a lightweight, Chrissy. I didn't know that she'd probably never had a drink…though, come to think…she never has wine at dinner. Anyway, too much champagne. We did find dresses so we won't have to go shopping again for a while. I don't think that's Ana's thing anyway. Anyone home yet?"
"Mom called…double shift. This new virus is knocking everyone out. Dad is having dinner with a big shot client so he won't be back 'til late. Are you hungry? Gail will make you something."
"My darling brother. Do you not recall sending me to culinary school in San Francisco and a pastry school in Paris a while back?" Mia teased.
"Yeah. I recall those tuition and housing bills, all right. I just didn't know that you cooked much anymore with your business to run." He adjusted his hold on Ana as she began to slip off his lap.
"I thought that you didn't like being out of the loop. I cook here all the time and I supervise all the catering done for my events clients. Your eyes are always on Ana. I'll bet you haven't even noticed the new puppy."
"What!"
Mia roared with laughter as she walked up the stairs to her room…leaving Christian at the bottom… looking dumbfounded.
"Ana, did we get a puppy? Ana? Sweetheart?" She was out cold so Christian wheeled her down to the room they now shared. Of course, his parents and his brother didn't know that they were sharing a bed.
Christian was rarely in his wheelchair anymore. Mostly he practiced getting around with his walker. His legs were getting stronger so he was looking forward to the day he could use crutches. And then the day when he could walk steady and strong across the room to Ana, pick her up in his arms and carry her over the threshold of their home.
Even more, however, he was looking forward to the day when he could throttle Jack Hyde…payback and a punishing term of imprisonment…the day when Ana would be safe.
The short, balding pseudo-paparazzi who might have been one of Jack's henchmen would not likely be back to spy on the Greys from the front gate. The other paps knew about him now and would detain him to gain favor with the Greys. He'd been the only lead in months and Taylor was beginning to show his annoyance…something Grey had never before noticed in his cool and collected security chief. If Taylor was helpless…
Grey, well acquainted…and delighted…with Ana's body since they'd become lovers, undressed her and himself, and slipped beneath the sheets. He was still somewhat in disbelief that this woman was his. Well, not completely. He knew that until he was no longer in need of a physical therapist, she would not agree to marry him or even to announce an engagement…both of which he wanted so badly.
He could not remember the man he used to be any longer…that callous, black-hearted bastard who used women to boost his immature ego. Gad, it was a miracle that no one before Victoria had shot him.
He wrapped himself around Ana, as usual, burying his nose in her skin and drawing in deep breaths.
CHAPTER 73
"And how are we feeling today, Victoria?" her doctor cheerily greeted the silent woman. "About usual I see. We're starting you on a new medication today, sweetie. Maybe this one will help."
This doc was relatively new. He'd been shown pictures of Victoria in Sports Illustrated so he understood that she was once a great beauty but he was only familiar with the haggard woman who spent her days staring out the window.
He injected her with the drug, patted her head and walked away. There were many other patients…some of them salvageable…that he ought to be spending his expertise on. Victoria was a lost cause.
When she'd first arrived, she'd had visitors… a sister who always pointed out that the state would have to take care of Victoria because she had no money, former colleagues... but lately just the one. Byron Baumhauser came by a couple of times a month. He was probably a fan who papered his walls with covers from Sport Illustrated, the doc figured, as he was certainly no one the formerly glorious Victoria would have bothered with socially. He claimed to be a dear friend, her once and future boyfriend but no one believed him. Nonetheless, he spent hours talking to her which freed up the aides to tend to other inmates so they paid him no mind.
Today Byron emerged from his basement lair to drive his mother's Buick over to Sunnydale. His mother thought that he was volunteering at a hospital and she was quite proud of him and his giving heart. He told her that it was a distance and his scooter was having problems.
He stopped at the reception desk to present his identification and accept the lanyard he needed to wear while in the facility. Without it, joked the attendant on duty, he might be mistaken for one of the patients, get drugged up and never get out again. Byron wasn't amused. He was far too intelligent and dignified to be misidentified. He even believed that people stood up and took notice when he entered a room. His mother always told him that he was a bright boy with good manners.
He headed for the far end of the ward toward the tall, wired-mesh window where he knew that he'd find Victoria. She was wearing a bright red track suit…one that he had purchased for her, hoping that a nice outfit would cheer her. That worn and faded housecoat they usually dressed her in must be depressing, he thought. His mother was always extra happy on the days when she wore her favorite bedazzled turquoise track suit.
Victoria looked the same…wan, worn…nothing like her pictures on the magazine covers but that wasn't her fault. She wasn't being looked after properly. No one did her hair or makeup. They spooned mushed up foods into her mouth.
Byron had a hard time looking at her but he needed to win her trust and bring her back to life…so that she could finish the job she'd started.
So, he sat with her and talked with her about her wonderful life before Christian Grey broke her heart. She was a super-model, the top of her profession. She could have gone on to running her own agency, if she wished, or perhaps become a movie star. Grey ruined all of the golden future that had awaited her. He was out there right now ruining other girls just like her. He had to be punished and she had taken the first step but, though crippled, Grey was still alive. Didn't she want to stop him? Byron would help her. He would get her out of this awful place and take care of her. He would make plans with her and once she completed her revenge on Grey, she could start again. No one would blame her for doing what needed to be done. Everyone knew that she had been pushed to the brink.
On and on, Byron would repeat his message, adding tempting details each time, assuring her that he would rescue her and she could do what she wanted to do. Was he wrong? He asked her. Am I misreading the situation? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Do you not want to be beautiful again, having men fall at your feet? Do you want Christian Grey to have his good life and all his women?
Victoria's eyes would sometimes spark for a moment. Byron saw this. Eventually, she would light up for good and then…. But he was anxious to move forward. Yesterday's Seattle Nooz had revved his engine. There she was, above the fold, below the fold. Ostensibly, the pictures selling the tabloid were meant to be those of Mia Grey. Byron had to admit that Grey's sister was an exotic beauty…tall, long black hair, a voluptuous figure and bright green eyes visible even on the cheap paper pages of the Nooz. The petite person by her side was captioned as a "friend". It angered Byron that the Nooz made no mention of Ana's beauty.
Byron felt that he was among the most discriminating and sophisticated of men who would settle for nothing less than the best so for the Nooz to not recognize which of the two women was the greater beauty was insulting to him. Perhaps he needed to punish this tabloid in some way but it would have to wait until he'd punished Ana.
CHAPTER 74
"Christian," Ana whispered. "Christian, she whispered a bit louder. His eyes opened and he turned to her, concerned.
"Ana, what's wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" His love frequently had nightmares. There was so much in her past to cause her pain…the foster fathers who'd molested her…the boys at college who'd harassed her because she paid them no mind and, of course, Jack Hyde, who'd terrorized her for years. Sometimes Christian missed the dreams, waking up after to find Ana trembling. She might be pacing the hallway or sitting on the bathroom floor, crying, trying not to disturb Christian's rest no matter how many times he'd begged her to always awaken him. Her selflessness was endearing and frustrating. He wanted, he needed, to care for her.
"Ana," he crushed her to him, kissing her forehead. "Tell me. No. Don't apologize for waking me."
"You're sure?" she asked quietly. "Okay. I'm worried about the gala. There's so much to do to prepare. Mia tells me that I have to wear these high heels that she picked out but I've practiced and practiced and I'm going to break an ankle, I know. And my hair has to be styled and I don't own any jewelry…."
Ana went on and on. Christian glanced over her body at the clock. It was 3 a.m. He had to be up at 5 a.m. to fly to China for an important trade summit. It was his firm belief that a balanced trade relationship with hostile countries was an important strategy for maintaining peace and world security. He'd only gone global to promote that relationship. For this summit, he'd convinced several other business moguls to come with him. The plans for this meeting had been in the making for more than a year. It was impossible for him to beg off.
However, since Ana, his personal relationships were of primary importance to him, beginning with his girl. Her fears over appearing in public, all done up, with people staring at her because she was with him, overrode all other concerns.
As it was, leaving her for ten days was tearing the heart out of him. He wondered how he could manage concentrating on tea with some Chinese diplomat while his girl was more than 5,000 miles away. He was, frankly, terrified to leave her…both for himself and for her. His security team had taken every possible precaution to disguise his departure so that Jack Hyde wouldn't know that Ana was alone. Of course, she wouldn't actually be alone. The whole family would be with her. And he and Taylor, who staunchly refused to leave Grey's side, had also arranged for protection for Ana that made the secret service look like a scout troop.
Still, none of this eased his mind. Ana was thrilled that he was back at GEH and excited about his work with China. She agreed with his belief that peaceful trade was key to peace itself. There was nothing like the possibility of losing money to make people behave whether it was a minimum wage job or a billion-dollar dacha in Russia.
She didn't let on that her heart hurt at the thought of ten days without Christian. After a lifetime of extreme independence, she'd finally let someone into her heart, her life. Love for Christian consumed her now and the loss of him, she knew, would end her. Many of her nightmares were now about such a loss but she didn't tell Christian. He believed that she dreamt mostly of the rapes and being tormented by Jack Hyde. Christian didn't know that she'd purchased and trained to use a big gun. The clerk at the pawn shop told her the name of the weapon but all she'd remembered was that the bullets it used were powerful enough to stop someone in their tracks and that was all she cared about…stopping Jack.
"Honey, Mia's idea of fashion is probably a little different than yours. You don't have to wear heels. Get a comfortable pair of flats. I'll have Preston take you to shop. You just follow her instructions, okay? She won't let you down. I don't want you in heels anyway."
"Why not?"
"It would be different. Suddenly you'd be taller than I'm used to you being. I like you up against my chest so I can smell your hair and kiss your head. If I want you to put your head on my shoulder, I'll just pick you up."
CHAPTER 75
Ana giggled and fell back to sleep. Christian knew that he could do so as well but he wanted to stay awake and enjoy holding Ana. Ten days. How was he going to manage without her? She would have gone with him but there were bad elements in China who would think that kidnapping a rich American's girlfriend could be a lucrative endeavor. No matter the size of army Grey took along, it wouldn't be enough. He couldn't chance it. Ana was disappointed but she understood his fear and she didn't want it to distract him from his work. She would stay home and she'd worry about gangs attempting to kidnap her fiancé.
When Ana next awoke, it was after 8 a.m. and Christian was gone. He'd left her a lovely note and said that he'd call her on Facetime as soon as he could. She decided that she'd be naked when he called. She'd learned about this thing called phone sex and she was always looking for new kinds of sex to share with Christian. He was a very sophisticated man, she knew, having "known" many, many women. He'd been having sex for years while she'd been reading Jane Austen. She thought that he was very kind to want such a naïf as she. He was so patient with her inexperience, never once complaining. Sometimes he would answer her when she asked for suggestions as to what else people did sexually but he never asked for himself. If something he mentioned didn't seem appealing to Ana, he'd drop the subject immediately and assure her that he was thrilled with what they had together. It seemed unlikely coming from a man of his experience but he made her believe it.
She found a book in Mia's room when she was borrowing a dress. It was called The Joy of Sex and she'd read it cover to cover. Some of the drawings made her jaw drop. Some of them made her laugh.
"Christian, look at this picture. This sex position is called the wheel barrow. Have you done this one?"
Ana was not the embarrassed one. Sometimes these discussions with her unsettled Christian. All that sex with all those women and this one little woman could make him blush.
"Once or twice. It's awkward and kind of dangerous. You have to concentrate so much on not falling over that you don't really enjoy the sex."
Sometimes, Ana would find a position so ridiculous that she would insist that she and Christian try it despite his protests. Matters would only wind up causing hilarity, at least on Ana's end. Christian would just shake his head.
Ana was certainly familiar with oral sex. From the very beginning of their sex lives together, Christian had kissed and suckled his way down her body, often bringing her to orgasm before he even made it to between her legs. Still, he'd continue exploring and licking and sucking and kissing until she exploded again. He never entered her until she'd had at least one orgasm. He told her that it was only gentlemanly to see to a lady's pleasure before one's own.
Sometimes, however, it was impossible to think of Ana first. He needed so badly to be inside her, to feel her. These times were invariably when he was stressed or when he'd been away from her for too long and being home inside Ana was all he craved. This was fine with Ana. She loved being so needed and she loved the connection, the closeness.
Christian would never forget the day Ana came to him as he practiced walking out on the lawn and nearly knocked him over dragging him to their bedroom. He was baffled by her as she almost tore his clothes off and pushed him onto their bed. Naturally, he had an erection. He was like a newly pubescent boy who had uncontrollable erections all day long and wet dreams all night long. He'd forgotten the days when he was master of his domain. Now Ana was mistress of his domain.
Flat on his back, figuring that Ana had just had a sudden need for sex, he was astonished as she took his cock in her small hand and then took it into her mouth. His head shot up and he stared as she licked the head and then sucked on it. He'd been hard but now he was a steel rod. He wanted to be aware of every second but his entire body was abuzz and he was hyperventilating. He gripped the sheets and bent his head back as he arched his body. The woman he desired more than life itself was giving him a blowjob.
She licked and sucked in a spiral from the head of his cock down to his balls. She gagged but refused to give up…only conceding when he came with a roar. She swallowed his cum! He lay panting and sweating, most of the blood feeding his brain having travelled way down south. Ana left him for an eternity of 30 seconds to retrieve a damp cloth with which she dabbed at his face, to cool him down, and then washed his penis.
She lay next to him, gently stroking his penis until he was rock hard again. "Should I…again?" she asked. He'd barely croaked out, "god, yes," when she began anew. This time was even better and he was able to last longer.
"I can't believe that you swallowed my cum," he gasped out. Ana had cleaned both their faces and rinsed her mouth. She was tired, too. "From your reaction, I'm guessing that I did it right?" She was thinking that she didn't care for the taste but she'd get used to it.
"Oh, Ana. I am going to make you cum tonight until you howl like a banshee."
Ana laughed. "I think we're too loud as it is, darling. We always get uncomfortable looks when we go to dinner. I'm going to start biting down on a pillow. We've never even said aloud to your family that we're now lovers. Perhaps we ought to do that soon. It might be a relief…especially for Elliot. I can tell that he wants to rib us but feels that I'm too virginal and delicate to bring up the subject."
"Oh, honey, you left virginal and delicate a long way back down the road," Christian laughed.
Ana giggled. "I am now a woman of experience. I am wanton and shameless…a proliferate libertine."
"No, sweetheart," Christian smiled, "you are not any of those things. You are quite simply a wonderful lover…the kind of which a man can only dream. For so many women, sex is just a chore."
"That's sad. But, then, those women don't have you to make them realize that sex can be so incredible. At one time, you know, I feared having to ever please a man. I didn't believe that I'd ever marry because I hated sex, being touched.
"Christian," Ana sat up and looked at him, "thank you for all you've done for me…for all you've given me." Her eyes grew wet with tears and he pulled her down to him and held her tight.
"Oh, Ana," he said, his voice choking, "I can never find the words to tell you how you've changed me, changed my life…and I don't just mean my legs. I mean my heart, my soul. I can never fully express my gratitude and my love."
CHAPTER 76
In China, there was rain for ten days. Christian didn't like to fly in bad weather nor did he like to conduct foreign affairs on gloomy days. The Chinese with whom he was dealing were distracted by news of serious flooding in parts of China and whole villages being inundated. Everyone did their best to conduct their business but it was definitely a trial.
All of the countries represented at the summit were enthusiastic about fair trade. The Chinese were encouraged to accept more imports. It was firmly pointed out that other countries accepted their exports and that they needed to do their part so that trade did not become a war. They seemed to listen, particularly to the young man from America. Several companies in China already imported his technology and were familiar with his reputation which was both intimidating and courteous. He was asked to speak before the entire group several times. His opinion was important. Of course, Grey had worked hard for the past several years to build his reputation. He'd learned passable Chinese so that he could carry on private conversations. His efforts pleased the Chinese. They trusted him and this, trust between nations, was his goal.
Every morning he ate breakfast on Facetime with Ana. She nibbled idly at toast, wearing little but a sheet which she let slip off a breast…nonchalantly. With that and a bit of giggling, Grey went off to his meetings each morning with both a hard-on and a smile.
Every evening, Ana wore one of the many glamorous negligées that Christian had bought her. She wore her hair down in shiny curls. They talked about his day. It delighted Christian that Ana was honestly interested in all of the boring details. To her they weren't boring. She wanted to understand the whole picture.
Most of the men from the other countries represented at the summit would laugh at the idea that their wives would care about the work they were trying to do in China. Rather, they'd grimace, their better halves were happy to have them gone for ten days. They envied Grey whose fiancée wasn't bothered by the time difference. She would Facetime with him at any hour that he could call.
Ana was an intelligent woman who expressed her opinions and ideas about Grey's work. She helped him think of things in different ways. She was also better at understanding people's motivations and knowing what they needed to hear.
Between these talents and her perky little breasts, Grey was desperate to get home to her.
For Ana, it was also a long ten days. She'd received a package in the mail…a dozen long-stemmed roses and a manila envelope filled with pictures of her from her shopping trip with Mia…only Mia was cut out of the picture. There were also images of her head pasted on the shoulders of stunning models…dozens of them. Jack had included a strange poem. To anyone else it would seem to be poetry from a lovesick suitor but Ana could read the implied threat.
With shaking hands, she turned the package over to the security team with the caveat that they tell Taylor but nothing was to be said to Christian.
CHAPTER 77
His last night in Beijing was spent Facetiming Ana at 1 a.m. China time. The entire summit group had gone out after their final meeting to enjoy a casual gathering and dinner. Grey just wanted to call it a day and get back to his hotel but bowing out of this get-together would have been a grave insult to his hosts so for far too many hours he listened and laughed and longed for Ana.
He knew how lucky he was to have a girlfriend who made herself available to him at any hour and he appreciated it more than Ana knew. Speaking with her, seeing her, kept him sane. He wondered how the other participants managed without contact with their families for ten days.
He didn't realize that the men were marveling at this Christian Grey, well-known Lothario and breaker of hearts. What…or, rather, who had happened to him since they'd last seen him?
At first, as Ana's face appeared on the screen, Christian felt his usual elation. She beamed at him and kissed the screen, beginning to chatter about her excitement that he was coming home. She'd missed him so much. Yet, Christian noticed that her eyes were tired and a bit reddened…her face pale.
"Ana? Sweetheart, are you all right?"
"I'm fine, Christian. I'm wearing your favorite negligée…the diaphanous blue?"
She propped the screen against the lamp on the nightstand and stepped back so that Christian could see her whole body…see through the negligee. He could and immediately had an erection to make him uncomfortable. Ana twirled around, the fine cloth swirling with her and her beautiful body shining through the material.
Christian bit down on the pillow case to muffle his howl as he came. There was no wall dense enough to drown out his scream of ecstasy.
"Oh, Ana. How I need to get home to you. Darling, could you dim the lights and drop the negligee?
She complied and stood before him, touching herself. Christian came again but Ana did not. He wasn't disappointed. Ana had told him that masturbation had never worked for her. It was only Christian's touch that brought heaven to her.
Ana lay back down on the bed with the IPad and asked him about his day as she always did. Still panting, Grey reported on the summit's success and the long evening of camaraderie he'd had to endure before he could get back to her.
She laughed as he described his barely successful efforts to be good company as the Chinese plied him with more and more cups of sake. As his command of the language faded with each cup of sake, the Chinese roared with laughter. They began to show signs of hysteria until, finally, around 1 a.m., laughter and sake had laid them out on the floor, happily unconscious. Grey made his escape.
"Will they be upset when they wake up and you're gone? I mean, is there some Chinese conduct code that says that one's comrades have to stick around to say farewells?"
"God, I hope not. If so, I'll have just blown the entire summit. I did talk with my interpreter about having to leave…family obligations. Chinese are very big on family obligations so I should be okay. I'll be taking off around 6 a.m. China time and be landing around 3 a.m. at Sea-Tac."
"I'll be there…fully and securely clothed so that we're not tempted to make love in the back seat of the car."
"No. No, honey. That's too late."
"I want to see you as soon as possible. And, you know, we can make out all the way back to the house…that is, if you want to?"
"Oh, my little vixen. I just crave you so bad. Take off that gown again."
Ana laughed. "I don't think so. I want you primed and pumped tomorrow morning."
"Honey, with you I am always primed and pumped. Now I'm getting jittery. I'm finally going home. Ros wants me to take a meeting in New York next week. Come with me. I'll be occupied all day but my evenings will be all yours. Dinner, carriage rides in the park, sightseeing. Please?"
"Hmm…I'll check my calendar. See if I can fit you in." Christian groaned. He wanted his woman.
CHAPTER 78
He was getting through to her. He could tell. Now when he began his spiel, she looked at him. She still did not speak but it was clear that she was listening.
"I've done some reading and consulted with an attorney. If you come out of this catatonia, BUT with amnesia, you'll probably be deemed of no danger to anyone. The lawyer says that you'd most likely be placed under house arrest, maybe have to wear an ankle monitor. I'd have no problem removing that. I'm not advising you as to what to do regarding Christian Grey. That's up to you. If you want to continue with the amnesia bit, you'll probably do very little time. Or we could come up with a plan to get to Grey and then get back to your house without the authorities being any the wiser. After all, you're not the only person who'd like to blast his dick off. He has a lot of enemies.
"Well, I'll let you think about it. My constant visits have begun to be noticed and I think it's best if I stay away for a while. I have ways of keeping tabs on people so if you decide to get out of here, I'll come to your house at the right time.
"I've really enjoyed visiting with you, Victoria. Good luck. Hope to see you again."
As Byron left the lanyard at the reception desk, he told the nurse that he wasn't planning on returning for some time. It was just too hard, he said, talking to a wall. The nurse nodded sympathetically. He smiled and left. Now he just had to wait. He could use the time to make a plan. Ana had to leave Grey Manor once in a while even if the place was like full-service living. Servants, walking trails, water and a dock, a boat…all unreachable and heavily guarded. If Victoria could take care of Grey, it would be so much easier to get to Ana.
And this time, it wouldn't be for just a moment or two of her time. Her new home was ready.
"Byron, how was work today?" his mother called down from the kitchen.
"I've told you several times, Mom. It isn't work. I volunteer. I don't get paid. It's only work if you get paid." His mother could be so frustrating.
"Well, I think that you should be paid. Have you thought anymore about looking for a real job, one with a paycheck? Doris says that you should pay rent. Doris says that I'm enabling you. I think that means that I'm keeping you from growing up."
"I'm almost 43, Mom. I am grown up!" he hollered up the stairs.
"Now don't get all upset, sweetie. I'm only thinking of what's best for you. I won't always be here, you know. What will you do when I'm gone?"
When you're gone, Byron mused, Ana and I will have this whole house to ourselves. I bet she'd like that. She could learn to garden. Byron loved beets.
"I know how to scramble eggs, Mom. I'll miss you lots but I'll be okay. I can always order pizza, too."
He heard his mother's footsteps on the stairs. Looking up, he could see her feet as she sat on the top steps.
"Sweetie, you'll need money. You won't have my social security and pension anymore. Of course, there'll be an inheritance and you could always sell the house but sooner or later that money will run out. I'm afraid for you. I'll have to insist that you get a job, By baby."
"This is my apartment, Mom. You can't come in here!"
CHAPTER 79
He wasn't secure in his footing yet but even the chance of tumbling down the steps from his jet wasn't enough to keep Christian slowing down in his race to get to Ana. Likewise, Ana didn't care if the tarmac was wet and slippery. Getting her arms around Christian was all that mattered to her. They flew into each other…reaching around the other's body and crushing together.
Taylor stood behind Grey to keep him from falling while Sawyer did the same for Ana. They didn't want ten days of their boss's missing each other to end with cracked skulls. Someone had to be sensible.
"So. Taylor, how are you doing?"
Taylor grinned at Sawyer. "I'm getting wet. I'd tell these two to get in the car but I'm pretty sure that they wouldn't hear me. Any news…especially about Jack Hyde?"
"Nah. However…well, never mind…we'll talk after these two settle down."
"And when will that be, Luke? I'm already soaked." Together the two tall, muscular men gently shuffled the lovers toward the SUV. Christian and Ana were locked at the lips and unaware that they were being seated and buckled in. Sawyer slid behind the wheel while Taylor rode shotgun. He pushed the button, raising the privacy screen and turned on some soft music
"Okay. Talk."
"Victoria has a little buddy."
"Yeah? Get a name?"
"Working on it. Sunnydale has some asinine policy about not revealing the names of visitors but the DA is working on it. He has to find a judge with less compunction about inmate privacy. I'm thinking that maybe this guy is possibly a go-between Hyde and Mason. Natch, we've had the place under observation since Victoria was admitted but a lot of people come and go. We didn't know who might be coming for her. However, that was before Baxter was alerted to that pudgy little guy on the scooter. Since that day at the manor when he took off so fast, our men have been watching for someone resembling him stopping at Sunnydale."
"And?"
"Nothing until a few days ago. Guy matching the description checked into reception but we don't know who was he was stopping to see. We did get the plates, however. They belong to Mrs. Harold Baumhauser. We have an address and someone watching the house."
"I suppose the car is tucked away into a garage. Well, we'll just have to do a little reconnaissance."
"Better known as a B & E, boss? I cannot condone criminal activities."
"Sure you can't," Taylor smirked
Meanwhile, in the back seat, Christian's and Ana's lips and mouths danced madly with each other until they were breathless. And still, it was never enough.
"Christian, will you always touch me? I mean, I realize that passion recedes with time but the day when you don't need to touch me when we pass in the hallway or when you have to go looking for me because you haven't kissed me since breakfast…I dread that day."
"It's hard to even imagine such a time. My folks are still mad for each other. I've watched my dad as he starts to get antsy around dinner time…waiting on my mother's arrival home from the hospital. And you know that long table we all sit at for dinner together? Have you noticed that they don't sit at opposite ends like most parents? If Carrick is at the head of the table, Mom will always sit next to him. That'll be us in 40 years…except that I'll make you sit on my lap," Christian grinned as he nuzzled into Ana's neck.
Ana loved when he did that. Unconsciously, she hummed as his nose and his lips caressed her skin. He never failed to murmur that she smelled so good. She didn't wear perfume. Her fragrance was all Ana. And Christian's scent was all him. When they lay in bed, she liked to burrow into him and get lost in his chest.
She delighted in his cock in her mouth. She was in control. She would glance up at him as she licked his little cap and sucked him hard and deep. His eyes would roll back in his head and she'd watch as he came apart. She had learned from Mia that many women didn't like to touch their lover's penises and would definitely not swallow his cum. Ana was different. She wanted to give him pleasure.
CHAPTER 80
Which is what she wanted now as they rode toward Bellevue. She undid his belt and zipper, reaching inside his boxers to find a fully erect and solid cock. As they kissed, she fondled him, cupping his scrotum in her hand. She would start and then stop and then start again until he was half-mad with longing. Then she would take him into her mouth and down her throat as he howled her name.
She was brazen. It wasn't possible that Taylor and Sawyer couldn't hear Christian calling her name but she didn't care. She marveled that it wasn't so long ago that she'd stumbled on the chapter on oral in Joy of Sex and had had to pull Christian into the house so that she could try out this new way of making him happy.
She practiced subduing her gag reflux with her tooth brush and was getting better and better at blow jobs.
Now she tucked Christian's flaccid penis back into his boxers, zipped him up and secured his belt. They were almost home and, at this moment, Christian was just coming down from his high. Hopefully, he'd be able to walk.
"Thank you so much, Ana. Never have I ever, that is, no woman has ever wanted me so. You are a wonder. I don't know why you fell in love with a guy like me."
"Like you how?" Ana asked puzzled.
"I've told you the way I once used women…used and abused them. How did you find it in your heart to want me when no one else ever did?"
"Did you ever keep track?" Ana said, dodging the question.
"Someone from the security team keeps all my exes under observation at all times. Those women provide half of the death threats overflowing in Taylor's files."
"No, darling. I meant, did you ever keep count of all the women?
"Well, a couple a month for the past ten years. Ball park estimate, of course. I'm not proud of my behavior toward those women. On the other hand, the crooked road led straight to you so I'd do it all over again just to find you."
"And why? Why did you use and abuse them?" This was getting real interesting, Ana thought. It was the first time they'd ever discussed Grey's heinous past.
"They weren't you. Somehow, deep in my subconscious, I was waiting for you…for the one who would want the real me…not my money or my pretty face or the prestige of being with a Grey. I'd get bored easily so I'd try again with the next pretty girl coming down the line. It wasn't hard. All I had to do was smile, look deep into their eyes and they were mine.
"But that isn't the whole truth. I was angry. I don't recall a time before you when I wasn't angry and full of self-pity…because of my birth mother. I don't believe that she loved me and so I kept seeking out women to humiliate. I enjoyed the conquest…winning their love…although I never believed that they actually loved me…would love me without the name, the pretty face and the money. It wouldn't be long before I would tire of them and send them on their way. I was, to put it plainly, a black-hearted bastard, Ana.
"My first lover was my longest relationship but I had to end it because she was becoming clingy and because she was…is…my mother's best friend."
"Holy shit," Ana exclaimed. Christian shook his head in dismay. "No, honey, nothing about it was holy. I was her pet, her toy boy. When I broke it off just after my 16th birthday, she did not go easily. She followed me…threatened my family…swore she'd tell Grace. That last was unlikely. Mom would have mauled her with the paw of a mama grizzly," he chuckled.
"Where is she now? Long gone, I hope."
"Nope. Probably dining with Grace. It's Tuesday at the country club."
"How is it that I've never met her all these months?"
"Dumb luck…but fair warning, she'll know about you and she'll pop up when you least expect her."
CHAPTER 81
Elena had intended to drop by the Grey's to get a good look at her competition but the woman was never alone. Elena asked if she could see the physical therapy room thinking that Christian and Ana were working but both were absent.
"She might be in the library. She reads a book a day. Or out walking. Both she and Christian need the practice," Grace replied to Elena's snooping. She wondered why Elena was so intent on seeing Christian. She visited once at the hospital but had otherwise been an absentee.
Prior to the shooting, Elena had prodded Grace every Tuesday for news about the children…although she was mostly interested in news about Christian. Grace thought nothing about it. After all, Christian was the child that most people were curious about so why would Elena be any different? Grace thought it nice that Elena was so intent on keeping up with Grace's family and Grace did love talking about her children.
After Victoria tried to murder her son, Grace saw less of Elena. Grace spent so much time at his bedside and didn't have time for Tuesday lunches. When he was awake and able to come home, Grace went back to having lunch with Elena and…being Grace…believed Elena when she said that she was so distraught over Christian's misfortune that it hurt to even hear about it. Let's spend our time together on topics that will lighten our hearts, Elena suggested.
When Grace rushed into lunch one day, beaming like the sun, to tell her best friend that her son could now walk with aide of a walker, Elena began again to urge Grace to talk about Christian. Grace never noticed that Elena's face tightened when Grace mentioned the "wonderful woman who saved him".
Chatting during lunch with Grace usually kept Elena up-to-date on Christian's activities. Thus, Elena knew all about the physical therapist and Grace's belief that she and her patient had now crossed the line from professional to romantic. Grace didn't mind…not at all. Ana had done wonders with her son. He could walk again…still a bit shaky…but a miracle in the eyes of the family. They'd been told so many times by so many genius doctors from around the world that the bullet had ruined any chance for Christian to be ambulatory ever again. But, they were wrong.
Ana, Grace announced with great admiration, had calmed Christian, gotten him working, gotten him up on his feet. If, in the process, the two had fallen in love, well that was just the icing on the cake. The family was expecting an engagement announcement at any time.
Then Grace was off on a flight of fancy, planning the wedding. So absorbed in her dreams of a Grey wedding in the back yard was Grace that she didn't notice Elena's complexion turning bright red, her eyes blazing and her hand gripping her glass so tightly that it was about to crack.
As Grace prattled on about daughters-in-law and grandchildren, Elena ordered more dirty martinis, glaring. In contrast, Grace's countenance was lit up. She was glowing and her eyes shining.
"Christian used to be so distant…so sullen. Then came the shooting and all that time in the hospital, praying that he'd survive. When he did and he learned that he was now a paraplegic, he did not take it well. He fought it every step of the way. Life at home was a misery…incompetent nurses coming and going…giving interviews to the paparazzi as they left.
"Ana, you know, was a last ditch attempt. When I met her, I was chagrined. She was not charming. She was monosyllabic and unsmiling. I knew that she'd be gone after her first morning with my recalcitrant and abusive son but she paid him no mind and patiently, firmly, made him obey her. Gosh, he hated her at the beginning but she was unmoved."
"Maybe she thought that working at Grey Manor would look good on her resume. The name, the money would be a big draw, of course." Elena thought that everyone was like her in her greed.
"Quite the contrary, she was always fiercely independent and unimpressed by our name, our mansion, our money. Truly nothing was of interest to her except her patient.
"Mia noticed it first…the growing attachment, I mean. On Christian's end, actually. He resorted to old habits and tried to seduce her but Ana seemed not to notice his efforts or care, if she did. By that time, we'd all gotten so used to her just being with us all the time and had come to think of her as part of the household.
"Thankfully, as Christian was finally getting up on his feet, Ana began to recognize her feelings for him. I think that if she'd never done so and had quit when the job was done…well, it would have devastated not just Christian but the whole family. She has, quite simply, totally endeared herself to all of us."
"Don't you think, my dear Grace, that caution might be called for here. I mean, what do you know of this girl…that she has no family, that she lives in a shabby apartment complex…" Elena stopped cold.
"Elena, how did you know that Ana has no living family and where she was living before Grey Manor?" Grace was staring at her with surprise and suspicion.
CHAPTER 82
The minute Elena walked in her door, she headed straight for the liquor cabinet. She needed to knock back a few to steady herself after that debacle at lunch. How could she have been so stupid? She'd let herself get rattled by the news that Ana had become so completely ensconced within the Grey family and, worst of all, within Christian's heart.
When Christian was shot and disabled, Elena had to reluctantly discard the idea of getting him back. He still had the money and the name, it was true, but without the ability to sexually satisfy her, Elena became disinterested in him. She was not going to be someone's nurse. The very thought repulsed her.
When this new nurse came along and stuck with it, Elena had her private investigator dig into Ana's background. One could always find some dirt on a person to use but, in Ana's case, there wasn't much to find. Still, Elena thought that her lack of good family, growing up in foster homes and then moving into a dingy apartment would disqualify her from consideration to become an actual Grey. The Greys had been the most prominent family in the area for generations…far too good for such a lesser creature as Ana Steele.
To hear Grace raving about her and the family's love for her was hard enough but to learn that an engagement to Christian might be forthcoming? It was too much for Elena and now that she'd blurted out information on Ana that she shouldn't have known… Well, Grace seemed to have bought her lame excuse but she'd left the restaurant without her usual "See you next Tuesday".
Nonetheless, Elena still believed herself to be irresistible to men. Christian had once been hers and she'd taught him everything he knew about sex. After he callously dumped Elena, she'd watched as he destroyed women for years. That was another thing Elena had taught him…avoid attachments and feelings. Use 'em and lose 'em.
Yes, they were bonded…Elena and Christian. Now that he could walk again, she was ready to take him back. It shouldn't take more than a warning or two to scare off his little nurse. After all, men always fall for their nurses but it's never anything serious. Elena just needed to make that clear to little Ms. Steele. After that she'd need to make a concerted effort to remind Christian to whom he belonged.
Several days later, knowing that Grey and his parents would be working, Elena drove her Bentley the block down to Grey Manor…walking was for the bourgeois. The Greys were naïve about home invasions, especially since their son had guards littering the grounds. Those at the gate recognized Elena, of course, so she was immediately admitted, waving and smiling at the crowd of paparazzi. Because Grey had just gotten back from a long trip, their number was greater than usual… so many, in fact, that the guards didn't notice the tall man with sandy hair standing in the back.
Elena pulled up to the front door and walked right in, ignoring Margaret's warning that Dr. Grey was not at home. Instead, Elena strode purposefully down to the library, followed by a furious housekeeper. She walked into the room and found Ana asleep on the sofa, curled up with a book and a throw, a box of tissues on the table along with cold medications.
Elena turned and smirked at Margaret before shutting the door firmly in her face and locking it. Ana, awakened by the commotion, looked up, startled.
CHAPTER 83
Although Elena thought that she was sublime in appearance…dazzling and exquisite…she was delusional. She had invented a version of herself out of whole cloth. Neither nature nor nurture had created Elena. Nature had brought forth a girl child to be named after her grandmother, Gertrude. Nurture was an ordinary lower-class family with boys and girls and struggles to get by. Gertie decided, after many movies with glamorous leading ladies who didn't work at the Five and Dime or anywhere else for that matter, that she had been misnamed and born into the wrong family. Unlike most children who grow out of childhood fantasies, Gertie grew further into hers, leaving her family behind as soon as possible.
She had real beauty going for her then and a way with the male ego…so for several years she did well for herself until she decided that a more permanent situation was becoming necessary. Thus, she did her research, found out who was who in Seattle society and where these people spent their time. She found Eric Lincoln in the bar at the Fairmount Hotel, the finest hotel in Seattle at the time. He had just rid himself of his second wife and, fortunately for Elena, had set his cap for a young beauty, the younger the better. Thus, 26-year-old Elena became Elena who'd just turned 21 and was determined to try a drink.
That was decades ago, of course, and Eric was long gone…on to wife #5…but Elena had been the wiliest of the bunch and left the marriage with more money and property than the rest put together. In addition to half of his fortune, she got the mansion and alimony until she remarried. Marrying a younger man, a billionaire with a face and body that made women swoon, was certainly a reasonable next step for Elena. And this little turd was not going to get in her way.
The little turd was staring. Elena's huge pile of yellow hair reminded Ana of Marge Simpson, except that Marge's hair was blue. Another inch or two and it would have bent over as Elena walked through the doorway. Her face was made up in a way that Ana had never seen. Quite colorful…blues and greens and a lot of black around her eyes. Heavily rouged cheeks and the brightest red lipstick. Elena had also applied a kind of dark beige under her cheek bones. From her ears hung heavy diamonds at least three inches long. Surely, Ana thought, they must hurt.
But then, surely her whole body must hurt. She was tightly encased in a black leather cat suit that seemed to be at least one size too small. She had bulges here and there. The shoes were equally challenging. Elena had them made just for her and she'd learned to walk on the balls of her feet only…eight inch heels. She believed that they made her already shapely legs even more enticing and her height even more intimidating.
"Are you deaf, dumb and blind, girl?" Elena snarled at Ana. Ana inwardly giggled. Yes, she might be going blind in a moment or two.
"Don't you stand when one of your betters enters a room?"
"My betters?" Ana seemed puzzled.
Elena sighed. She was highly irritated but trying to be patient with this simpleton. Grace must be out of her mind if she believed that Christian would want something so beneath him.
"Yes, my dear. I am a lady and you are the help. You are to stand in my presence. I am Elena Lincoln," she declared as if anyone of substance would recognize the name and her stature.
"Uh huh. Okay. Sorry. I'm trying to get over a cold." Ana struggled to her feet. Elena was appalled at Ana's outfit. Pajamas. Footy pajamas. In the middle of the day in her employers' private library. What were those things printed on the material…ducks? No, flamingos.
"You may be seated. We're going to talk."
Margaret was listening at the door. It wasn't difficult to hear Elena's abrasive tone. Ana's soft replies were harder to catch.
"I understand that you are employed by the Greys to act as nurse to their disabled son, Christian. Is that correct?"
"Initially, yes." Ana answered briefly.
"What do you mean, initially?"
"I am also a licensed physical therapist and have worked with Christian to get him back on his feet. He's doing well. Not well enough to stand for long or to run as he would like but we'll get him there. He works hard." Ana smiled.
"Christian? You refer to your patient by his first name? That is highly unprofessional," Elena asserted.
"In the beginning, I thought so, too…but he insisted that we be on a first name basis. The rest of the family have always referred to me as Ana. And, of course, now that Christian and I are a couple…" Ana trailed off as the glare in Elena's eyes grew fiercer.
"Couple?!" Elena snorted. "You are completely deluded, girl, to believe that Christian Grey would ever date you!"
CHAPTER 84
Elena's voice, rough and gravelly, rose higher and became more threatening. Margaret hurried to the kitchen phone. Mr. Grey would want to know about this. Perhaps he'd order one of the guards to break down the door. Margaret was truly alarmed.
"Yes, Andrea. You do know that I'm on a conference call of some importance."
"It's Margaret, sir. She sounds upset." His secretary answered.
"Margaret, what is it?" His handsome face paled. "I'm coming home. Call Sawyer if matters escalate."
"Taylor. Get the car. Elena's at the house." Taylor's reply was unprintable.
Ana sat quietly on the couch, blowing her nose and taking sips of cherry cough syrup. It had a bit of alcohol in it…a concoction that Gail had whipped up and sworn by. Ana liked it. It was giving her a bit of a buzz. Of course, she was taking more than advised but the situation seemed to call for it. Elena had been raging at her with language as colorful as her person and Ana's head was beginning to pound.
"You are insane if you think that a man like Christian Grey…brilliant, devastatingly handsome, rich enough to have anyone he wants in all the world…would want a mouse dropping like you!"
Ana giggled…mouse dropping.
Elena, enraged by Ana's response, slapped her across her face…hard enough to knock her head back against the wall. Ana, a bit loopy, was stunned but unmoved. She began to laugh.
"You are insane! As well as rude beyond my tolerance! I want you out of this house…packed and out within the next 15 minutes! You've intruded on the Greys enough!" The yelling went on and on. As Elena stomped around the library, inventing even more and better insults, Ana continued sipping her medication until she finally just downed the entire bottle. Okay, now she wasn't feeling so well. Giggly but kind of sick. Wait, she was already sick. That's what the medicine was for. She'd better get more.
Ana tried to stand up but it was difficult…partly because Elena kept shoving her back down and slapping her face which was beginning to hurt. Elena grabbed her arm and yanked Ana to her wobbly feet…her claws digging into Ana's flesh.
"Go to your room and pack. You now have 10 minutes. I'll drive you to the nearest bus stop. You get on the bus and never return. Do you hear me, you addlepated fool?"
"I don't have an apartment anymore, ma'am. Christian insisted that I give it up because he wants me to live with him…hick. Oh, my. Sorry. I must have the hiccups. So, now I live here and sleep in our bedroom…hick. It's quite nice. We have the biggest bed," Ana threw her arms out wide to demonstrate. "We need a big bed because we roll around a lot…hick." Then she giggled again.
Elena had been pushed to the brink. She brought her arm back and aimed her fist at Ana.
CHAPTER 85
Just as Elena brought her fist toward Ana's nose, the door crashed in and shoved Ana into Elena, knocking them both to the floor. Christian entered the room to find his fiancée lying atop the she-beast from down the street. Ana was laughing.
"Hi, honey. I've met Elena!" Christian picked Ana up from the floor and ordered Taylor to detain Elena. He wanted a word with her. Then he carried Ana down the hall to their bedroom. As he laid her on the bed, he saw it…the blood coming from the back of her head and the scratches across her face. He would have been enraged if he'd had room for any emotion but terror. He picked Ana up off the bed and yelled for Sawyer to drive them to the hospital.
Taylor ordered Elena to stay put while he ran after Grey. He quickly grabbed a couple of towels from the foyer powder room and put them between Grey's arm and Ana's head. Then he told Sawyer to go back to the library and sit on that bitch if he had to until the police arrived. Trespassing and assault, he informed Sawyer.
Ana was conscious all the way to the hospital which helped Taylor to relax somewhat but looking in the rearview mirror, he knew that Grey was beyond comforting. All Taylor could do for him was drive fast and safely. Mostly fast
Ana hadn't stopped talking while Grey rocked her and kissed her forehead. She didn't seem to notice as she giggled and hiccupped as they raced down the freeway.
"Elena is so funny, Christian. She says the funniest things. She said that I was mouse droppings!" Ana was laughing too hard. Christian held her tight…wanting her to calm down. She must be hysterical, he thought, smelling only cherry on her breath.
"And she looks like Marge Simpson! Remember that show we watched, the cartoon, and Marge had that tall blue hair? Only Elena's is yellow? And she colors her face like a clown…only I didn't tell her that because she was really upset about something and I thought I'd just make it worse. Oh, I remember. She wants me to pack up and get out in 15 minutes except that I didn't move fast enough so then I only had 10 minutes. I was going to tell her that I could have packed in 10 minutes only you keep buying me things and Mia keeps taking me shopping so now I'd need probably hours to pack. Christian, my head really hurts and I feel like I'm going to throw up."
"Taylor?" Christian's voice was choking.
"Almost there, sir. Five minutes tops. Hold tight and DO NOT open the door. Understood?" Taylor had made that a rule when he first hired on. He was adamant about doing a visual sweep before he allowed Grey out in the open. Even an emergency did not change the rule. Besides, he'd already alerted the ER to be out front with a gurney.
Ana had gone quiet although her eyes were still open and she was smiling up at Christian, soothing his brow with her hand.
Taylor swooped into the roundabout and slowly eased into a spot in front of the ER. He ran around to Grey's door and opened it. Two orderlies carefully lifted Ana on to the gurney and rushed her inside and through the waiting room and down a corridor where Grey was not allowed to go. He stood at the doors and peered through the windows until he couldn't see Ana anymore. His heart was racing. Would he ever see her again?
He felt Taylor's huge paw on his shoulder. He felt a small squeeze of comfort as Taylor led him to a chair in the waiting room. The small cadre of paparazzi that was always stationed by the emergency entrance…usually with nothing to do…began to grow into a crowd…intrusive and noisy. Ana was still an unknown to them. They assumed that the woman was Grey's sister, Mia.
Coverts began to arrive and form a barricade along the glass walls of the ER. They stood like statues or those guards in bearskin hats outside Buckingham Palace…unmoving, speechless, no reaction to any taunts or questions.
Taylor lowered the shades so that Grey could have privacy. There would be more than enough pictures of him sitting in despair as it was. The receptionists gawked, paged Dr. Trevelyan and went back to gawking. Even worn down, hunched over in a plastic chair, the man was unbelievably gorgeous. They held their breath…waiting for him to lift his face from his hands.
The Sequoia sitting next to him was something to behold as well. One of the bolder women carried two cups of water over to Taylor who thanked her politely. When she tried to extend their contact by wishing them well, Taylor simply nodded and looked away. Too bad, she thought.
Grace swept through the doors and embraced her baby, murmuring words of encouragement and warmth. Christian nodded that he'd heard. He pretended to be soothed.
Grace escorted the two men through the doors to a private room after giving the receptionists the side-eye. She'd have a word with them later about behaving like trollops on the make.
Now, she simply reassured Christian that Ana was in good hands and Grace would learn what she could. With that, she left him again in Taylor's care.
CHAPTER 86
Ana needed a few stitches and some antiseptic on the scratches. Otherwise, she needed to sober up. She'd vomited several times and felt physically lousy but she was still high from her cherry cough syrup. This was the second time Christian had seen drunk Ana and was appalled to discover that Gail was her bartender.
"Well, she wasn't supposed to slug back the entire bottle, Mr. Grey. My recipe really works but Ana just overdid," Gail protested. "I told her to take a spoonful every hour. I think that her encounter with Mrs. Lincoln must have rattled her a bit."
"Rattled? Grey countered. "She only stopped laughing to vomit. I looked like a damn fool trying to convince the doctor that she was high on cough syrup. "She's drunk!" he yelled at me. "Gail, should Ana ever again require your medication, please monitor her intake."
"Is there any chance this tie can be saved?" he whimpered. Gail whipped it out of his hand and stomped off for the laundry while Margaret tried to stifle her laughter.
Grey headed for the bedroom to check on Ana again. She had a mild concussion but the blood loss was not serious. No matter. Grey was pressing charges against Elena. Grace was flummoxed by her best friend's behavior. Margaret had relayed Elena's rant to Grace, swearing that she was not exaggerating. Besides, Ana had also shared some of Elena's remarks. Her last words before falling to sleep were "Marge Simpson" and "mouse droppings".
Elena was currently residing in a jail cell…humiliated and demanding to speak with Christian. He'd used his influence to get her hearing delayed until Monday morning so she was stuck through the weekend before bail could be set. She'd had to surrender her hair and her cat suit and "someone" had alerted the Seattle Nooz that she would be appearing in court Monday in orange apparel…not her color.
Christian sat on the bed and looked down at Ana. She was pale. No reassurances from her doctor or Grace had relieved Christian's concern for his fiancée. He'd wanted her to be admitted but was told that it wasn't necessary. When he argued, he was told that his drunken girlfriend really just needed to sleep it off. His Ana, his darling Ana…a drunk. What could Gail have been thinking to prescribe alcohol-laden cough syrup for a woman who rarely drank anything but water?
He removed his shoes and lay on the bed next to Ana. He wouldn't be able to rest until she woke up. Sober. He kissed her lips and the scratches. He'd impressed upon the doctor that a scratch from Elena's chemically colored claws was probably poisonous but the doctor just continued trying to calm him down. Patients' relatives were often wearing on the nerves but Mr. Grey was driving the doctor to drink.
Grey's reputation was of a man unshakable when faced with difficult negotiations in business…a man to be feared. This man holding his girlfriend's hand was a quivering and annoying wreck. First, Jack. Then, Elena. Ana was swimming in a shark tank. How could one small unobtrusive woman attract so much evil? Grey wondered.
Taylor, meanwhile, was thinking back to the days when the evil permeating the house was Grey himself. His reign of terror was at least simple and easy to understand. He was a brat. Now he was just a pile of putty in Ana's hands but sweet Ana was the problem.
So, he asked himself, what do we have? A tall, blondish man who lurked in the shadows and had followed Ana for years and across the country…leaving her dead flowers and subtly threatening notes. A much shorter man with little hair and an ample belly who may or may not be having contact with Victoria Mason. Drones that liked to canvas the property and stare at Ana. Mrs. Baumhauser and her Buick.
Taylor had already come to an uncomfortable conclusion about Jack Hyde. He was mental. The worst kind to deal with. Crazies never let up but they often changed their plans. There were no straight lines from one step to another. Jack's latest "plan" had been, as far as Taylor could tell, to fake Ana's death and then steal her "corpse" from the morgue. It would never have worked but then sensible planning was not the forte of crazies. Still, it seemed that Jack Hyde wanted Ana alive, his prisoner. Probably his nutty notion of a girlfriend.
If it was Jack or his henchman visiting Victoria at Sunnydale…why? How could a catatonic woman help him achieve his objective?
CHAPTER 87
The DA was laboring over a brief when he received the call. He quickly set out to inform Carrick Grey.
"Are you certain, Jim? I don't want to get the family's hopes up. Better take a trip out there and check for yourself."
Crap, the DA groused to himself. A beautiful Saturday morning and he had to spend it at the loony bin. He hated the way that place smelled and the décor was depressing. Still, this was Grey business and one didn't say no to the Greys.
His lanyard swinging back and forth as he strode quickly to the director's office, he tried to avoid eye contact with curious inmates.
"I'd like to visit with Victoria Mason, Dr. Field. I need to confirm for myself that she is emerging from her cocoon." Dr. Field was smiling and cooperative. This was high drama and kind of fun. Most patients lingered and died under his care. This one was waking up and maybe he'd get to go to court for the trial. Being an expert witness would be an interesting experience. Days at Sunnydale were boring.
Victoria was sitting as always and staring out the window as always. The DA saw nothing as he approached to give him hope. He guessed that it was a good idea to come out here after all.
He turned to stand in front of her. To his amazement, she raised her head, looked at him and smiled…with a bit of confusion. He pulled up a chair, flipped it around and sat down to look at her.
"Ms. Mason, I'm James Packer, the district attorney. How are you feeling today?" Geez, she wasn't much to look at anymore. Her shiny blonde hair was now gone after another inmate had hacked half of it off. It was now a dull brown…dull like her skin. Yet, there was something bright about her now…her eyes.
"James Packer. District attorney. You are feeling today." She smiled, her teeth stained. Huh. Okay, he thought. A bit odd but vocal.
"You are Victoria Mason, aren't you?" he asked. She tilted her head, more confusion. "I am Victoria Mason?"
Oh, boy. Was she on the level? That she would ever emerge from her catatonic state was unexpected. That she would emerge with amnesia had never occurred to anyone.
"Ma'am. Tell me your name. Tell me why you are here at Sunnydale." Just then another patient stuck her head in, bellowing that she was Vicki and that she was cray-cray. Victoria smiled pleasantly. "I am Vicki and I am cray-cray," she giggled. The DA stood up and took the director aside.
"What is the deal here?"
"She began responding a few days ago, simply looking around and laughing. Then, questioned by one of the doctors, she said that her name is Victoria. Since than she has brightened more but she still seems unaware of her status here. We asked her if she recalled shooting Christian Grey and she just beamed. Told us that he is her boyfriend and she loves him. Then I called you. I don't know what you can do with this but you wanted to be kept apprised of any significant changes."
The DA spent more time with Victoria whose memory seemed to be only of being Grey's girlfriend and nothing more. How was he supposed to prosecute a sick woman who had no memory of her crime?
"Hello, Ms. Mason. This is District Attorney, James Packer. I have good news for you. Your sister is recovering. The director at Sunnydale believes that she can be released soon as an outpatient."
He listened and tried to not groan audibly. "Yes, Ms. Mason. All her bills will continue to be paid by the state but she will need her loving family around her as she continues her recovery."
Victoria's sister, Packer knew, was not truly amenable to taking in her sister but was too embarrassed to say so. She said that she would be out to visit Victoria to judge for herself if Vicki was ready to come live with her. She didn't say that she certainly hoped that she wasn't.
CHAPTER 88
"AMNESIA! What a load of bullsh*t!" Carrick roared. DA Packer explained that if her sister was willing to take her in and if she continued to improve, perhaps she would one day be competent to take to trial but in her present state…. Packer endured Grey's abusive language, trying to be understanding about his disappointment but knowing that the odds of conviction were slim if Victoria's mind did not fully recover. Yes, she may have beaten the system.
"If you could see the physical condition of this woman, you wouldn't be so suspicious of her. She's a mess. If she improves enough, she might one day be able to bag groceries but her days of glory are certainly behind her. Yes, of course we'll keep an eye on her. If she is released to her sister's care, she'll wear a monitor always. Uh, huh, I'll keep you informed, Mr. Grey."
As he slammed down the phone, Carrick screamed out a couple of obscenities which reached Ana's ears as she sat reading Austen in the living room.
"Carrick, are you okay?" She asked as she stood in the doorway of his study. Ana's presence was not only soothing to Christian. She had a way about her that calmed everyone. She smiled sweetly at Carrick and his breathing lightened.
"Yes, dear, I'm fine…just frustrated. Christian's assailant may soon be released but might be impossible to take to trial. She may never pay for her crime because she appears to have amnesia."
Ana walked over to stand behind Carrick while she massaged his temples. He felt his headache fading. "Thank you, Ana. That helps."
"She may not go to jail but she'll never have her old life back either," Ana noted. "She led a glamorous life and she was a beauty. Now all that is gone. She is, I understand, a very sad individual."
"She put all of us through hell, Ana. I guess we just want payback."
"Christian told me that he treated women quite badly…lied to them…used them and then threw them away when he got bored."
"Well, yes. That is true. Don't mention that to Grace, tho. She still prefers to believe that her son was just trying to find the right one. That he might deserve even a little of what he got would not be welcome news."
"Understood. How are the gala preparations coming along? Mia talks of little else."
"Well, this is her baby these past few years. She puts on a hell of a show. This year's theme is an art deco circus, I believe."
"I like art deco," Ana smiled. "Will there be elephants?"
"I don't think the tent is big enough for elephants, Ana," Carrick chuckled. Sometimes, Ana's lack of real world experience showed. She was rather an innocent, wasn't she? Of course, then she'd turn around and be brilliant and sophisticated. Didn't matter what she was, however. She made Christian happy. She made him healthy.
Everyone in the family was hoping for a special announcement at the gala. Could be a big night.
CHAPTER 89
"Yes, a pharmacologist. First name, Kate." Elliot was hoping that his name, his good looks and his charm would get him some information on the gorgeous blonde with the pickup truck. He leaned on the reception counter and looked around the waiting room. He hated these places. He'd spent too much time in them.
The receptionist returned to the front and smiled flirtatiously at Elliot. He wondered if eyelash batting was still in style because it certainly looked silly. She told him that Kate Kavanaugh would be out momentarily. Could she do anything for him while he waited?
He pointed to a chair and backed up. He waited. He'd left his crew on their own at the building site and considered the wisdom of doing that. They were still in training and he might return to a mess but he was anxious to see Kate again. He didn't want to put too much time between her visit to the house and reconnecting.
The double doors swung open and Kate made her entrance. Elliot was impressed with her confidence. She walked over with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. She was tall but since Elliot was 6' 5", looking up at him could be tiring. Kate took a seat.
"Mr. Grey, I'm surprised to see you here. Is Ms. Steele all right?"
"Yes. She's great. We all really appreciated your visit and the information that you gave us. It's helping in our efforts to find this guy who's been stalking her."
"Outright stalking, eh? How terrible for her. How long has this been going on, may I ask?"
"Years. She's safe with us right now and I'm sure that she'll stay safe if my brother has anything to say about it. He's real protective of her. Still, we want to find this guy. I don't suppose that you remember anything else?"
"No, I have not. How are all of you handling the stress of this? It must be difficult." Her face and soft brown eyes showed genuine concern.
"Yeah. The drama gets a little wearing…but that isn't really why I'm here. I'd very much like to take you out to dinner to thank you for your invaluable aid. Would you consider an evening at the Mile High with me?" Elliot didn't realize that his eyes were as beseeching as he felt. He really wanted to spend some time with this woman.
Kate looked down at her hands in her lap and took a deep breath.
"Mr. Grey…"
"Elliot, please."
"Elliot. You are rather well-known and not just for your name and your wealth. I feel badly saying this but I've been warned that you are somewhat cavalier with women…hmm…hump and dump is how it was put to me." Kate looked him straight in the eye.
"I apologize for my frankness, Elliot. I can see that I've upset you but I tend to be blunt…not my finest quality."
"On the contrary, Kate. I think being straight forward is a wonderful quality. I like it. I like knowing that you don't play games and that I can always count on you to speak truth. You're correct. I have a reputation that is well-deserved. Still, I don't want to be that with you. I've never been so struck by a woman as I am by you. I want to sit and talk with you over a great meal. Please."
Kate looked at him for a long time. She seemed to be reading him. She picked up one of his calloused hands. "You work hard, don't you?"
"Well, yes, but I love the work. Unfortunately…or fortunately…my company is growing fast and one day soon I might find myself stuck in a suit. I prefer to be up on a roof with my crew. Nail guns are fun," he grinned and Kate found herself blushing. Kate Kavanaugh does not blush. She is not affected by men. Usually.
"Perhaps, Saturday night. I'll text my address and the time. Now, I must get back to work, Elliot."
She stood, smiled and pushed through the double doors again. Elliot just stood watching and beaming. He had a date with Kate.
Hump and dump…he chuckled. She meant fuck and duck but was too classy to use the F-word. Well, he'd have to clean up his language…and his truck. He also needed a new suit. He had just the one for the occasional meeting with high-class clients.
"Hello, El. What's up?" Christian was in a good mood today…well, any day, really…as long as Ana was nearby and safe and not hospitalized due to some attack. Today she was larking about with Mia and Grace, helping with the planning of the gala. Christian couldn't believe that he was actually looking forward to the event. Ana would be with him.
CHAPTER 90
"I need the name of your tailor, Chris. I need a new suit…by Saturday."
"If you want a bespoke, El…that will take some time. However, I can give you the name of a tailor who can get you into a nice suit and have the alterations ready by the weekend. What's the occasion? Are you planning to look good for somebody?" he hinted.
"I've got a date with Kate Kavanaugh," he grinned so hard that Christian could hear it through the phone.
"Whoa. Really stepping up your game, uh?"
"No game, Chris. I'm serious about this girl. Sparks, buddy, sparks. At least, on my end. I'm taking her to the Mile High and no, I don't want it on the house or a discount. I think that that would be kind of tacky for a first date. I want to impress this girl."
"Well, since you usually pick up your "dates" at bars, you probably won't be running into any of your fuck and ducks."
"Watch your language, Chris. This is a quality woman. I'm going to ask her to the gala, too."
"El," Christian's voice was now solemn, "I think that this is great but…"
"But you don't want me to get my hopes up in case she's way out of my league. Chris, you do know that I have a MBA and an MFA in architecture from Harvard. I'm not an idiot. I can carry on a conversation with a lady." Elliot was peeved and rather concerned that his brother might be right.
"You could be out of practice, El, is all I'm saying. You've always been…how do I put it…earthy. Most of our conversations are about pussy and ball games. Of course, I could be wrong. What do you talk about with your fuck and ducks?"
"Talk?" Elliot queried.
"Exactly. Look, try to pretend that you're talking to Ana."
"I'll be over for dinner and Ana and I can have a conversation," Elliot purposed.
Christian wasn't sure how he felt about sharing. Well, actually, yes…he was sure. He didn't want to. He hesitated as Elliot begged for 20 minutes of Ana time after dinner.
Christian really wanted to be selfish and say no. He really wanted that but he knew that Ana would say yes. He gave Elliot the name of the tailor and then rang off. He'd planned on a nice walk with Ana down by the water. She spent so much time now working on the gala that he had to guilt her into curling up with him to watch a movie. Then he felt guilty about occupying her time when she needed to be helping his mother as the gala drew close.
I'm needy, he told himself. He ought to feel ashamed of that but he didn't. It was what it was. It was bad enough that he had to go to GEH every day. Hustling competitors had lost its thrill about the time that just holding Ana's hand had become necessary to his wellbeing. And now he had to graciously stay out of the way for 20 minutes so that Elliot could score with his latest.
This woman had better be worth it.
CHAPTER 91
"I have a lot of experience as a server," Byron bragged to the recruiter for Grey Event Designs. He slid a resume' across her desk. "Of course, most of it was in New York City and a few years ago. I'm not sure how many of these are still open. Some probably have new names. That's the restaurant business," he smiled at the woman. "I had to leave the city to come back to Seattle to help my parents when they both got sick. My dad died and now I take care of my mother. I need to get back to work but I have to build up my credentials. I figured part-time catering server would be a good way to do that."
The recruiter appeared lacking in interest but really, she was desperate for help. Her boss's gala was the major event of the year and her head was on the block if she didn't have it fully staffed. They were at least a dozen short on people to pass drinks and another 1/2 dozen to serve tables. Mia was not pleasant when thwarted. There a lot of applications submitted online and many paper resumes slipped under the door. Jules was astonished at the number of people who could not spell or punctuate. Most of the paper apps were scribbled and wrinkled as well.
This fellow was well-spoken and his resume' was well-written. "All right, Byron. You'll be under the direction of Tyson who will not take kindly to screw-ups. Hmm…you wouldn't happen to know anyone else looking for a quick buck, would you?"
Byron had to bite his lip to keep from screaming his pleasure. What a break! It was a sign. This was meant to be!
"Well, my sister was thinking of coming for a visit next week. I could ask her if she's interested. Her name is Vicki Baumhauser. She's kind of monosyllabic but she can carry trays. Do you want me to ask her to come with?"
"Yes, do that. We'll be in touch." Jules rose and shook Byron's hand, his sweaty little hand. She smiled and saw him out before wiping her hand on her pant leg. If the sister was anything like this guy, Mia would want them stuck in a back room. They did not present well, thought Jules. Now she had to go through another pile of possibles.
Meanwhile, Victoria's sister had reluctantly moved her into her old bedroom. Their mother had bequeathed the family home to Victoria in her will. She hadn't wanted the place to be sold. It was a large Victorian home that had been in the family for several generations. It was so beloved that their parents had named their eldest after the house's architectural style. When they were near death, they could see that Victoria was going to work and make money so, on the condition that she make repairs, they put the place in her name only. Her younger sister, Bea, was not the pretty one nor the smart one and, certainly, not the ambitious one. She did make it through high school but never sought out a job of any kind on the grounds that someone had to stay home…sacrifice herself to care for the parents.
Victoria paid all the bills, deposited money in her parent's accounts…which Bea spent on herself...and renovated the entire house. When Bea learned that her older sister had been jailed in the booby hatch for attempted murder, she danced gaily around the parlor. She immediately hit up a lawyer and secured power of attorney so that she had access to Victoria's bank accounts and properties. Her sister really was the smart one. She'd managed to work hard, save and invest. Bea hadn't figured on Victoria ever being released from Sunnydale. It might come to the point where Bea would have to sell the old place but she'd make a fortune off it and she hated it anyway. She wanted to buy a beach house someplace warm…maybe meet a cabana boy.
Victoria, Bea thought, could rot. She forgotten just one thing. Victoria was the smart one. Sure, she looked like hell and couldn't return to modeling but she had only one ambition anymore anyway…finish killing Christian Grey. It had been so damned hard faking catatonia for a year but she'd had faith. Something would come to her by way of a plan. She hadn't counted on a someone in the person of Byron Baumhauser but their goals matched up. She didn't really care about his goal but he was going to help her accomplish hers so he was useful.
Now she lay in her childhood bedroom and stared at the ceiling…her mind so filled with hate that she could think of nothing else. She was home and she'd loved this house. Her parents had given her everything…including a nose job, breast augmentation, contacts and dance lessons…all in preparation for locking down a rich husband. Victoria had bigger ambitions, however. She wanted to be the one with the big bank account so she ran off to New York City, leaving Bea to cater to the folks. They were older when their girls were born and Victoria had no intention of wasting her beauty and youth on two old people.
She'd never expected to return to Nevada but here she was. Huh. Byron had her number and would be in touch to further their plans. She was looking forward to getting back to Seattle and her boyfriend. He was the reason that she'd touched down at Sea-Tac in the first place. She was a supermodel now and it was time to retire at the top. She'd seen Christian's picture on the cover of Forbes at a newsstand. He looked even better inside the magazine in the text that told of his billions, his penthouse, his jets, his helicopter, his boat, his Aspen chalet. She took a little vacation and set off for Seattle. She'd doubted that he'd be able to resist her. No man ever had.
CHAPTER 92
Victoria had done her research. Grey preferred brown-eyes blondes, tall and slender. He didn't keep them long, however. He squired them about town to all the best places…flew them to Broadway for shows…vacations in Aruba. Some lasted two weeks. Some a month. A couple of them two months but then he would be seen helping them into cabs and that would be the end of that relationship.
He always looked sad as they leaned against him leaving the restaurant. He would stand, forlornly, on the sidewalk as the taxi drove away. It appeared that they'd broken his heart or that it broke his heart to break theirs. Within the week, his picture would appear once again above the fold of the tabloids…hand in hand with another beauty. He would seem enraptured and she would seem proud. It was usually surmised that yet another grasping gold digger had taken hold of his tender heart in an attempt to secure a wealthy future.
Victoria chuckled, reading on the airplane. What a bunch of dumb broads and even dumber news outlets. She knew the score. He was a player. She understood this because she, too, was a player. She enjoyed making proud, rich men fall for her and then crunching their balls. This bumpkin from the Pacific Northwest would be an easy kill. He was incredibly handsome, tho', and he had billions. Maybe she'd keep this one until she could drain him dry.
Carrick was screaming obscenities again in his study. Grey had gotten home early and was so stunned by his father's bellowing that he forgot about Ana's whereabouts for a minute.
"Dad, Dad…quiet down. Mom's a bundle of nerves about the gala as it is. You cracking about something isn't going to help her be calm. Ana's giving her massages every night as it is."
"I'm not cracking about just something, son. It's Victoria. The D.A. finally screwed up his courage to tell me that she's been released to her sister and has flown home to Nevada. Nevada! "Oh, Carrick, don't worry. We have a monitor on her and she's still a bit balmy anyway. Don't worry, Carrick. She's too far away to do any harm." Damn fool." Carrick was pretty worked up.
"Well, Dad. Nevada is quite a ways from here. She has no money or sense…no way of getting to me."
"Well, you're mighty relaxed about the woman who tried to kill you…who paralyzed you," Carrick sneered. "You don't recall the hell your family went through."
"Yeah, I know that you were really worried about me…all that time in the hospital," Christian conceded.
Carrick looked at his son with a snide grimace. "Not to mention all those months of living with a monster," he said pointedly.
"Oh, yeah. Sorry. Well, no more worries there," Christian grinned jovially. "I'm practically well. I'm a supremely contented man. And after this gala, Ana and I will be moving into Escala, taking all the paparazzi with us. Mia will be moving back out and Elliot will be too busy with his new girl to come around much. The house will be yours again and not a mouse will be heard."
Carrick drew in a deep breath. He knew that he should be comforted but Victoria was still out there and so was Jack Hyde. Plus, who knew how many loons waited in the wings.
CHAPTER 93
As Christian walked in the front door at 5:30, Ana jumped into his arms and softly growled into his ear, "Take me. Now". Christian dropped his briefcase, said "Yes, ma'am," and hurried down to the west wing with Ana. An hour later, with Ana humming in his arms, Christian grinned down at his favorite person.
"Well, let's do that more often, sweetie."
Ana snorted. "If we did it more often, we'd have to give up every other activity in our lives to find the time."
Christian laughed. "No. I mean you demanding that I take you…now. Was certainly a great way to end a day of work. Anything special rev your motor? I'd just like to know…you know, to add it to my repertoire."
"You have a repertoire? All this time that I thought that you were creative but you've just been choosing moves from your repertoire?" Ana feigned surprise. She spent some more time ribbing Christian until she got him so wound up that he got very creative.
"Okay," Christian panted, "what prompted all this big lovin?"
"Your sister is wearing on me. The closer we get to this gala, the more nerve-wracking she gets. Is she like this with every job?"
"So. You were just looking for a tension reliever. You were using me!" Christian looked appalled. "I feel so cheap," he whined, "but I'm willing to be of service if it makes my sweetie happy." He smirked at Ana as he made a grab for her breast.
"Are you kids ready for dinner?" Grace yelled. Ana threw her head back and laughed as Christian felt himself go flaccid.
"We have to get out of this place. Right after the gala, deal?"
"Deal…PT equipment goes with us. Is there room for it at Escala?"
It was Christian turn to laugh…although being reminded that he still needed to use the equipment was a sore spot. He wanted to pretend that he was back to normal while Ana gently prodded him to not overdo.
Working with Ana, falling in love with Ana…most of the time Christian could forget the trauma he'd been through but the after effects of being shot, nearly dying, being hospitalized for so long and then the months of wearing a catheter or being carried to the toilet, being helpless…these were still buried deep inside him. He even had the occasional nightmare about Victoria chasing him with a gun, reliving the pain that plagued him for so long, the fear of a future in a wheelchair…then waking with a soaked pillow and Ana's soothing voice easing him back into sleep.
Christian continuing sessions with John Flynn was really useless to him since he refused to admit to and deal with his issues surrounding Victoria. He would sit on John's old leather sofa and talk about Ana. John would nod and smile and do his best to detour the conversation to Christian's trauma but Grey would U-turn right back to Ana. He was so fascinated by her that he assumed that everyone must feel the same. The only time that Flynn had much success dealing with Grey was when he held couple's session that included Ana…who had issues of her own.
Grey would sit, his arm around the back of the sofa…his hand caressing the nape of Ana's neck…as she struggled to talk about her childhood spent in foster homes and her life alone until Christian broke through her stoic walls. Prior to that, she told Dr. Flynn, she hadn't allowed herself to think about her life…only her work…and now she saw how little she had had all her life.
What did she think now, Flynn asked, now that she had Christian and the Grey family?
Ana bowed her head and twisted her fingers in her lap before she spoke in almost a whisper. She was waiting, she said, until it was all gone. Then Christian sat up sharply and put his arm around Ana's shoulder. No, he'd tell her, I'm not going anywhere and Ana would pretend to believe.
Still, when you've never had something, being convinced that now you do does not come easily. It hurt Christian that Ana didn't have faith in his feelings…that she didn't expect them to last. She'd smile and say that she intended to enjoy it all while she could but that she'd never known people to stay true to their word. It wasn't, she assured him, that she thought that he'd ever lie to her. No, it was just that the feelings would fade and then…she promised him…she would move on without rancor. No, she would always be so grateful for the feelings, however temporary.
Thus, Grey felt that he had no time to think about his issues when Ana's were so much more important.
CHAPTER 94
"What do I do, John? How do I make Ana feel secure?"
"Maybe you could lead by example," John hinted. Christian looked perplexed.
"Christian, you've told me that you have dreams…nightmares…that you lose the ability to walk again."
Christian tried to hide from his own insecurity and he wished that he'd never told John about his fears. Yes, he had nightmares wherein he was cured, done with therapy, running along the waterfront when his legs crumpled and he couldn't feel them. The wound in his back had flared up again and this time no miracle worker could fix him.
He'd never told Ana about this particular fear. It would be like telling her that her work had failed.
"Don't you see, Christian? You blanche when Ana admits to her fear that your love is temporary yet you feel the same way about all the work she's put into getting you on your feet again. You both have trust issues. Now, Ana has opened up to me. It's hard for her but she tries because she wants this relationship with you to work.
"Perhaps it's time for you to open up as well because your trusting in her work is as important to her as her trusting in your love for her is to you. Shall we begin again?"
After a quick shower, the lovers wandered hand in hand into the dining room for dinner. By now the family was accustomed to the ongoing love fest in the house and paid little attention to it. Mia and Grace were gabbing about the gala and how exhausted they both were by this point. Three days left and still so much to do, they moaned.
"What is left to do?" Ana asked, feeling guilty about her lack of contribution that afternoon.
"Oh, my," Grace said and then stopped. "Mia, what do we have left to do?" Mia sighed and began to reply but stopped as suddenly as Grace.
"Maybe," Ana offered, "you've done everything you can and now the problem is that you have to wait for the night itself to do the hosting and all of its complications."
Mia jumped up and went to her bedroom to retrieve her list. She returned and showed it to Grace. "Ana is correct. All that's left to do is things that we can't do until Saturday night."
"Then," Grace concurred, "I guess all we can do until then is worry, go over everything again and wait." Both groaned. This final chore was actually the worst.
"Thanks a lot, Ana," Mia teased. She studied her brother and Ana for a moment. They certainly had a glow about them. She wondered if dropping by Ethan Kavanaugh's place and dragging him into his bedroom would be too forward.
Grace moved her salad around. "Cary, how was your day? Tiring?" She smiled flirtatiously at him as he tore into his steak. He looked at her and mumbled something about "okay, I guess". He'd understand later.
CHAPTER 95
Ana considered what she was seeing in her mirror. She'd spent her life wearing cheap clothes and hand-me-downs. Once she'd begun her medical career, she'd worn little besides scrubs. Walmart was her Neiman Marcus.
Mia had taken her shopping some time ago and Ana had this dress for weeks. She'd modeled it for herself several times. Mia showed her how to shop online and that was where Ana had found matching shoes with kitten heels. She was wearing her engagement ring on her right hand and that was it for jewelry. She was wearing her long hair down and naturally wavy. Mia had taken her to a salon for a trim.
"Ana, your hair is thick and glossy but it really is a mite long, don't you think?" Ana thought. She'd never been to a hair salon because of the expense and once employed, hadn't thought about it. Her fiancé loved her swinging pony tail but Mia was right. It was down to her butt and took so long to wash and dry. It was always getting caught up in things and the only truly safe way to wear it was in an old lady bun. So, ignoring Christian's sulking, she'd had a dozen inches cut off. It was still down to around her breasts and Ana liked it so Christian would just have to adapt.
"Ana," came a soft knock on the door, "are you ready to make your grand entrance?" Christian's voice was low and gentle. He knew that she was scared. This would be her entry into society. Tomorrow's papers would be filled with pictures and articles about her. Mia and Grace had warned her that she would receive intense attention and that not all of it would be respectful.
"You can come in, honey," Ana answered. Whoa. Christian in a tux. He was already staggeringly handsome but now…she gaped at him, barely aware that he was gaping back. He knew that she was a beautiful woman but her scrubs didn't do her justice.
"Oh, Ana. Ana." He grasped for the words, the right words but there were none. Yet, Ana could see in his eyes. She looked okay. She looked fabulous, actually. Christian reached into his jacket pocket and removed a long velvet box labeled Cartier. He opened it and presented its contents to Ana…a diamond necklace.
Ana stared, dumbstruck. "Christian…this…this. This must have cost a fortune!" Christian indicated that she should look into the mirror while he placed the necklace around her neck and secured the clasp. In her floaty, pale blue dress with her lush hair and now these diamonds sparkling around her breasts, she didn't recognize herself.
"I don't deserve this. I'm not the sort of woman who looks like this," she whispered. Christian swept her hair from her neck and leaned over to kiss her shoulder.
"This is you, Ana…a beauty beyond belief. And I'm not seeing you just through the eyes of love. I'm seeing you as you truly are. I want you to be wearing this necklace tonight while I make love to you. I am so excited to show you off to the world as my wife-to-be…my first, my last and my only love."
"Mia put mascara on me. She said that it's waterproof. That's a good thing because I'm about to bawl."
Christian chuckled and enveloped her in his arms. "Will your lipstick smear?" he asked.
"It's a tint. Mia says I can never wear lipstick around you because you'd mess it up," Ana smiled. "Would you please try to mess up this tint?"
Christian obliged…doing his best…but Mia knew her makeup. She'd wisely covered all the bases.
"All right, you two, get out here. Guest are starting to arrive and you are hosts, you know. Ana, good idea to have the flame jugglers out on the lawn instead of inside the tent. One of them already set a patch of grass on fire. Hurry up, now," Mia urged before hurrying back to Ethan. He was feeling overcome since Mia had turned up on his doorstep a few nights earlier. He'd never had a woman pounce on him…and he liked it.
One last smooch and a strong embrace. Then Christian offered his arm to Ana who hung on for dear life as they made their entrance into the gala tent. There were already quite a few people there…all transfixed by the décor. It was stunning and there was so much to see. Even the catering staff were dressed in art deco style with aprons and hats fitting the circus theme.
Someone looked over to see Ana and Christian strolling in. They poked someone else and so on until the entire crowd was staring. Of course, they always stared at Christian but he was on his feet and hadn't they heard that he'd been paralyzed? And he wasn't squiring a blond supermodel with her nose in the air.
Who was this fairy…this petite, delicate and completely lovely being? Get a load of those diamonds!
She was different, unusual. And the way he was looking at her!
Grace hurried over to her son and Ana, beaming. "Oh, you are both so beautiful. Ana, now don't be nervous. Everyone is gobsmacked at the circus theme and your name is, of course, on the program as one of the planners. We've even had a couple of people ask for the whereabouts of the elephants!" she laughed. "I suppose that we could have brought in a baby but it would have had to wear a diaper!"
CHAPTER 96
Christian proudly escorted Ana around the room, introducing her to the guests as his girlfriend. She shook hands until hers ached. She smiled and attempted small talk…usually managing only replies. If Christian hadn't been practiced in moving from conversation to conversation, Ana would have been stuck in one place all night. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask about her and how she met Christian. To the guests, Ana was like Cinderella…the princess who turned up from out of nowhere to dance with the prince. The game for the night was "Who is she?" and no one had any answers to share.
Of course, she wasn't unknown to everyone. Elliot greeted the couple and introduced his date, Kate Kavanaugh. Ana had heard about how Kate had provided crucial information and she was grateful for the chance to say thank you. Kate also knew Ana from the hospital but was amazed at her transformation. Mighty Mouse, no more…rather Mighty Aphrodite, Greek goddess. Elliot agreed but it was Kate who held his attention all night long. They'd now been on several dates and she'd been impressed with his intelligence and courtly manners. Elliot was just plain impressed.
Mia was flitting about, managing, while Ethan trailed her like a devoted puppy. The tent was enormous which was good because it was filling up fast. Taylor had coverts everywhere and especially ringing Christian and Ana. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. Everyone had been vetted but a lot of the crew were last minute due to staff shortages and vetting had been necessarily shallower than Taylor preferred.
Taylor thought about his trip to visit Mrs. Baumhauser earlier that evening. She was a nice lady. She explained that her son used her car to go to his volunteer duties at Sunnydale. He was the kindest boy with such a gentle soul. Taylor congratulated her on raising such a fine son and all on her own, too. Thus, she was easily encouraged to talk about him…about his hobbies. Something called Dungeons and Dragons that he played on his computer. He loved sports and it was sad that he couldn't participate due to his allergies and other health issues. He'd always been sickly but so brave. He never complained. Lately, he'd become interested in flying machines.
Drones? Taylor suggested. Yes, that was it, Mrs. Baumhauser replied. He'd fly them around and take pictures and show them to her…lovely scenic pictures…places that he couldn't hike to because of his ill health. People, too? Taylor had asked. No, she didn't recall any people. Then she looked sad. Her baby tried so hard to live a good life but people didn't want to make friends with him. They didn't understand how special he was. When he was in school, he used to ask girls for dates but they'd always say no. Sometimes they even laughed at him. He finally gave up. He'd say that girls ought to be nicer and say yes and his mother agreed.
By the time that Taylor left, warning Mrs. Baumhauser to keep his visit to herself because visits from the IRS were apt to upset people, he knew he was dealing with an incel…a dangerous one.
He looked around the room now. He'd made all of Mia's hires line up but there was no sign of Byron. He was watching from a bush, laughing at the futility of Taylor's efforts to identify him. Both he and Victoria were wildly disguised. He was taller and his wig was light blonde. He was Jack Hyde.
Victoria was wearing flat shoes, a red wig under a jester's hat and makeup to further disguise her face.
Let all of Grey's henchmen look for them. They wouldn't be found and they would both get what they wanted. Finally.
CHAPTER 97
"Christian, you've been on your feet for too long. Let's sit," Ana urged, leading him to the family's table. As they approached, they stopped in horror. Chatting amiably with Carrick was Elena Lincoln. They hadn't seen her since that day weeks earlier when she'd had to appear in court to answer to charges of trespassing, harassment and assault. Thanks to Christian's tip-off, all the tabloids had been present…surreptitiously taking photos with their phones. As promised, she was a sight…orange jumpsuit, wigless and gray-haired, no makeup. Margaret told the judge how she told Elena that Grace wasn't home but the woman barged right in anyway. Ana told the judge how Elena had confronted her aggressively while she lay on the sofa…ill with a cold. She told how Elena had knocked her around…requiring stitches. Christian related that Elena had locked the library door to ensure that no one could enter to defend Ana.
The judge gave her two weeks probation and house arrest due to her clean record and her claim that Ana was drunk on cough syrup and had stumbled back and fallen.
Christian was livid. Even with Margaret's word that all this had indeed taken place, Grace believed her baffled friend who'd just gone into the library to borrow a book and found Ana inebriated and combative. The door had somehow locked itself.
And now, all was forgiven and that hag was sitting at their table. The place was packed to capacity. There was nowhere else to sit and Christian needed to get off his legs…now. Thankfully, it was a large table to accommodate the whole family so Ana chose two chairs as far from Mrs. Lincoln as possible…which, of course, was not nearly as far from Elena as they needed to be.
"Well, Christian, I'm surprised that you had the nerve to show up here after what you did to me."
"There was no place else to sit, Elena…and, likewise, we're surprised to find you here."
"Oh, I'm not going anywhere…ever. I would never abandon my dearest friend whilst her son is in the clutches of…of…"
"Miss mouse droppings?" Ana finished Elena's sentence for her. Christian snickered and then nibbled on Ana's earlobe. "I think my legs are better. Let's dance," he asked her.
"No, honey. I appreciate your attempt to deliver me from Mrs. Lincoln but she's really no bother…much as she'd like to be."
Elena snarled and then rose from her chair to move next to Christian. She leaned over and ran her veiny, heavily bejeweled hand over his shoulder and back. Ana's hand snapped out like a whip and grabbed Elena's, twisting it until Elena cried out. She pulled it back and was able to appear deeply shocked and wounded as Grace walked up. Carrick simply looked befuddled.
Grace immediately chastised Ana and then examined Elena's hand for injury. Ana simply smiled. "I'm the jealous sort, Mrs. Lincoln. I don't like it when other women paw my man." Christian was grinning with delight.
"Now, Ana. I'm sure that Elena was simply being affectionate with Christian. He's always been special to her."
"Really, Mrs. Lincoln. Tell us. Why is Christian so special to you?" Christian and Ana locked eyes with Elena. Grace was listening as well because she'd never understood the attraction either. Elena had always asked so many questions about Christian but rarely about Mia or Elliot.
Elena appeared flummoxed momentarily but she was a cunning woman who could usually weasel out of any situation.
"I suppose it was that he had such a rough beginning in life…rougher than Elliot or Mia. I recall so well his tiny, abused body when you brought him home."
Ana leaned on her hand, cocking her head adorably…Christian thought. "So, children being abused bothers you? Is there a cut-off age where it no longer troubles you but you perhaps find it enjoyable…say somewhere around 14 or 15?"
Grace stared at Ana. She had never seen her like this…so antagonistic. She just never seen Ana in protective mode when facing down a mortal enemy. Ana had encouraged Christian to open up to his family about his experiences with Elena but he was sure that his mother would blame herself and…despite Ana's assurances…he wasn't all together certain that he wouldn't be rejected as Elena had taught him. Why, just look at this latest episode. Lincoln had assaulted his fiancée and Grace had forgiven and forgotten.
"Ana," he again implored, "my legs feel fine now. I'd really like to dance with you."
Ana took his face in her hands and kissed him softly. "And I'd really like to be held in your arms, my darling." Elena turned puce as the couple rose and began to waltz about the floor.
CHAPTER 98
Byron and Victoria each had their own plans for the evening. They weren't comrades in arms, plotting together, except for Victoria using Byron to get to the gala and within range of her target. Byron's intention was to drug Ana's drink and then abduct her through the back door of the Ladies Lavatory's trailer as her CPO waited for her at the main door. He would whisk her limp body into his mother's Buick and then flee with her. By the time her CPO realized that she was missing, they would be half way home.
Byron tried to keep the smirk off his face as he continually considered his brilliant plan. His mother was absent…gone off to her weekly bingo game at the church hall. She always went drinking after with her gal pals, as she called them, and then the dedicated driver of the evening would bring her home and she would pass out on the couch. By the morning, when she was more cognizant of her surroundings, her future daughter-in-law would be sleeping downstairs in Byron's lair.
Ana might be loud when she came to but it wouldn't matter. Byron had soundproofed her room. She would, by necessity, have to be chained for a time but it really wouldn't be long before she grew first accustomed to her new home and then accustomed to Byron. He would treat her like a queen and she would grow to love him in no time.
Then he could take her upstairs and introduce her to his mother who would be thrilled to know that Byron was no longer alone. After a suitable period of courtship, they would be married. Of course, Christian Grey, furious at being rejected, would do his wealthy best to get Ana back but it would be too late. Byron and Ana had known each other for many years and had been growing in their commitment to each another. No fancy face with a billion bucks could break that bond. Their pictures would be in all the papers and on the television news shows as they went about their life together. People would marvel at their love.
He watched them dancing, pretending to be in love, but Byron knew all about Grey's reputation as a cad who loved them and left them. He had to hold himself back from rushing over to Ana to rescue her from Grey. She probably already felt Grey's so-called love fading and it was breaking her heart to be treated like nothing. He was putting on a good show, Byron had to admit. Anyone who didn't know the couple like Byron did would think that they were madly in love. Look at that necklace and that ring he'd given her. Probably cubic zirconia.
Soon, my love, he smiled inwardly as he spiked the champagne. He didn't know which glass belonged where but it didn't matter. In fact, it would good if the whole Grey table passed out.
Meanwhile, Victoria's plans were much less detailed than Byron's. She knew every bit of his because he wouldn't shut up about it all the way from Nevada to Seattle. He'd stopped by to "visit" while he knew that her sister was out shopping for groceries, removed her ankle monitor and attached it to her bedpost and off they went in a camper that he'd rented. To slow her sister's response to finding Victoria gone, they had disguised the monitor's location on the post under the dust ruffle. Victoria had taken to going on long walks at the same time every day. Today she'd also left a note saying that she planned to spend the night with an old friend. She'd see Bea in the morning. Then she donned a simple outfit and went off with Byron.
Byron, ramped up with No Doze, drove the miles between Nevada and Seattle without a stop. Victoria laid on the bed in the back and said nothing the entire trip. Byron peed into bottles and fought off sleep. Periodically, he'd toss a bottle out the window.
Byron was on a mission to save the woman he loved. He was ten feet and built of muscle.
CHAPTER 99
While Byron was delivering the tray to the Grey table, empty now save for a bored old lady, Victoria was standing with a tray of hors d'oeuvres glaring at Christian. He looked genuinely happy, completely blissed out, as he gazed into the eyes of his latest victim. He was upping his game, Victoria thought. He was on his feet as well. She would have to do a better job this time of knocking him to his knees.
Victoria wasn't intending on getting away this time. This time she intended to kill. She knew that she'd go to prison…for the rest of her life…but that was of no matter. Her life was over anyway. She would spend the rest of it reminiscing about this night and that would be enough. She'd spent a year pretending to be catatonic so staring into space would be nothing new. And crazy, filthy, dangerous inmates…piece of cake. Maybe she'd kill them, too. It didn't matter. All that mattered was making Grey pay for her humiliation.
She'd kept every copy of the various tabloids showing Grey shoving her into a taxi and tossing her out of his life. She'd known that night that her days as a supermodel, envied by everyone as she walked about with her trophy billionaire on her arm, were over. There was no coming back from that degrading episode. She would be mocked and the jobs would dry up and the sumptuous life she'd crafted so carefully for herself would be over. She'd have to model for catalogs…no more Valentino runways during Paris fashion week…no more mingling with the fine and famous at fabulous soirees…no more overflowing bank accounts. She'd have to sell the Malibu beach house and the Los Angeles mansion…no more haute couture and a closet the size of most people's homes.
All gone. Christian had been her prize. Even knowing of his reputation, Victoria had been certain that she would be different. Suddenly she was just like all the rest who'd thought that they would be different. Common…that's what he'd turned her into…a nobody to be laughed at.
She hadn't gone to his penthouse that night to beg for an explanation like everyone thought. She knew the score. Nor had she gone to try to win him back. No. She had gone there fully intending to end his life as he had ended hers.
She failed…in one sense. He didn't die. Better…she'd ruined him. He'd never fuck another woman and people felt sorry for him. That stupid hulk who'd held her by her upper arms while she slipped her hand into her pocket for the gun…and there he was tonight, only a few yards away but he didn't recognize her. He wouldn't realize until it was too late that she'd been there all along. She laughed quietly, watching him scan the room.
As dumb as he was, he was still in the way. Even as he watched all around Grey, he kept his eyes on the man and his latest conquest. Victoria contemplated…how to get around Taylor and close to Grey. Her dearest dream was to put a bullet between his eyes as he looked right at her and understood who was killing him.
Gosh, he must have fought so hard to get back on his feet and she could see that he was still struggling some. Too bad it was all for naught.
Victoria studied the petite brunette beaming at him. Not his usual type, she reflected. She looked kind of sweet. Victoria was going to save her tonight…save her reputation…save her heart. Look at that necklace! Grey had never given her anything like that. Maybe the girl had made him work harder than the others. Well, good for her. She'd walk away with a fortune around her neck.
"Are you happy, Ana?" She frowned at him. "Of course, I'm happy, Christian. Why would you ask that?"
"Just had a chill up my back, is all. Maybe it's Elena staring at us. Maybe it's all the coverts everywhere. I know you love me. Most days it's all I think about. Ana loves me," he beamed back at her…his smile so dazzling it hurt.
"But you aren't getting much of a prize. I come with so much baggage…physically and emotionally. At present there are at least three people who'd like to end us."
"You forget. Jack Hyde is my contribution," Ana smiled as she kissed his cheek. "And they're all just noise…dangerous noise…but still noise. Taylor's got this, honey. All we have to do is dance and hold each other...and sniff each other," she giggled as Christian buried his nose in her shoulder.
"Although I do recall an announcement we have to make as well. I'm getting kind of anxious to get this ring on the correct finger. It's too loose on the wrong one. I'm left-handed, you know, and so my right hand is a bit smaller. I see the waiter setting glasses of champagne on our table. Perhaps it's time to get a glass in everyone's hand and tell them our wonderful news.
"We've each somehow stumbled into love." Christian kissed her, not caring who was watching…and the entire room was…especially the three people who cared the most. Byron stood back, waiting for Ana to leave for the trailer. Victoria held her tray of canapes in one hand while her other rested on the gun in her pocket. Elena was well on her way to a total bender.
Christian took Ana's hand and approached the stage, signaling the orchestra to stop playing.
CHAPTER 100
The others dancing stopped in their tracks, confused by the sudden silence. Those sitting or standing around talking ceased and looked to the stage. Christian Grey, scion of Grace and Carrick, billionaire playboy and almost too handsome to be real, stood on the stage blinding the crowd with his brilliant smile. He reached down to take the hand of a small woman to help her onto the stage to stand beside him. He introduced her to the crowd as Dr. Anastasia Rose Steele. She was a beauty, like all of Grey's dates…but different, unique. The crowd buzzed with curiosity.
"Family, friends, guests…I was going to do this privately but I'm too happy, too excited…I can't wait until the evening is over."
Ana had removed the ring shortly before and it was now in Grey's pocket. He got down on both knees and took her hand. The crowd gasped. His family's jaw dropped. Elena silently screamed.
"Ana, I was lost. I wanted to die. My life had been a waste. It was nothing. Then there was you. You not only brought me to my feet…you brought me to life. I hadn't known that I could ever need anyone so badly. I, in fact, wouldn't allow myself to be brought to my knees by anyone. I thought love was a weakness.
"But now, now I've never felt stronger, steadier, surer of my place in the world. That place is with you. I'm asking you, my love, to make your place with me. Be my partner, my lover, my wife. Ana, will you marry me?"
He withdrew the ring and held it out to Ana. She'd known, of course, that he was going to announce their engagement but that was all she expected. He had never actually proposed…rather they had sensibly discussed their future and marriage's place in it. They had talked for hours about what each wanted from the other. They'd covered every angle and they'd had counseling sessions with John Flynn…the man smiling up at the stage. They were not going into this with blind love.
So, Ana had not thought that Grey would say all these things to her and in front of the world. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to repeat back to Christian everything he'd said to her but she was shaking too much and could barely speak. She nodded vigorously and softly said yes. She dropped to her knees and Christian slipped the ring on her finger. They embraced, tightly, for a moment and then leaned back to smile at each other. Christian helped Ana to her feet and they stood smiling at the people before them.
The crowd went mad. The applause was deafening. This was the incredible capper on an already incredible evening. The family rushed to the stage, needing to hug and kiss the couple. Everyone in the tent began to cheer and yell "Kiss her, kiss her!"
Neither could hear the crowd. They were in another dimension, a world of their own, for that moment. Phones were clicking and flashbulbs going off as professional photographers captured the happiness all around.
Even Taylor was grinning. The crowd was rushing the stage as coverts fought to hold them back. There were too many people for anyone to notice one server making her way to the front of the mass of well-wishers…or to notice as Victoria stealthily removed her gun from her apron pocket and, standing just behind the line of coverts, raised it and aimed for Christian Grey's black heart.
Too late…Taylor saw the gun and leapt toward the woman…too late. She'd already fired and Christian had already fallen to the floor of the stage as Ana screamed his name.
CHAPTER 101
Byron watched from a distance. Victoria had ruined his chance. He wouldn't be able to reach Ana tonight. His disappointment was tempered only by the joy that Grey was dead. Soon, Ana would leave the Grey mansion and move into her own place. He could still find her and claim her. He was a patient man. Still, perhaps he ought to have kept an eye on Victoria. It would have been nice if she'd killed Grey after he'd absconded with Ana. All the fuss over Grey would have been great cover. Byron turned to go. He'd better get out of here before he was discovered.
As he reached the Buick, he found himself surrounded by men in black suits and black ties…very serious men. They stood, staring.
"What do you want?" His voice was quavering. He tried to move toward the driver side door but found himself blocked. Then a different man appeared…tall, dark and muscular. He regarded Byron with disdain.
"Hello, Mr. Hyde. We've been searching for you for some time now. It was kind of you to walk right into our party." He held out his hand. "Keys," is all he said. Byron struggled with his fear, trying to resist.
"You've no right to detain me. I've done nothing wrong. I'm just here to serve drinks."
"Yes. We've retrieved those spiked glasses of champagne that you left for the Grey family."
He didn't mention that Elena had already downed several of the glasses and was now flat on her back, having fallen out of her chair.
"We have video tape of you tampering with the drinks and then setting them down at the Grey's table. Drugging people is against the law, Mr. Hyde."
"My name isn't Hyde. You've made a mistake." Byron was feeling sweaty and desperate.
Sawyer grimaced at the blonde man wearing 8 inch lifts. "Sorry, Mr. Baumhauser. Now, I repeat…keys."
Byron handed his car keys to Sawyer. Let them steal his mother's car.
Sawyer opened the truck to reveal duct tape, rope, a tarp, a knife, cloth and a bottle of chloroform. Again, he grimaced at Byron. "What we have here is the rapist's basic tool kit, Mr. Baumhauser. Can you explain your plans for all this?"
Byron stumbled over his words as he looked around for a way out. He could barely walk in his new shoes much less run. He chose to remain silent and indignant. After all, how much could they do to him with the contents of his mother's trunk? He could always get her to accept blame anyway.
Sawyer stepped aside to allow officers from the Seattle PD to cuff Byron.
"Officers, may I suggest that you take a look at the rear entry to the ladies' lavatory trailer. You'll find that it has been tampered with and is covered with Mr. Baumhauser's fingerprints. We believe that he intended to abduct Dr. Steele from that point. We also believe that you'll find still more evidence of intent to kidnap and imprison Dr. Steele in Mr. Baumhauser's mother's basement…his residence."
The lead officer's eyebrows raised up. Sawyer smiled and put up a hand. "No, sir. We did not enter the basement. I'm simply surmising based on our profile of this man. We believe him to be the fellow who's been stalking Dr. Steele for several years. We have compiled a file that we would be pleased to share with you."
"Detective Parks is leading the investigation and he's currently inside the tent. We'll convey your thoughts to him asap. Meanwhile, we'll be taking Mr. Baumhauser into custody. You'll be available for questioning later?"
Sawyer nodded and seeing that Byron was well in hand, he indicated to his men to return to their stations.
"I'm glad he's dead!" Byron suddenly shouted out. "He doesn't deserve Ana. Besides, she's mine. She's been mine for years."
The officer immediately read Mr. Baumhauser his rights but Byron continued digging himself into a deeper hole.
"She's my girlfriend. She wants to live with me and my mother. We're going to get married."
Sawyer yelled back over his shoulder. "Keep talking, Mr. Baumhauser. I'm sure that we're all finding what you have to say immensely interesting." He kept walking…smiling grimly. He had to return to the tent.
CHAPTER 102
Sawyer walked into chaos…despite the best efforts of Grey's army of coverts and CPOs. There were almost a thousand guests in the huge tent and someone had neglected to inform the pyrotechnicians to call off the fireworks display. Ambulance, police, EMTs and dozens of doctors and nurses among the guests only added to the pandemonium.
Ana had tried to immediately tear open Christian's tux to staunch the blood flow and begin CPR but Taylor had stopped her. She couldn't understand and she began screaming at him to let her do something. She was a doctor of nursing, after all. No, he'd said. She was too closely involved. They had to get Christian inside the main house…away from the crowd crushing the stage.
Victoria was still standing, looking on…watching for any sign that she needed to shoot again. And then Sawyer was grabbing the gun and Ryan was cuffing her. They turned her over to the SPD who dragged her away. She wasn't pleased.
"I have to stay. I have to make sure that she's safe…that he's dead. Don't you understand?" she continued to demand that she be released and seemed baffled as to why she was being hustled into a police cruiser and read her rights. She kept on yelling but no one would listen to her. Still, she'd watched the bullet penetrate his tux jacket and the shock on his face as he collapsed. That was quite satisfying. She knew that she'd hit her target. She tried to relax and enjoy the thrill of accomplishing her goal.
Christian Grey would never break another heart…not that hers had been broken…but others had. Victoria had merely been mightily pissed off. She didn't love Christian. She didn't even like him.
As the police drove her away from the scene, she looked back at the tent…teeming with people and craziness. She smiled and laid her head back. She wanted to sleep now…her first peaceful rest in more than a year. The police had other plans for her evening.
She didn't know that her car was part of a caravan that included her partner, Byron something. They would have no rest, for the hours ahead would consist of endless interrogation. Byron would be flummoxed by all the disrespect shown him as he felt that he'd done nothing wrong. After all, since when was it a crime to pursue a girl one liked?
Victoria attempted to slip back into her catatonic persona but Detective Parker was having none of it. So, she gave up and went forth with throwing Byron under the bus. He had gotten her released to her sister's custody, Victoria claimed. He had devised the plan to rid her of the monitor on her ankle and then driven her to Seattle while she slept. He'd disguised her and taken her to the gala. He'd put the gun into her pocket and advised her to save Ana from Grey.
She'd done everything she'd been told to do, hadn't she? Had she done something wrong? As she asked these questions, she appeared bewildered and lost…a bit frightened that she'd made a misstep and that Byron would be angry with her. She didn't want Byron to be angry because she was afraid of him. He'd threatened her several times…warning her not to screw up his plan to save Ana.
Could she go home now? Bea would be wondering about her.
CHAPTER 103
No one had yet noticed that Elena Lincoln was lying on the floor of the tent…out cold and overdosed from drinking most of the drugged champagne.
Taylor and Sawyer carried Grey into the house while the coverts blocked people from following. Ana was crying and shaking as she trailed after them into their bedroom. She was hyperventilating and barely on her feet. She was in shock but no one was paying attention to her. All eyes were on Christian.
Christian was laid on the bed. Taylor closed the doors with only the Grey family and Ana in the room. Ana, confused and breathing hard, asked why the EMTs weren't being allowed to tend to Christian. Was it too late? Was that it? Suddenly, it seemed that her own heart stopped and welcome blackness enveloped her.
She heard voices calling to her but she wanted to ignore them. Nothing mattered anymore. The voices grew insistent. One of the voices sounded like Christian, calling to her, begging her to come to him. Yes. That she wanted to do. Where are you?
Ana opened her eyes, her vision blurry. She felt a cuff on her arm. Grace was taking her blood pressure. It didn't matter. She wanted death now. That's where Christian would be. She felt his lips on hers and his hand in her hair. Yes. Yes, this was safe. He'd come for her…to take her with him.
"Okay, her pressure is coming down. What could you have been thinking?"
"Sorry, Dr. Grey. We couldn't count on Ana…or any of you, for that matter…being great actors. Sawyer and I had to be discrete."
"Ana. Ana, darling. Please open your eyes. I promise you that everything will be all right if you just open your eyes again. No. No, don't close them. I need to see those heavenly blue eyes looking into mine. Don't you want to look into my eyes, as well?"
Yes, she did. She tried again to open and focus. Christian. He was safe and, therefore, she was safe…wherever they were.
She reached up to touch his face. He smiled down at her. "Now we get to be together forever, Christian?" she asked.
"Yes, love. Mom, can she sit up? Okay, Ana," he said as he put an arm around her, "let's sit up and you can lean back in my arms."
Ana snuggled into his embrace, her heart content and aching with love. As she turned her head to look at Christian, she saw others. Everyone was in heaven with them. Huh?
CHAPTER 104
Ana listened as Taylor's plan was explained to everyone in the room. WTF? The bliss she'd felt moments before rapidly turned to fury.
Christian had been wearing a Kevlar vest under his shirt. The bullet slamming into him did hurt and momentarily knocked him out. He would have a bruise but he was fine and Victoria had shown herself and the threat neutralized. He was very sorry to have frightened everyone so but it was necessary to bring this thing to an end.
As Ana tried to push away from him, he only held her more tightly. The family was relieved and only slightly put out but Ana was purple with rage.
"Let. Me. Go." She screamed. "I'm going to kill you…with my bare hands. You rotten s.o.b. You profess your love for me with the sweetest proposal and then you tear my heart out. I thought that you were dead and my life was over."
She continued to struggle against Christian's grip. Grace tried to calm her down. "Her blood pressure is soaring again. I'm going to have to sedate her."
Nooooo! Ana protested as she felt herself slipping away yet again. Her last thoughts were that she'd kill Christian when she woke up. The family left the room as Christian cuddled his homicidal fiancée in his strong arms.
Elliot flopped down on the couch with Kate leaning against him. Grace and Carrick, dazed, took the other couch. Mia felt the boss in her rousing her to take control of the mess back at the gala. Ethan followed. She straightened her shoulders and marched into the tent. Her family was too distressed to speak to the crowd but someone had to do it. The fireworks continued.
"Everyone. Please, may I have your attention? I want to reassure you that all is well…despite what it looks like. Now the fireworks are fantastic and there is much to go. Please head down to the water to watch. Afterward, return to the tent, if you wish, for a celebratory drink before heading home."
Remarkably, the crowd stumbled out to the back lawn and down to the water wall. Mia took charge of her employees and ordered them to be calm and do their jobs. Prepare a selection of aperitifs and canapes for each table for when the guests return. Then she used her walkie-talkie to tell the pyrotechs to continue the fireworks for as long as they could.
The gala would go on longer than usual but Mia wanted everyone to settle down before they headed home. She considered the words she'd need to use when they returned to their tables. She looked up to see Taylor returning to the stage, now blocked off with yellow tape and swarming with police.
"Is it all right if I tell them that Christian is fine?"
"Yeah. Do that. Tell them that you can't reveal much more because the police have to put together their case but perhaps there will be an SPD statement in the morning's papers. Certainly, don't mention that Christian might be deceased by Ana's hand by the A.M." he chuckled.
"How's the family doing?"
"Quiet. Worn out. A little more forgiving than Ana. How are you?"
"I've organized everything for a calm ending to this gala. I think that I'll collapse later. I was a wreck with just the gala to worry about. Then watching my brother get shot…" Mia stopped. Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and handed her his handkerchief to dry her tears.
Taylor smiled grimly and turned to gather his troops and have a word. He couldn't wait to get back to Gail…down to earth, no drama, serene Gail.
Who, unfortunately, had stayed up later than usual and had been watching television when the news broke in to tell of the shooting of Christian Grey who was thought to be dead. Then there were amateur videos from people's phones…Christian falling, Ana screaming.
"Serene" Gail knew that her husband would be too busy to talk so all she could do was sit in bed, in shock. Christian was like a son to her and she loved Ana. She wanted desperately to dress and leave their rooms at Grey Manor to go out and see the truth of things but she would only be in the way. So. She sat…frozen…her heart barely beating. She had to turn off the television. It was only repeating the same things anyway and it was too much to bear. This night was supposed to have been a triumph for Christian…on his feet for all to see…introducing Ana as his fiancée. Grace had told her that even on tickets alone, the gala had raised more money than any previous year.
Instead, it had been a debacle. Poor Mia. She'd worked so hard to make this the best gala ever and the little that Gail had stuck around for had, indeed, been wondrous. Now it would be remembered only for the tragedy which everyone had witnessed…the trauma they could never forget.
CHAPTER 105
The blood. There was so much of it…flowing out of this man she couldn't live without but would somehow have to from this moment on. His eyes, gray and without light, were still open. She slapped away the hand of the paramedic who tried to close them. She leaned down against Christian, looking into his eyes. She herself was soaking up the blood…on her hands, her face, her dress. Her engagement ring was red. She couldn't hold it in any longer. She howled out her pain.
Her heart beating wildly, Ana opened her eyes and realized that she was in their bedroom. Someone was holding to her tightly. Oh, yeah. She'd planned to kill the bastard when the sedative wore off. It was all coming back to her now.
Oh, but his arms felt so good. Leaning into his muscled chest and feeling his head resting on hers. All right, she'd kill him when he woke up. As she lay there, she mused that the evening must have been hard on him…knowing that quite possibly Victoria was out in the crowd with a gun. What if she'd decided to shoot him in the head? What if she missed and hit Ana? How, she wondered, did he manage to seem so happy and at peace. Did she know this man at all?
"Feeling better? Still want to kill me?" Christian breathed a little laugh into her hair. Ana shifted around to face him. She didn't know what to say. She stared quizzically. Christian began to look uncomfortable.
"Ana. Please tell me what you're thinking."
"I…I thought that we were having a good time…that you were happy, enjoying yourself with me."
"I was! It was one of the best nights of my life, being able to purpose to you."
"No. You were lying to me the whole time. You were preparing to be shot. You were acting happy only to lure Victoria into your little plot with Taylor. When you smiled at me as we were dancing, it was all for her."
Ana was flushed, eyes tearing up, as she pushed herself away from Christian and ran into the en suite. Before she slammed the door shut behind her, she removed her ring and threw it in Grey's direction. He heard the shower start up and knew that the door was locked and Ana wouldn't be coming out for some time.
He could tell by the way that she was restless in his arms that she'd had a bad dream and he could guess what it was about. He'd put her through hell. He knew how he'd feel if positions were reversed. What could he have been thinking? He should have told her. No. No. He and Taylor had discussed the plan ad nauseam and agreed that no one in the family could have faked nonchalance all night long. Ana would have been shaky the whole time and would probably have begged Christian not to go through with it. Now her faith in him was compromised but she was safe. Jack Hyde was in jail. Victoria was in jail. Everyone was safe. Ana would cool down and listen to reason, he believed.
No. He didn't. It would be a battle. She'd try to pack and leave him. Ana leaving him was not an option. Not for even a short time. That would kill him.
CHAPTER 106
Sitting on the shower floor, the water pouring down on her, and the tears wouldn't stop coming. She felt his arms around her as they swayed in slow motion on the dance floor, Christian murmuring his love for her. Soon, he would put the ring back on her finger…the ring finger…and they would be able to reveal their happiness. She lifted her head to look into his eyes…his shining eyes and his brilliant smile.
Only it was all for show…for a woman who, he hoped, would soon try to kill him so his men could catch her. The plan was not without risk. They didn't know just how good a shot Victoria could be. Suppose she didn't aim for his torso but rather his head. Taylor had arranged for enough coverts to keep people far enough from the stage that Victoria couldn't raise the gun toward Grey's head. Would that work? And what about Ana? What if Victoria decided that she'd rather punish Grey by taking away the woman he loved?
He and Taylor could only hope to spot Victoria before she fired. As he and Ana stood on the stage, Ana had a moment of confusion as Christian gently positioned himself a bit in front of her. She thought that he intended to say something to the crowd. And then, a loud pop…Christian collapsing…a woman screaming…a scream like nothing Ana had ever heard.
Chaos. The crowd pushing in. The paramedics…how did they get there so quickly, before Ana had even stopped screaming? Now she knew. They were expecting trouble. Either they were in on the plot or they'd simply been told to stay by…close by.
Even as she leaned over Christian, his eyes open and unseeing…she could sense Elliot next to them. She knew his whole family would be there as well. All of them terrified beyond reasoning. And they'd been here before. Yet he'd put them through it all again! Not just the woman he'd sworn he would always protect from any unhappiness but the family who had seen him through to hell and back. He did it to them again.
Necessary, he said. Finally, all over at last, he said. All those poor women he'd lied to about his feelings and now she truly understood how they must have felt. The trust, the love that she felt overshadowed all else in their world…all a charade to draw out Victoria. He'd said other things…beautiful things that melted her heart…and yet he could break her heart without a thought for its fragility.
Even under the hot water, Ana began to shiver. She felt her pulse…her heart was racing. Her blood pressure would be too high. She needed to get warm, to breathe deeply to stave off hypertension…but she didn't care. Nothing mattered to her now. She cranked up the water to an even higher temperature and curled into a ball…letting the darkness close in around her.
CHAPTER 107
Ana didn't hear Elliot and Taylor breaking down the door. They'd thought to leave Ana be to "cool down" from her anger but Mia knew better. She argued and insisted that they burst in. She wasn't as destroyed as Ana but she was deeply hurt. Get Ana out of there, she yelled until they obeyed.
They found her unconscious, soaked and almost scalded. Grace quickly ascertained that her pulse and blood pressure numbers were dangerously high. Another sedative…another wait for the numbers to come down to the safe zone.
Christian looked ruined but Mia didn't care. That night in the hospital when they thought that Victoria had killed him…the horror of it all came rushing back to her and, although the truth of the events that night had been revealed within 15 minutes of the shooting, it didn't feel much different. And this time, Mia didn't blame Victoria. She glared furiously at her brother. Ana was ill. Her skin was lobster red. The EMTs said that she came within minutes of being badly scalded. As it was, she would be in pain when she awoke.
Christian wanted to stay with her but even Elliot, ever her brother's champion, knew that Ana needed him to be gone when she came to...Mia and Grace would stay with her. Elliot pulled Chris and Kate out of the room.
Taylor, Sawyer and the rest of the team were being questioned. Soon the police would want to speak with Christian. Already, Elliot knew that the SPD were upset about "the plan". They could have surrounded the estate and taken Victoria into custody, they believed, without all the dangerous dramatics. No one, it seemed, was going to congratulate Taylor and Grey on their brilliant strategy.
Stupid. Foolish. Arrogant…and more unflattering descriptions were flying about the room.
The fireworks had finally ended and a very weary crowd stumbled back into the tent to find refreshments at their tables. Some skipped the offerings but most slumped into their chairs and found comfort and nourishment. Mia took the stage, her anger giving her strength.
"I hope you enjoyed the fireworks," she smiled…"and I don't mean those inside the tent. I want to assure you all that my brother and his fiancée are uninjured and well. I am not at liberty to explain tonight's incident but I'm told that the Seattle PD may have a more complete explanation in tomorrow's media.
"I wish to offer my and my family's most sincere apologies for the terrible fright you had tonight. I fear that it was a bit more excitement than you would have cared to experience."
The audience smiled and there were a few laughs. Some people called out that they thought that they got more than they paid for by way of entertainment. Mia smiled and thanked everyone for their understanding. Next year, she promised, she hoped to provide less upsetting excitement. Now, she said, please refresh your jangled nerves and no one is to head home until they are feeling capable of driving safely. Anyone who needs a driver should let the men in black suits guarding the entry know and they would do the driving. We want all of you, she said with palpable sincerity, to be well tonight. Take no chances. We need your ticket money next year. There were more laughs.
Mia left the stage, feeling that people had been properly placated. However, tomorrow's news accounts would tell the tale. She could be wrong. It would be too lucky if everyone was fine with the night's bedlam.
One person who wouldn't be feeling well about the evening would be Elena Lincoln who was still lying, out cold, behind the Grey table. No one had yet noticed her lying in semi-darkness. If anyone did, they would more likely assume that she was drunk on her ass.
It wasn't until the guests had all gone and the crew was dismantling and cleaning up that one of them found Mrs. Lincoln. He couldn't awaken her and so called 911. The EMTs grumbled and returned to the scene of the crime, loaded her up and into an ambulance to haul her off to the hospital. Her stomach was pumped and she was admitted for observation. Her identity was found in her purse…her insurance applied for…and no one contacted. She was understood to simply be an unwitting victim of Byron Baumhauser's drugged champagne…quite a lot of it.
The following afternoon, shortly before she was released, an officer took her statement which amounted to little other than Elena complaining of being interviewed by such a low-ranking officer when she was such a dear friend of the Grey family, Christian in particular. Surely, he would be worried about her. Had he been told of her hospitalization and precarious condition?
"I don't know, ma'am," the officer replied in a bored tone.
"That's 'miss', you junior cadet," Elena sneered. He just shrugged. Without her wig, wearing a hospital gown and no makeup, she appeared to be just a hungover old lady.
The officer thanked her for her statement, said that nothing more would be needed from her so she was free to go. He walked out as a nurse walked in to say that the doctor had signed her out and that she could get dressed. Elena was shocked that she was being so summarily dismissed…having to dress herself and catch a cab to get back to Grey Manor to pick up her car. And no one had noticed her Bentley still sitting in the street.
CHAPTER 108
Christian hadn't slept all night. He just sat in the living room, head in hands, running over and over what had gone wrong. He could only conclude that the SPD was correct. Their plan was ill-advised and he had hurt everyone badly. Would Ana ever trust him again? She'd been deeply wounded by life and had only recently begun to trust. It had taken a lot to get her to a place of contentment and certainty that she was well-loved and now he wondered what he could say to possibly restore that certainty. He thought that he understood what she was thinking and he knew that he would be thinking the same.
Had she kissed him, beamed at him, held him close…all out of love for him or to anger Victoria into making another attempt on his life? How could she take the chance that the bullet would hit her Kevlar vest and not her head or even her groin wherein lay the possibility of bleeding out? And what if Victoria had tried to kill the person she claimed to love instead of her original target? Yes, putting himself in Ana's place, he could definitely see where he went wrong.
Would he have been able to forgive such stupidity? Yes, he could forgive Ana anything just to keep her. Could Ana? He'd always had his family, Ros and Andrea. Ana had always been alone and now he had taken away her belief that she'd finally found someone who would always be on her side, would always have her back.
"I'm such an ignorant arsehole!" he bellowed…jarring Elliot and Kate from their slumber on the other couch.
"Chris? What?" Elliot mumbled as he tried to wake. Kate was wide awake with eyes popping out. This family was stressing her out. She looked over at Christian's face. He had had a very bad night indeed. She was moved to go to his side and put an arm around him as Elliot sat slumped and blinking.
"Christian, Christian," she spoke softly, "please try to calm yourself. Everyone in the house is still sleeping. You should try to lie down and do likewise. There is nothing you can do at this moment. You need to be rested when Ana awakes."
"Why, Kate? She hates me now and with good reason. I lied to her, to everyone."
"True…but your intentions were the best, I know…a way to save Ana and your family from a dangerous woman. It might take some time…you know, for everyone to calm down…but they'll all come around. They'll forgive and so will Ana. I mean, I don't know her well but Elliot has told me a lot about her and from what he says, she is incapable of holding a grudge…especially against the man she loves.
"Try to trust her now. Give her some time. It will all be okay." Kate patted Christian on the back and smiled at him gently.
Elliot, now roused enough to function, sat next to his little brother and enveloped him in a bear hug. If he had to, he'd lock Ana in a room and make her listen to him until she forgave Chris. Ana was a good woman…the best…after Kate, of course. Ana would forgive. It just wasn't in her to hold to her anger.
Only it wasn't her anger that Christian was concerned about…it was her broken heart.
CHAPTER 109
Ana felt someone warm against her body. She smiled to herself as she turned to curl into Christian's chest but upon opening her eyes, she saw a slumbering Mia. Suddenly, crushingly, it all came rushing back to her. Christian wasn't with her because he'd gotten what he wanted…Victoria. He'd gotten his revenge and he'd used Ana just as he'd used all those other women over the years.
She knew better, dammit. She knew better! Well, he may have broken her heart but he wouldn't get to stuff her in a taxi and send her off into the night as he had the others. She wasn't like them. She was independent and strong and smart.
Carefully, she rolled away from Mia and sat up, quietly putting her feet on the floor. She saw Grace sleeping in a club chair across the room. It was nearing dawn. Ana would have to hurry. She quickly stuffed some scrubs into her "Mary Poppins" bag along with her phone and wallet. Then she slipped out of the patio doors and began making her way through the woods…down to the next property and past the dozing paparazzi at the gates. In the clear, she called for a taxi cab and asked to be driven to a nondescript motel a couple of miles away. She no longer had a car. Christian had seen to it that she had no transportation that didn't depend on his security team or his family. His way of taking care of her…or his way of keeping her close at hand until he'd achieved his primary objective?
In all the years that she'd spent at Seattle General, she'd never taken vacation. Tomorrow she would call in early and claim that she was needed elsewhere by family. She had almost 10 weeks coming to her. That and emptying her bank account at the nearest ATM would take her far away from here. Not that she expected to be searched for by anyone. She'd served her purpose…and what a purpose!
Get Christian Grey back on his feet and help him catch Victoria. Now he could relax and his family would be happy to wreak vengeance on the woman who'd turned their lives upside down. She, Ana, had been their instrument of retribution. Now, riding through the dawn, she wondered if any of them had been sincere. Perhaps. Yes, only Christian was practiced at the lie. They'd merely fooled themselves into believing that Ana was important to them. They would soon forget her.
Now they would have a trial to occupy them for some time to come and then Grey could go back to his preferred lifestyle…his health and his ego restored. Ana didn't think that the police would need to speak with her about the shooting. She'd only been his arm candy and knew nothing of the woman's criminal intent…nothing about the plan…the Kevlar. She would rest for a few days and then look for a job abroad. Italy, maybe. That was her best language. In time, she could travel the continent just as she'd always wished to do.
And never…never again would she allow herself to fall for a pretty face and a man who seemed to be kind.
As the taxi pulled up to the Motel 6, she climbed out of the car…musing that it was the first time in months since she'd opened her own door…paid the driver and then the receptionist, giving her a fake name and hinting that she was fleeing from an abusive boyfriend. The clerk nodded and promised to keep her identity secret.
Ana carried her bag to her room and double-locked her door. Jack was still out there. Maybe he'd followed her. Gosh, she'd felt so safe all these months that she'd forgotten that he would still be stalking her. Hopefully, she would be a continent and an ocean too far for Jack to follow next.
She was suddenly so sad…so weary. After a nap and maybe a candy bar from the vending machine, she'd begin her search for work in Europe…a life so different, so far away, that perhaps life with the Greys would soon seem like a dream. It would take so much longer to forget the man with gray eyes, however.
Christian had finally passed out…lying on the couch, leaning against his big brother's shoulder. Kate had left a note and gone home to her own comfy bed. She needed some time away from the drama of the Greys' life. Elliot was such a sweet heart and so easy to be with but the rest of the bunch…all wrapped around Christian's theatrics…were enough for her for now. She needed recovery time and she'd only a day off before work on Monday so she intended to rest, do chores and just read away her Sunday off.
Margaret and Gail, both early risers, puttered about the kitchen in whispers.
"Gosh, I guess I really missed a party, eh?
"It was horrible, Margie. I stayed in our room, quaking and crying, waiting for Jason. And then my tears were all for naught because it was all a masquerade to draw out that horrible Victoria. I was so angry with Jason for putting me through all that…I made him sleep in another bedroom. I'm still steamed. I can only imagine what poor Ana went through," Gail said, shaking her head.
"Christian is lucky that she is such a mellow and forgiving girl or he might find himself in the doghouse for a long time."
CHAPTER 110
The doghouse was getting moldy, smelly and falling apart…as was Christian. He stopped going into work and wasn't interested in video conferencing or even confabing with Ros. As per their signed agreement going back eight years, Ros became acting-CEO. She wasn't happy. She had a home life, with wife and son, and didn't want to work 14 hour days and travel frequently. Her wife, Gwen, offered to kill Grey but Ros noted that he was already dead.
He didn't even have the energy or interest in moving back to Escala. He stopped working on his therapy and rarely left his room. Gail would go in to clean and be appalled by the odor. She'd first open the patio door to air out the room. Then she'd walk around picking up plates of food and bottles of bourbon. Grabbing a bottle from his father's office was one of Grey's few motivations for getting out of bed.
Gail would have to strongly coax Christian out of bed to change the sheets at least once a week. They stank but to Christian, they had smelled of Ana. Gail had to order him to move because Ana did not smell like that. After the first change, they just plain smelled. She never managed to get him to give up Ana's pillowcase.
Gail would have to appeal to Elliot or Carrick or Taylor to get Christian out of the t-shirt and pj bottoms at least once a week. She and Margaret would threaten to stop cooking to give them incentive to change Christian's uniform.
John Flynn came and went several times but it was useless. Grey simply laid on his stomach with his face buried in Ana's pillow. He would not respond. John told the family to call him anytime but that regular visits were an expensive waste.
Elliot tried to wrestle Christian out of his stupor but his brother was limp. Elliot could have thrown him out the window and he would have just laid there in the grass and the glass…as unmoving as he'd been in the bed.
The family even considered inpatient care but they knew that he wouldn't cooperate with the doctors. He'd turn into the male version of Victoria…catatonic in a chair.
They were out of their wits with worry until one day when Mia had an idea.
"Christian," she said, after pulling a chair up to the bed, "you really need to clean up. You're disgusting. You stink." Pause.
"I spoke with Ana today." Christian shot up like a rocket to Mars.
"Yes. It was so good to hear from her. We've all been so worried, you know. Not just you. I told her all about the latest clientele for my business. We're doing really well. She was delighted to hear that Kate and Elliot are almost engaged. It hasn't been long but Elliot is ready to go any day. Kate thinks that they should wait a while…especially with you being so ill."
"WHAT THE FUCK DID ANA SAY?!
CHAPTER 111
Mia jumped out of the chair, feigning shock at Christian's outburst. When she didn't reply, he grabbed her by her upper arms and shook her…demanding answers. Mia pushed him off and stood with her arms akimbo…her face flushed and furious.
"Get back, Christian. I'm not going to say another word with you that close. You stink. I can't breathe. Shower, dress and then, maybe, I'll talk to you." With that she turned and stalked out of the room.
Christian followed. He chased after her all over the house…stumbling often due to his weak legs but determined to get her to tell him more. Everyone he passed in his pursuit held their nose.
Mia fled out of doors into the clean air. Christian was temporarily blinded by the light. He fell several times. Carrick watched from the patio…amazed and concerned that his son might hurt himself. He pulled out his phone and called Grace.
"Cary, I'm charting. I can't talk right now. Is it important?"
"I'm standing on our patio…watching our son chase Mia all over the yard."
"What? Why is Elliot chasing Mia?"
"Not Elliot, Grace."
"I'll find someone to cover for me. I'll be right home. Film this!"
Carrick couldn't hear the "conversation" happening between Mia and Christian but from the way that Christian seemed increasingly desperate, Carrick gathered that he wasn't being successful in getting the information that he wanted. Carrick could only assume that it was about Ana. Nothing else would make Christian move like that.
Mia stopped, put out her hand and seemed to be giving Christian an ultimatum because he listened, hug his head and then nodded. Slowly, half dragging one leg, he made his way back to the house…followed by a smirking Mia.
Carrick ducked back into his office, locking the door. He didn't want his son grabbing another bottle of bourbon. Carrick was going to have to start ordering the cheap stuff the way his kid was going through it. Carrick also wanted his office to smell like cigars…not Christian.
Mia knocked and Carrick unlocked. She entered, looking like the canary that had just bested the cat. She plopped down on the couch and smiled at her father.
"Christian is taking a shower…a long, hot shower. Then he is dressing in a shirt and jeans and socks. He is going to brush his teeth…for several minutes. After, he'll comb his hair and then emerge from his lair for dinner with the family. Only after all those accomplishments will I tell him about my phone call with Ana."
Carrick sat up straight in his chair…dialed the kitchen and told Margaret that Christian would be coming to dinner…make pot roast. He was about to dial Grace when he realized that she'd be speeding home and might flip the car.
"Ana called?" he inquired with bated breath.
Mia whispered. "I'll be right back, daddy." She left, closing the door behind her and went to Christian's bedroom. Sure enough, a peek revealed that he was showering vigorously. Good.
"Remember, you'd better smell real good when you come out of there," Mia called out to him.
"Get out of my bathroom, sis!"
Mia chuckled and headed back to Carrick just as Grace ran in the door, breathless, heading the same way. The three settled down to discuss.
Mia was quite pleased with herself.
CHAPTER 112
"No, of course Ana didn't call. Christian is going to have to rouse himself and go find her. It shouldn't be that difficult. Taylor's been on her trail since she left."
Grace and Carrick gaped at their duplicitous daughter. Grace was holding Carrick's phone and staring at the scene of her morose son struggling to catch Mia. She was both amazed and amused…mostly amused. In between laughs, she chided Mia about making her disabled brother run about like that.
"Disabled, Mom? Try lazy and overwhelmed with self-pity. My little fib got him out of that bed and moving, briskly…although we might have to air out the rest of the house now."
"Dinner," Carrick said. "What do you plan to say after Christian eats and then demands answers? He'll leap across the table for your throat."
"Taylor has a line on Ana. She is in Milan, working at the Policlinico. She speaks fluent Italian, you know. It was also one of the several places in Europe that offered her a job after she got her Ph.D. Taylor figures that she called them and they offered her a position. That was his last lead and, hopefully, she stayed put. If she read about Byron Baumhauser being incarcerated, then she might feel safe enough to quit moving around. And, if my intuition is correct, she doesn't think that Christian really loves her and will not be looking for her…another reason to settle in."
"I've never understood why Christian didn't go after her. Not going after what he wants is so unlike him," Grace remarked.
"I asked him once as he passed through to get another bottle of bourbon," Carrick said. Grace looked surprised…wondering why Cary had never mentioned this.
"It was a brief talk, Grace, and nothing that we didn't really already know. He mumbled that he'd broken her trust and he'd never get it back and didn't deserve her. I didn't follow to argue. He was beyond persuasion which makes me wonder why you think that you can get him to fly to Milan," Carrick concluded…looking at his daughter.
"I'm just hoping that his lack of strength and Elliot's muscle can keep him in the room long enough to convince him that he's ruining her life by leaving her, once again, alone out in the world. Gotta love a good shot in the dark, daddy."
Grace was replaying the video when Elliot came into the room. Carrick looked up. After all this time, he still marveled at this giant of a man who was his son. Elliot beamed a big hello and asked what was so funny. Grace handed him the phone. Elliot's reaction mirrored his mother's…shock and then hilarity.
"Mia, how did you piss him off enough to tear after you. His pjs are falling off!"
"Your sister is devious. Did you know that?" Grace asked.
"What. Did. You. Do?" Elliot loomed over his little sister. She was unaffected.
"I told Christian a little fib," she smiled, holding two fingertips close together.
"Uh, huh…how big was this little fib really, dear sister?" Elliot was both intrigued and worried. Mia could be a loose cannon.
"I told Christian that I'd spoken with Ana. Then, when I really had him on the hook, I said that I would not relate our conversation until he cleaned up and came to dinner with the family tonight. When last I checked, he was in his shower scrubbing off weeks of grime."
Elliot plopped down in a chair…staring open-mouthed at his sister…a cannon ball in his chest.
"He's going to literally strangle you, Mia. What were you thinking?" Elliot whisper yelled.
"I'm thinking brilliantly, sweetie. You'll see. This family always thinks that I, president of a thriving event planning business, am a total screwball. Well, this screwball has gotten our brother out of bed finally and soon I'll have him on his way to bring Ana home. Applause, please," she smiled smugly.
CHAPTER 113
Ana had just finished her shift. She was extremely tired. Her appetite, what there was of it, was less than before she'd left Seattle. She'd lost weight. She didn't sleep well…if she slept at all. That damn pair of gray eyes stared at her all night.
She'd read online that Byron had confessed to stalking her and pled out for a lighter sentence. However, he was 43 and would not be up for parole for another 20 years so she felt safe from him now. He'd happily given interviews to several outlets…enjoying being the center of attention. His mother visited him often and continued to tell people that he was misunderstood and would die in that terrible place. She couldn't admit to herself that he actually looked content and fatter. He liked prison food. He liked his job in the media center. He'd made friends who liked to talk about lairs and girls. He'd even shaved off the last of his hair because it was so cool to be bald in prison.
Victoria had yet to go to trial but that wasn't odd. She was acting crazy again and so her lawyers argued for more and more evaluations to determine her competency. The DA wasn't buying it this time and, pushed by Carrick, was determined to get her to trial as soon as possible. Several judges were inclined to agree.
There was little about Christian Grey to read. GEH had announced that owing to his precarious health, he was taking a sabbatical from his position as CEO. There were no pictures. No one had seen him out since the night of the gala.
Ana wondered about this but she was trying to close her heart to emotions. He was probably sulking or dating some poor girl under the radar. All Ana really knew was that he wasn't looking for her. She'd been in Milan for a long time and had not been bothered. Good. It was truly over and all she had to do now was get those eyes out of her head…and heart. Meanwhile, she was back to being Mighty Mouse, closed off to all but doing an admirable job with her patients. It was as if nothing had changed.
Upon first arriving in the city, Ana had tried to expand her horizons by exploring Milan during her off-hours. Within a couple of weeks, however, her fatigue and general weakness drew her back to her garret studio apartment a few blocks from the clinic. She would sit in her window and try to concentrate on a book or plan an outing but mostly she used her downtime to stare out at the alley behind her building…as if she'd never left her studio apartment in Seattle.
As Ana stared unseeing out the window, back in Seattle the Greys were sitting down to dinner with Christian for the first time since Ana had left them.
"Hey, Chris, you have to try this pot roast. I think it is Margaret's best yet…melts in your mouth. And these little red potatoes…yum."
Elliot sighed. Well, at least, he'd get Chris's pie. His brother spent the meal tasting a little of this and that and giving the death stare to his baby sister who pretended all was well as she chattered away about her latest event.
Finally, unable to control himself any longer, Christian slammed his fork against the china and glared at Mia.
"Now! I won't wait another minute. You know the hell I've been through. How can you make me wait like this?"
"You look good, Christian, and you smell divine. Is that the cologne that Ana gave you for your birthday?"
Christian jumped to his feet so suddenly that he knocked his chair back to the floor. He pounded his fist on the table and demanded that Mia share what Ana had said on the phone.
"Nothing, Christian. She said nothing. And she won't speak a word to you until you get on one of your fancy jets and get yourself to Milan. She works at the Policlinico and I'm sure that Taylor will soon have her home address."
CHAPTER 114
Christian's face turned bright red. Elliot got up from his chair and put a hand on his brother's shoulder.
"Chris," he said slowly and carefully, "take it easy, now. It's Mia, remember? You really love her."
As Chris tried to move around the table, Elliot held him in place and Carrick stood next to Mia…who was remarkably calm and self-assured.
"Milan…Christian. A few hours by jet and there you are…with Ana. It won't be easy but without her, you'll go back into that rancid bedroom and get fat and sick and die. All of Ana's hard work getting you back to the man you were, only better, will be a shambles. What a terrible thing to do to the woman you love."
As she said all this, Mia slowly rose from her chair opposite Christian and leaned over the table until they were almost eye to eye. She stared at him. He stared at her. Then he stood up straight.
"Milan! The most crime-ridden city in all of Italy and she chooses Milan! Well, hell to the no! If she wants to live in Italy, I'll move her to a safer location but Milan is out of the question!"
He picked up his phone and called Taylor, ordering him to get the jet ready for a trip to Milan, Italy asap.
"You won't need a change of clothes. We aren't staying long. Let's move it."
Mia smiled, took her seat and grabbed Christian's pie. Elliot looked bereft. He'd saved her life…yet she took his pie.
The rest of the family vacillated between relief, shock and smiles. Smiles won out. They sat at the table as Christian flew around doing something by way of preparation. He stopped at Mia's chair and held out the ring that Ana had thrown back in his face.
"Is this okay? I mean, did I screw this up, too? Should I let her pick out her own?" His brow furrowed, Christian looked to Mia.
"It's a beautiful ring. Ana really loved it. She doesn't know that you spent 2 million on it nor does she know that you wanted to spend at least thrice that much. Maybe after a few years as a billionaire's wife, she'll be less shocked. Meanwhile, keep it to yourself and don't let anyone with a loupe near her. She told me that she was worried that you'd spend thousands, so…"
Everyone at the table winced. Yeah, Christian, keep that one to yourself.
"She thinks that you look really sexy when you're wearing a white shirt, collar open, sleeves rolled up…leaning against something. Try to assume that pose. You'll need to knock her off-guard right from the start. You don't want to give her time to get her back up.
"Ask her to tell you how she feels…about everything…and then really listen. Don't, for god's sake, jump right in with an explanation and an apology. That…she'll be expecting. And don't just wait for her to finish talking and then tell her how you'll fix it all. Think about what she tells you. Make her feel heard. If you try to steamroll her, you'll lose her. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Christian?"
Christian had his face all screwed up as he tried to take in everything Mia was telling him. What he heard was…"don't operate as you usually do". He looked at Taylor.
"I got it all, sir. Gail would also thus advise you. We'll go over it again on the plane. Ready?"
And, they were off. The rest of the family stayed at the table…staring at Mia who was finishing off her second slice of pie. She'd pay for that, she supposed. She'd have to spend the afternoon swimming it off.
"What are you all staring at? I am a woman, you know. I know what women want."
Grace smiled and said that it was just that they'd no idea that she could be so wise and articulate. She laughed as she thought of all the times that she'd seen Christian leaning against a door jamb with his sleeves rolled up…watching Ana play Frisbee with someone or talking with someone. He had no idea that all that time he was, well, arousing Ana.
Carrick shook his head, chuckling. "We really raised an emotional dunce, didn't we, Gracie?"
"Oh, daddy, don't be hard on yourself. All men are emotional dunces."
Elliot looked askance and then began asking Mia for advice about Kate.
CHAPTER 115
Taylor and Grey discussed and discussed until they landed in New York to refuel. Then they practiced and practice listening and really hearing all the way over the Atlantic. From the coast to the Milan airport, Christian paced. When Taylor forced him to sit for the landing, his knee bounced up and down.
"I called ahead, Mr. Grey, and Dr. Steele is working right now. I do have her address. I spoke with Gail and she said that we shouldn't interrupt Dr. Steele at her job because she takes it so seriously. She'd probably refuse to speak with you while she's working. It's best, Gail says, if you assume the pose in her building doorway. Gail and Mia are in agreement that that should throw Dr. Steele off and get her…hmm…"motor revving" was, I believe, the phrase they used."
"Well, how long until she gets home, Taylor?" Grey was a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Waiting for what he wanted was not his thing.
Taylor looked at his watch. "We should stop at a café and get something to eat. Neither of us has eaten all day."
"That long, eh? Maybe I shouldn't eat. Maybe if I faint in her doorway, she'll soften a bit toward me?"
Taylor took out his phone and rang Gail. They talked and Taylor rang off. "That's a no, Mr. Grey."
"Okay, food. If things go well, I might need my strength," he grinned.
"Ah, sir, I don't think that you should let your expectations run away with you. Did you bring a change of clothing? All right, after some dinner, we'll go shopping. I'll also look into hotels."
Christian's face fell and he grumbled under his breath.
Ana's day was going quite well. Her two most difficult patients were coming around with marked improvement. Getting over the hump was always rewarding for her. Shouldn't be thinking about humping, she told herself. Having become accustomed to having sex every day, often several times, Ana was now noticing the lack of it.
She found herself checking out men on the street. She'd been warned by other nurses to be careful because Italian men could be aggressively charming and not to be trusted. No matter. Ana didn't need to trust. She wasn't looking for a relationship. On the other hand, she remembered the way that Christian made love, real passionate love, to her. No, merely humping wouldn't do.
She'd found a small bookshop near her apartment and was now buying authors other than Jane Austen. It was certainly time, she thought, to leave Austen behind…maybe try Agatha Christie novels. Austen stirred up too much inside of her…things that she needed to leave behind her now.
She said good night to her last patient of the day and gathered up her things, her "Mary Poppins" bag. Maybe, she thought, she ought to ditch the bag and buy a smart leather case. Yes, that would be one more step further from Seattle and Grey Manor and gray eyes.
Thus emboldened, she set off for the shops. This errand couldn't wait.
CHAPTER 116
Their eyes locked. Taylor stepped backwards into the shop. Best to step away from ground zero.
Ana was ambushed by her fight or flight response…frozen to the pavement, unable to do either.
Grey's quick mind was whirling. He would have to remove his jacket to roll up his sleeves and the door jamb was too far away. All he could think to do was to tackle Ana if she moved away.
And so…they stood…just stood…as pedestrians walked around them, muttering about annoying tourists.
Grey's hand went limp…the shopping bag slipping from his fingers to the ground.
Ana's bag slipped off her slim shoulders to the bricked walkway.
The moment seemed to last forever and neither were breathing. Taylor contemplated stepping between them and making introductions. This is Christian Grey, multibillionaire idiot. This is Dr. Ana Steele…brilliant and lovely idiot. Discuss. He was afraid to take out his phone to call Gail for advice…fearing that any movement would frighten the deer in the headlights a few feet away.
Suddenly a gasp for breath escaped from Grey and in that second, he was wrapped around Ana. She, herself, took in air and sank against him to keep from falling. She then grabbed hold of him as her legs trembled. He was strong. He wouldn't let her collapse. He moved his head slightly to bury his face in her shoulder. She could hear his shuddering breathing but his hold on her was sure and steady. Finally, she found her voice…small and quavering.
"I need to sit."
Without hesitation, Grey scooped her up and carried her to a bench by a fountain. He removed his pocket hanky and dipped it into the cool water, squeezing out the excess water and pressing it to Ana's forehead and cheeks. Ana involuntarily smiled. The cool cloth felt good.
As her breathing eased, Christian put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her against him. She sighed as her racing heart began to relax. This was so familiar…comforting…safe.
Until it wasn't. In a flash, that awful night came back to her and her terror and her realization of what this man had really done to her came flooding back…drowning her in the certainty that he was only using her again…but to what end, this time?
He felt her stiffen and she moved away from him. He said nothing, did nothing to restrain her. He only sat and gazed at her, adoringly. The way he was looking at her…she saw it but could she believe it? Her mind raced through the possibilities, the reasons that he might have come for her. Was she needed to testify against Victoria? That was all she could think.
"All right, Christian," she said, now in a stronger voice. "I'll return for the trial. She needs to be put away."
Grey looked blank. Mia had told him to listen. Don't interrupt. It was difficult but he kept his mouth shut.
"You could have emailed or the DA could have called. Did you think that I needed to be tracked down and persuaded to return? This trial is important so, of course, I'll be there to see that justice is done. I know how important this is to you and your family."
Christian was now full-on biting his tongue. He wanted so very badly to profess his love and longing.
Why didn't he speak, Ana wondered? He looked a little constipated. Was he gnawing on his cheek? Was there something else he wanted? Maybe. Yes, he wanted sex. They had been so good together even if it was mostly faked on his side while on her side there was absolute devotion. Maybe his latest conquests were not as enthusiastic. Could she take him home and enjoy herself for a while before saying goodbye again?
Oh, lord. Those eyes. It wasn't a good idea but she needed him so much. She'd have to start repairing herself all over again when he was gone…but maybe it was worth it. Could she make love with him knowing that it was all one-sided?
Her heart was pounding uncomfortably in her chest. Her panties were soaked and her insides were aflame. She could still fight it but not if they sat there together much longer.
Oh, lord. How could she possibly be so beautiful? Her blue eyes were setting him on fire. Was his face as red as flame right now? It would have to be. He felt the burning.
He held himself back…jumping her here in a public square would not do. Besides, it would make her think that he was being selfish. Listen, he kept repeating to himself…except that Ana wasn't saying much and what she had said, he didn't understand.
Suddenly, as if she'd thought it through and come to a decision, Ana leapt to her feet. She was going to run…only…she was pulling him along as she did so. Baffled, he tried to keep up. Maybe she was going to dump him in a canal.
CHAPTER 117
Taylor watched as Ana dragged Christian down the street. He followed, with their bags hanging off him, checking his phone for nearby waterways.
"They're together…heading where, I don't know, honey. Any thoughts? Yeah, it looks like Ana is pulling Grey along with her. Ya think? I don't know. They said barely a word to each other from what I could see. Okay, I'll keep you informed. Geez, I hope she doesn't try to kill him. I wouldn't know who to root for."
The feel of her hand in his was so good that Grey paid little attention to anything else. They'd passed several fountains by now. Maybe Ana was in search of filthy, contaminated water instead. Her little hand was firmly grasping his much larger hand. He wanted to squeeze back but what if she wouldn't like that? She was clearly in charge. Damn. Mia hadn't explained what to do about touching. Even if he could signal Taylor to call, there wasn't time to talk. Taylor could hardly keep up.
They turned a corner, down an alleyway, up a narrow pathway and in an ancient door. Now this would be a good place to lean with rolled up sleeves. They entered a quaint foyer and made their way up the stairs with a wrought iron railing…one flight…two flights…maybe she planned to shove him off a landing. At the third landing, they rushed down a hallway to a door. His legs were now shaky and his breathing hard. He definitely had to get back into shape.
Taylor watched as Ana unlocked the door. Okay. Should I proceed? he questioned himself. Was she going to toss him off the roof? He cautiously approached the door, discovering it to be locked. He easily picked the old lock and peered inside. There were stairs leading to an open room. He wisely decided to reverse his steps. This, he understood, was Ana's place. If Grey was going to die here, he'd die happy.
The garret was small and charming with a dormer window letting in the early evening light. There was a large upholstered chair at the window, a bed and the door to a water closet tucked behind a wardrobe…not that Grey registered any of this besides the bed. It was probably an old bed with noisy metal springs, bedbugs and maybe a mouse or two living in the old mattress but it. was. a. bed.
He stood, confused but delighted to be dry. Then Ana began to strip off his clothes at a frantic pace until he was naked and erect before her. Oh, that V line. How she loved it. He'd lost it for a time but he'd worked hard to get it back…for her. She took his face in her hands and kissed him feverishly…her tongue playing with his lips and exploring his mouth. He forgot about listening and grabbed her tightly against him.
Soon, he was just as frantically removing her clothing. This…what they were doing…this he knew how to do without checking with Mia. Skin. Skin. Ana's soft skin against his. He needed more hands. He had to touch her everywhere. It had been so long and the wait so agonizing.
She wanted things she'd tried to forget about but she found herself on her knees, kissing the little cap on her cock, licking her cock and sucking hard like she'd been saving up all her strength just for this moment. Christian's legs gave out. He fell back on the bed as Ana continued to pull him inside her mouth as far as possible, her tongue tickling his cock, round and round until he exploded down her throat…yowling like an animal.
Ana gasped for breath and laid on his chest. He wanted desperately to embrace her but his arms lay out like a crucifixion…unable to move. He wanted to say her name. He wanted to tell her how much he loved her but his strength was almost gone. For now, it was enough that they were skin to skin.
CHAPTER 118
Taylor sat on the steps by the landing. Even down the stairs, through the door and down the hallway to the steps, he had heard Grey. He'd been subjected to the noises this man made when he was satisfied for several years and had no doubt that he'd be hearing more soon. Ana was no slouch in the audibly happy department either.
Sawyer…get with Elliot or some other contractor. We need to soundproof Grey's bedroom.
At Escala? Really? This is great news!
Yeah, well. I'm really just taking a chance but I want to be prepared. I can't take one more night of these two. Best to be ready. Make that double soundproofed.
On it. Should I tell the family?
NO! I could be wrong. Second thought…don't call Elliot. Get Perkins. They're discreet. They built that god-awful room upstairs.
Understood.
The howling and screaming went on for some time.
Taylor? Get yourself a hotel room.
No, sir. Need a pizza?
No. Ana has noodles. You can't sleep on the floor all night.
I could sleep in the dirt in Fallujah. I can sleep on the floor.
Whatever. Suit yourself.
Sure, thought Taylor, suit myself. He did decide to head for that little café they'd passed on their mad dash to the bed. Takeout sounded good.
Up in Ana's garret, the lovers were exhausted and oh, so contented in each other's arms. They hadn't yet talked, however. In Ana's mind, it had been a wonderful evening. She would get up soon and make dinner. Then they'd go back to bed again. She'd probably wake in the morning to find that Christian had gone but she'd have had this, this time with him. It would have to do.
As always in the past, he'd made love to her like it mattered. If she let down her guard, she'd almost believe that it was all real…that he'd actually come for her. Maybe when she returned to Seattle for the trial, they could do this again.
In Christian's mind, he and Ana were back together. Mia had been right. As long as he said nothing, he got everything. He wanted to stay in this little room for days but he couldn't leave Taylor out there on the landing. They should have brought Sawyer along. Poor planning but he'd been so wired. He hadn't been thinking beyond just seeing Ana again. That she would want him like this hadn't occurred to him. Now they could return to Seattle, take up their lives in Escala, get married and live happily ever after. Sweet sleep overcame him.
With Christian out cold, Ana rose and went into the bath to clean up and find her robe. Then she began to rummage around in her tiny kitchenette for ingredients for spaghetti and meatballs. She usually made a small bowl of noodles with butter and a single meatball for protein. Then she would take a glass of water over to rest on the window sill while she read by the light of the lamp standing next to the chair. She'd become used to warm water. It was soothing and helped to make her sleepy. Sometimes she'd sleep in the chair until the morning light awoke her. Then she'd look out at the alley for a while…watching people coming and going. Tonight, she'd sleep in her bed and tomorrow she'd go out again to search for a leather bag. She hoped that Taylor had picked up her Poppins bag. She'd been in such a hurry to get Christian into bed that she'd forgotten all about the bag lying back on the ground.
Oh, well. Taylor never missed a trick. Her bag would be fine.
While their meal cooked on the hot plate, Ana sat on the bed and smoothed Christian's curly copper locks from his forehead. Her breath caught in her throat for a moment as she looked at this most handsome of men…and he'd wanted her…for a while.
She recalled the night of the gala. Oh, gosh, it had been perfection for a few hours. The music, his arms, the way he looked at her. And that proposal…so lovely…so seemingly heartfelt. It was too public for her taste but while he was speaking, it seemed like the room was empty…until it suddenly filled with so many people, all around them, smothering them, pushing Ana away from Christian.
She recalled her confusion. She was a nurse. Why wouldn't they let her help her fiancé? Fifteen minutes later, she understood why. She understood everything. At first, she was just angry but as the truth of how he'd used her swept in… The noodles were ready. Time for dinner.
CHAPTER 119
Dinner at Grey Manor was more elaborate than in Ana's tiny attic room but the conversation centered about the couple in that garret. Excitement was in the air.
Kate had been seeing a lot of Elliot and theirrelationship had progressed to one of intimacy. However, they were such a normal, no drama couple that questions about them rarely came up. Kate had to admit to herself that she was maybe…just a little?...envious of Ana. It was clear that the family was crazy about her, including Kate's man, Elliot. Oh, she knew that Elliot really only had eyes for her. He'd declared his feelings for her on their first date but Kate was a sensible girl who'd been in relationships since she was 16 when she lost her virginity to the football team's quarterback the night of the junior prom. It wasn't much to write home about, so to speak. Neither really knew what they were during. Soon after, the jock's intense feelings for her began to dull and fade away. That had been the pattern over the next decade…attraction, the honeymoon period and then a gradual lessening of interest in what she had to say until they mostly just had sex. It was usually Kate who broke things off although there were a couple of times that she thought it was real love. Maybe it was…for a time.
With Elliot, it was different. She dared to hope that he was the one. They talked constantly and were always interested in what the other had to say. He never pushed for more than she was willing to give…told her, in fact, that he would wait until she came for him. Well, that was new. She made him wait a long time, by the day's standards. Although he never failed to kiss her quite chastely at the end of the evening, he didn't try to go further. This intrigued her. She knew all about his reputation but this didn't fit his modus operandi.
"Elliot," she called out to him one night as he made his way back to that monster truck, "why don't you try to touch me?"
He'd smiled back at her…like the sun…and said that she wasn't a hump and dump. She was the future mother of his children and he was going to make her happy. She would always come first. Well, as he drove away, Kate very nearly ran after him. Then she stopped herself. He was Elliot Grey…charming, seductive and she was his prey. She had to keep that in mind…and she did for months. Then…
"Elliot?" she asked, as they cuddled on her couch watching an old black and white film noir, "how are you managing to go so long without sex? I was told that you effed your way through half of Seattle…that every weekend, it was a new girl."
"I'm exercising more self-control than I ever knew I had…but I want to go the distance with you, Kate. I'm not playing a game here. I knew the day I saw you sitting primly on my father's couch that you were special. After our first evening together, I couldn't sleep. I felt alone, missing you. I'd never felt anything close to that. It wasn't missing sex. It was just a feeling that I should be with you…that sleeping alone wasn't right anymore.
"Before, I'd meet a girl in a bar, flirt a little, go back to her place, fuck for a couple of hours and then leave. We didn't cuddle, didn't sleep and never repeated the experience. I was a happy whore. And before you inquire, I always wrapped it up because I never trusted any of the women to be clean or beyond tricking me into a pregnancy. I knew more than one girl who waited to approach me when she knew that she was ovulating.
"The Grey name, the Grey money…that was the big draw, you know, along with my superior dick. So, I had to be careful. A few times girls would try to get with me a second time but no. A few times girls would claim that they were pregnant with my baby but I'd say okay, let me know when to take the DNA test. That was the end of that. Every few months, I'd get tested for STDs."
"Elliot, that all sounds awful."
"Yeah, looking back, with you in my arms…it was awful. Self-delusion, I guess, held me up until I found you."
CHAPTER 120
As Ana stood, in her flimsy robe, washing up at the kitchen sink, Christian watched her every move. He was in a daze…gobsmacked that he was with Ana, loving Ana. Would she come back to bed now or would she kick him out? If she wanted him to leave, he would…but he would camp outside her door and walk her to work and wait for her every day.
She did come back to bed. Taylor endured more howls and screaming. It was late now and all he could think about was being in his own bed with Gail sleeping next to him. But…this was the job. The takeout was good, tho'.
"Ana, I know that you want to give proper notice to your boss, but I really want you to come home with me tomorrow. I want to get us settled into Escala and I thought we could look for a proper home…something on the water. Maybe we could find some land and build exactly what you want."
Sleeping and dazed, Ana wasn't really thinking so she just went with the flow.
"What I want? What about you? What do you want?"
"You. Just you. Happy. So whatever makes you happy, that's what I want."
"What if I want to live in Milan?" Christian didn't hesitate. "Then we live in Milan. I'll either establish a satellite office or retire from GEH."
Ana smiled and fell asleep. She didn't believe a word of it. She knew that he'd be gone in the morning.
And…he was. It was her day off so she woke to sunlight instead of an alarm. The other side of the bed was cool. He'd been gone a while. There was no goodbye note. She cried for a while.
Then the door opened and there were foot falls on the stairs. As Ana looked around for a weapon, Christian appeared on the landing, walking into the room with a big bag of something that smelled delicious. She stared at him like Bigfoot had strolled into her garret.
"You're awake. I went out for breakfast. Taylor found this little café nearby. He slept on the landing and his back is killing him. He refuses to get a hotel room. I think he's got a little OCD about his job sometimes. Anyway, did you think any more about going home today? Elliot called and ordered us home. Grace is crying with anticipation. Mia is jumping out of her skin. Carrick wants his other daughter back. Gail's already gone back to Escala to clean and prepare for us to move right in. Maybe I jumped the gun but Sawyer's got a realtor looking for waterfront properties."
After unloading all the groceries, Christian sat on the bed, smiling at Ana and kissing her good morning.
"You've been crying," he said with alarm. "Tell me." He kissed her forehead.
"You're still here," Ana spoke with amazement.
"You thought that I wouldn't be? Why wouldn't I be? I love you, Ana. I know that I messed up…badly at that. Mia gave me the courage to believe that maybe you'd want to see me. I'd been spending all my time lying in bed with your pillow.
"Elliot is going to have to tear the room down to the studs. It stinks too bad for just a cleaning. Margaret and Gail threw up their hands in disgust.
"Of course, I'm still here. If you want me to go, I'll still be here. Every word I've ever said about my love for you was real, Ana. That night at the gala was one of the best in my life. I got a ring on your finger, cuffs on Victoria and Jack Hyde and then it all went to shit when you thought that I'd lied to you and you left me."
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. He picked up her hand and put the ring back where it belonged. Then he let out a long sigh…as if he'd been holding something in for a very long time and now he could relax.
"There only one thing I ask of you, Ana. Be furious with me. Be sad and wounded with me. Be bored with me. Anything at all…but be with me."
The last he said with such hope in his voice. Ana looked at the little pink ring and then back up at Christian.
Mr. Grey?
Kind of busy, Taylor.
Yes, sir. Just wanted you to know that I've taken a room on the third floor. #3 if you need me.
CHAPTER 121
Elliot dropped his phone on the table and grinned at the rest of the family. He grabbed for Kate's hand and kissed it.
"Lookin' good, fam. I'd bet Grey Design and Building that Chris is bringing Ana home. Finally," he smiled at Kate, "everyone I love will be together…all of us in Seattle." He sighed. "However, one caveat…if Ana wants to stay in Milan…" he trailed off and shrugged.
"Well, as long as she wants Christian with her, we'll be okay," Carrick said. Everyone stared at him as if to say "speak for yourself".
"Kate, let's take a walk down by the water. The sun is actually shining. We could even go out on the water, if you like. There's a little row boat in the boathouse."
He took Kate's hand in his big paw and then put his arm around her shoulder as they walked across the lawn. Mia smiled slyly.
"Bet he's gonna ask Kate to marry him," she grinned.
"Oh, Mia. Kate's too sane to accept a proposal from Elliot as yet. It's only been a few months and she's gotten a good look at the insanity in this family. She may not even want to join up," Grace said.
"They are going to walk back up that lawn with Kate wearing the ring that I helped Elliot pick out…dollars to donuts, I've called it," Mia firmly asserted.
"Dollars to donuts? What? Where do you pick up this stuff?" Carrick asked, shaking his head.
"Daddy, that saying's been in use since the late 1800s…and you don't know it? It just means that I'm certain of what I'm saying."
Grace was laughing at Mia's implied comment about Carrick's age while Carrick looked rather sour.
Meanwhile, out on the water, Elliot rowed out of sight of the house, watching Kate glow in the sunlight. He stopped…let the boat drift.
"You look incredible in this light, Kate." She just smiled at him. He was always telling her how lovely he found her to be. She thought that she was a bit more than plain but not by much. Still, she believed that he found her to be beautiful. Now, Elliot, there was a good-looking man. She'd given up on having dry panties around him. Her heart fluttered now as his bright hazel eyes shone as he looked at her.
"Stop, Elliot. Look at the beautiful scenery."
"I am," he replied…quite seriously "Kate, I love you beyond all reason. You bring out emotions in me that I never believed I understood. Passion, tenderness, protectiveness and happiness that just never lets up. I'll ask this of you a thousand times until you agree. Kate, please marry me."
"Elliot, it would be sensible to date for a couple of years…to really get to know each other…to be sure that it will last," Kate smiled.
"I like that you're sensible because someone in this relationship will have to be. Kate, please marry me."
"You have the ring, don't you? You probably spent way too much and you know, they won't buy it back for the same amount if at all."
"I'm not returning it. Kate, please marry me?" Kate shook her head in dismay. This was crazy. Elliot was a little crazy, too. She'd have to spend their whole married life arguing with him about the sensible thing to do. Of course, she always won every argument.
She stuck out her left hand, sighing and resigning herself to her fate. Elliot, beaming, put a huge rock on her finger. It fit perfectly.
"Had to measure your finger while you were sleeping," he grinned. As Kate looked as if to ask "when", Elliot replied, "The first night we spent together."
CHAPTER 122
Taylor followed, head swiveling, looking behind him…ever doing the visual sweep. They were being stared at but neither seemed to notice…too lost in each other's eyes. They were a stunning couple, even by Italian standards and everybody loves lovers. There were a lot of people out, locals and tourists…the weather was perfect. Too many people. Crowds made Taylor hyper-alert. Every nerve was at attention. Grey was well known abroad as well as in the States…People's Sexist Man Alive, an unwelcome and embarrassing article with which Grey had not cooperated in the slightest…Forbes and every other business or tech magazine…and, of course, all the tabloids. He was regularly featured in the Daily Mail.
Word that he was in Milan had not gotten out yet so maybe if they…nope. Forget that. People and their camera phones had begun to follow the couple. Then paparazzi began jumping in front of them, walking backwards and snapping away. Taylor watched as Grey dropped Ana's hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
This is getting rough, Taylor.
Yes, sir. I'll get a taxi.
Of course, even settled in the backseat of a cab, they were followed by the professionals. Pedestrians were merely curious about the commotion but it was better. The driver took them on a tour and, occasionally, they'd get out for a bit to look around while Taylor ordered the paps to give them room. Ana wasn't disturbed as long as the papas were civil. She did hate it when they threw out ridiculous comments and questions. Christian, laughing, couldn't stop her when she responded to a pap's query as to whether she was a hooker…just keeping Grey company.
"Yes, and it's a good thing he's rich 'cause I ain't cheap," she snapped back. Grey couldn't wait until that answer made its way around the world.
Christian Grey, enigmatic multi-billionaire playboy hires hooker to show him around Milan, Italy.
Grace would have a fit but everyone else would find it hysterically hilarious. His phone vibrated.
Chris! She said yes!
"Elliot asked Kate to marry him and she agreed. That's kind of surprising. She's usually so sensible. Welch says that she has a big family in Utah. Her parents aren't going to like this. Their little girl moves to the big city and a wealthy playboy sweeps her off her feet."
"You Grey boys do like to sweep women off their feet," Ana smirked.
"There'd been no sweeping until you and Kate. We saved up our sweeping for the big kills," Christian grinned.
"I'm a big kill, am I? Say, do you hunt?"
"Hmm…no. Is that okay? Do you?"
"One of my foster fathers took me out to the woods to hunt squirrel, he said…but it was only a lie to his wife so he could get me alone. Too far out to hear screams. I surprised him, though. I was used to being raped by then so I just laid there like a sloth until he was done. He looked disappointed. He never did it again. Guess he liked a little resistance to turn him on."
Christian hadn't spoken. He just held Ana a little closer…a little tighter. He wanted the names of every foster "father" who'd hurt her. He'd show them hurt.
Welch, get me the names, locations, of every one of Ana's foster fathers.
"Just texting back to Elliot…our congratulations. I like Kate. Don't you, too?" Ana smiled and nodded. She was looking forward to seeing everyone again. This time tomorrow, she'd see Escala for the first time. She wondered if she'd like living in a penthouse. Mia called it a castle in the clouds. She seemed to like it. No grass. No water. Ana knew that if she wanted to continue living at Grey Manor, they would, but she also felt that they needed time alone. Christian wanted to get married yesterday but Ana wanted an engagement period…a time to reflect. She was more like Kate.
They had to get better at communicating so that Christian didn't pull dumb stunts and Ana didn't run off to Italy every time he did.
Christian had readily agreed to staying in Milan while Ana helped her patients transition to a new therapist. It was hard for them, she knew, to start over with someone new…someone with whom they hadn't developed a trusting relationship. She wanted to be certain that a new therapist would understand each patient because if they seemed resistant to her counsel, they were out. She would not tolerate the arrogance she saw in so many doctors. She would not leave her patients in the hands of bullies.
Christian could be in Milan a while. It would be harder on Taylor. He'd tried to send him home and bring over Sawyer but Taylor considered himself to be personally responsible for Grey. He wouldn't leave him. If it looked like they would be staying much longer, he'd send for Sawyer anyway to give Taylor some breaks. Taylor had barely agreed to that.
Back at the garret, he and Ana had dinner, made love and Ana went to sleep. Christian wanted to stay awake for a while, feeling Ana in his arms and thinking about their future. He wondered how her hypertension was doing. He'd insist on her getting that checked tomorrow. And, tomorrow, he'd find out if they were leaving sooner…or later. He'd be happy to stay but he wanted to get that stubborn man with the buzz cut home to his wife.
Gosh, soon he'd be a husband and a brother-in-law! Wow. And he owed it all to Victoria Mason. When he got back, he'd stop by and have a little visit with her, see how she was doing. Yeah, she'd tried to kill him…twice…and failed but maybe if he told her how much he'd suffered until Ana changed everything… Well, maybe knowing that he'd at least suffered would make Victoria feel better. He'd leave Ana out of the conversation. That might upset Victoria…him being happy and all. He chuckled to himself.
Welch. Any line on those s.o.b.s yet? We need to get them out of the foster care business.
I'm tracing Ana's timeline as we speak. Geez, the lousy firewall used by the DOCF could be hacked into by a teenager. Still, it's good that all the info isn't stuffed into file cabinets anymore. I hate B&Es. I'm getting too old.
How old are you? I've never even seen you.
I'm 10, working out of my mother's basement…like Byron Baumhauser. And don't start…yes, we're keeping an eye on him. Sometimes it seems like half the guys in prison are guys who tried to get to you and the other half are guys keeping an eye on those guys.
Fuck off
Likewise.
Grey put the phone down and looked at Ana. He smiled and fell to sleep.
CHAPTER 123
Fortunately, Ana was able to transfer her patients to a therapist with whom she'd been working already and of whose attitude and methods she approved. Her supervisor was displeased that she was leaving so soon after being hired but once she got a look at Christian Grey, she told Ana that she understood her motivation.
Before leaving, Grey insisted that Ana be checked out by a cardiologist. Yes, the doctor agreed, Ana did suffer from hypertension. He prescribed medication for the trip home and advised her to see a doctor in Seattle for her problem on a regular basis. He tried to impress upon her that this was a serious matter and that she needed to be cautious. Ana didn't want to deal with anything but her happiness.
"What did you bribe this guy to sit in on the consultation? Italy has patient privacy laws, you know." Ana was now sulking. Grey saw himself as taking care of her. Ana resented intrusion into her private health concerns. Grey pointed out that she had taken it upon herself to learn everything there was to know about his body. Ana pointed out that she did so in her capacity as his nurse/therapist.
Grey calmly told her that the jet was not taking off until Ana took her medication. She swigged back a couple of pills and then Grey kissed her passionately, exploring her mouth for pills she might have stashed. Ana bit his tongue.
Grey had planned on sexing Ana into oblivion over the Atlantic but they instead spent the trip squabbling about her health, his intrusiveness and control issues, her refusal to allow him to protect her as was his job as her fiancé…her being adamant that she could take care of herself as always and Christian reminding her that she was no longer alone in life.
From New York to Seattle, they went at it like rabbits…turning sex into an Olympic event. Both were aglow as the Grey jet set down on the tarmac and made its way to the GEH private hangars.
Taylor was exhausted. He'd texted Ryan to come drive them home and he intended to drive himself in the car waiting in the hangar. He'd also texted Grey that he was taking a few days off…from them. Grey texted back that he was fired. Ana didn't understand why they texted each other when they were sitting near each other on the same plane. Never, she told Christian, would their fights ever be anything but face to face.
Taylor headed straight to Escala where he quickly packed up his startled wife and took her off to the Fairmont Hotel for three days of rest and reconnection. Who will feed Ana and Christian? Gail protested. Taylor grabbed a Chinese takeout menu, slapped it down on the breakfast bar and off they went.
Ryan drove the couple, dopey in love, to Grey Manor where everyone awaited them, surrounded them and crushed them.
The Greys were delighted to see both Ana and Christian so open and happy. Ana took a little time to relax but it really wasn't all that long before her stoic and closed off demeanor opened to warmth and being comfortable with the family's acceptance of her. Mia was especially delighted to have Ana freely talking to her. She'd always been a good listener but now they could have real conversations.
Christian headed straight for his big brother, hugging him! Of course, Elliot no longer wanted to talk about pussy and the big game. They now had being madly in love in common. They stood, arms around each other's shoulders, unable to take their eyes off their respective fiancées who were chatting like magpies and comparing rings.
"Of course, I didn't trust Elliot to pick out what I'd like so I took Mia over to Cartier with me and then she took Elliot and suggested an, ahem, appropriate diamond. She reported back that it was a bit of a tussle. Elliot had his eye on a rock the size of Gibraltar but she stood firm in her belief that I would hate something so impractical and ostentatious. When I told El that it was perfect, he claimed to have very good taste." Kate just shook her head.
"I've always been kind of dull," Kate said as Ana and Mia protested but Kate was solid in her belief that being raised in Utah by conservative parents had made her reserved and careful. Elliot had come along and set her base a-wobbling. It had taken time for her to let down her guard and enjoy not always being so cautious.
"Elliot makes me feel like I'm fascinating and even a little wild. He gets me doing things that I'd never think of doing on my own. We went zip-ling! I screamed the whole way…the first time. We canoed and I had to learn how to capsize and right myself. Of course, we're going to Utah soon so my parents and siblings and aunts and uncles and cousins and neighbors can meet Elliot. I'm scared to death, knowing these people, but Elliot is all excited. They're going to think that he's crazy and the ruin of me."
"Well, that could be fun. Maybe we should all go. If I mention it to Christian, he'd probably immediately buy a huge cabin to house everyone," Ana laughed.
"We're going to Utah soon, Chris. Kate's real nervous about her folk's reaction to me. Maybe you and Ana could come along…you know, as cushions. Nothing could get too out of hand with Ana there. She just has a knack for bringing out the commonality in people."
"Better yet, bro. I could get us a cabin for the whole family…make it a big, get-to-know each other affair. Then it would always be available for you and Kate when she wants to go home for holidays and such. You know, you'll have to trade off. Sounds like you're marrying into a circus. Might be best to take it slow and down-beat. Don't let her family see your real personality right off the bat."
"Yeah, her folks are real conservative, religious and they're already pissed that she isn't marrying in the Mormon church. They think the big city has changed her and she's warned me that the pressure will be on to either think their way or go away."
And, thus, went the homecoming at Grey Manor.
CHAPTER 124
Ana was awed by Escala's size and views but put off by its sterility and lack of warmth. They found the takeout menu and sat eating Chinese in front of the pretty but fake fire. The view was certainly stunning, especially with the night lights and she appreciated the lack of street noise to be heard 30 stories up. She loved the library until she found that the entire collection was first editions meant to be investments. Their children, she asserted, would be regular Carnegie free library patrons. Christian held back his thinking on Ana and her blood pressure and bearing children. That would be a major battle one day.
She loved the kitchen but understood it to be Gail's territory…indeed, Gail's design…except on weekends. That was okay. Ana had never had much food and knew little about cooking. She'd never dreamt of being rich but she had no trouble adjusting to the idea of having her home cleaned, her laundry done, and even her grocery shopping in the hands of someone else. And Christian certainly wasn't keen to marry her for her homemaking skills.
She did want to decorate a little but that could wait until they moved to the house on the water. Christian wondered if Sawyer had yet mentioned to Taylor that they would have a whole new security issue to handle. He wondered, in fact, if Taylor would return from the Fairmont any time soon.
Sitting in front of the fire, Christian pushed for a wedding…asap. How about next weekend…before Kate and Elliot went off to Utah. Ana gave him an odd look. Did he want to honeymoon in Utah? She was not going to be crying out his name in a cabin filled with family. It had been bad enough at Grey Manor where she'd gradually adapted to being a slut in front of his parents.
"Slut, eh?" he put down his carton of fried rice and crawled toward her. "We've never played slut. That sounds like fun." Ana backed up in a fit of giggles. Then she opened several buttons on her blouse. Christian growled. She picked up the hem of her skirt and tore it up her thigh. Christian began to pant. She dipped and then threw her hair back, a wild mane lit by the fire.
"I don't come cheap, mister. And I expect to get my own satisfaction as well," she gently hissed.
"I'll buy you a chalet in Utah and I'll bury my head between your legs until you beg me to stop… until you're too sore to go on. Then I'll jackhammer you until you claw my back to shreds."
Ana jumped to her feet and ran for the bedroom but Christian was faster. He caught her outside the door and pushed her up against the wall. They did eventually make it into the bedroom where Christian…delivered.
Sawyer, in addition to the water front property, I'm going to need a large chalet or cabin in Moab, Utah.
CHAPTER 125
There was one more errand that Grey needed to run before he could settle down to a happy life with Ana. Victoria.
She had flunked more than one psychiatric evaluation and the general consensus was that she was criminally insane. The DA had succeeded in having her incarcerated in the harshest, maximum security facility that he could find. He assured Carrick, who was blowing a gasket, that this place was worse than prison. No amenities. No caring nurses. Mostly just warehousing. And should Victoria again recover, she'd be moved immediately to a maximum security prison.
Grey wanted to see her, wanted to rub it in her face that he was back on his feet and madly, truly in love. He no longer felt guilt for breaking her heart. She had been the predator in their relationship, he realized.
He was impressed with the security measures taken at the institution…having to go through several check points…being given a badge without which he couldn't visit anyone and being watched by cameras and guards every step of the way. All the windows were wrapped around the ceiling and even then they had bars.
When he casually asked a guard if anyone had ever escaped, the stern answer was simply "No". He had to empty his pockets, the contents locked into a cabinet to which he was given the key. The entire place was, of course, walled with concertina wire along the top.
Grey had researched such facilities and learned that they were exceedingly dangerous places for the staff and the patients. He was relieved to find that there were visitor rooms. He would not be sitting in a large open area where one of the patients/inmates could go crazy on him at any moment.
This room was more like the ones at the SPD…drab, green, tables secured to the floor. He took a seat and waited.
"You here to see Victoria Mason?" a matron asked. "You better move your chair back against the wall. She spits." Then she opened the door and Victoria was escorted in by a guard who sat her down. She was cuffed to the chair but Grey was a bit alarmed that she wasn't chained to the table as well. She was a sight…brown hair hacked up…face bruised and cut…filthy. Her eyes, however, were sharp and clear.
"How are you, Victoria?" Grey asked. She stared at him.
"Is there anything that you need?" he tried again. She smiled wickedly and chuckled.
"Yeah. Your head on a spike would be nice."
"You appear to have been beaten. Did you report this mistreatment?"
Victoria threw her head back and cackled madly. "Mistreatment? Where the hell do you think I am, Christian? I'm in a madhouse. Everyone in here is crazy and most are violent. Being known as violent is, in fact, the only way to survive in a place like this. The most violent are in solitary but the rest of us are fighting for our lives every day. I'm lucky that the women are housed in a wing separate from the men or I'd already be dead.
"You did this to me, Grey. You ruined my life."
"I treated you with disdain, Victoria. I'll admit it and I'm ashamed of it but ruined your life? No, you did that to yourself. Your pride and your failure to cement a relationship with me, even after knowing the kind of man I was, that ruined your life. I thought that I'd be a paraplegic for the rest of my life but I was saved…by a good woman."
"Yeah, I know all about your good woman. She was on the television. She's pretty. I regret that I didn't shoot her instead of you. That would have been a better punishment than just killing you but I wasn't thinking clearly. Next time, I'll get her instead."
"If…and it's a big if…you ever get out of here, you'll be shuffled right into a maximum security prison, Victoria. For the rest of your wretched life, this will be home. And that life may not last long in a place like this. I felt guilty about you at first and I was going to ask the court to go easy on you…but you threatened my fiancée and now I'll make it my business to see to it that you rot in here. From the look of you, you're well on your way."
Victoria was on her feet in a flash, whipping the heavy metal chair in the air, attempting to hit Grey with it. He dodged her twice before a guard ran in to subdue her. Her eyes blazed hatred as she gave Grey one last look before she was dragged away.
Grey took a deep, calming breath and straightened his tie as he walked back out of bedlam and to the car. Taylor could see that he was shaken but he said nothing. For the rest of his life, he would be monitoring both Baumhauser and Mason.
Within six months, the foster care system would be a little bit cleaner. Two of the fosters had died from cirrhosis of the liver. The other offenders were arrested and taken to trial. Grey had used his money to find other victims who were willing to testify. Mrs. Grey was very brave on the stand every time.
EPILOGUE
Ana was firm that they would not honeymoon in Utah in a cabin filled with relatives listening to her cry out "Oh, my god, Christian". She also wanted a small, intimate family affair with just the Greys and security. She was certainly getting much better at small talk and connecting with strangers but she didn't want to have to deal with a huge pack of Mormons.
Neither she nor Christian were religious so a church was out. Grace and Carrick used their influence to get an early date for the ceremony at the Washington Park Arboretum. Mia used her skills to arrange for a unique and lovely ceremony. Somehow, she even managed a sunny day. Taylor put together a large army to keep paparazzi from disturbing everyone. He also put out the word that the happy couple would graciously pose for photos if they approved of the pap's behavior. The paparazzi knew that Ana's word was good so they remained quiet as she and Christian made their vows. Lacking a father and disapproving of being "given away", Ana walked the aisle alone…never taking her eyes off of Christian's glistening grays.
Grace brought her bag and checked Ana's pressure several times before and after. The medication seemed to be working. This was tolerated by Ana and greatly appreciated by a concerned Christian.
Grey had pulled up his big boy pants and confessed to his parents that at the tender age of 15, he'd been seduced by Elena Lincoln. He'd gone into it willingly and enjoyed it…until he didn't and when he didn't any longer, Elena had gone a little mad. Thereafter, she harassed him for years. Grace's heart didn't break, as he thought it would. Instead, she assaulted Lincoln at first opportunity. Elena refused to press charges because Grace was her dear friend…but mostly because she feared reprisal from Carrick and Christian. She considered crashing the wedding but decided instead to get drunk.
For their honeymoon, Christian and Ana drove down the coast to California and then to the east coast, up north to the Canadian border and west back to Seattle. They stopped at every cheesy tourist attraction and posed in front of the World's Largest Ball of Rubber Bands.
Sawyer did his job well…finding both a beautiful and large acreage with a water front and a remodeled cabin outside of Moab perfect for the family. As predicted, Kate's family disapproved of Elliot but he paid them no mind. Kate was very proud of his tolerance of their snarls and insults and the whole interrogation by her father, brothers and uncles. They didn't exactly give the union their blessing…more a resignation that Kate was a grown woman who wouldn't listen to them anyway. As a compromise, Kate and Elliot agreed to be married in Moab in an outdoor ceremony. Neither would be a practicing Mormon nor would they raise their children in the faith. This would be an ongoing source of friction…at least for Kate's family. Elliot's social status and wealth was also a problem for Kate's blue-collar family but, again, it was something they had to tolerate.
A decade together and three adorable children softened their feelings enough to make family gatherings pleasurable. Maybe Elliot would do after all.
Ana put Christian through a hell of worry when the stick turned pink. He knew that she'd divorce him if he had a vasectomy so they compromised on bi-weekly checkups. Ana was nervous about taking medication during the pregnancy but her doctor warned her that if her blood pressure climbed, she could lose the child. She spent the last three months on bed rest and Christian wouldn't touch her even though she pleaded that her bp was rising from lack of sex. It wasn't and she gave birth via caesarean section to a boy with gray eyes and a full head of copper hair.
It was another battle but she agreed to a nanny and a lot of naps. When little Chris was two and another stick turned pink, Ana was thrilled and Christian was sick. She promised him that after their little girl was born healthy, he could get a vasectomy. He didn't win many arguments…okay, none…but this one was so important and he was desperate for the months to fly by. They didn't but soon enough, Rose was brought into the world and she was bald and beautiful and blue eyed. Christian had his vasectomy before they took the baby home.
Eventually, Christian returned to work at GEH but he was always home by 5:15 and didn't work on the weekends. He loved being a father and he loved the sound-proofed bedroom he shared with Ana overlooking the Sound.
Mia married Ethan Kavanaugh in the social event of the year and the wedding of the decade. Ethan said "yes, ma'am" to everything and showed up in his tux with the pink cummerbund. All he could see was Mia.
La Fine
